A continuation of the exposition of the Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews viz, on the sixth, seventh, eight, ninth, and tenth chapters : wherein together with the explication of the text and context, the priesthood of Christ ... are declared, explained and confirmed : as also, the pleas of the Jews for the continuance and perpetuity of their legal worship, with the doctrine of the principal writers of the Socinians about these things, are examined and disproved / by J. Owen ...
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 3626 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 399 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53678
         Wing O729
         ESTC R21737
         12297468
         ocm 12297468
         59078
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53678)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59078)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 923:1)
      
       
         
           
             A continuation of the exposition of the Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews viz, on the sixth, seventh, eight, ninth, and tenth chapters : wherein together with the explication of the text and context, the priesthood of Christ ... are declared, explained and confirmed : as also, the pleas of the Jews for the continuance and perpetuity of their legal worship, with the doctrine of the principal writers of the Socinians about these things, are examined and disproved / by J. Owen ...
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [8], 471 [i.e. 641], 118 p.
           
             Printed for Nathaniel Ponder ...,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Bristol Public Library, Bristol, England.
             Pages 452-571 filmed from Union Theological Seminary Library copy spliced at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Priesthood.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews VI-X -- Commentaries.
           Jews -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           Continuation
           OF
           THE
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           EPISTLE
           OF
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           TO
           THE
           HEBREWS
           .
        
         
           Viz.
           ON
           THE
           Sixth
           ,
           Seventh
           ,
           Eighth
           ,
           Ninth
           ,
           and
           Tenth
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           Together
           with
           the
           Explication
           of
           the
           Text
           and
           Context
           .
        
         
           The
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           as
           Typed
           by
           those
           of
           Melchisedek
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           their
           distinct
           Offices
           ,
        
         
           The
           Nature
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Typed
           by
           all
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
        
         
           The
           Erection
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           according
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Pattern
           ;
           with
           the
           Institution
           of
           all
           its
           Utensils
           and
           Services
           ,
           their
           especial
           Signification
           and
           End
           ,
        
         
           The
           Nature
           and
           Differences
           of
           the
           Two
           Covenants
           ,
           the
           Old
           and
           the
           New
           ,
           with
           the
           preference
           of
           the
           latter
           above
           the
           former
           ,
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           and
           Necessity
           of
           the
           taking
           away
           and
           Abolishing
           of
           the
           Old
           Legal
           Worship
           annexed
           unto
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Sinai
           ;
           &
           the
           Means
           whereby
           it
           was
           removed
           ,
        
         
           The
           Glorious
           Administration
           of
           the
           Mediatory
           Office
           of
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           sundry
           other
           Evangelical
           Truths
           of
           the
           highest
           Importance
           ,
        
         
           WITH
           The
           Duty
           of
           Believers
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           in
           Times
           of
           Trial
           and
           Persecution
           ;
           the
           Means
           and
           danger
           of
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Are
           Declared
           ,
           Explained
           and
           Confirmed
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           ;
           The
           Pleas
           of
           the
           Jews
           for
           the
           Continuance
           and
           Perpetuity
           of
           their
           Legal
           Worship
           ;
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           principal
           Writers
           of
           the
           Socinians
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           are
           Examined
           and
           Disproved
           .
        
         
           By
           
             J.
             Owen
          
           .
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             John
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nathaniel
             Ponder
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Peacock
           in
           the
           Poultry
           ,
           near
           the
           Church
           ,
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           so
           fully
           in
           my
           former
           Discourses
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           declared
           the
           general
           design
           ,
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           the
           proper
           way
           and
           means
           of
           its
           Interpretation
           ,
           with
           the
           method
           of
           the
           present
           Exposition
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           throughout
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           all
           here
           detain
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           renewed
           Declaration
           of
           any
           of
           them
           .
           Onely
           some
           few
           things
           which
           immediately
           concern
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Exposition
           which
           is
           now
           presented
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           my
           labour
           therein
           ,
           may
           be
           mentioned
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           unto
           some
           usefulness
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           an
           Objection
           the
           present
           endeavour
           seems
           liable
           and
           obnoxious
           unto
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Unseasonableness
           of
           it
           .
           We
           live
           in
           times
           that
           are
           fortifyed
           against
           the
           use
           of
           Discourses
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           so
           long
           and
           bulky
           .
           The
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           therein
           ,
           are
           filled
           with
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           are
           at
           their
           wits
           end
           with
           looking
           after
           the
           things
           that
           are
           come
           and
           coming
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           hearing
           ,
           telling
           and
           reading
           ,
           real
           or
           pretended
           News
           of
           publick
           affairs
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           ingaging
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           industry
           in
           the
           perusal
           and
           study
           of
           such
           discourses
           .
           Besides
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           now
           published
           to
           condite
           it
           unto
           the
           Palate
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           in
           personal
           contests
           and
           reflections
           ,
           in
           pleading
           for
           or
           against
           any
           party
           of
           men
           or
           especial
           way
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ;
           only
           the
           fundamental
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           occasionally
           contended
           for
           .
           These
           and
           the
           like
           considerations
           ,
           might
           possibly
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           some
           ,
           have
           shut
           up
           this
           
           whole
           discourse
           in
           darkness
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           its
           being
           unseasonable
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           briefly
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           with
           what
           Relieved
           me
           against
           this
           objection
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Exposition
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           finished
           .
           For
           I
           could
           not
           but
           remember
           that
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           where
           in
           the
           former
           parts
           of
           it
           were
           published
           ,
           were
           very
           little
           more
           setled
           and
           quiet
           ,
           than
           are
           these
           which
           are
           now
           urgent
           on
           us
           :
           yet
           did
           not
           this
           hinder
           but
           they
           have
           been
           of
           some
           use
           and
           benefit
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Nation
           and
           others
           also
           .
           And
           who
           knows
           but
           this
           may
           have
           the
           same
           blessing
           accompanying
           of
           it
           ?
           He
           who
           hath
           supplyed
           seed
           to
           the
           sower
           ,
           can
           multiply
           the
           seed
           sown
           ,
           and
           encrease
           the
           Fruits
           of
           it
           .
           And
           although
           at
           present
           the
           most
           are
           really
           unconcerned
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           yet
           not
           a
           few
           from
           many
           parts
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           have
           earnestly
           solicited
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           Exposition
           ,
           at
           least
           unto
           that
           period
           whereunto
           it
           is
           arrived
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           in
           labours
           and
           endeavours
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           respect
           is
           not
           had
           meerly
           unto
           the
           present
           Generation
           ,
           especially
           as
           many
           are
           filled
           with
           prejudices
           and
           causeless
           enmity
           against
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           .
           We
           have
           our selves
           more
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           sundry
           persons
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           than
           they
           received
           by
           them
           who
           lived
           in
           their
           own
           days
           .
        
         
           Pascitur
           in
           Vivis
           Livor
           ,
           post
           Fata
           quiescit
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           Duty
           of
           some
           in
           every
           Age
           to
           commit
           over
           unto
           those
           that
           shall
           survive
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           their
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whereby
           spiritual
           light
           may
           be
           more
           and
           more
           encreased
           unto
           the
           perfect
           day
           .
        
         
           On
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Considerations
           I
           have
           wholly
           left
           these
           times
           and
           seasons
           in
           his
           hand
           who
           hath
           the
           sole
           disposal
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           so
           far
           observe
           the
           present
           blustering
           Wind
           and
           Clouds
           as
           not
           to
           sow
           this
           seed
           ,
           or
           despair
           of
           reaping
           Fruits
           thereby
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Reader
           will
           find
           no
           Exercitations
           prefixed
           unto
           this
           Volume
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           unto
           the
           former
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           fallen
           out
           ,
           not
           because
           there
           were
           no
           things
           of
           weight
           or
           moment
           occurring
           in
           these
           Chapters
           ,
           deserving
           a
           separate
           ,
           peculiar
           handling
           and
           consideration
           ;
           But
           for
           other
           reasons
           which
           made
           the
           omission
           of
           them
           necessary
           and
           unavoidable
           .
           For
           indeed
           continued
           informities
           and
           weaknesses
           in
           my
           near
           Approach
           unto
           the
           Grave
           ,
           rendred
           me
           insufficient
           for
           that
           labour
           ,
           
           especially
           considering
           what
           other
           duties
           have
           been
           and
           yet
           are
           incumbent
           on
           me
           .
           And
           yet
           also
           my
           Choice
           was
           compliant
           with
           this
           Necessity
           .
           For
           I
           found
           that
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Exposition
           comprizing
           so
           many
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           those
           all
           of
           them
           filled
           with
           glorious
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           the
           highest
           importance
           unto
           our
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           would
           arise
           unto
           a
           greatness
           disproportinate
           unto
           the
           former
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           accompanied
           with
           the
           like
           Exercitations
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           I
           foresaw
           from
           the
           beginning
           that
           they
           must
           be
           omitted
           ,
           I
           did
           treat
           somewhat
           more
           fully
           of
           those
           things
           which
           should
           have
           been
           the
           subject
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           otherwise
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           exposition
           doth
           require
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           Person
           and
           Office
           of
           Melchisedek
           ,
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           Aaronical
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           as
           typed
           thereby
           ,
           The
           framing
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           with
           all
           its
           Vessels
           and
           Utensils
           with
           their
           use
           and
           signification
           ,
           The
           solemnity
           of
           the
           Covenant
           made
           at
           Sinai
           ,
           with
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           two
           Covenants
           ,
           the
           Old
           and
           the
           New
           ;
           The
           manner
           of
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           High
           Priest
           on
           the
           Day
           of
           Expiation
           ,
           with
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           most
           Holy
           place
           ,
           The
           cessation
           ,
           expiration
           or
           abrogation
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           services
           thereunto
           belonging
           ;
           with
           sundry
           other
           things
           of
           the
           like
           importance
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           these
           must
           have
           been
           the
           subject
           of
           such
           Exercitations
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           been
           prefixed
           unto
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Exposition
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           them
           handled
           somewhat
           at
           large
           in
           the
           respective
           places
           wherein
           they
           do
           occur
           in
           the
           Epistle
           it self
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Concerning
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           these
           Chapters
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           the
           Doctrinal
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           is
           contained
           in
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           difficulty
           in
           the
           whole
           case
           managed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           is
           largely
           treated
           of
           in
           these
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           do
           contain
           a
           full
           declaration
           of
           that
           Mystery
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           was
           hid
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           created
           all
           things
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           even
           unto
           the
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           in
           Heavenly
           places
           ,
           might
           be
           known
           by
           the
           Church
           the
           manifold
           Wisdom
           of
           God.
           In
           particular
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Wisdom
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Constitution
           and
           making
           of
           the
           Covenant
           at
           Sinai
           ;
           in
           the
           Institutions
           of
           all
           the
           Worship
           and
           Divine
           services
           thereunto
           belonging
           ;
           in
           the
           Holy
           Fabricks
           ,
           offerings
           and
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Church
           of
           Israel
           ,
           are
           declared
           and
           manifested
           therein
           .
           For
           all
           these
           things
           in
           themselves
           were
           carnal
           ,
           and
           so
           used
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Holiness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           and
           makes
           it
           evident
           in
           these
           Chapters
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           design
           and
           intention
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           of
           them
           an
           End
           and
           Use
           far
           more
           glorious
           than
           what
           appeared
           in
           their
           outward
           Administration
           ;
           As
           also
           what
           intimations
           God
           made
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           this
           end
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           intention
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           therefore
           in
           these
           Chapters
           an
           absolute
           ,
           infallible
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Sealed
           Book
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           use
           unto
           us
           .
           But
           as
           the
           intention
           and
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           those
           legal
           Institutions
           is
           here
           declared
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           that
           tends
           more
           to
           the
           illumination
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           strengthning
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           than
           doth
           the
           Law
           of
           these
           Institutions
           ,
           as
           is
           manifested
           on
           all
           occasions
           in
           our
           Exposition
           .
           By
           vertue
           hereof
           there
           is
           not
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           Believer
           ,
           but
           doth
           or
           may
           understand
           more
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Exodus
           and
           Leviticus
           ,
           see
           more
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           know
           more
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           these
           legal
           Institutions
           ,
           not
           only
           than
           all
           the
           present
           Jews
           ,
           and
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           but
           than
           was
           ever
           distinctly
           known
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           ,
           of
           Old.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           wisdom
           ,
           righteousness
           and
           faithfulness
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Removal
           of
           the
           Old
           Covenant
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           services
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           are
           herein
           abundantly
           vindicated
           .
           This
           is
           the
           stone
           of
           stumbling
           unto
           this
           day
           to
           all
           the
           Jews
           .
           This
           they
           quarrel
           and
           contend
           with
           God
           and
           Man
           about
           ;
           seeming
           to
           be
           resolved
           that
           if
           they
           may
           not
           enjoy
           their
           old
           Institutions
           ,
           they
           will
           part
           with
           and
           leave
           even
           God
           himself
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           is
           it
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           shadow
           of
           their
           old
           carnal
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           they
           cleave
           unto
           ,
           worship
           and
           adore
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Arguments
           doth
           in
           these
           Chapters
           manifest
           that
           before
           them
           ,
           under
           them
           ,
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           God
           by
           various
           ways
           taught
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           continued
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           never
           appointed
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           fore-signifyed
           the
           introduction
           of
           a
           better
           and
           more
           perfect
           Church
           State
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           could
           attain
           unto
           ,
           or
           be
           of
           use
           in
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           their
           very
           Nature
           was
           such
           as
           rendred
           them
           obnoxious
           unto
           a
           removal
           in
           the
           appointed
           season
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           demonstrates
           that
           without
           their
           Abolition
           ,
           God
           could
           never
           have
           accomplished
           the
           design
           of
           his
           Love
           and
           Grace
           towards
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           declared
           in
           his
           promises
           from
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           this
           absolutely
           determined
           the
           controversie
           between
           the
           two
           Churches
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           with
           their
           Different
           worship
           and
           services
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           a
           matter
           of
           fierce
           contention
           in
           the
           whole
           World.
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           work
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           Chapters
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           Harmony
           
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           their
           different
           Ends
           and
           Uses
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           all
           seeming
           Repugnancy
           and
           Contradiction
           between
           them
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           same
           Grace
           ,
           Truth
           and
           Faithfulness
           of
           God
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           inconsistent
           institutions
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           Nay
           he
           makes
           it
           evident
           not
           only
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Harmony
           between
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           utter
           impossibility
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           be
           true
           or
           proceed
           from
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Herein
           a
           glorious
           account
           is
           given
           of
           the
           Representation
           that
           was
           made
           of
           the
           Person
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Office
           of
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           was
           granted
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           infant-state
           .
           Some
           have
           called
           it
           the
           infant-state
           of
           Christ
           as
           unto
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           affirmed
           that
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           as
           his
           swadling
           Bands
           .
           But
           things
           are
           quite
           otherwise
           .
           The
           glorious
           state
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Office
           is
           represented
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           infant-State
           ,
           when
           it
           had
           no
           apprehension
           of
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           Children
           have
           of
           the
           objects
           of
           Reason
           .
           In
           particular
           ,
           how
           the
           Antient
           Church
           was
           instructed
           in
           the
           Nature
           and
           blessed
           Efficacy
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           its
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           made
           gloriously
           to
           appear
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Directions
           are
           given
           herein
           unto
           all
           unto
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           professed
           ,
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           as
           unto
           what
           God
           requireth
           of
           them
           ,
           expressed
           in
           clear
           Instructions
           and
           pathetical
           Exhortations
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           glorious
           Promises
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           severe
           Threatnings
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Scarcely
           in
           the
           whole
           book
           of
           God
           such
           an
           exact
           description
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Work
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Motives
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           Advantages
           of
           it
           ;
           of
           the
           deceitful
           actings
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           with
           the
           ways
           of
           its
           prevalency
           in
           the
           Minds
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ;
           of
           the
           End
           of
           true
           Believers
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           of
           Hypocrites
           and
           Apostates
           on
           the
           other
           :
           as
           is
           in
           this
           discourse
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Such
           a
           graphical
           Description
           and
           account
           of
           these
           things
           is
           given
           us
           in
           the
           sixth
           Chapter
           and
           the
           later
           part
           of
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           as
           cannot
           but
           greatly
           affect
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           who
           are
           spiritually
           enlightned
           to
           behold
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           A
           blessed
           glass
           is
           represented
           unto
           us
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           see
           the
           true
           image
           and
           portraiture
           of
           Believers
           and
           Unbelievers
           ,
           their
           different
           Ways
           ,
           Actings
           and
           Ends.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           whole
           there
           is
           made
           a
           most
           holy
           Revelation
           and
           Representation
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Recovery
           of
           fallen
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           future
           Judgement
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           have
           a
           greater
           Lustre
           ,
           Light
           and
           Glory
           in
           them
           unto
           such
           as
           have
           the
           Eyes
           of
           their
           understandings
           opened
           to
           behold
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           than
           is
           in
           the
           Sun
           shining
           in
           
           its
           Strength
           and
           Beauty
           unto
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           unto
           which
           it
           is
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           to
           behold
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Holy
           Sayings
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Glorious
           Discoveries
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Grace
           ,
           the
           Glass
           wherein
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           until
           we
           are
           transformed
           into
           the
           same
           image
           from
           Glory
           to
           Glory
           .
        
         
           What
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           an
           alike
           nature
           God
           hath
           enabled
           me
           to
           attain
           unto
           ,
           is
           left
           unto
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgement
           of
           every
           learned
           ,
           pious
           ,
           and
           candid
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             London
             
               April
               
                 17th
                 .
                 1680.
              
               
            
          
           
             J.
             Owen
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           SIXTH
           CHAPTER
           Of
           the
           EPISTLE
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           UNTO
           THE
           HEBREWS
           .
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           THis
           whole
           Chapter
           is
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           Digression
           which
           the
           Apostle
           had
           occasionally
           entred
           into
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Eleventh
             Verse
          
           of
           the
           preceding
           Chapter
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           Difficulty
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           designed
           to
           instruct
           these
           Hebrews
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           fear
           of
           their
           Disability
           or
           Unpreparedness
           (
           at
           least
           of
           some
           )
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           unto
           their
           Edification
           ,
           he
           engageth
           into
           a
           new
           Discourse
           ,
           filled
           up
           with
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           to
           excite
           them
           unto
           a
           diligent
           Attendance
           .
           And
           this
           he
           so
           doth
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           very
           last
           words
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           return
           by
           an
           
             Artificial
             connexion
          
           of
           his
           Discourse
           unto
           what
           he
           had
           asserted
           in
           the
           
             Tenth
             Verse
          
           of
           that
           foregoing
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           Four
           general
           parts
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           (
           1
           )
           The
           Proposition
           of
           what
           he
           intended
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           discourse
           concerning
           ;
           with
           an
           opposition
           thereunto
           of
           what
           was
           by
           him
           to
           be
           omitted
           :
           v.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           (
           2
           )
           An
           Excitation
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           unto
           singular
           diligence
           in
           attending
           unto
           the
           most
           
             perfect
             Doctrines
          
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           progress
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ.
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Sin
           ,
           and
           inevitableness
           of
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Apostates
           .
           For
           this
           sort
           of
           Persons
           do
           commonly
           arise
           from
           among
           such
           ,
           as
           having
           received
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Profession
           thereof
           ,
           do
           not
           diligently
           endeavour
           a
           Progress
           towards
           Perfection
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Duty
           .
           V.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           (
           3
           )
           A
           
             Lenifying
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             this
             Commination
          
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           Application
           unto
           these
           Hebrews
           .
           For
           he
           expresseth
           his
           hope
           that
           it
           did
           not
           so
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Sin
           condemned
           should
           be
           found
           in
           them
           ;
           or
           the
           Punishment
           threatned
           fall
           on
           them
           .
           But
           the
           warning
           it self
           contained
           in
           the
           Commination
           ,
           was
           ,
           as
           he
           shews
           ,
           Good
           ,
           Wholsome
           and
           Seasonable
           .
           And
           of
           this
           his
           Hope
           and
           Judgment
           concerning
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           he
           expresseth
           his
           Grounds
           taken
           from
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           own
           Faith
           and
           Love
           ,
           which
           he
           prays
           they
           may
           persevere
           in
           .
           V.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           (
           4
           )
           An
           Encouragement
           unto
           Faith
           and
           Perseverance
           ,
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           
           who
           first
           received
           the
           Promises
           ;
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Promises
           themselves
           ;
           and
           their
           Confirmation
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           Assistance
           we
           may
           have
           by
           our
           Hope
           in
           Christ.
           thereby
           .
           V.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           which
           last
           Discourse
           he
           issueth
           in
           the
           principal
           matter
           he
           intended
           to
           insist
           upon
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           now
           returns
           again
           ,
           having
           digressed
           necessarily
           into
           those
           Exhortations
           and
           Arguings
           from
           the
           first
           Proposals
           of
           it
           in
           the
           
             Eleventh
             Verse
          
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           comprised
           in
           the
           
             three
             first
             Verses
          
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           things
           considerable
           ;
           (
           1
           )
           A
           general
           Proposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Resolution
           to
           proceed
           unto
           the
           more
           
             perfect
             Doctrines
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           his
           passing
           over
           the
           
             first
             Principles
          
           of
           Christianity
           :
           v.
           1.
           
           (
           2
           )
           An
           Amplication
           of
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           by
           an
           Annumeration
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           he
           thought
           meet
           at
           present
           to
           
             pass
             by
          
           the
           handling
           of
           :
           v.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           (
           3
           )
           A
           Renovation
           of
           his
           Resolution
           to
           pursue
           his
           Proposition
           ,
           with
           a
           Submission
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           good
           Pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Purpose
           ;
           the
           Expression
           whereof
           ,
           the
           present
           state
           of
           these
           Hebrews
           peculiarly
           called
           him
           unto
           .
           V.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               ideo
               ;
               quapropter
               ;
               propterea
            
             :
             wherefore
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               intermittentes
               ,
               Ari.
               vul
               .
               Lat.
               Rhem.
            
             
             intermitting
             ;
             as
             though
             the
             Apostle
             laid
             these
             things
             aside
             only
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             with
             a
             Resolution
             to
             take
             them
             up
             again
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             But
             neither
             doth
             the
             word
             signifie
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             so
             do
             .
             
               Relinquentes
               ,
               Bez.
            
             leaving
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             emittamus
             ;
             or
             
               demittamus
               ;
               dismissing
            
             ;
             properly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Arias
               ;
               Sermonem
               initii
               Christi
               .
               Vul.
               inchoationis
               Christi
            
             ;
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Beginning
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Rhemists
             ;
             very
             obscurely
             in
             Latin
             ;
             and
             in
             our
             Language
             .
             
               Erasm.
               Omisso
               qui
               in
               Christo
               rudes
               inchoat
               Sermone
               .
               The
               word
               that
               entreth
               those
               that
               are
               unskilful
               ,
               or
               Beginners
               in
               Christ.
            
             So
             also
             Beza
             .
             We
             ;
             
               The
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ.
               Syr
               :
               The
               Beginning
               of
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             For
             ,
             the
             
               word
               of
               the
               Beginning
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             word
             of
             ;
             or
             that
             which
             concerns
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               feramur
               ,
               Let
               us
               be
               carried
               on
               .
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               let
               us
               come
               to
            
             ;
             Arab.
             
               let
               us
               lift
               up
               our selves
            
             .
             Rhem.
             
               let
               us
               proceed
            
             .
             Ours
             ,
             
               let
               us
               go
               on
               to
               Perfection
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherefore
               leaving
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Beginning
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               carried
               on
               to
               Perfection
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Wherefore
             .
             This
             Illative
             manifests
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Dependance
             in
             what
             ensues
             ,
             on
             what
             was
             discoursed
             of
             before
             .
             That
             which
             follows
             ,
             may
             be
             either
             an
             Inference
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             the
             Effect
             of
             a
             Resolution
             occasioned
             by
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             this
             Duty
             will
             hence
             follow
             ;
             or
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             thus
             resolved
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             Connexion
             is
             variously
             apprehended
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             Expression
             in
             the
             
               Plural
               Number
            
             and
             first
             Person
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               we
               leaving
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               on
               .
            
             For
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             Expression
             there
             is
             a
             Rhetorical
             Communication
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             either
             assumes
             the
             Hebrews
             unto
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             work
             ,
             or
             joins
             himself
             with
             them
             as
             to
             their
             Duty
             .
             For
             if
             the
             words
             be
             taken
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             they
             declare
             his
             Resolution
             in
             Teaching
             ;
             if
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             their
             Duty
             in
             Learning
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             the
             words
             in
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             as
             expressing
             the
             Apostles
             Resolution
             as
             to
             his
             own
             Work
             ,
             the
             Inference
             seems
             to
             have
             an
             immediate
             dependance
             on
             the
             
               Twelfth
               Verse
               of
               the
               preceding
               Chapter
               ,
            
             passing
             by
             the
             Discourse
             of
             the
             following
             Verses
             as
             a
             Digression
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             included
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             .
             Of
             
               whom
               we
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               uttered
               ,
               seeing
               you
               are
               dull
               in
               hearing
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               for
               your
               future
               Instruction
               ,
               leave
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             go
             on
             unto
             more
             sublime
             mysteries
             ,
             or
             the
             Wisdom
             that
             we
             speak
             among
             them
             that
             are
             Perfect
             .
             For
             although
             he
             had
             blamed
             them
             for
             their
             dulness
             and
             backwardness
             in
             Learning
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             declare
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             
               all
               of
               them
            
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             were
             uncapable
             of
             these
             mysteries
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             communicate
             them
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             assume
             the
             Hebrews
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             his
             work
             that
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             in
             the
             latter
             way
             the
             Apostle
             join
             himself
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               their
               Duty
            
             which
             is
             intended
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             always
             dwell
             on
             the
             first
             Principles
             or
             Lessons
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             press
             on
             unto
             Perfection
             ,
             then
             (
             1
             )
             This
             Illative
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             have
             respect
             unto
             the
             Time
             in
             the
             first
             Place
             ,
             which
             these
             Hebrews
             had
             enjoyed
             under
             the
             means
             of
             growth
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ;
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             he
             affirms
             that
             
             it
             might
             be
             justly
             expected
             concerning
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Teachers
             of
             others
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             and
             equal
             that
             you
             should
             go
             on
             towards
             Perfection
             ;
             which
             that
             they
             would
             do
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             his
             Hopes
             concerning
             them
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             (
             2
             )
             It
             respects
             also
             that
             Negligence
             and
             Sloth
             ,
             and
             backwardness
             to
             learn
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             reproved
             in
             them
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             therefore
             you
             have
             hitherto
             been
             so
             careless
             in
             the
             Improvement
             of
             the
             means
             which
             you
             have
             enjoyed
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             no
             small
             Fault
             or
             Evil
             in
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             tended
             greatly
             to
             your
             disadvantage
             ,
             now
             at
             last
             stir
             up
             your selves
             unto
             your
             Duty
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             to
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             precisely
             to
             determine
             this
             Connexion
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             Exclude
             either
             Intention
             .
             Yea
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Apostle
             having
             respect
             unto
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             considering
             thereon
             both
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             necessity
             that
             there
             was
             of
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             the
             Knowledge
             whereof
             they
             could
             not
             be
             freed
             from
             their
             entanglements
             unto
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
               and
               Ceremonies
            
             which
             were
             yet
             in
             Use
             and
             Exercise
             among
             them
             ,
             doth
             intend
             in
             this
             Inference
             from
             thence
             ,
             both
             his
             own
             Duty
             and
             theirs
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             proceed
             unto
             their
             farther
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             stir
             up
             themselves
             to
             learn
             and
             profit
             accordingly
             .
             This
             the
             Duty
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             Care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             their
             Advantage
             and
             Edification
             required
             .
             For
             this
             alone
             was
             the
             great
             means
             and
             expedient
             to
             bring
             them
             off
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             and
             upon
             right
             grounds
             ,
             from
             that
             compliance
             with
             Judaisme
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             now
             no
             longer
             connive
             at
             ,
             nor
             tolerate
             the
             practice
             of
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Nature
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             before
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             sufficiently
             convinced
             that
             there
             was
             an
             absolute
             End
             put
             unto
             all
             Mosaical
             Institutions
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             their
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             still
             thought
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Observation
             of
             them
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             their
             Instruction
             in
             that
             mystery
             ,
             which
             particularly
             evinceth
             their
             Inconsistency
             with
             Faith
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Omittentes
               ,
               relinquentes
            
             ;
             we
             ,
             leaving
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometimes
             dimitto
             ,
             to
             dismiss
             ,
             
             to
             discharge
             ,
             or
             
               let
               go
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               omitto
               ,
               missum
               facio
            
             ,
             to
             omit
             ;
             to
             
               pass
               by
            
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             used
             with
             respect
             unto
             Speech
             of
             things
             that
             have
             been
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Lucian
             ;
             omitting
             these
             Discourses
             ;
             laying
             aside
             farther
             Speech
             concerning
             these
             things
             .
             So
             is
             it
             here
             used
             by
             our
             Apostle
             .
             But
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             is
             to
             be
             limited
             unto
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
             For
             consider
             the
             things
             here
             spoken
             of
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             never
             to
             be
             left
             either
             by
             Teachers
             or
             Hearers
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Necessity
             that
             Teachers
             should
             often
             insist
             on
             the
             Rudiments
             ,
             or
             first
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             this
             not
             only
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             continually
             to
             be
             trained
             up
             in
             Knowledge
             from
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             or
             unto
             such
             as
             may
             be
             newly
             converted
             ;
             but
             also
             they
             are
             occasionally
             to
             be
             inculcated
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             who
             have
             made
             a
             farther
             Progress
             in
             Knowledge
             .
             And
             this
             course
             we
             find
             our
             Apostle
             to
             have
             steered
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             .
             Nor
             are
             any
             Hearers
             so
             to
             
               leave
               these
               Principles
            
             ,
             as
             to
             forget
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             duely
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Cast
             aside
             a
             constant
             regard
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             proper
             Place
             ,
             and
             no
             Progress
             can
             be
             made
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Building
             can
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             when
             the
             Foundation
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             But
             respect
             is
             had
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             unto
             the
             
               present
               Occasion
            
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             
               always
               dwell
            
             upon
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Learning
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             omitting
             them
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             you
             are
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             well
             acquainted
             withall
             ,
             let
             us
             proceed
             unto
             what
             is
             farther
             necessary
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               take
               care
               not
               only
               that
               their
               Doctrine
               they
               Preach
            
             
             
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               it
               be
               seasonable
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               State
               and
               Condition
               of
               their
               Hearers
               .
            
             Herein
             consists
             no
             small
             part
             of
             that
             Wisdom
             which
             is
             required
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Truths
             unseasonable
             ,
             are
             like
             Showers
             in
             Harvest
             .
             It
             is
             
               a
               word
               spoken
               in
               Season
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Beautiful
             and
             Useful
             .
             Prov.
             25.
             11.
             
             Yea
             ,
             
               every
               thing
               is
               beautiful
               in
               its
               own
               Time
               ,
            
             and
             not
             else
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             3.
             11.
             
             And
             two
             things
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             him
             who
             would
             order
             his
             Doctrine
             aright
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             may
             be
             
               fit
               ,
               meet
            
             ,
             and
             seasonable
             .
             First
             the
             Condition
             of
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             present
             Knowledge
             and
             Capacity
             .
             Suppose
             them
             to
             be
             persons
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             of
             
               full
               Age
            
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             receive
             and
             digest
             
               strong
               meat
            
             ,
             that
             have
             already
             attained
             some
             good
             Acquaintance
             with
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             In
             Preaching
             unto
             such
             an
             Auditory
             ,
             if
             men
             through
             want
             of
             Ability
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             Wisdom
             to
             know
             when
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             shall
             constantly
             treat
             of
             
               first
               Principles
            
             ,
             or
             things
             common
             and
             obvious
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             only
             be
             unuseful
             unto
             their
             Edification
             ,
             but
             also
             at
             length
             make
             them
             weary
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             it self
             .
             And
             there
             will
             be
             no
             better
             Effect
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             where
             the
             Hearers
             being
             mostly
             
             weak
             ,
             the
             more
             abstruse
             mysteries
             of
             Truth
             are
             insisted
             on
             ,
             without
             a
             prudent
             accommodation
             of
             matters
             suited
             unto
             their
             capacity
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             Duty
             of
             Stewards
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             unto
             his
             Houshold
             their
             proper
             Portion
             .
             This
             is
             the
             blessed
             Advice
             our
             Apostle
             gives
             to
             Timothy
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Study
               to
               shew
               thy self
               approved
               unto
               God
               ,
               a
               Work-man
               that
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rightly
               cutting
               out
               the
               word
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             whereby
             a
             Minister
             may
             evince
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Work-man
             that
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             .
             If
             as
             when
             the
             Beasts
             that
             were
             Sacrificed
             being
             cut
             into
             Pieces
             ,
             the
             Priest
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             disposed
             of
             the
             Parts
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Altar
             ,
             himself
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             brought
             it
             ,
             that
             each
             in
             the
             Division
             might
             have
             his
             proper
             and
             Legal
             Portion
             ;
             so
             he
             give
             out
             a
             due
             and
             proper
             part
             unto
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             approved
             Work-man
             .
             Others
             cast
             all
             things
             into
             Confusion
             and
             Disorder
             ,
             which
             will
             at
             length
             redound
             unto
             their
             own
             shame
             .
             Now
             whereas
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Auditories
             ,
             or
             Congregations
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             variety
             of
             Hearers
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             present
             Attainments
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Capacities
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             should
             always
             ,
             or
             indeed
             very
             frequently
             accommodate
             his
             matter
             and
             way
             of
             Instruction
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             it
             were
             greatly
             to
             be
             desired
             that
             there
             might
             be
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             a
             Distribution
             made
             of
             Hearers
             ,
             into
             several
             Orders
             or
             Ranks
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             Age
             ,
             or
             means
             of
             Knowledge
             do
             sort
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Edification
             of
             all
             might
             be
             distinctly
             provided
             for
             .
             So
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             the
             work
             of
             some
             separately
             to
             Instruct
             those
             who
             yet
             stand
             in
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             others
             to
             build
             up
             towards
             Perfection
             those
             who
             have
             already
             made
             some
             Progress
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             the
             same
             work
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             same
             persons
             at
             several
             Seasons
             .
             Nor
             doth
             any
             thing
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             who
             are
             strong
             ,
             may
             be
             occasionally
             present
             at
             the
             Instructions
             of
             the
             weak
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             at
             the
             Teachings
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             both
             to
             their
             great
             Advantage
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             until
             this
             can
             be
             attained
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             to
             apply
             himself
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             he
             Preacheth
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Delivery
             ,
             unto
             the
             more
             
               general
               State
            
             of
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             as
             by
             him
             it
             is
             apprehended
             or
             known
             .
             And
             as
             it
             will
             be
             a
             trouble
             unto
             him
             who
             esteems
             it
             his
             Duty
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             fear
             that
             many
             stay
             behind
             ,
             as
             being
             unable
             to
             receive
             and
             
               digest
               the
               Food
            
             he
             hath
             provided
             ;
             so
             it
             should
             be
             a
             shame
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             no
             Provision
             but
             of
             things
             trite
             ,
             ordinary
             and
             common
             ,
             when
             many
             perhaps
             among
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             feeding
             on
             better
             or
             more
             solid
             Provision
             .
             Again
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             
               present
               Time
            
             are
             duely
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             them
             who
             would
             Preach
             Doctrine
             that
             should
             be
             Seasonable
             unto
             their
             Hearers
             .
             And
             these
             are
             many
             ,
             not
             here
             to
             be
             particularly
             insisted
             on
             .
             But
             those
             especially
             of
             known
             
               publick
               Temptations
            
             ,
             of
             
               prevalent
               Errors
            
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             of
             
               especial
               Opposition
            
             and
             hatred
             unto
             any
             important
             Truths
             ,
             are
             always
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             For
             I
             could
             easily
             manifest
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             hath
             continually
             an
             especial
             respect
             unto
             them
             all
             .
             Neither
             was
             a
             due
             consideration
             hereof
             ever
             more
             necessary
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Dayes
             wherein
             we
             live
             .
             And
             other
             things
             may
             be
             added
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Again
             ;
             
               Some
               important
               Doctrines
               of
               Truth
               may
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               be
               omitted
               for
               a
               Season
               ;
               but
               none
               must
               ever
               be
               forgotten
               or
               neglected
               .
            
             So
             deals
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Place
             ,
             and
             Light
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             given
             us
             hereinto
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             already
             been
             discoursed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             passed
             over
             here
             ,
             he
             calls
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sermonem
               de
               Christo
               initiantem
               .
               Sermo
               exordij
               Christi
               .
               Sermo
               quo
               instituuntur
               rudes
               in
               Christo.
            
             We
             say
             ,
             
             
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             I
             fear
             somewhat
             improperly
             .
             For
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             indefinitely
             ,
             must
             include
             all
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             most
             principal
             of
             those
             which
             are
             so
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             word
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             Preached
             .
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             frequently
             used
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Name
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             taken
             here
             Personally
             ,
             neither
             efficiently
             ,
             as
             though
             ,
             
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             should
             be
             
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
            
             ,
             nor
             Objectively
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             taken
             Metonymically
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Profession
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             was
             taught
             by
             him
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               word
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             no
             more
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             Preached
             and
             Taught
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             containeth
             a
             Limitation
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             with
             respect
             unto
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             which
             men
             usually
             and
             ordinarily
             were
             first
             instructed
             in
             ;
             and
             which
             from
             their
             own
             Nature
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             so
             they
             should
             be
             .
             These
             are
             here
             called
             the
             
               word
               of
               the
               Beginning
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             what
             these
             Doctrines
             are
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             particularly
             in
             the
             End
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             enquire
             into
             them
             .
             They
             are
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereof
             mention
             was
             made
             before
             .
             Having
             
             declared
             what
             for
             the
             present
             he
             would
             omit
             and
             pass
             by
             ,
             although
             there
             was
             some
             appearance
             of
             a
             necessity
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             what
             his
             present
             design
             in
             general
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             End
             which
             therein
             he
             aimed
             at
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             that
             ,
             not
             being
             retarded
             by
             the
             Repetition
             or
             Reinculcation
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             would
             therefore
             omit
             ,
             they
             might
             ,
             he
             in
             Teaching
             ,
             they
             in
             Learning
             ,
             go
             on
             to
             Perfection
             .
             And
             two
             things
             must
             be
             considered
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             End
             intended
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             pressing
             towards
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Perfection
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             mysterious
             and
             
             sublime
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             were
             
               compleatly
               initiated
            
             ,
             and
             throughly
             instructed
             ,
             were
             partakers
             of
             .
             Of
             this
             he
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             we
             
               speak
               wisdom
               among
               the
               Perfect
            
             ;
             or
             declare
             the
             deep
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             then
             a
             Perfection
             that
             the
             Apostle
             aims
             at
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             comes
             under
             a
             double
             Limitation
             .
             (
             1
             )
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             its
             self
             .
             It
             is
             only
             an
             
               intellectual
               Perfection
            
             ,
             a
             Perfection
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             moral
             ,
             gracious
             ,
             sinless
             Perfection
             .
             Yea
             men
             may
             have
             great
             Light
             in
             their
             Minds
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             are
             very
             much
             depraved
             ,
             and
             their
             Lives
             unreformed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             a
             Comparative
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             absolute
             Perfection
             .
             An
             absolute
             Perfection
             in
             the
             Comprehension
             of
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             us
             attainable
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             The
             Apostle
             denies
             it
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             12.
             
             But
             such
             a
             degree
             and
             measure
             as
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             Communicate
             to
             Believers
             in
             the
             ordinary
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             .
             See
             Ephes.
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Take
             therefore
             the
             Perfection
             here
             aimed
             at
             ,
             objectively
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             sublime
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             it
             expresseth
             ;
             take
             it
             subjectively
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             clear
             Perception
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             which
             concern
             the
             Person
             and
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             particularly
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             grown
             Believers
             do
             usually
             attain
             unto
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             arriving
             at
             this
             End
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             word
             is
             
             the
             
               Rhetorical
               Communication
            
             mentioned
             .
             For
             either
             he
             ascribes
             that
             unto
             himself
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             belonged
             only
             unto
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             unto
             them
             which
             belonged
             only
             unto
             him
             ;
             or
             what
             belonged
             unto
             them
             both
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             different
             way
             ;
             namely
             ,
             unto
             him
             in
             Teaching
             ,
             unto
             them
             in
             Learning
             .
             
               Let
               us
               be
               carried
               on
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             emphatical
             ,
             intimating
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             progress
             as
             a
             Ship
             makes
             when
             it
             is
             under
             Sail.
             
               Let
               us
               be
               carried
               on
            
             ;
             that
             is
             with
             the
             full
             bent
             of
             our
             Minds
             and
             Affections
             ,
             with
             the
             utmost
             Endeavours
             of
             our
             whole
             Souls
             .
             We
             have
             abode
             long
             enough
             by
             the
             Shore
             ;
             let
             us
             now
             hoist
             our
             Sails
             and
             launch
             forth
             into
             the
             Deep
             .
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             learn
             :
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               necessary
               Duty
               of
               the
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               excite
               their
               Hearers
               ,
               by
               all
               pressing
               Considerations
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Progress
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             Thus
             dealeth
             our
             Apostle
             with
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             He
             would
             not
             have
             them
             always
             stand
             at
             the
             Porch
             ,
             but
             enter
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             hidden
             Glories
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             Elsewhere
             he
             complains
             of
             them
             who
             are
             
               always
               Learning
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             it
             ,
             under
             the
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             negligence
             and
             carelesness
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             their
             minds
             unto
             them
             ,
             do
             never
             come
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             to
             a
             clear
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             he
             complains
             of
             his
             Corinthians
             ,
             for
             their
             want
             of
             Proficiency
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             to
             dwell
             still
             on
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             Religion
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             all
             his
             Epistles
             he
             is
             continually
             as
             it
             were
             pressing
             this
             on
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             labour
             to
             
               grow
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             do
             so
             ,
             was
             the
             principal
             matter
             of
             his
             Prayers
             for
             them
             .
             Ephes.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Col.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             they
             are
             utter
             Strangers
             to
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Example
             who
             are
             careless
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             perswade
             and
             even
             compel
             others
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Duty
             is
             necessary
             unto
             Dispensers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             on
             sundry
             Accounts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             their
             Hearers
             do
             greatly
             need
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             .
             They
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             slothful
             and
             weary
             ;
             many
             begin
             to
             run
             well
             ,
             but
             are
             quickly
             ready
             to
             faint
             .
             There
             is
             no
             reckoning
             up
             the
             occasions
             hereof
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             many
             and
             various
             .
             Weariness
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             self-conceit
             of
             having
             attained
             what
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             perhaps
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             curiosity
             and
             itching
             ears
             ,
             in
             attending
             unto
             Novelties
             ,
             dislike
             of
             that
             Holiness
             and
             Fruitfulness
             of
             Life
             ,
             with
             which
             an
             increase
             of
             Knowledge
             openly
             tends
             unto
             ;
             mispending
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             Covetousness
             of
             time
             for
             the
             Occasions
             of
             Life
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             any
             prevailing
             Corruption
             of
             Mind
             or
             Affections
             ;
             the
             Difficulty
             that
             is
             in
             coming
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             making
             the
             Sluggard
             cry
             there
             is
             a
             
               Lion
               in
               the
               Streets
            
             ,
             with
             other
             
             things
             innumerable
             ,
             are
             ready
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             retard
             ,
             hinder
             and
             discourage
             men
             in
             their
             progress
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             none
             to
             excite
             ,
             warn
             and
             admonish
             them
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             Pretences
             whereby
             men
             in
             this
             matter
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             Snares
             and
             Dangers
             which
             hereby
             they
             cast
             themselves
             into
             ,
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             proposed
             before
             them
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             their
             spiritual
             Condition
             will
             be
             prejudiced
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             Souls
             ruined
             .
             Yea
             sometimes
             men
             are
             so
             captivated
             under
             the
             power
             of
             these
             Temptations
             and
             Seductions
             ,
             and
             are
             furnished
             with
             such
             Pleas
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             their
             own
             Sloth
             and
             Negligence
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             must
             be
             dealt
             wisely
             and
             gently
             withal
             in
             Admonitions
             concerning
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             provoked
             ,
             or
             discouraged
             .
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             having
             dealt
             Effectually
             with
             these
             Hebrews
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             shuts
             up
             his
             Discourse
             with
             that
             blessed
             Expression
             of
             Love
             and
             Condescension
             towards
             them
             ;
             Chap.
             13.
             22.
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               suffer
               the
               word
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             bear
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             however
             it
             may
             be
             contrary
             to
             your
             present
             Inclinations
             ,
             yet
             proceeds
             out
             of
             tender
             Love
             to
             your
             Souls
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             other
             End
             ,
             but
             your
             spiritual
             Advantage
             .
             Neither
             ought
             this
             to
             abate
             herein
             the
             Endeavours
             of
             Faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             only
             give
             them
             farther
             occasion
             to
             stir
             up
             and
             exercise
             their
             Prudence
             and
             Diligence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Advantages
             which
             Professors
             have
             by
             a
             Progress
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             on
             therein
             ,
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             obliged
             in
             all
             things
             to
             watch
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
             these
             Advantages
             also
             present
             themselves
             in
             so
             much
             variety
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             here
             recounted
             .
             Mention
             may
             be
             made
             of
             some
             few
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Instance
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             Hereon
             in
             a
             way
             of
             an
             Effectual
             means
             ,
             depends
             the
             security
             of
             men
             from
             seduction
             into
             Heresies
             ,
             noisome
             and
             noxious
             Errors
             .
             Of
             what
             sort
             are
             they
             whom
             we
             see
             seduced
             every
             day
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             persons
             who
             either
             are
             bruitishly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             which
             sort
             the
             Papists
             fill
             the
             Rolls
             of
             their
             Converts
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             having
             obtained
             a
             little
             superficiary
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Confidence
             therein
             ,
             without
             ever
             laying
             a
             firm
             foundation
             ,
             or
             carrying
             on
             an
             orderly
             superstruction
             thereon
             in
             Wisdom
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             which
             sort
             of
             men
             fill
             up
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
             The
             Foundation
             of
             God
             standeth
             sure
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             so
             preserve
             his
             Elect
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             their
             total
             seduction
             impossible
             .
             But
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             difficult
             in
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             wherein
             Seducers
             abound
             ,
             false
             Doctrines
             are
             divulged
             ,
             and
             speciously
             obtruded
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Wolves
             abroad
             in
             Sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             an
             opposition
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             made
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             hold
             out
             firm
             and
             unshaken
             unto
             the
             End
             ,
             if
             their
             minds
             be
             not
             inlaid
             and
             fortified
             with
             a
             sound
             well
             grounded
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               Teaching
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             
               Unction
               of
               the
               Holy
               One
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             know
             all
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             that
             must
             preserve
             us
             in
             such
             a
             Season
             .
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             27.
             
             (
             2
             )
             Proportionable
             unto
             our
             growth
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             will
             be
             our
             encrease
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             .
             If
             this
             at
             any
             time
             fall
             out
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             sins
             and
             wickedness
             of
             the
             persons
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ;
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             they
             thus
             depend
             on
             one
             another
             .
             See
             Ephes.
             4.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
             That
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             is
             a
             Maxime
             that
             came
             from
             Hell
             to
             fetch
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             carried
             back
             multitudes
             with
             it
             ,
             where
             let
             it
             abide
             .
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Improvement
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             doth
             tend
             unto
             the
             Improvement
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             because
             Faith
             acts
             its
             self
             on
             Christ
             only
             in
             and
             by
             the
             things
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             whereby
             spiritual
             strength
             is
             derived
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             enabled
             unto
             them
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Usefulness
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             unto
             our
             Families
             ,
             and
             amongst
             all
             men
             depends
             hereon
             .
             This
             needs
             no
             other
             Confirmation
             than
             what
             the
             Experience
             of
             every
             man
             will
             suggest
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             if
             I
             should
             design
             to
             go
             over
             but
             the
             principal
             Advantages
             which
             we
             attain
             ,
             or
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             growth
             of
             spiritual
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             wherein
             our
             Faith
             or
             Obedience
             is
             concerned
             ,
             nothing
             that
             belongs
             unto
             our
             Graces
             ,
             Duties
             ,
             or
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             them
             or
             by
             them
             ,
             nothing
             wherein
             we
             are
             concerned
             in
             Temptations
             ,
             Afflictions
             or
             Consolation
             ,
             but
             might
             justly
             be
             called
             in
             to
             give
             Testimony
             thereunto
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             have
             any
             Care
             for
             ,
             or
             any
             Love
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ;
             if
             they
             understand
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             of
             the
             Office
             and
             Work
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             on
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             Account
             they
             must
             one
             day
             give
             of
             the
             Discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             esteem
             it
             among
             the
             most
             necessary
             Duties
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             Excite
             ,
             Provoke
             ,
             Perswade
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             those
             who
             are
             under
             their
             Charge
             ,
             towards
             the
             Perfection
             before
             described
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             Combination
             against
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             of
             a
             more
             pernicious
             Nature
             and
             Tendency
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             keeping
             the
             People
             in
             Ignorance
             .
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             promoting
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Members
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             endeavour
             by
             all
             means
             to
             obstruct
             it
             .
             For
             not
             to
             mention
             their
             numerous
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             every
             one
             whereof
             is
             a
             diversion
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             an
             hindrance
             from
             coming
             to
             an
             Acquaintance
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             do
             directly
             keep
             from
             them
             the
             use
             of
             those
             means
             whereby
             alone
             its
             Knowledge
             may
             be
             attained
             .
             What
             else
             means
             their
             
               Prohibition
               of
               the
               People
               from
               reading
               the
               Scripture
            
             in
             a
             Language
             they
             understand
             ?
             The
             most
             expeditious
             Course
             for
             the
             rendring
             of
             all
             Streams
             unuseful
             ,
             is
             by
             stopping
             of
             the
             Fountain
             .
             And
             whereas
             all
             means
             of
             the
             increase
             of
             Knowledge
             are
             but
             Emanations
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             use
             thereof
             doth
             effectually
             evacuate
             them
             all
             .
             Was
             this
             spirit
             in
             our
             Apostle
             ?
             Had
             he
             this
             Design
             ?
             It
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             how
             openly
             and
             frequently
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             to
             his
             Example
             ought
             we
             to
             conform
             our selves
             .
             Whatever
             other
             occasion
             of
             writing
             he
             had
             ,
             the
             principal
             subject
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             is
             constantly
             the
             increase
             of
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             so
             necessary
             for
             them
             .
             We
             may
             therefore
             add
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Case
               of
               that
               People
               is
               deplorable
               and
               dangerous
               ,
            
             whose
             Teachers
             
               are
               not
               able
               to
               carry
               them
               on
               ,
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             The
             Key
             of
             Knowledge
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             Ignorance
             as
             well
             as
             Malice
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             many
             .
             And
             when
             Knowledge
             is
             perished
             from
             their
             Lips
             who
             should
             preserve
             it
             ,
             the
             People
             must
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             that
             Knowledge
             .
             Hos.
             4.
             6.
             
             Math.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               our
               Progress
               towards
               an
               increase
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               go
               on
               with
               Diligence
               and
               the
               full
               bent
               of
               our
               Wills
               and
               Affections
               .
            
             I
             intend
             hereby
             to
             express
             the
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             of
             a
             
               passive
               signification
            
             denoting
             the
             Effect
             ;
             Let
             us
             be
             
               acied
               ,
               carried
            
             on
             ;
             but
             it
             includes
             the
             
               active
               use
               of
               means
            
             for
             the
             producing
             that
             Effect
             .
             And
             the
             Duties
             on
             our
             part
             intended
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             these
             Heads
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Diligence
             in
             an
             Application
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             the
             best
             means
             for
             this
             End.
             Hos.
             6.
             7.
             
             Those
             that
             would
             be
             carried
             on
             towards
             Perfection
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             careless
             ,
             or
             regardless
             of
             opportunities
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             nor
             be
             detained
             from
             them
             by
             Sloth
             or
             Vanity
             ,
             nor
             diverted
             by
             the
             businesses
             and
             occasions
             of
             this
             world
             .
             Both
             industry
             in
             their
             pursuit
             ,
             and
             choice
             in
             the
             preferring
             of
             them
             before
             secular
             Advantages
             and
             Avocations
             ,
             are
             required
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               Intention
               of
               mind
            
             in
             the
             attending
             unto
             them
             .
             Such
             persons
             are
             neither
             to
             be
             careless
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             careless
             under
             them
             .
             There
             are
             who
             will
             take
             no
             small
             pains
             to
             enjoy
             the
             means
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             will
             scarce
             miss
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             reach
             unto
             .
             But
             when
             they
             have
             so
             done
             ,
             there
             they
             sit
             down
             and
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             consider
             how
             little
             they
             
               stir
               up
               their
               minds
            
             and
             understandings
             ,
             to
             conceive
             aright
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             the
             things
             wherein
             they
             are
             instructed
             .
             So
             do
             they
             continue
             to
             hear
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             carried
             on
             one
             step
             towards
             Perfection
             .
             If
             both
             heart
             and
             head
             be
             not
             set
             at
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             Endeavours
             of
             our
             minds
             improved
             ,
             in
             searching
             ,
             weighing
             ,
             pondering
             ,
             learning
             ,
             treasuring
             up
             the
             Truths
             that
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             any
             means
             of
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             make
             the
             Progress
             intended
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             There
             is
             required
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Wills
               and
               Affections
            
             be
             sincerely
             inclined
             unto
             ,
             and
             fixed
             on
             the
             things
             themselves
             that
             we
             are
             Taught
             .
             These
             are
             the
             principal
             wings
             or
             sails
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             or
             may
             be
             
               carried
               on
            
             in
             our
             Voyage
             .
             Without
             this
             all
             that
             we
             do
             will
             amount
             to
             nothing
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             no
             better
             .
             To
             love
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             things
             proposed
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             goodness
             ,
             desirableness
             ,
             excellency
             ,
             and
             suitableness
             unto
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             Souls
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             adhere
             and
             cleave
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             will
             make
             us
             prosper
             in
             our
             Progress
             .
             He
             that
             knows
             but
             a
             little
             and
             loves
             much
             ,
             will
             quickly
             know
             and
             love
             more
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             much
             Knowledge
             but
             little
             Love
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             he
             labours
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             one
             or
             other
             .
             When
             in
             the
             diligent
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             our
             
               Wills
               and
               Affections
            
             do
             adhere
             and
             cleave
             with
             Delight
             unto
             the
             things
             wherein
             we
             are
             instructed
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             in
             our
             right
             course
             ;
             then
             if
             the
             Holy
             Gales
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             do
             breath
             on
             us
             ,
             are
             we
             in
             a
             blessed
             tendency
             towards
             Perfection
             .
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             The
             diligent
             practice
             of
             what
             we
             know
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Duty
             pressed
             on
             us
             .
             This
             is
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             End
             of
             all
             Teaching
             and
             all
             Learning
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             renders
             our
             Knowledge
             our
             Happiness
             .
             
               If
               you
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               you
               do
               them
               .
            
             Doing
             what
             we
             know
             is
             the
             great
             Key
             to
             give
             us
             an
             Entrance
             into
             knowing
             what
             we
             do
             not
             .
             If
             we
             do
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             know
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             Joh.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
           
             And
             (
             5
             )
             all
             these
             are
             to
             be
             managed
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             design
             ,
             and
             prospect
             toward
             this
             End
             of
             growing
             in
             Grace
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             until
             we
             arrive
             at
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             Perfection
             appointed
             unto
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             In
             these
             ways
             and
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             we
             may
             attain
             the
             Effect
             directly
             expressed
             of
             
               being
               carried
               on
            
             in
             the
             increase
             of
             spiritual
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             first
             Verse
             and
             the
             next
             that
             follows
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             particular
             Instances
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             things
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             he
             called
             in
             general
             before
             the
             
               Beginning
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             whose
             farther
             handling
             he
             thought
             meet
             at
             present
             to
             omit
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Syriack
             Translation
             proposeth
             these
             words
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
             
               Interrogation
               ,
               Will
               you
               again
               lay
               another
               Foundation
               ?
            
             And
             the
             Aethiopick
             ,
             omitting
             the
             first
             Clause
             ;
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             
               Precept
               ;
               Attend
               therefore
               again
               to
               the
               Foundation
               that
               you
               dispute
               not
               concerning
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               God.
            
             But
             neither
             the
             Text
             nor
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             will
             bear
             either
             of
             these
             Interpretations
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               numquid
               rursum
               ;
               or
               whether
               again
            
             ;
             All
             others
             ;
             
               non
               rursum
               ,
               non
               iterum
               ;
               Arab
               :
               nec
               amplius
               ,
               not
               again
            
             ;
             not
             any
             more
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               will
               you
               lay
               another
               Foundation
            
             ;
             that
             term
             of
             Another
             ,
             is
             both
             needless
             because
             of
             Again
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             corrupts
             the
             sense
             ,
             as
             though
             a
             Foundation
             different
             from
             what
             was
             formerly
             laid
             ,
             were
             intended
             .
             Besides
             that
             is
             made
             an
             Expostulation
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             expressive
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Intention
             ,
             
               fundamentum
               jacientes
               ;
               laying
               the
               Foundation
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Syr
               :
               unto
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             all
             the
             following
             Instances
             .
             There
             is
             no
             difference
             among
             Translators
             about
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Only
             the
             Aethiopick
             ,
             reads
             Baptism
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             doth
             ,
             and
             placeth
             Doctrine
             distinctly
             by
             way
             of
             Apposition
             .
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Syriack
             renders
             by
             an
             Hebraisme
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Resurrection
               that
               is
               from
               the
               House
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Grave
             ,
             the
             common
             dwelling
             place
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             as
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Judgement
               which
               is
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             the
             Sentence
             whereof
             is
             eternally
             irrevocable
             ,
             and
             whose
             Execution
             endures
             always
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ▪
               and
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God
               ,
               of
               Baptisms
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               Eternal
               Judgement
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             in
             these
             words
             added
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             
               first
               Doctrines
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Their
             
               general
               Nature
            
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             whole
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             metaphorically
             expressed
             ;
             They
             are
             the
             Foundation
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Their
             Nature
             in
             particular
             is
             declared
             in
             sundry
             Instances
             ;
             not
             that
             all
             of
             them
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             
               these
               Instances
            
             are
             chosen
             out
             to
             shew
             of
             what
             kind
             they
             were
             .
             In
             the
             first
             two
             things
             are
             proposed
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             expression
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             intended
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Apostles
             design
             with
             respect
             unto
             it
             ,
             
               not
               laying
               it
               again
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             as
             was
             said
             in
             this
             matter
             Metaphorical
             ;
             including
             an
             allusion
             unto
             an
             Architect
             ,
             and
             his
             Building
             .
             First
             he
             lays
             the
             Foundation
             ;
             
             and
             he
             is
             a
             most
             foolish
             Builder
             who
             either
             doth
             not
             so
             ,
             or
             who
             rests
             therein
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             always
             setting
             it
             up
             and
             pulling
             it
             down
             ,
             without
             making
             a
             Progress
             .
             Indeed
             that
             Foundation
             which
             is
             
               all
               the
               Building
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             an
             Edifice
             erected
             on
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             Foundation
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             materially
             so
             ,
             becomes
             so
             formally
             only
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Building
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             those
             who
             receive
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Christ
             here
             called
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             if
             they
             build
             not
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             none
             unto
             them
             whatever
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             properties
             of
             a
             Foundation
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             
               first
               laid
            
             in
             every
             Building
             .
             This
             the
             natural
             order
             of
             every
             Building
             requires
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             that
             which
             
               bears
               the
               whole
               weight
            
             of
             the
             superstructure
             ;
             the
             whole
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             being
             laid
             
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             firmly
             united
             unto
             it
             .
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             properties
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             intended
             called
             the
             Foundation
             .
             But
             in
             the
             latter
             sense
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             .
             It
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             the
             Foundation
             as
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             the
             whole
             Building
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Isa.
             28.
             16.
             
             Math.
             16.
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             He
             is
             so
             Personally
             ;
             the
             Life
             and
             Being
             of
             the
             Church
             consisting
             in
             its
             spiritual
             Union
             unto
             his
             person
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             and
             Doctrinally
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             Truth
             is
             resolved
             into
             what
             is
             taught
             concerning
             him
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             in
             allusion
             unto
             a
             Foundation
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             
               first
               Property
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               first
               laid
            
             in
             the
             Building
             ,
             that
             these
             Doctrines
             are
             called
             the
             Foundation
             .
             So
             the
             Jews
             term
             the
             general
             principles
             of
             their
             Profession
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             or
             the
             principal
             Doctrines
             taught
             therein
             .
             The
             first
             Doctrines
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             received
             and
             professed
             at
             mens
             first
             entrance
             into
             Christianity
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             the
             same
             things
             by
             the
             threefold
             expression
             which
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               The
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             1.
             and
             (
             3
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               Beginning
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             things
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               laying
               it
               again
            
             .
             His
             saying
             that
             he
             would
             not
             lay
             it
             again
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             laid
             it
             before
             
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             laid
             before
             by
             some
             or
             other
             For
             it
             was
             not
             by
             him
             that
             they
             received
             their
             
               first
               Instruction
            
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             mention
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             .
             Whereas
             he
             frequently
             pleads
             it
             unto
             those
             Churches
             which
             were
             planted
             by
             himself
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             10.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             15.
             
             And
             it
             is
             known
             from
             the
             Story
             that
             his
             Ministry
             was
             not
             used
             in
             their
             first
             Conversion
             .
             But
             he
             knew
             that
             they
             had
             faithful
             Instructors
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             leave
             them
             unacquainted
             with
             these
             necessary
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             
               initiated
               by
               Baptism
            
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             without
             a
             Profession
             of
             them
             .
             Besides
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             general
             they
             owned
             in
             their
             former
             Church
             State.
             He
             might
             therefore
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             
               lay
               this
               Foundation
               again
            
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             you
             have
             already
             been
             instructed
             in
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             on
             other
             considerations
             )
             go
             over
             them
             again
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Let
             the
             Hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             carefully
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             learn
             those
             things
             whereof
             they
             have
             had
             sufficient
             Instruction
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             Evil
             ensue
             from
             their
             Ignorance
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             themselves
             answer
             for
             it
             .
             Such
             Ignorance
             is
             their
             sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             disadvantage
             .
             Preachers
             may
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             have
             sedulously
             and
             sufficiently
             instructed
             their
             Hearers
             in
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             received
             and
             learned
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             through
             their
             
               sinful
               Negligence
            
             if
             they
             have
             not
             so
             done
             .
             And
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             always
             to
             wait
             on
             some
             in
             their
             Negligences
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             particular
             what
             were
             those
             
               Doctrinal
               Principles
            
             which
             he
             had
             in
             general
             so
             described
             ,
             which
             were
             taught
             unto
             them
             who
             were
             
               first
               initiated
            
             into
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             will
             not
             now
             again
             insist
             upon
             .
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             first
             consider
             the
             Order
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             sense
             ,
             or
             the
             things
             themselves
             intended
             .
             Some
             here
             reckon
             up
             six
             Principles
             ,
             some
             make
             them
             seven
             ,
             some
             but
             four
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             they
             are
             reduced
             unto
             three
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             first
             are
             plain
             and
             distinct
             .
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               God.
            
             The
             next
             that
             follow
             are
             disputed
             as
             to
             their
             coherence
             and
             sense
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             some
             read
             these
             words
             with
             a
             note
             of
             distinction
             between
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             both
             the
             
               Genitive
               Cases
            
             being
             regulated
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             The
             foundation
             of
             Baptisms
             ,
             and
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             are
             put
             together
             by
             Apposition
             ,
             not
             depending
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               word
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             wherein
             Believers
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             abide
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             in
             a
             constant
             attendance
             
               unto
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             when
             preached
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             as
             I
             shall
             not
             assert
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             so
             I
             dare
             not
             positively
             reject
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             seeing
             any
             reason
             cogent
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             another
             sense
             is
             more
             probable
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             words
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             depend
             on
             ,
             and
             be
             regulated
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             1
             )
             we
             may
             consider
             them
             in
             their
             order
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             Original
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             supposing
             the
             first
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             latter
             by
             it
             .
             The
             Baptisms
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             There
             were
             two
             things
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Doctrine
             is
             compared
             to
             ,
             and
             called
             Baptism
             .
             Deut.
             32.
             2.
             
             Hence
             the
             People
             were
             said
             to
             be
             Baptized
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             initiated
             
             into
             his
             Doctrines
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Baptism
             of
             John
             was
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             Acts
             19.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             to
             sprinkle
             many
             Nations
             .
             Isa.
             52.
             15.
             
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             its
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             other
             was
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Acts
             1.
             5.
             
             That
             this
             and
             this
             alone
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             fully
             afterwards
             .
             And
             then
             the
             sense
             would
             be
             the
             
               foundation
               of
               Gospel
               Baptisms
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Preaching
               and
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             I
             know
             but
             one
             Argument
             against
             this
             sense
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             new
             and
             singular
             .
             To
             avoid
             this
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             order
             of-the
             words
             must
             be
             inverted
             in
             their
             Exposition
             .
             Not
             the
             
               Baptisms
               of
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
            
             must
             be
             intended
             .
             But
             then
             two
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Baptisms
             ,
             is
             not
             immediately
             regulated
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             foundation
             ;
             and
             so
             Baptisms
             are
             not
             asserted
             absolutely
             to
             be
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             as
             is
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Doctrine
             about
             it
             is
             so
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             cannot
             be
             readily
             conceived
             why
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             should
             be
             prefixed
             unto
             Baptisms
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Doctrines
             whereof
             also
             are
             intended
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
             them
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             some
             peculiar
             reason
             why
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             thus
             peculiarly
             prefixed
             unto
             Baptisms
             and
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             other
             things
             mentioned
             .
             For
             that
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             order
             with
             Baptisms
             ,
             the
             conjunctive
             Particle
             doth
             manifest
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             following
             Instances
             are
             plain
             ,
             only
             some
             would
             reduce
             them
             unto
             one
             Principle
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               All
               unto
               Judgement
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             nothing
             peculiar
             ,
             nor
             difficult
             ,
             but
             only
             whatconcerns
             Baptisms
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             whereof
             is
             specified
             .
             Now
             I
             cannot
             discover
             any
             just
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             by
             Baptisms
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             intendeth
             none
             of
             those
             Rudiments
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             wherein
             men
             were
             to
             be
             first
             instructed
             ,
             but
             those
             Rites
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             Partakers
             who
             were
             so
             instructed
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ,
             These
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             are
             those
             Doctrines
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             
               hands
               laid
               on
               them
            
             .
             According
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             read
             as
             in
             a
             
               Parenthesis
               .
               Not
               laying
               again
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             (
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptismes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               )
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Judgement
               .
            
             When
             men
             began
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             thereon
             to
             give
             up
             their
             Names
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             
               certain
               Doctrines
            
             that
             they
             were
             throughly
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             unto
             Baptism
             ;
             see
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
             These
             being
             the
             Catechetical
             Rudiments
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             are
             called
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctrines
             that
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             in
             order
             unto
             the
             Administration
             of
             those
             Rites
             .
          
           
             Taking
             this
             for
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             there
             are
             
               four
               Instances
            
             given
             of
             those
             principal
             Rudiments
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             all
             men
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             unto
             Baptism
             ,
             who
             came
             thereunto
             in
             their
             own
             
               personal
               Right
            
             ,
             having
             not
             been
             made
             Partakers
             thereof
             by
             their
             Covenant
             Right
             through
             the
             Profession
             of
             their
             Parents
             in
             their
             Infancy
             .
             These
             were
             persons
             to
             be
             fully
             instructed
             in
             before
             their
             solemn
             Initiation
             ;
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
             them
             being
             thence
             called
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             because
             previously
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Administration
             of
             these
             Rites
             .
             There
             is
             a
             difficulty
             I
             confess
             that
             this
             Exposition
             is
             pressed
             with
             ,
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Plural
             number
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               Baptisms
            
             ;
             but
             this
             equally
             concerns
             all
             other
             Expositions
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             spoken
             unto
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             the
             design
             of
             the
             place
             and
             manner
             of
             expression
             lead
             us
             unto
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             sundry
             Learned
             Men
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             I
             shall
             so
             explain
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             meaning
             may
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             supposing
             distinct
             heads
             of
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Our
             next
             work
             is
             to
             consider
             the
             particular
             Instances
             in
             their
             order
             .
             And
             the
             first
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             .
             This
             was
             taught
             in
             the
             first
             place
             unto
             all
             those
             who
             would
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             
             Gospel
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Teaching
             hereof
             ,
             both
             the
             Nature
             and
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Duty
             were
             regarded
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             two
             things
             were
             declared
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             (
             1
             )
             What
             were
             dead
             works
             ;
             and
             (
             2
             )
             what
             is
             Repentance
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             expression
             of
             
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             unto
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             unto
             this
             Epistle
             .
             It
             
             is
             no
             where
             used
             but
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             Chap.
             9.
             14.
             
             And
             he
             useth
             it
             in
             Answer
             unto
             what
             he
             elsewhere
             declares
             ,
             concerning
             mens
             being
             dead
             in
             Sin
             by
             Nature
             .
             Ephes.
             2.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             
             Col.
             2.
             13.
             
             That
             which
             he
             there
             ascribes
             unto
             their
             persons
             ,
             here
             he
             attributeth
             unto
             their
             works
             .
             These
             Peter
             calls
             
               mens
               old
               Sins
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             which
             they
             lived
             in
             before
             their
             Conversion
             :
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               forgetting
               that
               he
               was
               purged
               from
               his
               old
               sins
               .
            
             He
             hath
             respect
             unto
             what
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             They
             were
             before
             their
             Initiation
             ,
             instructed
             in
             the
             Necessity
             of
             forsaking
             the
             sins
             wherein
             they
             lived
             before
             their
             Conversion
             ;
             which
             he
             calls
             their
             old
             or
             
               former
               Sins
            
             ;
             which
             he
             hath
             also
             respect
             unto
             1
             
               Epist.
               Chap.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             
               For
               the
               Time
               past
               of
               our
               lives
               may
               suffice
               us
               to
               have
               wrought
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               when
               we
               walked
               in
               Lasciviousness
               ,
               Lusts
               ,
               Excess
               of
               Wine
               ,
               Revellings
               ,
               Banquettings
               ,
               and
               abominable
               Idolatries
               .
            
             The
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
             from
             these
             and
             the
             like
             sins
             ,
             was
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             made
             Profession
             of
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             unto
             Baptism
             ;
             wherein
             they
             received
             a
             Token
             of
             their
             being
             purged
             from
             them
             .
             And
             a
             relapse
             into
             these
             sins
             ,
             which
             men
             had
             openly
             professed
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Relinquishment
             of
             ,
             was
             ever
             esteemed
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             absolutely
             pernicious
             ,
             whereon
             great
             Contests
             in
             the
             Church
             did
             ensue
             .
             For
             the
             Controversie
             was
             not
             whether
             men
             falling
             into
             any
             sin
             ,
             yea
             any
             open
             or
             known
             sin
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             might
             repent
             ,
             which
             none
             was
             ever
             so
             foolishly
             proud
             as
             to
             deny
             :
             But
             the
             Question
             was
             about
             mens
             open
             falling
             again
             into
             
               those
               sins
            
             ,
             suppose
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             made
             a
             publick
             Profession
             of
             their
             Repentance
             from
             ,
             before
             their
             Baptism
             .
             And
             it
             came
             at
             last
             to
             this
             ;
             not
             whether
             such
             men
             might
             
               savingly
               Repent
            
             ,
             obtain
             Pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Church
             had
             Power
             to
             admit
             them
             a
             second
             time
             to
             a
             publick
             Profession
             of
             their
             Repentance
             of
             these
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             them
             again
             into
             full
             Communion
             .
             For
             some
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Profession
             of
             Repentance
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Renunciation
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             indispensably
             necessary
             antecedently
             unto
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             were
             adult
             ;
             the
             obligation
             not
             to
             live
             in
             them
             at
             all
             being
             on
             them
             who
             were
             Baptised
             in
             their
             
               Infancy
               ,
               Baptism
            
             alone
             was
             the
             only
             Pledge
             the
             Church
             could
             give
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             such
             sins
             ;
             and
             therefore
             where
             men
             fell
             again
             into
             those
             sins
             ,
             seeing
             Baptism
             was
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             left
             unto
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             could
             receive
             them
             no
             more
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             numbers
             were
             very
             great
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             fell
             back
             into
             Idolatry
             ,
             who
             yet
             afterwards
             returned
             and
             professed
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             
               major
               part
            
             ,
             who
             always
             are
             for
             the
             many
             ,
             agreed
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             reflected
             with
             no
             small
             severity
             on
             those
             that
             were
             otherwise
             minded
             .
             But
             whereas
             both
             parties
             in
             this
             difference
             run
             into
             Extreams
             ,
             the
             Event
             was
             pernicious
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Issue
             losing
             the
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             sins
             of
             unregenerate
             persons
             whereof
             Repentance
             was
             to
             be
             expressed
             before
             Baptism
             ,
             are
             called
             
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Nature
             and
             their
             End.
             For
             as
             to
             their
             Nature
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             principle
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             
               Spiritual
               death
            
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             works
             of
             Persons
             dead
             in
             Trespasses
             and
             Sins
             .
             All
             the
             moral
             actings
             of
             such
             Persons
             with
             respect
             unto
             a
             supernatural
             End
             are
             dead
             works
             ,
             being
             not
             enlivened
             by
             a
             vital
             Principle
             of
             spiritual
             Life
             .
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             a
             Person
             be
             
               spiritually
               living
            
             before
             his
             works
             will
             be
             so
             .
             Our
             walking
             in
             Holy
             Obedience
             is
             called
             the
             
               Life
               of
               God.
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             18.
             
             That
             is
             the
             Life
             which
             God
             requires
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             especial
             Grace
             he
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             whose
             Acts
             have
             him
             for
             their
             Object
             and
             their
             End.
             Where
             this
             Life
             is
             not
             ,
             persons
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             their
             works
             ,
             even
             all
             that
             they
             do
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Living
             God.
             And
             they
             are
             called
             so
             ,
             2dly
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             End
             ;
             they
             are
             mortua
             because
             mortifera
             ;
             dead
             because
             deadly
             ;
             they
             procure
             death
             and
             end
             in
             death
             .
             
               Sin
               when
               it
               is
               finished
               bringeth
               forth
               Death
               .
            
             Jam.
             1.
             15.
             
             They
             proceed
             from
             death
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             death
             Eternal
             .
             On
             the
             same
             account
             are
             they
             called
             
               unfruitful
               works
               of
               Darkness
               .
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             11.
             
             They
             proceed
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Darkness
            
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             Darkness
             Everlasting
             .
             We
             may
             therefore
             know
             what
             was
             taught
             them
             concerning
             these
             dead
             works
             ;
             namely
             ,
             their
             Nature
             and
             their
             Merit
             .
             And
             this
             includes
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             Conviction
             of
             sin
             thereby
             .
             They
             were
             taught
             that
             they
             were
             sinners
             by
             Nature
             ,
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             and
             thence
             
               Children
               of
               wrath
               .
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             in
             that
             Estate
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             condemned
             both
             them
             and
             their
             works
             ,
             denouncing
             Death
             and
             Eternal
             destruction
             against
             them
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             
               dead
               works
            
             do
             comprise
             their
             whole
             course
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             their
             best
             as
             well
             as
             their
             worst
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             an
             especial
             respect
             unto
             those
             
               great
               outward
               Enormities
            
             which
             they
             lived
             in
             during
             their
             Judaisme
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             For
             such
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             writing
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             describes
             their
             Conversation
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             he
             describes
             what
             a
             blessed
             Deliverance
             they
             had
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             1
             Pet
             1.
             18
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             when
             he
             declares
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             some
             to
             their
             former
             courses
             ,
             he
             shews
             it
             to
             be
             like
             the
             returning
             of
             a
             
               Dog
               to
               his
            
             
             Vomit
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             escaped
             them
             that
             live
             in
             Error
             ,
             and
             the
             Pollutions
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             through
             Lust.
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             works
             which
             Converts
             were
             taught
             to
             abandon
             ,
             and
             a
             Profession
             of
             Repentance
             for
             them
             was
             required
             of
             all
             before
             their
             Initiation
             into
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             they
             were
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             then
             as
             now
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             might
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             
               Society
               of
               the
               Faithful
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             continue
             to
             live
             in
             open
             sins
             unrepented
             of
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             required
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             were
             taught
             with
             respect
             unto
             
             these
             Dead
             works
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Repentance
             .
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             required
             of
             them
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             
               first
               Principle
            
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             as
             it
             is
             here
             placed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Without
             this
             whatever
             is
             attempted
             or
             attained
             therein
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Dishonour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             Disappointment
             unto
             men
             .
             This
             is
             the
             method
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Example
             and
             Command
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             
               Repent
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Math.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             Mark
             1.
             15.
             
             And
             almost
             all
             the
             Sermons
             that
             we
             find
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             preparation
             for
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Math.
             3.
             2.
             but
             of
             the
             Apostles
             also
             in
             pressing
             the
             actual
             Reception
             of
             it
             on
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             laid
             this
             as
             their
             first
             Principle
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Repentance
             .
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             19.
             
             Acts
             14.
             15.
             
             Thence
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             
               Commandeth
               all
               men
               to
               repent
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             30.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             received
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Church
             at
             Hierusalem
             glorified
             God
             saying
             ,
             
               Then
               hath
               Grd
               also
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               granted
               Repentance
               unto
               Life
               ,
               Acts
            
             11.
             18.
             
             Again
             this
             is
             expressed
             as
             the
             first
             issue
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             from
             God
             towards
             men
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             first
             to
             be
             proposed
             unto
             them
             .
             
               God
               exalted
               him
               and
               made
               him
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               to
               give
               Repentance
               unto
               Israel
               ,
               Acts
            
             5.
             31.
             
             And
             because
             it
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             put
             Synecdochically
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             by
             Christ.
             
               God
               having
               raised
               up
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               hath
               sent
               him
               to
               bless
               you
               ,
               in
               turning
               every
               one
               of
               you
               from
               his
               Iniquities
               ,
               Acts
            
             3.
             26.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             evident
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
               first
               Doctrinal
               principle
            
             as
             to
             their
             own
             Duty
             which
             was
             pressed
             on
             ,
             and
             fixed
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             on
             their
             first
             Instruction
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             Testimonies
             produced
             ,
             both
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             
               general
               Nature
            
             are
             expressed
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Its
             
               supream
               original
               Cause
            
             is
             the
             good
             Will
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Bounty
             of
             God.
             He
             grants
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             of
             his
             own
             good
             Pleasure
             .
             Acts
             11.
             18.
             
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             
               immediately
               collated
            
             on
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             All
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             which
             was
             bestowed
             on
             Him
             by
             the
             Father
             .
             He
             
               gives
               Repentance
               to
               Israel
               ;
               Acts
            
             3.
             31.
             
             The
             Soveraign
             disposal
             of
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             actual
             Collation
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Son.
             And
             (
             3
             )
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               .
               It
               is
               unto
               Life
               ,
               Acts
            
             11.
             18.
             
             The
             Repentance
             required
             of
             men
             in
             the
             first
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             whereof
             was
             pressed
             on
             them
             ,
             was
             
               unto
               Life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             such
             as
             had
             saving
             Conversion
             unto
             God
             accompanying
             of
             it
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             is
             required
             unto
             our
             Initiation
             in
             the
             Gospel
             state
             .
             Not
             an
             
               empty
               Profession
            
             of
             any
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             real
             Conversion
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             such
             persons
             .
          
           
             But
             moreover
             we
             must
             consider
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Repentance
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             this
             first
             Principle
             of
             Catechetical
             Doctrine
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             it
             respects
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Mind
             and
             Judgement
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Will
             and
             Affections
             ,
             And
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Life
             or
             Conversation
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             respects
             the
             Mind
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Notation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             
               Change
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             or
             an
             after
             Consideration
             and
             Judgement
             .
             Men
             whilst
             they
             live
             in
             
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             do
             never
             make
             a
             right
             Judgement
             ,
             concerning
             either
             their
             Nature
             ,
             their
             Guilt
             ,
             or
             their
             End.
             Hence
             are
             they
             so
             often
             called
             to
             remember
             and
             consider
             things
             aright
             ,
             to
             deal
             about
             them
             with
             the
             Reason
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             thereof
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Foolish
             ,
             Bruitish
             ,
             Sottish
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             Understanding
             .
             The
             Mind
             is
             practically
             deceived
             about
             them
             .
             There
             are
             Degrees
             in
             this
             Deceit
             ,
             but
             all
             sinners
             are
             actually
             more
             or
             less
             deceived
             .
             No
             men
             whilst
             the
             Natural
             Principle
             of
             Conscience
             remains
             in
             them
             ,
             can
             cast
             off
             all
             the
             Convictions
             of
             sin
             .
             Rom.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             commit
             such
             things
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             .
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             
             But
             yet
             some
             there
             are
             who
             so
             far
             despise
             these
             Convictions
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             all
             sin
             with
             Delight
             and
             Greediness
             .
             See
             Ephes.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Practically
             they
             call
             Good
             Evil
             ,
             and
             Evil
             Good
             ;
             and
             do
             judge
             either
             that
             there
             is
             not
             
               that
               Evil
            
             in
             sin
             which
             is
             pretended
             ;
             or
             however
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             than
             to
             relinguish
             or
             forego
             it
             on
             other
             Considerations
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             
             who
             have
             some
             farther
             sense
             of
             those
             
               Dead
               works
            
             .
             In
             particular
             they
             judge
             them
             Evil
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             intangled
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             see
             not
             the
             Greatness
             of
             that
             Evil
             ,
             nor
             do
             make
             such
             a
             Judgement
             concerning
             it
             ,
             as
             whereon
             a
             Reliquishment
             of
             them
             should
             necessarily
             ensue
             .
             Unto
             these
             two
             heads
             in
             various
             Degrees
             may
             all
             Impenitent
             sinners
             be
             reduced
             .
             They
             are
             such
             as
             despising
             their
             Convictions
             ,
             go
             on
             in
             an
             unbridled
             course
             of
             Licentiousness
             ,
             as
             not
             judging
             the
             Voyce
             ,
             Language
             and
             Mind
             of
             them
             worth
             enquiring
             into
             ;
             Others
             do
             in
             some
             measure
             attend
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             yet
             practically
             they
             refuse
             them
             ,
             and
             embrace
             motives
             unto
             Sin
             ,
             turning
             the
             Scale
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             as
             Occasion
             ,
             Opportunities
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             do
             occur
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             this
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             a
             through
             Change
             of
             the
             Mind
             and
             Judgement
             concerning
             these
             
               Dead
               works
            
             .
             The
             Mind
             by
             the
             Light
             and
             Conviction
             of
             saving
             Truth
             ,
             determines
             clearly
             and
             steadily
             ,
             concerning
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             its
             demerit
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Evil
             thing
             and
             bitter
             to
             have
             forsaken
             God
             thereby
             .
             Casting
             on
             tall
             Prejudices
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             Pleas
             ,
             Excuses
             ,
             and
             Palliations
             ,
             it
             finally
             concludes
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             Sin
             ,
             every
             thing
             that
             hath
             the
             Nature
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             be
             universally
             evil
             ;
             Evil
             in
             its
             Self
             ,
             Evil
             to
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             Evil
             in
             its
             present
             Effects
             ,
             and
             future
             Consequents
             ,
             Evil
             in
             every
             kind
             ,
             shamefully
             Evil
             ,
             incomparably
             Evil
             ,
             yea
             the
             only
             Evil
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             is
             Evil
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             this
             Judgement
             it
             makes
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Nature
             and
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             its
             own
             Primitive
             and
             present
             depraved
             Condition
             ,
             unto
             present
             Duty
             ,
             and
             future
             Judgement
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             required
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             where
             this
             is
             not
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             respects
             the
             Will
             and
             Affections
             .
             It
             is
             our
             Turning
             unto
             God
             ;
             our
             turning
             from
             him
             being
             in
             the
             bent
             and
             inclination
             of
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             unto
             Sin.
             The
             Change
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             or
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             
               Will
               of
               sinning
            
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             Repentance
             .
             It
             is
             with
             respect
             unto
             our
             Wills
             that
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               dead
               in
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             alienated
             from
             the
             Life
             of
             God.
             And
             by
             this
             Change
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             do
             we
             become
             
               dead
               unto
               Sin.
               Rom.
            
             6.
             2.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             whatever
             remainder
             of
             Lust
             or
             Corruption
             there
             may
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Will
               of
               sinning
            
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Affections
             it
             works
             that
             Change
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             that
             quite
             contrary
             Affections
             shall
             be
             substituted
             and
             set
             at
             work
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             same
             Object
             .
             There
             are
             Pleasures
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             also
             it
             hath
             its
             wages
             .
             With
             respect
             unto
             these
             ,
             those
             that
             live
             in
             dead
             works
             ,
             both
             delight
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             have
             complacency
             in
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             it
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Affections
             which
             the
             Soul
             exerciseth
             about
             Sin
             committed
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             committed
             .
             Instead
             of
             them
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             utterly
             banished
             ,
             sets
             at
             work
             Sorrow
             ,
             Grief
             ,
             Abhorrency
             ,
             Self
             detestation
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Afflictive
             Passions
             of
             mind
             .
             Nothing
             stirs
             but
             they
             affect
             the
             Soul
             with
             respect
             unto
             Sin.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             respects
             the
             course
             of
             Life
             or
             Conversation
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Relinquishment
             of
             them
             .
             Without
             this
             no
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             is
             of
             any
             worth
             or
             use
             .
             To
             profess
             a
             Repentance
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             Sin
             ,
             is
             to
             mock
             God
             ,
             deride
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             deceive
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Change
             which
             alone
             doth
             or
             can
             evidence
             the
             other
             internal
             Changes
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             and
             Affections
             to
             be
             real
             and
             sincere
             .
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
             
             Whatever
             without
             this
             is
             pretended
             ,
             is
             false
             and
             Hypocritical
             ;
             like
             the
             Repentance
             of
             Judah
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             but
             feignedly
             .
             Jerem.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             There
             was
             a
             lye
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             their
             works
             answered
             not
             their
             words
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             Repentance
             in
             the
             Scripture
             wherein
             this
             Change
             in
             an
             actual
             Relinquishment
             of
             dead
             works
             is
             not
             expresly
             required
             .
             And
             hereunto
             three
             things
             are
             necessary
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             A
             full
             Purpose
             of
             Heart
             for
             the
             Relinquishment
             of
             every
             Sin.
             This
             is
             cleaving
             unto
             the
             Lord
             with
             Purpose
             of
             Heart
             .
             Acts
             11.
             23.
             
             Psal.
             14.
             3.
             
             To
             manifest
             the
             stability
             and
             stedfastness
             which
             is
             required
             herein
             ,
             David
             confirmed
             it
             with
             an
             Oath
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             106.
             
             Every
             thing
             that
             will
             either
             live
             or
             thrive
             must
             have
             a
             Root
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             grows
             ,
             and
             whence
             it
             springs
             .
             Other
             things
             may
             occasionally
             bud
             and
             put
             forth
             ,
             but
             they
             wither
             immediately
             .
             And
             such
             is
             a
             Relinquishment
             of
             Sin
             from
             occasional
             Resolutions
             .
             Upon
             some
             smart
             of
             Conviction
             ,
             from
             Danger
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             Trouble
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Affliction
             ,
             there
             blooms
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             many
             a
             suddain
             Resolution
             to
             forsake
             Sin
             ,
             and
             as
             suddainly
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             fades
             again
             .
             True
             Repentance
             firms
             a
             steady
             and
             unshaken
             resolution
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             forsaking
             of
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             Times
             or
             Occasions
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Constant
             Endeavours
             to
             actuate
             and
             fulfill
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             these
             Endeavours
             respect
             all
             the
             Means
             ,
             Causes
             ,
             Occasions
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             leading
             unto
             Sin
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             opposed
             ,
             and
             Deliverance
             obtained
             from
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             all
             means
             ,
             advantages
             ,
             and
             furtherance
             of
             those
             Graces
             and
             Duties
             which
             are
             opposed
             to
             these
             Dead
             
             works
             that
             they
             may
             be
             improved
             .
             An
             Heartless
             
               unactive
               Purpose
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             many
             take
             up
             withall
             and
             ruine
             their
             Souls
             by
             .
             Where
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             a
             sedulous
             Endeavour
             by
             Watchfulness
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             in
             the
             constant
             use
             of
             all
             means
             to
             avoid
             all
             
               dead
               works
            
             in
             all
             their
             concerns
             from
             their
             first
             Rise
             and
             Principle
             to
             their
             finishing
             or
             Consummation
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             True
             Repentance
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             An
             
               actual
               Relinquishment
            
             of
             all
             sins
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             walking
             before
             God.
             And
             hereunto
             is
             required
             (
             1
             )
             not
             an
             
               absolute
               freedom
            
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             living
             who
             doth
             good
             and
             sinneth
             not
             .
             (
             2
             )
             No
             absolute
             and
             precise
             deliverance
             even
             from
             
               great
               Sins
            
             ,
             whereinto
             the
             Soul
             may
             be
             surprized
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             Temptations
             .
             Examples
             to
             the
             contrary
             abound
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             yet
             such
             Sins
             ,
             when
             any
             is
             overtaken
             with
             them
             ,
             ought
             (
             1
             )
             to
             put
             the
             Sinner
             upon
             a
             severe
             enquiry
             whether
             his
             Repentance
             were
             sincere
             and
             saving
             .
             For
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             usually
             the
             Soul
             is
             preserved
             from
             such
             Falls
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             (
             2
             )
             put
             him
             upon
             the
             renewing
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Care
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             Sorrow
             and
             Humiliation
             as
             at
             the
             first
             .
             But
             (
             1
             )
             it
             is
             required
             that
             this
             property
             of
             Repentance
             be
             prevalent
             against
             the
             
               common
               sins
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             mens
             old
             Sins
             which
             they
             lived
             in
             before
             their
             Conversion
             .
             Those
             Sins
             which
             are
             expresly
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Profession
             ,
             Ends
             and
             Glory
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             wholly
             excludes
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             (
             2
             )
             against
             a
             course
             in
             any
             Sin
             or
             Sins
             ,
             either
             spiritual
             or
             fleshly
             ,
             internal
             or
             external
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             2.
             
             (
             3
             )
             For
             the
             most
             part
             against
             all
             outward
             Sins
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             Conversation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             which
             things
             our
             Sincerity
             or
             Perfection
             is
             exercised
             .
             And
             these
             things
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             touched
             on
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             
               first
               Principle
            
             wherein
             men
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               no
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               or
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               be
               obtained
               ,
               without
               Repentance
               from
            
             
             
               Dead
               works
               ;
               nor
               any
               orderly
               entrance
               into
               a
               Gospel
               Church
               State
               ,
               without
               a
               credible
               Profession
               thereof
               .
            
             This
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             that
             was
             preached
             unto
             Sinners
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             declared
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             compliance
             herewith
             they
             were
             not
             further
             to
             be
             treated
             with
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             came
             not
             only
             to
             save
             men
             from
             their
             Sins
             ,
             but
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             their
             Sins
             ;
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             their
             Sins
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             from
             them
             ;
             when
             he
             comes
             out
             of
             Sion
             as
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             a
             Deliverer
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             
               turns
               away
               ungodliness
               from
               Jacob
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             turns
             
               Jacob
               from
               ungodliness
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             26.
             namely
             by
             Repentance
             .
             This
             was
             one
             principal
             End
             of
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ.
             His
             work
             in
             all
             these
             was
             to
             make
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             between
             God
             and
             Man.
             Hereunto
             belongeth
             the
             Slaying
             ,
             Destruction
             ,
             or
             removal
             of
             the
             Enmity
             that
             was
             between
             them
             .
             This
             with
             respect
             unto
             God
             ,
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Attonement
             he
             made
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             he
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             Price
             of
             Redemption
             that
             he
             paid
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             But
             the
             whole
             work
             is
             not
             hereby
             compleated
             .
             The
             Enmity
             on
             our
             part
             also
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             Reconciliation
             will
             not
             be
             finished
             .
             Now
             
               we
               were
               Enemies
               in
               our
               minds
               by
               wicked
               works
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.
             21.
             and
             thereby
             alienated
             from
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             18.
             
             The
             removal
             hereof
             consists
             in
             this
             Repentance
             .
             For
             that
             is
             our
             turning
             unto
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             Terms
             of
             Peace
             tendred
             unto
             us
             .
             They
             therefore
             do
             but
             deceive
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             who
             trust
             unto
             Peace
             with
             God
             on
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             at
             Peace
             with
             God
             in
             their
             own
             Souls
             by
             Repentance
             ;
             For
             the
             one
             is
             not
             without
             the
             other
             .
             As
             he
             who
             is
             at
             Peace
             
               with
               God
            
             on
             his
             own
             part
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             shall
             never
             fail
             of
             Peace
             
               from
               God
            
             by
             the
             Attonement
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             so
             lays
             hold
             on
             his
             Arm
             and
             Strength
             that
             he
             may
             have
             Peace
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             Isa.
             27.
             3.
             
             So
             without
             this
             whatever
             Notions
             men
             may
             have
             of
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             him
             in
             the
             issue
             as
             devouring
             Fire
             ,
             or
             Everlasting
             Burnings
             .
             All
             Doctrines
             ,
             Notions
             ,
             or
             Perswasions
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             alleviate
             the
             necessity
             of
             that
             personal
             Repentance
             which
             was
             before
             described
             ,
             or
             would
             substitute
             any
             outward
             Pennance
             ,
             or
             Corporeal
             ,
             pecuniary
             poenal
             Satisfaction
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             are
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             much
             to
             be
             dreaded
             or
             abhorred
             as
             a
             pretence
             taken
             unto
             Sin
             ,
             unto
             any
             Sin
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             from
             the
             Grace
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               Shall
               we
               continue
               in
               Sin
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
            
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Those
             who
             do
             so
             and
             thereby
             turn
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
               into
               Lasciviousness
            
             ,
             are
             among
             the
             number
             of
             them
             whose
             Damnation
             sleepeth
             not
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             any
             person
             living
             in
             Sin
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             should
             have
             an
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             or
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Honour
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             would
             render
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             taught
             therein
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             fit
             to
             be
             rejected
             by
             all
             men
             .
             For
             where
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             or
             Holiness
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             
               impenitent
               Sinners
            
             may
             be
             accepted
             with
             him
             ?
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             whole
             Declaration
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             
               acquit
               the
            
             
             Guilty
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             accept
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             it
             hath
             an
             absolute
             inconsistency
             with
             the
             
               especial
               Righteousness
            
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             exerciseth
             as
             the
             supream
             Rector
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             persons
             should
             approach
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             stand
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             Psal.
             5.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             
             And
             for
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             would
             plainly
             make
             him
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             the
             thought
             whereof
             our
             Apostle
             so
             detests
             .
             Gal.
             2.
             17.
             
             Nay
             a
             supposition
             hereof
             would
             make
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             means
             of
             letting
             in
             ,
             and
             increasing
             Sin
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             .
             And
             the
             Gospel
             must
             then
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             meet
             to
             be
             abandoned
             by
             all
             wise
             and
             sober
             persons
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             tend
             unavoidably
             to
             the
             debauching
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             humane
             Society
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             doth
             openly
             and
             avowedly
             propose
             and
             declare
             the
             Pardon
             and
             remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             that
             shall
             believe
             and
             obey
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             this
             without
             annexing
             unto
             its
             Promise
             ,
             the
             Condition
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             never
             was
             there
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             so
             great
             an
             Encouragement
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             .
             There
             is
             much
             to
             that
             purpose
             in
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             
               Purgatory
               ,
               Pennances
            
             ,
             and
             Satisfactions
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             taught
             that
             they
             may
             come
             off
             from
             their
             Sins
             ,
             at
             a
             cheaper
             rate
             than
             Eternal
             Ruine
             ,
             without
             that
             Repentance
             which
             is
             necessary
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             to
             the
             mischief
             which
             the
             Gospel
             would
             produce
             if
             it
             did
             not
             require
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             .
             For
             besides
             those
             innumerable
             Advantages
             that
             otherwise
             it
             hath
             to
             evidence
             it self
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             whereas
             these
             other
             pretences
             are
             such
             as
             wise
             and
             considering
             men
             may
             easily
             look
             through
             their
             daubing
             and
             see
             their
             ground
             of
             falshood
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             certainly
             propose
             its
             
               Pardon
               freely
            
             without
             money
             and
             without
             price
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             this
             supposition
             would
             lay
             the
             Reins
             absolutely
             free
             on
             the
             Neck
             of
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             whereas
             those
             other
             Fancies
             are
             burdened
             and
             charged
             with
             such
             inconveniencies
             ,
             as
             may
             lay
             some
             Curb
             upon
             them
             in
             easie
             and
             carnal
             minds
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             on
             such
             a
             false
             and
             cursed
             supposition
             it
             would
             be
             the
             Interest
             of
             wise
             and
             sober
             men
             ,
             to
             oppose
             and
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             of
             overflowing
             the
             world
             with
             Sin
             and
             Ungodliness
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             more
             fully
             condemn
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             than
             it
             doth
             any
             such
             Notion
             or
             Apprehension
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             some
             men
             may
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             some
             men
             do
             abuse
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             countenance
             themselves
             in
             a
             vain
             expectation
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             whilst
             they
             willingly
             live
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Sin.
             But
             as
             this
             in
             their
             management
             is
             the
             principal
             means
             of
             their
             Ruine
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Righteous
             Judgement
             of
             God
             it
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             Aggravation
             of
             their
             Condemnation
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             have
             charged
             the
             
               Preachers
               of
               Gospel
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             thereby
             give
             Countenance
             unto
             this
             presumption
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Accusation
             that
             hath
             more
             of
             the
             hatred
             of
             Grace
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             Holiness
             .
             For
             none
             do
             ,
             nor
             can
             press
             the
             Relinquishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             such
             assured
             grounds
             and
             with
             such
             cogent
             arguments
             ,
             as
             those
             by
             whom
             the
             Grace
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             fully
             opened
             and
             declared
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             ,
             we
             may
             enquire
             after
             our
             
               own
               Interest
            
             in
             this
             great
             and
             necessary
             Duty
             ;
             to
             assist
             us
             wherein
             ,
             I
             shall
             yet
             add
             some
             farther
             Directions
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Repentance
             is
             twofold
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Initial
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             Continued
             in
             our
             whole
             course
             ;
             and
             our
             Enquiry
             is
             to
             be
             after
             our
             Interest
             in
             both
             of
             them
             .
             The
             former
             is
             that
             whose
             general
             Nature
             we
             have
             before
             described
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             door
             of
             entrance
             into
             a
             Gospel
             state
             ,
             or
             a
             Condition
             of
             Acceptance
             with
             God
             in
             and
             through
             Christ.
             And
             concerning
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             sundry
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             as
             to
             the
             Properties
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Solemn
             ;
             a
             Duty
             that
             in
             all
             its
             circumstances
             is
             to
             be
             fixed
             and
             stated
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             mixed
             only
             with
             other
             Duties
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             to
             set
             our selves
             on
             purpose
             ,
             and
             engage
             our selves
             singularly
             unto
             it
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             essential
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             in
             no
             sense
             be
             said
             sincerely
             to
             have
             repented
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             separately
             and
             distinctly
             been
             exercised
             herein
             for
             some
             season
             ;
             yet
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Repentance
             of
             such
             a
             one
             will
             scarce
             be
             ever
             well
             cleared
             up
             unto
             his
             own
             Soul.
             When
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
            
             is
             poured
             out
             on
             men
             ,
             they
             shall
             mourn
             
               apart
               ,
               Zach.
            
             12.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             peculiarly
             and
             solemnly
             separate
             themselves
             to
             the
             right
             discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             between
             God
             and
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
             those
             who
             have
             hitherto
             neglected
             it
             ,
             or
             failed
             herein
             ,
             may
             be
             advised
             solemnly
             to
             address
             themselves
             unto
             it
             ,
             whatever
             hopes
             they
             may
             have
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             carried
             through
             it
             already
             .
             There
             is
             no
             loss
             of
             Time
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             Comfort
             ,
             in
             the
             solemn
             Renovation
             of
             initial
             Repentance
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             Universal
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             object
             of
             it
             .
             It
             respects
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             every
             Sin
             ,
             every
             crooked
             path
             ,
             and
             every
             step
             therein
             .
             It
             absolutely
             excludes
             all
             reserves
             for
             any
             Sin.
             To
             profess
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             an
             express
             reserve
             for
             any
             Sin
             ,
             approacheth
             very
             near
             the
             great
             Sin
             of
             
               Lying
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             It
             is
             like
             Ananias
             his
             keeping
             back
             part
             of
             the
             Price
             when
             the
             whole
             was
             devoted
             .
             And
             these
             Soul-destroying
             Reserves
             which
             absolutely
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             Nature
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             do
             commonly
             arise
             from
             one
             of
             these
             pretences
             or
             occasions
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Sin
             reserved
             is
             small
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             great
             importance
             .
             It
             is
             a
             little
             one
             .
             But
             true
             Repentance
             respects
             the
             Nature
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             every
             Sin
             equally
             ,
             the
             least
             as
             well
             as
             the
             greatest
             .
             The
             least
             reserve
             for
             Vanity
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Conformity
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             inordinate
             Desires
             or
             Affections
             ,
             utterly
             overthrow
             the
             Truth
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             it
             is
             so
             useful
             as
             that
             ,
             at
             least
             at
             present
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             parted
             withall
             .
             So
             Naaman
             would
             reserve
             his
             bowing
             before
             the
             King
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Rimmon
             ,
             because
             his
             Honours
             and
             Preferments
             depended
             thereon
             .
             So
             is
             it
             with
             many
             in
             their
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             Trading
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             some
             advantages
             by
             crooked
             ways
             seem
             as
             useful
             to
             them
             as
             their
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             as
             yet
             
               cut
               off
            
             and
             cas●
             from
             them
             .
             This
             therefore
             they
             have
             a
             secret
             reserve
             for
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             not
             be
             express
             ,
             yet
             real
             and
             effectual
             .
             But
             he
             who
             in
             this
             case
             will
             not
             part
             with
             a
             
               right
               Eye
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             must
             be
             content
             to
             go
             with
             them
             both
             into
             
               Hell
               fire
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Secresie
             .
             That
             which
             is
             
               hidden
               from
               every
               Eye
            
             ,
             may
             be
             left
             behind
             .
             Some
             sweet
             morsel
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             rolled
             under
             the
             Tongue
             .
             But
             this
             is
             an
             Evidence
             of
             the
             grossest
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             Contempt
             of
             God
             who
             seeth
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Uncertainty
             of
             some
             things
             whether
             they
             are
             Sins
             or
             no.
             It
             may
             be
             some
             think
             ,
             such
             neglects
             of
             Duty
             ,
             such
             compliances
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             not
             Sins
             ;
             and
             whereas
             themselves
             have
             not
             so
             full
             a
             Gonviction
             of
             their
             being
             sinful
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             of
             other
             Sins
             which
             are
             notorious
             and
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             only
             they
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             fear
             they
             are
             Evil
             ,
             this
             they
             will
             break
             through
             ,
             and
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             them
             .
             But
             this
             also
             impeacheth
             the
             Truth
             of
             Repentance
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             sincere
             ,
             it
             engageth
             the
             Soul
             against
             all
             Appearance
             of
             Evil.
             And
             one
             that
             is
             truly
             humbled
             ,
             hath
             no
             more
             certain
             Rule
             in
             his
             walking
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             do
             what
             he
             hath
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             or
             no.
             True
             Repentance
             therefore
             is
             universal
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             all
             these
             reserves
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Unto
             the
             same
             End
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             acquainted
             with
             our
             own
             Interest
             in
             this
             
               initiating
               Repentance
            
             ,
             We
             must
             consider
             the
             Season
             when
             it
             is
             wrought
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Upon
             the
             
               first
               Communication
            
             of
             Gospel
             Light
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Christ
             sends
             him
             to
             
               convince
               us
               of
               Sin
               and
               Righteousness
               and
               Judgement
               ,
               Joh.
            
             16.
             8.
             
             And
             if
             upon
             the
             first
             participation
             of
             Light
             and
             Conviction
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             this
             Repentance
             is
             not
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             we
             have
             missed
             our
             Season
             .
             And
             so
             it
             falls
             out
             with
             many
             .
             They
             receive
             Light
             and
             Convictions
             but
             use
             them
             unto
             other
             ends
             .
             They
             put
             them
             it
             may
             be
             upon
             a
             Profession
             and
             a
             Relinquishment
             of
             some
             ways
             ,
             and
             parties
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             farther
             they
             use
             them
             not
             .
             Their
             first
             proper
             end
             is
             to
             work
             our
             own
             Souls
             unto
             saving
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             miss
             their
             
               first
               Impressions
            
             ,
             their
             power
             and
             efficacy
             for
             that
             end
             is
             hardly
             recoverable
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             never
             fails
             on
             the
             first
             
               saving
               view
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             as
             crucified
             ,
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             should
             have
             a
             
               saving
               view
            
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             savingly
             humbled
             for
             Sin.
             And
             there
             is
             no
             one
             single
             Trial
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             whether
             it
             be
             genuine
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             natural
             than
             this
             ;
             What
             have
             been
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             Humiliation
             and
             Repentance
             ?
             Where
             these
             ensue
             not
             upon
             what
             we
             account
             our
             Believing
             ,
             there
             we
             have
             not
             had
             a
             saving
             view
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whereas
             we
             call
             this
             Repentance
             initial
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             it
             differs
             not
             in
             Nature
             and
             Kind
             from
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             whilst
             we
             are
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             whereof
             afterwards
             .
             That
             which
             we
             intend
             thereby
             is
             the
             Use
             of
             Repentance
             in
             our
             first
             admission
             into
             an
             Interest
             in
             a
             Gospel
             State.
             And
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             its
             duration
             may
             be
             considered
             ;
             concerning
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             with
             some
             ,
             especially
             in
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             this
             Work
             and
             Duty
             may
             be
             over
             in
             a
             day
             as
             to
             its
             
               initiating
               use
               and
               efficacy
            
             .
             So
             was
             it
             with
             many
             Primitive
             Converts
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             were
             savingly
             humbled
             and
             comforted
             by
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Acts
             2.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Acts
             16.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Now
             although
             in
             such
             persons
             the
             things
             we
             have
             ascribed
             unto
             this
             Repentance
             ,
             are
             not
             wrought
             formally
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             all
             wrought
             virtually
             and
             radically
             ,
             and
             do
             act
             themselves
             on
             all
             future
             occasions
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             Some
             are
             held
             longer
             unto
             this
             Duty
             as
             it
             is
             initiating
             .
             Not
             only
             did
             Paul
             continue
             
               three
               days
               and
               nights
            
             under
             his
             sore
             distress
             without
             relief
             ,
             but
             others
             are
             kept
             days
             and
             weeks
             and
             months
             oft-times
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             a
             
               refreshing
               entrance
            
             given
             them
             thereby
             into
             an
             Estate
             of
             Spiritual
             Rest
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             no
             
               measure
               of
               Time
            
             to
             be
             allotted
             unto
             the
             solemn
             attendance
             unto
             this
             Duty
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             none
             faint
             under
             it
             ,
             wax
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             give
             it
             over
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             thereby
             administred
             unto
             them
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             these
             confiderations
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             as
             it
             is
             initiating
             ,
             may
             give
             us
             some
             direction
             in
             that
             necessary
             enquiry
             concerning
             our
             own
             personal
             Interest
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             several
             ways
             whereby
             men
             
               miss
               their
               Duty
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             
               first
               Principle
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ruine
             their
             Souls
             Eternally
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               Some
               utterly
               despise
               it
            
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             presumptuous
             Sinners
             mentioned
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             As
             they
             disregard
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             also
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             unto
             any
             Repentance
             or
             Relinquishment
             of
             Sin
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             .
             Such
             Folly
             and
             bruitish
             Foolishness
             possesseth
             the
             minds
             of
             multitudes
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             some
             expectation
             of
             benefit
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             it
             an
             outward
             compliance
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             touch
             on
             the
             
               very
               first
               thing
            
             which
             it
             indispensibly
             requireth
             of
             all
             that
             intend
             any
             concernment
             in
             it
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             open
             and
             aggravate
             this
             deplorable
             folly
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             not
             stay
             on
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Some
             will
             repent
             
               in
               their
               dead
               works
            
             but
             not
             
               from
               them
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             Convictions
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             Dangers
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             troubled
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             make
             confession
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             grieved
             that
             they
             have
             contracted
             such
             guilt
             and
             danger
             ,
             with
             Resolutions
             to
             forgo
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             will
             
               abide
               in
               their
               Sins
            
             and
             dead
             works
             still
             .
             So
             Pharaoh
             more
             than
             once
             repented
             him
             in
             his
             Sins
             ,
             but
             never
             had
             Repentance
             from
             them
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             expresly
             with
             the
             Israelites
             themselves
             ,
             Psal.
             78.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             ruines
             not
             fewer
             Souls
             than
             the
             former
             total
             contempt
             of
             it
             .
             There
             are
             not
             a
             few
             unto
             whom
             this
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             stands
             in
             the
             same
             stead
             all
             their
             days
             ,
             as
             Confession
             and
             Absolution
             doth
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             it
             gives
             them
             present
             ease
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             return
             to
             their
             former
             Sins
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Some
             repent
             
               from
               dead
               works
            
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             but
             they
             repent
             
               not
               off
               them
            
             .
             They
             will
             come
             through
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             Convictions
             to
             a
             Relinquishment
             of
             many
             of
             their
             old
             Sins
             ,
             as
             Herod
             did
             upon
             the
             Preaching
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             but
             are
             never
             truly
             and
             savingly
             humbled
             for
             Sin
             absolutely
             .
             Their
             Lives
             are
             changed
             ,
             but
             their
             Hearts
             are
             not
             renewed
             .
             And
             their
             renunciation
             of
             Sin
             is
             always
             partial
             ,
             whereof
             before
             .
             There
             are
             many
             other
             ways
             whereby
             men
             deceive
             their
             Souls
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             I
             must
             not
             now
             insist
             upon
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Repentance
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Kind
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Duty
             to
             be
             
               continued
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               Lives
               .
            
             It
             ceaseth
             as
             unto
             those
             especial
             Acts
             which
             belong
             unto
             our
             Initiation
             into
             a
             Gospel
             state
             ,
             but
             it
             abides
             as
             too
             our
             orderly
             preservation
             therein
             .
             There
             must
             be
             no
             End
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             until
             there
             is
             a
             
               full
               End
            
             of
             Sin.
             All
             Tears
             will
             not
             be
             wiped
             from
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             until
             all
             Sin
             is
             perfectly
             removed
             from
             our
             Souls
             .
             Now
             Repentance
             in
             this
             sense
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             As
             it
             is
             a
             
               stated
               constant
               Duty
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             As
             it
             is
             Occasional
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             stated
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             
               humble
               mournful
               walking
               with
               God
            
             under
             a
             sense
             of
             Sin
             ,
             continually
             manifesting
             its
             self
             in
             our
             Natures
             and
             Infirmities
             .
             And
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Repentance
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Direct
             and
             immediate
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             Consequential
             and
             dependant
             .
             The
             former
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Confession
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Humiliation
             .
             These
             a
             truly
             penitent
             Soul
             will
             be
             continually
             exercised
             in
             .
             He
             whose
             Heart
             is
             so
             lifted
             up
             on
             any
             pretence
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             constant
             exercise
             of
             these
             acts
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             one
             whom
             the
             Soul
             of
             God
             hath
             no
             delight
             in
             .
             The
             other
             which
             are
             immediate
             acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             inseparable
             from
             these
             ,
             are
             (
             1
             )
             Supplications
             for
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             
               Diligent
               watchfulness
            
             against
             Sin.
             It
             is
             evident
             how
             great
             a
             share
             of
             our
             walking
             with
             God
             consists
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             must
             not
             enlarge
             upon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             continued
             Repentance
             is
             Occasional
             when
             it
             is
             heightned
             unto
             a
             singular
             solemnity
             .
             And
             these
             occasions
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             three
             heads
             :
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             A
             
               Personal
               surprisal
               into
               any
               great
               actual
               Sin.
            
             Such
             an
             occasion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             passed
             over
             with
             the
             ordinary
             actings
             of
             Repentance
             .
             David
             upon
             his
             fall
             ,
             brings
             his
             renewed
             Repentance
             into
             that
             solemnity
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             his
             first
             Conversion
             to
             God.
             On
             that
             account
             he
             deduceth
             his
             personal
             Sins
             from
             the
             Sin
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             5.
             besides
             many
             other
             circumstances
             whereby
             he
             gave
             it
             an
             extraordinary
             Solemnity
             .
             So
             Peter
             
             upon
             the
             denial
             of
             his
             Master
             
               wept
               bitterly
            
             ,
             which
             with
             his
             following
             Humiliation
             and
             the
             Renovation
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             his
             
               Conversion
               ,
               Luke
            
             22.
             23.
             
             A
             new
             Conversion
             of
             him
             who
             was
             before
             really
             converted
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             dangerous
             unto
             our
             Spiritual
             state
             ,
             than
             to
             pass
             by
             particular
             Instances
             of
             Sin
             ,
             with
             the
             general
             Duties
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Sin
             or
             Sins
             of
             the
             Family
             or
             Church
             whereunto
             we
             are
             related
             ,
             calls
             unto
             us
             to
             give
             a
             Solemnity
             unto
             this
             Duty
             .
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             
             The
             Church
             having
             failed
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             
               incestuous
               offender
            
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             convinced
             by
             the
             Apostle
             of
             their
             sinful
             miscarriage
             therein
             ,
             most
             solemnly
             renew
             their
             Repentance
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Afflictions
             and
             sore
             Trials
             call
             for
             this
             Duty
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             things
             between
             God
             and
             
               Job
               ,
               Chap.
            
             42.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             We
             may
             observe
             that
             this
             Repentance
             is
             a
             
               Grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Gospel
             Grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             unpleasantness
             there
             may
             be
             in
             its
             Exercise
             unto
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             it
             is
             sweet
             ,
             refreshing
             ,
             satisfactory
             ,
             and
             secretly
             pleasant
             unto
             the
             inner
             man.
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             deterred
             from
             abiding
             and
             abounding
             in
             this
             Duty
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             morose
             ,
             tetrical
             ,
             severe
             self-maceration
             ,
             but
             an
             humble
             ,
             gracious
             ,
             mournful
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Soul
             finds
             rest
             ,
             sweetness
             ,
             joy
             and
             peace
             ,
             being
             rendred
             thereby
             compliant
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             benigne
             ,
             useful
             ,
             kind
             ,
             compassionate
             towards
             men
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             declared
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             a
             profession
             of
             this
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             in
             order
             unto
             an
             Admission
             into
             the
             
               Society
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             an
             evidence
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             his
             Disciples
             may
             be
             
               visibly
               separated
            
             by
             their
             
               own
               profession
            
             from
             the
             world
             that
             lies
             in
             Evil
             ,
             and
             be
             fitted
             for
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             in
             love
             ,
             hath
             been
             elsewhere
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             instance
             of
             the
             
               Doctrinal
               Foundation
            
             supposed
             to
             be
             laid
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             is
             
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God.
            
             And
             this
             principle
             with
             that
             foregoing
             ,
             are
             coupled
             together
             by
             the
             
               conjunctive
               particle
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             Repentance
             and
             of
             Faith.
             Neither
             ought
             they
             to
             
             be
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             severed
             .
             Where
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             where
             either
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             ,
             whatever
             be
             pretended
             .
             He
             repenteth
             not
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             Faith
             towards
             God
             :
             and
             he
             hath
             no
             Faith
             towards
             God
             who
             repenteth
             not
             .
             And
             in
             this
             expression
             where
             Repentance
             is
             first
             placed
             and
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             afterwards
             ,
             only
             the
             distinction
             that
             is
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             neither
             an
             
               order
               of
               Nature
            
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             a
             necessary
             order
             in
             the
             teaching
             of
             them
             is
             intended
             .
             For
             in
             
               order
               of
               Nature
            
             Faith
             towards
             God
             must
             precede
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             .
             No
             man
             can
             use
             any
             Argument
             to
             prevail
             with
             others
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             them
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Faith
             towards
             God
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             things
             ,
             whence
             should
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             arise
             ,
             or
             how
             can
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             be
             demonstrated
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             among
             the
             things
             themselves
             is
             not
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             very
             last
             principles
             mentioned
             concerning
             the
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               and
               Eternal
               Judgement
               ,
            
             are
             the
             principal
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             unto
             the
             very
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               Repentance
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             fully
             Acts
             1.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             But
             there
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             order
             between
             these
             things
             with
             
               respect
               unto
               profession
            
             ,
             intended
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             to
             make
             a
             due
             
               profession
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             first
             declare
             his
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             other
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             in
             themselves
             some
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             omitting
             any
             farther
             consideration
             of
             the
             order
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             what
             is
             here
             intended
             by
             
               Faith
               in
               God.
            
             Now
             this
             cannot
             be
             Faith
             in
             the
             most
             
               general
               notion
            
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             reckoned
             as
             a
             
               principle
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             Faith
             in
             God
             absolutely
             taken
             ,
             is
             a
             Duty
             of
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             .
             Upon
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             thereby
             required
             that
             we
             
               believe
               in
               him
            
             as
             the
             first
             Eternal
             Truth
             ,
             that
             we
             submit
             unto
             him
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Judge
             and
             Rewarder
             of
             all
             .
             And
             a
             defect
             herein
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Adam's
             transgression
             .
             Wherefore
             Faith
             in
             this
             sense
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             
               principle
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             wholly
             consists
             in
             supernatural
             Revelations
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             so
             termed
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Jews
             in
             particular
             .
             For
             in
             their
             Judaisme
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             taught
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             therein
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             And
             there
             is
             a
             distinction
             put
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             between
             that
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             Faith
             in
             himself
             which
             he
             required
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             1.
             
             
               Ye
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               believe
               also
               in
               me
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             where
             these
             two
             
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
            
             are
             elsewhere
             joyned
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             frequently
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             especial
             sort
             of
             Faith
             in
             God
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             See
             Luke
             24.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             Acts
             19.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             
               Faith
               in
               God
               as
               accomplishing
               the
               promise
               unto
               Abraham
               in
               sending
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               granting
               pardon
               or
               remission
               of
               Sins
               by
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             The
             whole
             is
             expressed
             by
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Mark
            
             1.
             15.
             
             That
             is
             the
             tidings
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             us
             from
             all
             our
             Sins
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             This
             is
             that
             which
             was
             pressed
             on
             the
             Hebrews
             by
             Peter
             in
             his
             first
             Sermon
             unto
             them
             ;
             Acts
             2.
             30
             ,
             39.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Hence
             these
             two
             principles
             are
             expressed
             ,
             by
             
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             21.
             
             As
             Repentance
             is
             here
             described
             by
             the
             
               terminus
               a
               quo
            
             ;
             it
             is
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ;
             so
             there
             it
             is
             described
             by
             its
             
               terminus
               ad
               quem
            
             ;
             it
             is
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             turning
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             those
             who
             live
             in
             their
             Lusts
             and
             Sins
             ,
             do
             it
             not
             only
             against
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             they
             place
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             affections
             and
             expectation
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             is
             there
             called
             by
             way
             of
             Explication
             ,
             
               Faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             whose
             giving
             and
             sending
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             we
             
               believe
               in
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             here
             intended
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             whereby
             we
             believe
             the
             
               Accomplishment
               of
               his
               promise
            
             ,
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             dye
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             us
             from
             our
             Sins
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             testified
             unto
             in
             his
             own
             personal
             Ministry
             .
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               confirm
               the
               promises
               made
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             8.
             
             And
             this
             he
             testified
             unto
             them
             ,
             Joh.
             8.
             24.
             
             
               I
               said
               therefore
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               dye
               in
               your
               sins
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               believe
               not
               that
               I
               am
               be
               ,
               you
               shall
               dye
               in
               your
               sins
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             rejected
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             made
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             concerning
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             foundation
             of
             Salvation
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             ordinarily
             our
             Apostle
             preached
             in
             his
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             
             
               For
               I
               delivered
               unto
               you
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               how
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               our
               sins
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             He
             taught
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             relation
             it
             had
             unto
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Faith
             in
             God
             here
             intended
             ,
             I
             prove
             by
             these
             Reasons
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             this
             indeed
             was
             that
             Faith
             in
             particular
             which
             in
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             they
             were
             taught
             and
             instructed
             in
             .
             And
             therefore
             with
             respect
             unto
             it
             our
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             lay
             again
             the
             foundation
             .
             The
             first
             calling
             of
             the
             Church
             among
             them
             was
             by
             the
             
               Sermons
               of
               Peter
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Acts
             2.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Now
             consult
             those
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             principal
             thing
             insisted
             on
             in
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             Abraham
             and
             David
             ,
             which
             they
             exhorted
             them
             to
             believe
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             that
             Faith
             in
             God
             which
             was
             
               first
               taught
               them
            
             ,
             and
             which
             our
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             it
             was
             the
             
               want
               of
               this
               Faith
            
             which
             proved
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             the
             unbelief
             which
             they
             perished
             for
             ,
             respected
             the
             
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             promise
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Land
             Canaan
             ;
             so
             the
             Unbelief
             which
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             now
             perished
             for
             ,
             dying
             in
             their
             Sins
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             respected
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             great
             Promise
             of
             sending
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             things
             the
             Apostle
             compares
             at
             large
             Chap.
             3.
             
             This
             then
             was
             that
             which
             he
             here
             minds
             the
             Hebrews
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             foundation
             of
             that
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             on
             them
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               the
               great
               Promise
               in
               sending
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
            
             
             
               save
               us
               from
               our
               Sins
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               fundamental
               Principle
               of
               our
               Interest
               in
               and
               Profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Faith
             in
             God
             under
             this
             
               formal
               consideration
            
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             hath
             sent
             and
             given
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             the
             
               Accomplishment
               of
               his
               Promise
            
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             us
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             hath
             chosen
             to
             glorifie
             all
             the
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             in
             the
             Person
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             declare
             
               his
               Grace
               in
               giving
               him
            
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             
               Truth
               in
               sending
               him
            
             according
             unto
             his
             word
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             holy
             persons
             of
             old
             did
             glorifie
             God
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             54
             ,
             55.
             ver
             .
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75.
             
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             God
             himself
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             do
             more
             insist
             upon
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             
               fulfilled
               his
               Promise
            
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             .
             On
             this
             one
             thing
             depends
             all
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Salvation
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             evident
             that
             God
             hath
             
               accomplished
               his
               Promise
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             Bible
             may
             pass
             for
             a
             Fable
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             all
             built
             on
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             and
             hath
             accomplished
             it
             ;
             the
             first
             being
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             of
             the
             New.
             And
             there
             are
             sundry
             things
             that
             signalize
             our
             Faith
             in
             God
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             promise
             of
             sending
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             
               first
               express
               ingagement
               that
               God
               ever
               made
               of
               his
               Faithfulness
               and
               Veracity
               unto
               any
               Creatures
               .
            
             He
             is
             Essentially
             faithful
             and
             true
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             not
             ingaged
             himself
             to
             act
             according
             unto
             those
             properties
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             
             us
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
             calling
             for
             Trust
             and
             Confidence
             in
             us
             ,
             before
             he
             gave
             the
             promise
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             spring
             and
             measure
             of
             all
             other
             subsequent
             promises
             .
             They
             are
             all
             of
             them
             but
             
               new
               assurances
            
             thereof
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             it
             fares
             with
             that
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             do
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             God
             gave
             out
             this
             Promise
             as
             that
             whereon
             he
             would
             depend
             the
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             of
             his
             Fidelity
             in
             all
             other
             Promises
             that
             he
             should
             make
             .
             As
             we
             find
             him
             true
             or
             failing
             herein
             ,
             so
             he
             expects
             our
             Faith
             and
             Trust
             in
             all
             his
             other
             Promises
             should
             be
             .
             Hence
             this
             was
             the
             first
             and
             immediate
             object
             of
             Faith
             in
             man
             after
             the
             Fall.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             proposed
             unto
             him
             ,
             was
             to
             
               believe
               in
               God
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             faithfulness
             in
             the
             future
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             ;
             and
             Faith
             concerning
             its
             actual
             accomplishment
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             required
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             Promise
             
               hung
               longest
               on
               the
               File
            
             before
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             There
             was
             not
             less
             than
             
               four
               thousand
               years
            
             between
             its
             giving
             and
             its
             performance
             .
             And
             many
             things
             happened
             during
             that
             season
             ,
             whereby
             both
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             
               Faith
               on
               God
               thereon
            
             ,
             were
             greatly
             signalized
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             More
             and
             greater
             Objections
             against
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             Temptations
             against
             it
             were
             raised
             and
             managed
             ,
             than
             against
             all
             other
             Promises
             whatever
             .
             This
             long
             
               suspension
               of
               its
               fulfilling
            
             gave
             such
             Advantages
             to
             Sathan
             in
             his
             opposition
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             prevailed
             against
             every
             expectation
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Faith
             
               tried
               and
               more
               precious
               than
               Gold.
            
             And
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             had
             a
             great
             exercise
             in
             the
             disappointments
             which
             many
             of
             them
             fell
             into
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               time
               of
               its
               accomplishment
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             that
             most
             of
             them
             looked
             for
             it
             in
             their
             own
             days
             ;
             great
             therefore
             was
             the
             Trials
             of
             all
             sorts
             about
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             was
             
               All
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               had
               to
               live
               upon
            
             during
             that
             long
             season
             ,
             the
             sole
             foundation
             of
             its
             Faith
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Consolation
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             progress
             of
             time
             God
             added
             other
             Promises
             ,
             Precepts
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             for
             the
             direction
             and
             instruction
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             all
             built
             on
             this
             one
             Promise
             ,
             and
             all
             resolved
             into
             it
             .
             This
             gave
             life
             and
             signification
             unto
             them
             ,
             therewith
             were
             they
             to
             stand
             and
             fall
             .
             (
             3
             )
             This
             was
             that
             the
             world
             broke
             off
             from
             God
             upon
             ,
             and
             by
             rejecting
             it
             ,
             fell
             into
             all
             confusion
             and
             misery
             .
             The
             Promise
             being
             given
             unto
             Adam
             was
             indefinitely
             given
             to
             mankind
             .
             And
             it
             was
             suited
             unto
             the
             Reparation
             of
             their
             lost
             condition
             ,
             yea
             their
             investiture
             into
             a
             better
             state
             .
             And
             this
             increased
             the
             wrath
             and
             malice
             of
             Sathan
             .
             He
             saw
             that
             if
             they
             applied
             themselves
             to
             the
             Faith
             hereof
             ,
             his
             former
             success
             against
             them
             was
             utterly
             frustrated
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             again
             attempts
             them
             to
             turn
             them
             off
             from
             the
             relief
             provided
             against
             the
             misery
             he
             had
             cast
             them
             into
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             mankind
             he
             prevailed
             in
             his
             attempt
             .
             By
             a
             Relinquishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             not
             believing
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             retaining
             it
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             they
             fell
             into
             a
             
               second
               Apostasie
            
             from
             God.
             And
             what
             disorder
             ,
             darkness
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             yea
             what
             an
             Hell
             of
             horror
             and
             misery
             they
             cast
             themselves
             into
             ,
             is
             known
             .
             And
             this
             consideration
             greatly
             signalizes
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             Promise
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             whole
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             utterly
             perished
             thereon
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Sin
             which
             that
             Church
             died
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             Unbelievers
             who
             perish
             under
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             this
             Promise
             being
             now
             
               actually
               accomplished
            
             ,
             and
             that
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             the
             like
             concern
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             said
             Accomplishment
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             mistake
             herein
             .
             No
             man
             believes
             aright
             
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               come
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             but
             he
             who
             believes
             that
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             .
             And
             it
             is
             from
             hence
             that
             we
             know
             aright
             both
             the
             occasion
             ,
             original
             ,
             cause
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             :
             which
             whoso
             considereth
             not
             ,
             his
             pretended
             Faith
             is
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             
               greatest
               Promise
            
             that
             God
             ever
             gave
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Faith
             in
             him
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             ,
             is
             both
             necessary
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             greatly
             tends
             unto
             his
             Glory
             .
             Indeed
             all
             the
             concernments
             of
             Gods
             glory
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             Eternal
             welfare
             are
             wrapped
             up
             herein
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             enlarge
             hereon
             .
          
           
             Only
             we
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             
               consideration
               of
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               this
               Promise
               is
               a
               great
               incouragement
               and
               supportment
               unto
               Faith
               with
               respect
               unto
               all
               other
               Promises
               of
               God.
            
             Never
             was
             any
             kept
             so
             long
             in
             Abeyance
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             design
             of
             God
             requiring
             it
             .
             None
             ever
             had
             such
             opposition
             made
             to
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             Never
             was
             any
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             defeated
             by
             the
             Unbelief
             of
             men
             ;
             all
             Faith
             in
             it
             being
             at
             length
             renounced
             by
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             had
             it
             been
             suspended
             on
             any
             condition
             ,
             might
             have
             disappointed
             its
             event
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             think
             that
             God
             will
             leave
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Promises
             unaccomplished
             ?
             That
             he
             will
             not
             in
             due
             time
             ingage
             his
             
               omnipotent
               Power
            
             and
             
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             ?
             Hath
             he
             sent
             his
             Son
             after
             
             
               four
               thousand
               years
            
             expectation
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             not
             in
             due
             time
             destroy
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               call
               again
               the
               Jews
               ,
               set
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
            
             gloriously
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             finally
             
               save
               the
               Souls
            
             of
             all
             that
             sincerely
             believe
             ?
             This
             great
             instance
             of
             Divine
             Fidelity
             ,
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             the
             Objections
             of
             Unbelief
             as
             unto
             any
             other
             Promises
             under
             the
             same
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             third
             principle
             according
             to
             the
             order
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             laid
             
             down
             before
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             fundamental
             principle
             of
             the
             Judaical
             Church
             ,
             indeed
             of
             all
             Religions
             properly
             so
             called
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             twelve
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             present
             Jews
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Messiah
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             God
             will
             send
             the
             Messiah
             and
             restore
             all
             things
             by
             him
             .
             This
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             respected
             that
             Faith
             in
             God
             which
             we
             before
             discoursed
             concerning
             .
             But
             the
             present
             Jews
             notwithstanding
             this
             profession
             ,
             have
             no
             interest
             herein
             .
             For
             not
             to
             believe
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             a
             Promise
             when
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             also
             sufficiently
             revealed
             and
             testified
             unto
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             is
             to
             reject
             all
             Faith
             in
             God
             concerning
             that
             Promise
             .
             But
             this
             they
             still
             retain
             an
             appearance
             and
             profession
             of
             .
             And
             their
             thirteenth
             Article
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Revivisication
             or
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             the
             Faith
             hereof
             being
             explained
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             also
             sealed
             by
             the
             great
             Seal
             of
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             it
             was
             ever
             esteemed
             as
             a
             chief
             Principle
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             whose
             admittance
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             unto
             all
             Religion
             whatever
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             first
             briefly
             shew
             
               how
               it
               is
               a
               fundamental
               Principle
            
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             then
             evidence
             its
             
               especial
               relation
            
             unto
             that
             taught
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             declare
             how
             it
             is
             a
             fundamental
             Principle
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             without
             its
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             all
             Religion
             whatever
             would
             be
             abolished
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             once
             supposed
             or
             granted
             that
             men
             were
             
               made
               only
               for
               a
               frail
               mortal
               life
            
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             other
             continuance
             assigned
             to
             their
             Being
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             common
             to
             them
             with
             the
             Beasts
             that
             perish
             ;
             there
             would
             be
             no
             more
             Religion
             amongst
             them
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             among
             the
             Beasts
             themselves
             .
             For
             as
             they
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             solve
             the
             difficulties
             of
             present
             temporary
             Dispensations
             of
             Providence
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             reduced
             unto
             any
             such
             known
             visible
             rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             the
             compleatment
             of
             them
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             of
             themselves
             to
             give
             a
             firm
             apprehension
             of
             a
             Divine
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Righteous
             Power
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Universe
             ;
             so
             take
             away
             all
             consideration
             of
             
               future
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
            
             ,
             which
             are
             equally
             asserted
             in
             this
             and
             the
             ensuing
             Principle
             ;
             and
             the
             Lusts
             of
             men
             would
             quickly
             obliterate
             all
             those
             notions
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             
               good
               and
               evil
            
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             which
             should
             preserve
             them
             from
             Atheism
             and
             Bestiality
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             ever
             see
             any
             man
             giving
             himself
             up
             to
             the
             unbelief
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             that
             immediately
             he
             casts
             off
             all
             considerations
             of
             any
             publick
             or
             private
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             centred
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Lusts.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             asked
             ,
             whether
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             Religion
             ,
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             This
             indeed
             some
             among
             the
             ancient
             Heathens
             had
             faint
             apprehensions
             of
             ,
             without
             any
             guess
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             some
             of
             them
             also
             who
             were
             most
             steady
             in
             that
             perswasion
             ,
             had
             some
             thoughts
             also
             of
             such
             a
             Restauration
             of
             all
             things
             as
             wherein
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             should
             have
             their
             share
             .
             But
             as
             their
             thoughts
             of
             these
             things
             were
             fluctuating
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             so
             was
             all
             their
             Religion
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             be
             on
             this
             Principle
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Reconciliation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               future
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
            
             to
             be
             righteously
             administred
             ,
             unto
             a
             supposition
             of
             the
             separate
             everlasting
             subsistence
             of
             the
             Soul
             only
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Eternal
               Judgment
            
             cannot
             be
             on
             satisfactory
             grounds
             believed
             ,
             without
             an
             antecedent
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             For
             what
             Justice
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             of
             blessedness
             or
             misery
             should
             fall
             on
             the
             Soul
             only
             ,
             where
             the
             body
             hath
             had
             a
             great
             share
             in
             the
             procurement
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ?
             or
             that
             ,
             whereas
             both
             concur
             unto
             the
             doing
             of
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             the
             Soul
             only
             should
             be
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             ?
             especially
             considering
             what
             influence
             the
             body
             hath
             into
             all
             that
             is
             Evil
             ,
             how
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             the
             great
             inducement
             unto
             Sin
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             often
             undergoeth
             and
             suffereth
             for
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ?
             Shall
             we
             think
             that
             God
             gave
             
               Bodies
               to
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             only
             to
             endure
             unexpressible
             Tortures
             and
             Miseries
             to
             death
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             perish
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             this
             manifesteth
             the
             great
             degeneracy
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             was
             now
             fallen
             into
             ;
             For
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             were
             Apostatized
             into
             the
             Atheisme
             of
             denying
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
             And
             so
             confident
             were
             they
             in
             their
             Infidelity
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             would
             needs
             argue
             and
             dispute
             with
             our
             Saviour
             about
             it
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             confounded
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             obstinate
             Infidels
             ,
             not
             converted
             ,
             Math.
             22.
             23
             ,
             24.
             &c.
             This
             was
             the
             principal
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             which
             drew
             along
             with
             it
             those
             other
             foolish
             Opinions
             ,
             of
             denying
             
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
            
             ,
             
             or
             the
             subsistence
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             in
             a
             separate
             condition
             .
             Acts
             23.
             8.
             
             For
             they
             concluded
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             would
             answer
             no
             design
             of
             Providence
             or
             Justice
             ,
             if
             their
             bodies
             were
             not
             raised
             again
             .
             And
             whereas
             God
             had
             now
             given
             the
             most
             illustrious
             testimony
             unto
             this
             truth
             in
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             himself
             ,
             the
             Sadducees
             became
             the
             most
             inveterate
             Enemies
             unto
             him
             and
             Opposers
             of
             him
             .
             For
             they
             not
             only
             acted
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             professed
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             from
             that
             Infidelity
             which
             was
             common
             unto
             them
             with
             most
             of
             their
             Country-men
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             their
             
               peculiar
               Heresie
            
             was
             everted
             and
             condemned
             thereby
             .
             And
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             to
             prefer
             such
             
               peculiar
               errors
            
             above
             all
             other
             concerns
             of
             Religion
             whatever
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             Lusts
             inflamed
             by
             them
             into
             the
             utmost
             intemperance
             .
             They
             therefore
             were
             the
             first
             
               stirrers
               up
            
             and
             fiercest
             pursuers
             of
             the
             Primitive
             persecutions
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               The
               Sadducees
               came
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               being
               grieved
               that
               they
               taught
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               preached
               through
               Jesus
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             The
             overthrow
             of
             their
             private
             Heresie
             was
             that
             which
             enraged
             them
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Then
               the
               High
               Priest
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Sadducees
               ,
               and
               were
               filled
               with
               indignation
               ,
               and
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               the
               Apostles
               and
               put
               them
               in
               the
               common
               Prison
               .
            
             And
             an
             alike
             rage
             were
             the
             Pharisees
             put
             into
             about
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             wherein
             they
             placed
             their
             especial
             interest
             and
             glory
             .
             And
             our
             Apostle
             did
             wisely
             make
             an
             advantage
             of
             this
             difference
             about
             the
             Resurrection
             between
             those
             two
             great
             Sects
             ,
             to
             divide
             them
             in
             their
             Counsels
             and
             Actings
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             agreed
             on
             his
             destruction
             on
             the
             common
             account
             of
             his
             preaching
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             This
             Principle
             therefore
             both
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             importance
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             opposition
             made
             unto
             it
             among
             the
             Jews
             by
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             took
             care
             to
             settle
             and
             establish
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             As
             those
             truths
             are
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             any
             time
             peculiarly
             opposed
             .
             And
             they
             had
             reason
             thus
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             all
             they
             had
             to
             preach
             unto
             the
             world
             turned
             on
             this
             hinge
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             whereon
             our
             Resurrection
             doth
             unavoidably
             follow
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             confessed
             that
             without
             an
             eviction
             and
             acknowledgment
             hereof
             ,
             all
             their
             preaching
             was
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Faith
             who
             believed
             therein
             was
             so
             also
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             This
             therefore
             was
             always
             one
             of
             the
             
               first
               Principles
            
             which
             our
             Apostle
             insisted
             on
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             a
             signal
             instance
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             his
             discourse
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             unto
             Athens
             .
             First
             he
             reproves
             their
             Sins
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             declaring
             that
             God
             by
             him
             called
             them
             to
             Repentance
             
               from
               those
               dead
               works
            
             .
             Then
             taught
             them
             Faith
             in
             that
             God
             who
             so
             called
             them
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             confirming
             the
             necessity
             of
             both
             by
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
            
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             future
             judgement
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             18
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             He
             seems
             therefore
             here
             directly
             and
             summarily
             to
             lay
             down
             those
             principles
             in
             the
             order
             which
             he
             constantly
             preached
             them
             in
             his
             first
             declaration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             this
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             nature
             and
             necessity
             of
             this
             Principle
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
             It
             is
             usually
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             only
             ,
             Mark
             12.
             18.
             
             Luke
             20.
             27
             ,
             33.
             
             Joh.
             11.
             24.
             
             Math.
             22.
             23
             ,
             28.
             
             For
             by
             this
             single
             expression
             ,
             the
             whole
             was
             sufficiently
             known
             and
             apprehended
             .
             And
             so
             we
             commonly
             call
             it
             the
             Resurrection
             without
             any
             addition
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             2.
             
             The
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               state
               of
               the
            
             dead
             .
             Our
             Apostle
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             expression
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             35.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               They
               received
               their
               dead
               from
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             
               virtue
               thereof
            
             ,
             they
             being
             raised
             to
             Life
             again
             .
             And
             sometimes
             it
             is
             distinguished
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             consequents
             ,
             in
             different
             persons
             ,
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             .
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             former
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             John
             5.
             29.
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             unto
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             entrance
             into
             it
             .
             This
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Just
               ,
               Luke
            
             14.
             14.
             
             And
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               Life
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             was
             used
             to
             express
             the
             whole
             blessed
             estate
             which
             ensued
             thereon
             to
             Believers
             .
             
               If
               by
               any
               means
               I
               might
               attain
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
             This
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               living
               again
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             distinctly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             9.
             
             
               He
               rose
               and
               lived
               again
            
             ,
             or
             he
             arose
             to
             life
             .
             With
             respect
             unto
             wicked
             men
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Judgement
            
             ,
             or
             unto
             Judgement
             ,
             Joh.
             5.
             29.
             
             Some
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             to
             have
             Judgement
             pronounced
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             sentenced
             unto
             punishment
             .
             
               Reserve
               the
               unjust
               against
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             And
             both
             these
             are
             put
             together
             ,
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
             
               And
               many
               of
               them
               that
               sleep
               in
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               awake
               ,
               some
               to
               Everlasting
               Life
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               shame
               and
               Everlasting
               contempt
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             truth
             being
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             in
             Religion
             can
             subsist
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             very
             diligently
             confirmed
             it
             in
             the
             first
             Churches
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             it
             was
             early
             assaulted
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             denied
             and
             opposed
             by
             many
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             By
             an
             
               open
               denial
            
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             12.
             
             
               How
               say
               some
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             They
             wholly
             denied
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             improbable
             and
             impossible
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             whole
             ensuing
             disputation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             on
             that
             subject
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Others
             there
             were
             ,
             who
             not
             daring
             to
             oppose
             themselves
             directly
             unto
             a
             principle
             so
             generally
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             would
             still
             allow
             the
             expression
             ,
             but
             put
             an
             
               Allegorical
               Exposition
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             whereby
             they
             plainly
             overthrew
             the
             thing
             intended
             .
             They
             said
             the
             
               Resurrection
               was
               past
               already
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             18.
             
             It
             is
             generally
             thought
             that
             these
             men
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             placed
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             Conversion
             ,
             or
             
               Reformation
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Marcionits
             did
             afterwards
             .
             What
             some
             imagine
             about
             the
             Gnosticks
             is
             vain
             .
             And
             that
             the
             reviving
             of
             a
             
               new
               Light
            
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             intended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             some
             begin
             to
             mutter
             among
             our selves
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             as
             Death
             is
             a
             separation
             or
             sejunction
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             Body
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             a
             re-union
             of
             them
             in
             and
             unto
             Life
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             too
             express
             for
             any
             one
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             not
             virtually
             to
             reject
             it
             wholly
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             our
             Apostle
             in
             both
             these
             cases
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             condemn
             these
             Errors
             as
             false
             ,
             but
             declares
             positively
             that
             their
             admission
             overthrows
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             vain
             and
             useless
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Restauration
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               numerical
               body
               which
               died
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               essential
               and
               integral
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               rendring
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               re-union
               of
               or
               with
               the
               Soul
               ,
               immortal
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               Eternal
               duration
               in
               blessedness
               or
               misery
               .
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Resurrection
               is
               a
               fundamental
               principle
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Faith
               whereof
            
             
             
               is
               indispensibly
               necessary
               unto
               the
               Obedience
               and
               Consolation
               of
               all
               that
               profess
               it
               .
            
             I
             call
             it
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             was
             absolutely
             first
             revealed
             therein
             .
             It
             was
             made
             known
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             was
             virtually
             included
             in
             the
             
               first
               promise
            
             .
             In
             the
             Faith
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             lived
             and
             died
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             testified
             unto
             in
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Prophets
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             did
             the
             Ancients
             confess
             that
             they
             were
             
               Strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               in
               this
               world
               ,
            
             seeking
             another
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             live
             with
             God
             for
             ever
             ;
             They
             desired
             and
             looked
             for
             an
             
               heavenly
               Country
            
             ,
             wherein
             their
             persons
             should
             dwell
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             16.
             
             And
             this
             was
             with
             Relation
             to
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             God
             was
             
               not
               ashamed
               to
               be
               called
               their
               God.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             God
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             Relation
             could
             never
             be
             broken
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             proves
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             thence
             ,
             because
             if
             
               the
               dead
               rise
               not
               again
            
             ,
             the
             
               Covenant
               Relation
            
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             must
             cease
             ,
             Math.
             22.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Hence
             also
             did
             they
             take
             especial
             care
             about
             their
             
               dead
               bodies
            
             ,
             and
             their
             burial
             ,
             not
             meerly
             out
             of
             respect
             unto
             natural
             order
             and
             decency
             ,
             but
             to
             express
             their
             Faith
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             
               by
               Faith
               Joseph
               gave
               commandment
               concerning
               his
               bones
               ,
               Chap.
            
             11.
             12.
             
             And
             their
             disposal
             into
             a
             burying
             place
             is
             rehearsed
             by
             Stephen
             as
             one
             fruit
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Job
             gives
             testimony
             unto
             his
             Faith
             herein
             ,
             Chap.
             19.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             So
             doth
             David
             also
             ,
             Psal.
             15.
             17.
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             places
             .
             And
             Isaiah
             is
             express
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Chap.
             26.
             19.
             
             
               Thy
               dead
               shall
               live
               ,
               together
               with
               my
               dead
               body
               shall
               they
               arise
               :
               awake
               and
               sing
               ,
               ye
               that
               dwell
               in
               dust
               :
               for
               thy
               dew
               is
               as
               the
               dew
               of
               Herbs
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               shall
               cast
               out
               the
               dead
               .
            
             This
             God
             proposeth
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             were
             either
             persecuted
             or
             slain
             in
             those
             days
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             .
             Their
             Resurrection
             is
             both
             directly
             and
             emphatically
             expressed
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             would
             wrest
             the
             words
             to
             signifie
             no
             more
             but
             the
             deliverance
             and
             exaltation
             of
             those
             who
             were
             in
             great
             distress
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             asserted
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             was
             believed
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             same
             also
             is
             taught
             in
             
               Ezekiels
               vision
            
             of
             the
             
               vivification
               of
               dry
               bones
            
             ,
             Chap.
             37.
             which
             although
             it
             declared
             the
             
               Restauration
               of
               Israel
            
             from
             their
             distressed
             condition
             ,
             yet
             it
             did
             so
             with
             allusion
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             without
             a
             supposition
             of
             the
             faith
             whereof
             ,
             the
             vision
             had
             not
             been
             instructive
             .
             And
             many
             other
             testimonies
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             might
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             I
             do
             not
             therefore
             reckon
             this
             a
             
               principle
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               absolutely
            
             and
             exclusively
             unto
             the
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             on
             three
             other
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             
               most
               clearly
               ,
               evidently
               and
               fully
            
             taught
             and
             declared
             therein
             .
             It
             was
             as
             sundry
             other
             important
             truths
             ,
             made
             known
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             sparingly
             and
             obscurely
             .
             But
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             with
             this
             great
             means
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             were
             
               brought
               to
               light
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             all
             things
             concerning
             them
             being
             made
             plain
             ,
             clear
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             that
             
               solemn
               confirmation
            
             and
             pledge
             of
             it
             which
             was
             given
             in
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             This
             was
             wanting
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Faith
             of
             men
             might
             oft-times
             be
             greatly
             shaken
             about
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             death
             seized
             on
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             penally
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whence
             they
             were
             for
             fear
             of
             it
             ,
             
               obnoxious
               to
               bondage
               all
               their
               days
               ,
               Heb.
            
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             they
             had
             not
             received
             any
             pledge
             or
             instance
             of
             a
             recovery
             from
             its
             power
             ,
             or
             the
             taking
             off
             that
             sentence
             and
             penalty
             .
             But
             Christ
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             
               directly
               under
               the
               Sentence
               and
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             yet
             conquering
             both
             Death
             and
             Law
             ,
             being
             
               raised
               again
            
             ,
             the
             pains
             or
             bonds
             of
             death
             being
             loosed
             ,
             hath
             given
             a
             full
             confirmation
             and
             absolute
             assurance
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             
               brought
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               light
               by
               abolishing
               of
               death
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             hold
             us
             for
             ever
             under
             its
             dominion
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             hath
             a
             
               peculiar
               influence
               into
               our
               Obedience
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             Church
             had
             sundry
             motives
             unto
             Obedience
             taken
             from
             
               temporal
               things
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             prosperity
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             with
             deliverance
             out
             of
             troubles
             and
             distresses
             .
             Promises
             hereof
             made
             unto
             them
             the
             Scripture
             abounds
             withal
             ,
             and
             thereon
             presseth
             them
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             diligence
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             But
             we
             are
             now
             left
             unto
             promises
             of
             
               Invisible
               and
               Eternal
               things
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             fully
             enjoyed
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             promises
             are
             made
             unspeakably
             more
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             things
             promised
             unto
             us
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             motives
             and
             incouragements
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             unspeakably
             advanced
             above
             theirs
             .
             This
             may
             well
             therefore
             be
             esteemed
             as
             an
             especial
             principle
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             an
             
               animating
               principle
               of
               Gospel
               Obedience
            
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             assured
             thereby
             that
             nothing
             we
             do
             therein
             shall
             be
             lost
             .
             In
             general
             the
             Apostle
             proposeth
             this
             as
             our
             great
             encouragement
             ,
             
               That
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               our
               work
               and
               labour
               of
               love
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             10.
             and
             shews
             us
             the
             especial
             way
             whereby
             it
             shall
             be
             remembred
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             fatal
             unto
             any
             endeavours
             ,
             than
             an
             apprehension
             that
             men
             do
             in
             them
             
               spend
               their
               strength
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             and
             their
             labour
             for
             nought
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             Hands
             of
             men
             weak
             ,
             their
             Knees
             feeble
             ,
             and
             their
             Hearts
             fearful
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             deliver
             us
             from
             a
             slothful
             despondency
             ,
             but
             an
             assurance
             that
             the
             
               fruit
               of
               our
               endeavours
            
             shall
             be
             called
             over
             again
             .
             And
             this
             is
             given
             us
             alone
             by
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             when
             they
             shall
             awake
             again
             ,
             and
             sing
             ,
             who
             dwell
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             
               Righteous
               be
               had
               in
               everlasting
               remembrance
               .
            
             Let
             no
             man
             fear
             the
             
               loss
               of
               his
               work
            
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             such
             as
             the
             
               Fire
               will
               consume
            
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             be
             to
             his
             advantage
             to
             suffer
             that
             loss
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             it
             so
             consumed
             .
             Not
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             word
             or
             work
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             a
             new
             Life
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             it
             were
             a
             
               share
               in
               the
               Resurrection
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             assured
             hereby
             that
             such
             things
             shall
             not
             only
             be
             remembred
             ,
             but
             also
             rewarded
             .
             It
             is
             unto
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Resurrection
               unto
               Life
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             as
             their
             Reward
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             either
             doth
             or
             ought
             to
             give
             Life
             and
             Diligence
             unto
             our
             Obedience
             .
             So
             Moses
             in
             what
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             for
             Christ
             ,
             had
             
               respect
               unto
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             26.
             
             God
             hath
             put
             this
             declaration
             hereof
             into
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             Obedience
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             
               I
               am
               thy
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               ,
               Gen.
            
             15.
             1.
             
             And
             at
             the
             close
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             doth
             not
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             declare
             that
             he
             will
             
               come
               himself
            
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             his
             
               reward
               is
               with
               him
               ,
               Rev.
            
             22.
             12.
             
             Some
             have
             foolishly
             supposed
             that
             this
             Reward
             from
             God
             must
             needs
             infer
             Merit
             in
             our selves
             ,
             whereas
             
               Eternal
               Life
               is
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             not
             the
             wages
             of
             our
             works
             ,
             as
             Sin
             is
             of
             death
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
             It
             is
             such
             reward
             as
             is
             absolutely
             a
             
               free
               gift
            
             ,
             a
             gift
             of
             Grace
             ;
             
               and
               if
               it
               be
               by
               Grace
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               no
               more
               of
               works
               ,
               otherwise
               Grace
               is
               no
               more
               Grace
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               of
               works
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               no
               more
               Grace
               ,
               otherwise
               work
               is
               no
               more
               work
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             6.
             
             The
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             of
             Works
             and
             Grace
             also
             ,
             of
             our
             own
             Merit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             free
             Gift
             of
             God.
             And
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             under
             a
             mistaken
             pretence
             of
             Grace
             ,
             do
             keep
             off
             themselves
             from
             a
             due
             respect
             unto
             this
             
               gracious
               reward
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             as
             the
             blessed
             issue
             and
             end
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
             But
             hereby
             they
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             one
             
               great
               motive
            
             and
             encouragement
             thereunto
             ,
             especially
             of
             an
             endeavour
             that
             their
             Obedience
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             so
             abound
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             may
             be
             signally
             glorified
             in
             giving
             out
             a
             gracious
             reward
             unto
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             hath
             designed
             in
             his
             own
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             to
             give
             us
             such
             a
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             and
             intendeth
             by
             the
             Operation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             make
             us
             fit
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             meet
             for
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Saints
             in
             Light
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             our
             principal
             respect
             unto
             this
             Reward
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             it
             with
             an
             advantage
             of
             Glory
             
             and
             Honour
             unto
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             And
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             which
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             us
             through
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             is
             a
             chief
             animating
             principle
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             hath
             the
             same
             respect
             unto
             our
             Consolation
             ,
             
               For
               if
               in
               this
               Life
               only
               we
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             regard
             only
             outward
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
             Scornings
             ,
             Revilings
             ,
             Troubles
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             Lot
             of
             most
             of
             them
             who
             so
             hoped
             in
             Christ.
             But
             is
             this
             all
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             from
             him
             or
             by
             him
             ?
             probably
             as
             to
             outward
             things
             it
             will
             prove
             so
             to
             most
             of
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             not
             to
             greater
             extremities
             :
             
               Then
               are
               we
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
            
             ;
             But
             stay
             awhile
             .
             These
             things
             will
             be
             all
             called
             over
             again
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             is
             time
             enough
             )
             and
             all
             things
             be
             put
             into
             another
             posture
             .
             See
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             We
             have
             therefore
             no
             reason
             to
             despond
             for
             what
             may
             befall
             us
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             nor
             at
             what
             distress
             
               this
               flesh
            
             we
             carry
             about
             us
             may
             be
             put
             unto
             .
             We
             are
             it
             may
             be
             sometimes
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             much
             of
             the
             pains
             we
             put
             our selves
             unto
             in
             Religious
             Duties
             ,
             especially
             when
             our
             bodies
             being
             weak
             and
             crazie
             ,
             would
             willingly
             be
             spared
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             we
             may
             endure
             and
             undergo
             ;
             but
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             that
             will
             recompence
             and
             make
             up
             all
             .
             This
             
               very
               flesh
            
             which
             we
             now
             thus
             employ
             under
             its
             weaknesses
             ,
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             the
             most
             difficult
             duties
             ,
             shall
             be
             
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               dust
            
             ,
             purified
             from
             all
             its
             infirmities
             ,
             freed
             from
             all
             its
             weaknesses
             ,
             made
             incorruptible
             and
             immortal
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             rest
             and
             glory
             unto
             Eternity
             .
             And
             we
             may
             comfort
             our selves
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             
               fourth
               principle
            
             mentioned
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             immediate
             consequent
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Men
             shall
             not
             be
             raised
             again
             to
             live
             another
             
             Life
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             therein
             to
             make
             a
             new
             adventure
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             what
             they
             have
             done
             in
             the
             body
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             And
             because
             there
             are
             no
             
               outward
               visible
               transactions
            
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             after
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             any
             alteration
             to
             be
             made
             as
             to
             their
             Eternal
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             this
             Judgement
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             that
             which
             immediately
             
               succeeds
               death
               its
               self
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.
             27.
             
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               men
               once
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               the
               Judgement
               .
            
             This
             Judgement
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             between
             death
             and
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             takes
             notice
             of
             .
             But
             as
             to
             some
             there
             may
             be
             a
             
               very
               long
               space
            
             of
             time
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             neither
             shall
             Judgement
             be
             administred
             until
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             thereof
             :
             And
             when
             all
             the
             race
             of
             mankind
             appointed
             thereunto
             have
             lived
             and
             died
             according
             to
             their
             allotted
             seasons
             ,
             then
             shall
             Judgement
             ensue
             on
             them
             all
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             commonly
             used
             for
             a
             
               condemnatory
               Sentence
            
             .
             Therefore
             some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Judgement
             of
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             
               day
               of
               Judgement
            
             is
             most
             frequently
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             See
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Jude
             14
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             And
             this
             is
             partly
             because
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             is
             suited
             to
             put
             an
             awe
             upon
             the
             fierceness
             ,
             pride
             and
             rage
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             rushing
             into
             Sin
             as
             the
             Horse
             into
             the
             battel
             ;
             and
             partly
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             relief
             unto
             the
             godly
             under
             all
             ,
             either
             their
             persecutions
             from
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             temptations
             from
             their
             prosperity
             .
             But
             in
             reality
             the
             
               Judgement
               is
               general
            
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             must
             stand
             in
             their
             lot
             therein
             .
             
               We
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               Judgement-seat
               of
               Christ
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               As
               I
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               to
               me
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             As
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             that
             precedes
             belongs
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Judgement
             that
             follows
             .
             And
             this
             our
             Apostle
             expresseth
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             the
             same
             original
             and
             signification
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Judgement
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             
               eleventh
               fundamental
               Article
            
             of
             the
             Jewish
             present
             Creed
             .
             Two
             of
             the
             Targums
             as
             a
             supplement
             of
             
             that
             Speech
             which
             they
             suppose
             defective
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gen.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               And
               Cain
               said
               to
               his
               brother
               Abel
               ,
            
             add
             a
             disputation
             between
             the
             Brothers
             about
             
               Eternal
               Judgement
            
             ,
             with
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             which
             they
             suppose
             Cain
             to
             have
             denied
             and
             Abel
             to
             have
             asserted
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             was
             one
             
               principal
               Article
            
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             it
             was
             much
             opposed
             and
             derided
             by
             that
             corrupt
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             wicked
             generation
             which
             afterwards
             perished
             in
             their
             Sins
             .
             Hence
             Enochs
             Prophecy
             and
             Preaching
             among
             them
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             therein
             ,
             Jude
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             probably
             the
             
               hard
               speeches
            
             which
             are
             specified
             as
             those
             which
             God
             would
             severely
             revenge
             ,
             were
             their
             contemptuous
             mockings
             and
             despisings
             of
             
               Gods
               coming
               to
               Judgement
            
             ,
             as
             Peter
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             great
             controversie
             which
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             Flood
             had
             with
             that
             
               ungodly
               generation
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             a
             
               future
               Judgement
            
             or
             no
             ;
             in
             the
             contempt
             whereof
             the
             world
             fell
             into
             all
             profligacy
             of
             abominable
             wickednesses
             .
             And
             as
             
             God
             gave
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             
               Prophecy
               of
               Enoch
            
             ,
             so
             he
             visibly
             determined
             the
             whole
             matter
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Flood
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             open
             pledge
             of
             
               Eternal
               Judgement
            
             .
             And
             hence
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               cometh
            
             ,
             became
             the
             Appeal
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             respects
             not
             the
             duration
             of
             this
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             ●●d
             and
             effect
             .
             For
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             of
             a
             
               perpetual
               duration
               and
               continuance
            
             ,
             which
             to
             fancy
             ,
             is
             both
             absurd
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             proper
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             deliver
             men
             over
             into
             their
             everlasting
             Lot
             and
             Portion
             .
             And
             it
             is
             both
             curious
             ,
             needless
             and
             unwarrantable
             to
             enquire
             of
             what
             continuance
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             given
             no
             Revelation
             thereof
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             capable
             of
             making
             any
             tolerable
             conjecture
             concerning
             the
             process
             of
             the
             infinite
             wisdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             know
             ,
             as
             to
             time
             or
             continuance
             what
             will
             be
             necessary
             therein
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             and
             confusion
             of
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             the
             demonstration
             of
             his
             own
             Righteousness
             and
             Glory
             .
             It
             may
             be
             esteemed
             an
             easie
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             found
             our
             
               safest
               wisdom
            
             to
             silence
             even
             our
             thoughts
             and
             enquiries
             in
             all
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             where
             we
             cannot
             trace
             the
             express
             foot-steps
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             And
             this
             Judgement
             is
             called
             Eternal
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             In
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               temporal
               Judgements
            
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             passed
             on
             men
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             all
             then
             called
             over
             again
             and
             revised
             .
             Especially
             it
             is
             so
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               a
               threefold
               Judgement
            
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             which
             passed
             upon
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
               himself
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             condemned
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             and
             Blasphemer
             .
             He
             never
             suffered
             that
             sentence
             to
             take
             place
             quietly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             first
             he
             sent
             his
             Spirit
             to
             argue
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             plead
             his
             cause
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Joh.
             16.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             This
             he
             ever
             did
             and
             ever
             will
             maintain
             by
             his
             Church
             .
             Yet
             is
             there
             no
             absolute
             determination
             of
             the
             case
             .
             But
             when
             this
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             condemn
             every
             tongue
             that
             was
             against
             him
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Adversaries
             shall
             be
             confounded
             .
             2ly
             ,
             All
             those
             
               condemnatory
               sentences
            
             whether
             unto
             death
             or
             other
             punishments
             ,
             which
             almost
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             been
             given
             against
             his
             Disciples
             or
             true
             Believers
             .
             With
             the
             thoughts
             and
             prospect
             hereof
             ,
             did
             they
             always
             relieve
             themselves
             under
             false
             Judgements
             and
             cruel
             Executions
             .
             For
             they
             have
             had
             
               Trials
               of
               cruel
               mockings
               and
               scourgings
               ,
               yea
               moreover
               of
               bond
               and
               imprisonment
               ;
               they
               have
               been
               stoued
               and
               sawn
               in
               sunder
               ,
               tempted
               and
               slain
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               have
               wandred
               about
               in
               Sheep-skins
               and
               Goat-skins
               ,
               being
               destitate
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               tormented
               ,
               not
               accepting
               deliverance
               ,
            
             (
             upon
             the
             worlds
             terms
             )
             
               that
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               better
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             as
             Heb.
             11.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             In
             all
             these
             things
             they
             possessed
             their
             Souls
             in
             patience
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             committing
             themselves
             unto
             him
             that
             judgeth
             righteously
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
             3ly
             ,
             The
             false
             sentences
             which
             under
             their
             provocations
             professors
             have
             passed
             on
             one
             another
             ,
             see
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             it
             is
             
               Judicium
               inevitabile
            
             ,
             an
             unavoidable
             sentence
             which
             all
             men
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             .
             For
             it
             is
             appointed
             unto
             all
             men
             once
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             is
             the
             Judgement
             .
             This
             Judgement
             is
             no
             more
             avoidable
             unto
             any
             than
             death
             it self
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             experience
             of
             some
             thousands
             of
             years
             leaves
             unto
             men
             no
             hope
             of
             escape
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Because
             in
             it
             and
             by
             it
             an
             
               unchangeable
               determination
            
             of
             all
             mens
             estate
             and
             condition
             is
             made
             for
             Eternity
             .
             The
             Judgement
             which
             disposeth
             of
             men
             unalterably
             into
             their
             Eternal
             estate
             ,
             whether
             of
             Blessedness
             or
             of
             Misery
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             must
             be
             yet
             farther
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             to
             clear
             this
             great
             principle
             of
             our
             Faith.
             First
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             this
             Eternal
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Evidences
             we
             have
             of
             its
             truth
             and
             certainty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               general
               concerns
            
             of
             this
             Eternal
             Judgement
             are
             all
             of
             them
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             declare
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             to
             its
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             determined
             and
             
               unalterable
               day
            
             fixed
             for
             it
             ;
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             31.
             
             And
             this
             time
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               Matth.
            
             10.
             15.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             22
             ,
             24.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             32.
             
             Mark
             6.
             11.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             1
             
             Joh.
             4.
             17.
             
             And
             this
             day
             being
             fixed
             in
             the
             foreknowledge
             and
             determinate
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             either
             hastened
             or
             deferred
             ,
             than
             God
             himself
             can
             be
             changed
             .
             Until
             this
             appointed
             time
             comes
             ,
             whatever
             falls
             out
             ,
             he
             will
             satisfie
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Glory
             in
             his
             ordinary
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             enterwoven
             with
             some
             occasional
             extraordinary
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             therein
             he
             calls
             all
             his
             own
             people
             to
             be
             satisfied
             .
             For
             this
             
               precise
               time
            
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             is
             among
             the
             principal
             secrets
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             for
             reasons
             suited
             to
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             laid
             up
             in
             his
             own
             Eternal
             bosom
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Of
               that
               day
               and
               hour
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Angels
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               neither
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             in
             and
             by
             the
             humane
             nature
             )
             
               but
               the
               Father
               ,
               Mark
            
             13.
             32.
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             expression
             of
             an
             unrevealable
             divine
             secret
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             only
             not
             revealed
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             decreed
             not
             to
             reveal
             it
             .
             All
             enquiries
             about
             it
             are
             not
             only
             sinfully
             
             curious
             ,
             but
             foolish
             and
             impious
             .
             Then
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             foretold
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             the
             Obedience
             of
             all
             the
             Elect
             is
             compleated
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             allotted
             unto
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             is
             filled
             up
             ,
             then
             
               and
               not
               before
            
             ,
             the
             End
             shall
             be
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             when
             we
             see
             a
             man
             
               old
               ,
               weak
               ,
               diseased
            
             ,
             nature
             being
             decayed
             and
             infirmities
             abounding
             ,
             we
             may
             judge
             that
             his
             death
             is
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             not
             when
             he
             will
             die
             ;
             so
             seeing
             the
             world
             come
             to
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             so
             weakened
             and
             decayed
             as
             unto
             its
             principal
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarce
             any
             longer
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             
               weight
               of
               its
               own
               wickedness
            
             ,
             nor
             supply
             the
             
               sinful
               Lusts
            
             of
             its
             inhabitants
             ;
             seeing
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sins
             ,
             new
             and
             old
             ,
             heard
             and
             unheard
             of
             perpetrated
             every
             where
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             countenanced
             with
             Atheistical
             security
             ;
             as
             also
             considering
             that
             the
             Gospel
             seems
             to
             have
             finished
             its
             work
             where
             it
             is
             preached
             ,
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             signs
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             that
             the
             
               end
               of
               all
               things
               is
               approaching
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Judge
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Originally
             and
             absolutely
             this
             is
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             him
             who
             made
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             it
             often
             said
             that
             
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               Deut.
            
             32.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Ecclesiast
             .
             12.
             14.
             
             
               God
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             23.
             
             But
             the
             actual
             Administration
             of
             it
             is
             committed
             unto
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             alone
             to
             be
             exercised
             visibly
             in
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             11.
             
             Dan.
             7.
             13.
             
             Matth.
             16.
             27.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             28.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             22.
             27.
             
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             1
             
             Thes.
             4.
             16.
             2
             
             Thes.
             1.
             7.
             and
             many
             other
             places
             .
             And
             herein
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             individual
             person
             ,
             he
             shall
             act
             the
             properties
             of
             both
             his
             Natures
             .
             For
             as
             he
             shall
             visibly
             and
             gloriously
             appear
             in
             his
             humane
             Nature
             exalted
             in
             the
             supream
             place
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             invested
             with
             Soveraign
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             13.
             
             Matth.
             24.
             30.
             1
             
             Thes.
             4.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             10.
             so
             he
             shall
             act
             the
             Power
             and
             Omniscience
             of
             his
             Deity
             in
             upholding
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             Creation
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             comprehension
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             unto
             the
             end
             thereof
             .
             And
             herein
             as
             all
             the
             
               holy
               Angels
            
             shall
             accompany
             him
             ,
             and
             attend
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             Assistants
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             unto
             his
             Righteous
             Judgements
             ,
             Mark
             25.
             31.
             
             Luke
             9.
             26.
             
             Jude
             12.
             
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Judgement
             of
             
               fallen
               Angels
            
             and
             the
             reprobate
             world
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             acquitted
             ,
             justified
             ,
             glorified
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             shall
             concur
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Judgement
             ,
             by
             applauding
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             with
             their
             unanimous
             suffrage
             ,
             Isa.
             3.
             14.
             
             Matth.
             19.
             28.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             For
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             
               outward
               manner
            
             of
             this
             Judgement
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             
               solemnity
               and
               great
               glory
            
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             11.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Jude
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Dan.
             7.
             9.
             
             Rev.
             20.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             this
             shall
             be
             partly
             for
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             so
             
               despised
               ,
               reproached
               ,
               persecuted
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             fill
             the
             hearts
             of
             sinners
             with
             dread
             and
             terror
             ,
             as
             Rev.
             6.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             where
             this
             Judgement
             is
             represented
             .
             And
             the
             Order
             of
             this
             Judgement
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Elect
             shall
             first
             be
             acquitted
             and
             pronounced
             blessed
             .
             For
             they
             join
             in
             with
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             themselves
             were
             not
             first
             freed
             and
             exalted
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             three
             general
             heads
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             their
             original
             Apostasie
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             Of
             Persecution
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             world
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             probably
             1.
             
             Hypocrites
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             All
             others
             without
             .
             For
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             persons
             to
             be
             judged
             are
             (
             1
             )
             
               fallen
               Angels
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             Jude
             6.
             
             Matth.
             25.
             41.
             
             (
             2
             )
             
               All
               men
            
             universally
             without
             
               exception
               ,
               Isa.
            
             45.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Matth.
             25.
             31.
             
             In
             especial
             (
             1
             )
             
               All
               the
               Godly
            
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             have
             believed
             and
             obeyed
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             36.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             12.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             whether
             all
             
               their
               Sins
            
             shall
             be
             then
             called
             over
             and
             made
             known
             unto
             others
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             known
             to
             him
             who
             is
             more
             in
             himself
             and
             unto
             us
             than
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             I
             question
             .
             (
             2
             )
             All
             the
             ungodly
             and
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             35.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
             Jude
             15.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Rule
             whereby
             all
             men
             shall
             be
             judged
             is
             the
             
               Law
               of
               their
               Obedience
               made
               known
               unto
               them
               .
            
             As
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Gentiles
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             all
             of
             them
             openly
             transgressed
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Jews
             of
             the
             same
             time
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             into
             Redemption
             from
             Sin
             ,
             superadded
             thereunto
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Rule
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Gospel
             unto
             all
             men
             unto
             whom
             it
             hath
             been
             offered
             or
             preached
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
             The
             Rule
             of
             Judgement
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             neither
             is
             nor
             shall
             be
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             
               preached
               every
               day
            
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             No
             man
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             complain
             of
             a
             surprizal
             ,
             or
             pretend
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Law
             whereby
             he
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             .
             The
             sentence
             of
             it
             is
             proposed
             unto
             them
             continually
             .
             In
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             
             Eternal
             condition
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             positively
             determined
             and
             declared
             .
             And
             all
             these
             things
             are
             at
             large
             insisted
             on
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               Evidence
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               concerning
               this
               future
               Judgement
               ,
            
             whereon
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             as
             to
             us
             doth
             depend
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             considered
             .
             And
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             planted
             a
             presumption
             and
             sense
             of
             it
             on
             the
             minds
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             by
             nature
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             absolutely
             and
             eternally
             inseparable
             .
             Conscience
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             
               judgement
               which
               men
               do
               make
               and
               which
               they
               cannot
               but
               make
               of
               their
               moral
               actions
               with
               reference
               unto
               the
               supream
               future
               Judgement
               of
               God.
            
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             treating
             of
             this
             future
             Judgement
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             12.
             16.
             diverts
             to
             shew
             what
             Evidence
             all
             mankind
             had
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             that
             such
             a
             Judgement
             there
             should
             be
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             this
             he
             declares
             to
             consist
             in
             their
             own
             
               unavoidable
               thoughts
            
             concerning
             their
             own
             actions
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             This
             in
             the
             
               mean
               while
            
             accused
             them
             ,
             and
             forced
             them
             to
             own
             a
             Judgement
             to
             come
             .
             Yea
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             Language
             of
             Conscience
             unto
             sinners
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             And
             so
             effectual
             was
             this
             Evidence
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             they
             generally
             consented
             into
             a
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             by
             
               one
               or
               other
            
             ,
             some
             where
             or
             other
             ,
             a
             
               future
               Judgement
            
             would
             be
             exercised
             with
             respect
             unto
             things
             done
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Fabulous
             inventions
             and
             traditions
             they
             mixed
             in
             abundance
             with
             this
             Conviction
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             but
             yet
             they
             made
             up
             the
             principal
             notions
             whereby
             a
             Reverence
             unto
             a
             Divine
             Being
             was
             preserved
             in
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             those
             who
             were
             wise
             and
             sober
             among
             them
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             to
             brand
             a
             person
             as
             impious
             and
             wicked
             ,
             to
             deny
             an
             unseen
             judgement
             of
             mens
             actions
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             wherewith
             Cato
             reproached
             Caesar
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Catilin
             .
             This
             sense
             being
             that
             which
             keeps
             mankind
             within
             some
             tolerable
             bounds
             in
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             prays
             that
             it
             may
             be
             increased
             in
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             13.
             see
             Gen.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             working
             of
             Reason
             on
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             state
             of
             all
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             complies
             with
             the
             innate
             principles
             and
             dictates
             of
             Conscience
             in
             this
             testimony
             .
             We
             suppose
             those
             concerning
             whom
             we
             treat
             do
             own
             the
             
               Being
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Providence
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Others
             deserve
             not
             the
             least
             of
             our
             consideration
             .
             Now
             those
             who
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Acknowledgement
             and
             Perswasion
             ,
             must
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             
               infinitely
               Just
            
             and
             Righteous
             ,
             infinitely
             Wise
             and
             Holy
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             .
             But
             yet
             when
             they
             come
             to
             consider
             how
             these
             Divine
             Properties
             are
             exerted
             in
             the
             providential
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             all
             Ages
             ,
             Persons
             and
             Places
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             subject
             unto
             ,
             and
             disposed
             by
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             .
             The
             final
             impunity
             of
             flagitious
             sinners
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             unrelieved
             oppressions
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             miseries
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             prosperity
             of
             wicked
             Devilish
             designs
             ,
             the
             defeating
             and
             overthrow
             of
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Righteous
             undertakings
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             promiscuous
             accidents
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             however
             differenced
             by
             Piety
             and
             Impiety
             ,
             the
             prosperous
             course
             of
             men
             proud
             and
             blasphemous
             ,
             who
             oppose
             God
             in
             Principles
             and
             Conversation
             no
             more
             than
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             the
             secret
             undiscovered
             murthers
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Innocents
             in
             Inquisitions
             and
             Dungeons
             ,
             the
             extream
             confusion
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             with
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             innumerable
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             gravel
             and
             perplex
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             They
             have
             greatly
             exercised
             the
             thoughts
             even
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tried
             their
             Faith
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Psal.
             73.
             ver
             .
             4.
             to
             17.
             
             Jer.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Habb
             .
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             13.
             
             Job
             21.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             &c.
             And
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             turned
             some
             of
             the
             wisest
             Heathens
             into
             Atheisme
             or
             outragious
             Blasphemies
             at
             their
             dying
             hours
             .
             But
             in
             this
             state
             even
             Reason
             rightly
             exerted
             will
             lead
             men
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             a
             Divine
             Being
             and
             Providence
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             called
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             receive
             a
             final
             decision
             and
             determination
             ,
             whereof
             in
             this
             world
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             .
             And
             among
             the
             Heathens
             there
             were
             proverbial
             Speeches
             which
             they
             uttered
             on
             occasion
             of
             great
             distresses
             which
             signified
             no
             less
             .
             As
             ,
             
               Est
               profecto
               Deus
               qui
               haec
               videt
               .
            
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Upon
             a
             due
             examination
             it
             will
             quickly
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             
               moral
               actions
            
             of
             men
             with
             respect
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Sin
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             Judgement
             should
             be
             finally
             exercised
             towards
             them
             ,
             in
             things
             visible
             and
             temporal
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             this
             world
             they
             should
             receive
             a
             
               just
               recompence
               of
               reward
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             have
             an
             aspect
             unto
             mens
             
               utmost
               end
            
             which
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             justly
             or
             rightly
             stated
             but
             under
             punishments
             or
             rewards
             
               Eternal
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             32.
             2
             
             Thes.
             1.
             6.
             
             Seeing
             therefore
             no
             full
             Judgement
             can
             possibly
             pass
             upon
             the
             Sins
             of
             men
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             can
             befall
             them
             is
             infinitely
             short
             of
             their
             demerit
             ,
             even
             reason
             it self
             cannot
             but
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Soveraignty
             should
             put
             off
             the
             whole
             Judgement
             unto
             that
             day
             ,
             wherein
             
               all
               penalties
               shall
               be
               equalled
               to
               their
               Crimes
               ,
            
             and
             
             Rewards
             unto
             Obedience
             .
             So
             when
             our
             Apostle
             reasoned
             before
             Felix
             about
             Righteousness
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             knowing
             how
             unavailable
             his
             Arguments
             would
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             against
             the
             Countrey
             Sins
             and
             Evils
             ,
             from
             the
             impunity
             and
             prosperity
             of
             such
             sinners
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             effectual
             he
             adds
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               Acts
            
             24.
             25.
             
             Here
             Reason
             may
             relieve
             it self
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             cross
             occurrences
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             our
             desires
             ,
             but
             directly
             opposite
             unto
             our
             judgements
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             is
             suitable
             to
             infinite
             Justice
             and
             Wisdom
             .
             The
             
               final
               determination
               of
               things
            
             is
             not
             made
             here
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             it
             should
             so
             be
             ,
             on
             the
             ground
             before
             assigned
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Should
             God
             take
             men
             off
             from
             a
             respect
             unto
             future
             Eternal
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             constantly
             dispense
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             according
             unto
             what
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             can
             apprehend
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             (
             which
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             must
             satisfie
             without
             a
             regard
             to
             Eternal
             Judgement
             )
             as
             it
             would
             be
             most
             unequal
             and
             unrighteous
             ,
             so
             it
             might
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             greater
             wickedness
             than
             the
             world
             is
             yet
             pestered
             withall
             .
             Unrighteous
             and
             unequal
             it
             must
             be
             unavoidably
             ,
             because
             the
             Judgement
             supposed
             must
             pass
             according
             unto
             what
             men
             are
             able
             to
             discern
             and
             judge
             upon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             outward
             actions
             only
             .
             Now
             this
             were
             unrighteous
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             and
             knows
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             knows
             that
             actions
             have
             their
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             if
             not
             solely
             yet
             principally
             from
             their
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             The
             
               Lord
               is
               a
               God
               of
               knowledge
               and
               by
               him
               actions
               are
               weighed
               ,
            
             said
             Hannah
             ,
             when
             Eli
             judged
             her
             drunk
             ,
             but
             God
             saw
             that
             she
             prayed
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             evident
             than
             that
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             all
             Divine
             perfections
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             pass
             a
             
               decretory
               sentence
            
             on
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             appears
             unto
             us
             to
             be
             just
             and
             equal
             .
             This
             therefore
             God
             declines
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             judge
             according
             to
             a
             Rule
             that
             we
             can
             comprehend
             ,
             Isa.
             11.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             But
             (
             3
             )
             Suppose
             that
             God
             should
             in
             this
             world
             distribute
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             constantly
             according
             to
             
               what
               he
               sees
               in
               the
            
             hearts
             and
             inward
             dispositions
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             evident
             that
             it
             would
             fill
             all
             men
             with
             
               unspeakable
               confusions
            
             ,
             and
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             judge
             that
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             certain
             Rule
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             no
             unmoveable
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ;
             seeing
             it
             would
             be
             absolutely
             impossible
             that
             by
             them
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             should
             be
             reduced
             unto
             any
             such
             Rules
             or
             Bounds
             ;
             the
             Reasons
             of
             them
             being
             altogether
             unknown
             .
             This
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             owns
             ,
             Psal.
             77.
             19.
             
             Psal.
             36.
             6.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             (
             4
             )
             Should
             God
             visibly
             and
             constantly
             have
             dispensed
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             mens
             knowledge
             ,
             comprehension
             and
             judgement
             ,
             which
             alone
             hath
             an
             appearance
             of
             being
             satisfactory
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             principle
             or
             at
             least
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             
               worse
               kind
               of
               Atheisme
            
             ,
             than
             any
             yet
             the
             Earth
             hath
             been
             pestered
             withall
             .
             For
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             most
             would
             have
             made
             the
             
               judgement
               of
               men
            
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             all
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             which
             God
             must
             be
             obliged
             to
             comply
             withall
             ,
             or
             be
             unrighteous
             ;
             which
             is
             absolutely
             to
             dethrone
             him
             ,
             and
             leave
             him
             only
             to
             be
             the
             Executioner
             of
             the
             Wills
             and
             Reasons
             of
             men
             .
             But
             from
             all
             these
             and
             the
             like
             perplexities
             ,
             Reason
             it self
             may
             quietly
             take
             sanctuary
             in
             submission
             unto
             Soveraign
             Wisdom
             as
             to
             present
             dispensations
             ,
             in
             a
             satisfaction
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             suitable
             unto
             ,
             but
             necessary
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             future
             
               Eternal
               Judgement
            
             ,
             to
             pass
             according
             to
             truth
             upon
             all
             the
             ways
             and
             actions
             of
             men
             .
             And
             hereby
             doth
             God
             keep
             up
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             a
             testimony
             unto
             this
             great
             principle
             of
             our
             profession
             .
             Therefore
             when
             our
             Apostle
             reasoned
             before
             Felix
             concerning
             such
             Duties
             and
             Sins
             ,
             as
             were
             discoverable
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             both
             which
             he
             was
             openly
             and
             flagitiously
             guilty
             ,
             he
             adds
             this
             principle
             concerning
             Judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             truth
             whereof
             the
             Conscience
             and
             Reason
             of
             the
             wretch
             himself
             could
             not
             but
             comply
             withall
             ,
             Acts
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             given
             Testimony
             hereunto
             in
             all
             the
             
               extraordinary
               Judgements
            
             which
             he
             hath
             executed
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             frequently
             go
             out
             of
             or
             besides
             the
             common
             beaten
             tracts
             and
             paths
             of
             Providence
             .
             He
             doth
             it
             to
             intimate
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             things
             are
             not
             always
             to
             pass
             at
             their
             present
             rate
             ,
             but
             are
             
               one
               day
            
             to
             be
             called
             to
             another
             account
             .
             In
             great
             Judgements
             the
             
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               against
               the
               ungodliness
               of
               men
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             18.
             and
             an
             intimation
             is
             given
             of
             what
             he
             will
             farther
             do
             hereafter
             .
             For
             as
             he
             
               leaves
               not
               himself
               without
               witness
            
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             goodness
             and
             patience
             ,
             in
             
               that
               he
               doth
               good
               and
               giveth
               rain
               from
               Heaven
               and
               fruitful
               seasons
               filling
               mens
               hearts
               with
               food
               and
               gladness
               ,
               Acts
            
             14.
             17.
             so
             he
             gives
             testimony
             to
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Judgements
               that
               he
               executes
               ,
               Psal.
            
             9.
             16.
             
             For
             whereas
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             are
             the
             works
             wherein
             God
             is
             
             as
             it
             were
             delighted
             ,
             he
             gives
             Testimony
             unto
             them
             together
             with
             his
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             his
             Dispensations
             .
             But
             
               Judgement
               in
               severity
            
             he
             calls
             his
             
               strange
               work
            
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             proceeds
             not
             unto
             ,
             but
             on
             great
             provocations
             ,
             Isa.
             28.
             21.
             he
             satisfieth
             his
             holy
             Wisdom
             with
             some
             extraordinary
             necessary
             instances
             of
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             hath
             himself
             singled
             out
             some
             
               particular
               instances
            
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             on
             purpose
             that
             they
             might
             be
             as
             pledges
             of
             the
             future
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             rule
             in
             them
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             his
             extraordinary
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Flood
             whereby
             the
             world
             was
             destroyed
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             ,
             which
             Peter
             affirms
             expresly
             was
             a
             Type
             to
             shadow
             out
             the
             severity
             of
             God
             in
             the
             last
             final
             Judgement
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             like
             nature
             was
             his
             
               turning
               the
               Cities
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrha
               into
               Ashes
               ,
               condemning
               them
               with
               an
               overthrow
               ,
               making
               them
               an
               example
               unto
               those
               that
               after
               should
               live
               ungodly
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             6.
             
             He
             made
             them
             a
             terrifying
             example
             ,
             that
             others
             should
             hear
             and
             fear
             and
             do
             no
             more
             so
             presumptuously
             .
             But
             now
             whereas
             God
             hath
             not
             in
             the
             space
             of
             
               four
               thousand
               years
            
             ,
             brought
             any
             such
             Judgement
             on
             any
             other
             places
             or
             persons
             ,
             if
             this
             Example
             had
             respect
             only
             unto
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             have
             lost
             all
             its
             force
             and
             efficacy
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             Sinners
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             did
             nearly
             respect
             the
             
               Judgement
               to
               come
            
             ,
             God
             giving
             therein
             an
             instance
             what
             obstinate
             and
             profligate
             Sinners
             are
             to
             look
             for
             at
             that
             great
             day
             .
             Wherefore
             Jude
             says
             expresly
             ,
             they
             
               are
               set
               forth
               for
               an
               Example
               suffering
               the
               vengeance
               of
               Eternal
               Fire
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             all
             Gods
             extraordinary
             Judgements
             either
             on
             persons
             or
             places
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             mens
             Sins
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             God
             can
             
               endure
               in
               his
               long-suffering
            
             the
             Sins
             of
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             among
             the
             Vessels
             of
             wrath
             that
             are
             fitted
             for
             destruction
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             ordinarily
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             will
             sometimes
             reach
             out
             his
             hand
             from
             Heaven
             in
             an
             
               extraordinary
               instance
            
             of
             Vengeance
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             men
             may
             know
             that
             things
             shall
             not
             for
             ever
             be
             passed
             over
             in
             such
             a
             promiscuous
             manner
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             
               appointed
               another
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             such
             signal
             Judgements
             as
             are
             Evidences
             of
             the
             future
             
               Eternal
               Judgement
            
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             expressed
             in
             words
             that
             seem
             to
             declare
             that
             Judgement
             it self
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Types
             of
             it
             ,
             Isa.
             34.
             4.
             
             Rev.
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Dan.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Math.
             24.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             But
             4.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             absolutely
             intrusted
             the
             evidence
             and
             preservation
             of
             this
             important
             truth
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             unto
             the
             remainders
             of
             
               innate
               light
            
             in
             the
             Minds
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             variously
             obscured
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             almost
             utterly
             extinguished
             ;
             nor
             yet
             unto
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Reason
            
             on
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             present
             Administration
             of
             Providence
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             oft-times
             corrupted
             ,
             depraved
             ,
             and
             rendred
             useless
             ;
             nor
             yet
             unto
             the
             influence
             which
             
               extraordinary
               Judgements
            
             may
             have
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             some
             fortifie
             themselves
             against
             by
             their
             obstinacy
             in
             Sin
             and
             Security
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             abundantly
             testified
             unto
             it
             by
             
               express
               Revelation
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             now
             recorded
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             men
             must
             be
             tried
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
             It
             may
             not
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             Adam
             was
             acquainted
             with
             this
             truth
             immediately
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             He
             was
             so
             indeed
             in
             the
             Commination
             given
             against
             Sin
             at
             first
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             was
             explained
             in
             the
             Curse
             after
             he
             had
             actually
             sinned
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             was
             taught
             him
             in
             the
             threatning
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             
               Eyes
               were
               open
            
             to
             see
             clearly
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             where
             he
             immediately
             became
             afraid
             of
             God
             as
             his
             Judge
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             10.
             
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             he
             communicated
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             unto
             his
             posterity
             .
             But
             whereas
             they
             quickly
             in
             that
             profligacy
             in
             all
             wickedness
             which
             they
             gave
             themselves
             unto
             ,
             had
             together
             with
             all
             other
             sacred
             Truths
             ,
             lost
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             practically
             despised
             and
             scoffed
             at
             the
             instruction
             which
             they
             had
             received
             therein
             ,
             God
             knowing
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             to
             restrain
             them
             in
             their
             flagitious
             courses
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             them
             a
             warning
             that
             might
             leave
             them
             
               without
               excuse
            
             ,
             makes
             a
             new
             express
             Revelation
             of
             it
             unto
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             mankind
             ,
             Jude
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               For
               Enoch
               the
               seventh
               from
               Adam
               prophesied
               of
               these
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Behold
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               with
               ten
               thousand
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               to
               execute
               Judgement
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               all
               that
               are
               ungodly
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               ungodly
               deeds
               which
               they
               have
               ungodlily
               committed
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               their
               hard
               speeches
               ,
               which
               ungodly
               sinners
               have
               spoken
               against
               him
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             
               New
               Revelation
            
             that
             is
             recorded
             before
             the
             Flood
             .
             There
             were
             
               two
               Revelations
            
             that
             were
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             one
             concerning
             
               future
               Judgement
            
             in
             the
             Threatning
             ,
             the
             other
             concerning
             the
             Recovery
             and
             Restauration
             of
             mankind
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             Both
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             equally
             neglected
             by
             that
             cursed
             generation
             .
             But
             God
             solemnly
             revived
             them
             both
             ,
             the
             first
             by
             Enoch
             ,
             the
             latter
             by
             Noah
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               Preacher
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             in
             whom
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             preached
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             now
             in
             prison
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             this
             Old
             Prophecy
             was
             revived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             partly
             that
             we
             might
             
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             gave
             publick
             testimony
             unto
             and
             warning
             of
             his
             
               future
               Eternal
               Judgement
            
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             acquai●t
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               latter
               days
            
             men
             would
             break
             out
             into
             an
             excess
             ,
             and
             outrage
             in
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             those
             
               before
               the
               Flood
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             would
             be
             necessary
             that
             day
             should
             be
             restrained
             ,
             or
             terrified
             or
             warned
             ,
             by
             
               preaching
               unto
               them
            
             this
             truth
             of
             the
             Judgement
             to
             come
             .
             After
             this
             the
             testimonies
             given
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testaments
             do
             so
             abound
             and
             are
             so
             obvious
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             way
             needful
             particularly
             to
             produce
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             principle
             being
             thus
             cleared
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             shew
             what
             
               practical
               improvement
            
             it
             doth
             require
             .
             And
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Duty
             in
             Religion
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             influenced
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             name
             some
             of
             them
             whereunto
             it
             is
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             
               applied
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             himself
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ought
               to
               dwell
               greatly
               on
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               represented
               in
               its
               terror
               and
               glory
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               excited
               and
               stirred
               up
               to
               deal
               effectually
               with
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               not
               under
               the
               Vengeance
               of
               that
               day
               .
            
             So
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             it
             was
             with
             himself
             ;
             for
             having
             asserted
             the
             truth
             and
             certainty
             hereof
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               For
               we
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgement-seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               body
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             thereunto
             ,
             
               Knowing
               therefore
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               perswade
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Duely
             considering
             what
             will
             be
             the
             state
             of
             things
             with
             all
             men
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             how
             dreadful
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             will
             be
             therein
             unto
             
               impenitent
               sinners
            
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             fearful
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             I
             use
             all
             diligence
             to
             prevail
             with
             men
             to
             get
             such
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             tendred
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             stand
             in
             that
             day
             .
             See
             Col.
             1.
             28.
             
             And
             without
             a
             continual
             due
             apprehension
             hereof
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             men
             will
             grow
             cold
             ,
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             formal
             in
             their
             Ministry
             .
             If
             the
             
               Judgement-seat
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             be
             not
             continually
             in
             our
             eye
             ,
             whatever
             other
             motives
             we
             may
             have
             unto
             diligence
             in
             our
             work
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             little
             regard
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             whether
             they
             live
             or
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             or
             no
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             whatever
             we
             do
             is
             of
             no
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             applied
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               against
               security
               in
               worldly
               enjoyments
               ,
               and
               those
               Evils
               wherewith
               it
               is
               usually
               accompanied
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             And
             so
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             this
             also
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Type
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Flood
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Noah
               ,
            
             nothing
             in
             it
             was
             more
             terrible
             unto
             men
             than
             that
             they
             were
             surprised
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             enjoyments
             and
             employments
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             frequently
             applied
             
               unto
               the
               consolation
               of
               Believers
               ,
               under
               the
               troubles
               ,
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               persecutions
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               life
               they
               undergo
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             even
             the
             terror
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Vengeance
             which
             shall
             be
             executed
             in
             it
             ,
             are
             proposed
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             
               highest
               consolation
            
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             ,
             on
             many
             accounts
             not
             here
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             See
             Isa.
             35.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Luke
             21.
             31.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             7.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             And
             therefore
             are
             we
             required
             to
             look
             for
             ,
             long
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             lies
             in
             us
             
               hasten
               to
               this
               day
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             on
             all
             accounts
             our
             Joy
             shall
             be
             full
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             every
             where
             applied
             to
             the
             
               terror
               of
               ungodly
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Jude
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             not
             to
             be
             numbred
             .
             And
             unto
             these
             ends
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             is
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             to
             be
             by
             us
             improved
             .
          
           
             These
             therefore
             (
             that
             we
             may
             return
             to
             the
             Text
             )
             are
             those
             
               fundamental
               principles
            
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             and
             
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             .
             This
             was
             a
             summary
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             who
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             thereon
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             occurs
             no
             small
             difficulty
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Baptismes
             in
             the
             
               plural
               number
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             any
             where
             else
             in
             the
             Scripture
             so
             used
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Jewish
               washings
            
             are
             often
             so
             expressed
             .
             The
             Syriack
             Interpreter
             which
             is
             our
             most
             ancient
             translation
             ,
             renders
             it
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             Baptism
             .
             But
             because
             there
             is
             a
             full
             agreement
             in
             all
             Original
             Copies
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Expositions
             also
             concur
             therein
             ,
             none
             have
             yet
             adventured
             to
             leave
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             follow
             that
             translation
             ;
             but
             all
             generally
             who
             have
             commented
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             have
             considered
             how
             the
             word
             may
             be
             understood
             and
             explained
             .
             And
             herein
             they
             have
             fallen
             into
             such
             various
             conjectures
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             not
             spend
             time
             in
             the
             consideration
             and
             refutation
             of
             ,
             but
             content
             my self
             with
             the
             naming
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             use
             his
             own
             judgement
             about
             
             them
             .
             Some
             therefore
             suppose
             that
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Baptisms
             because
             of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             John
             and
             Christ
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             judge
             were
             not
             only
             distinct
             but
             different
             .
             But
             the
             Jews
             were
             indifferently
             baptized
             by
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             but
             one
             Ordinance
             unto
             them
             .
             Some
             because
             of
             the
             
               many
               Baptisms
            
             or
             washings
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             into
             the
             room
             of
             all
             which
             the
             mystery
             of
             our
             Baptism
             doth
             succeed
             .
             But
             this
             of
             all
             other
             conjectures
             is
             the
             least
             probable
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             respect
             could
             be
             had
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             necessary
             to
             have
             mentioned
             Baptism
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             .
             Some
             think
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             several
             
               sorts
               of
               Gospel
               Baptism
            
             ,
             which
             are
             usually
             referred
             unto
             three
             heads
             ,
             
               fluminis
               ,
               flaminis
               ,
               sanguinis
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Water
             by
             external
             washing
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             internal
             purifying
             ,
             of
             Afflictions
             unto
             blood
             by
             both
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             should
             not
             only
             intend
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               Water
            
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             whole
             
               spiritual
               cleansing
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             was
             required
             of
             men
             at
             their
             initiation
             into
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             seal
             their
             Confession
             with
             their
             Blood
             if
             called
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             therein
             being
             baptized
             with
             the
             Baptism
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             suffering
             was
             baptized
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             23.
             
             And
             this
             hath
             in
             it
             much
             of
             probability
             ,
             and
             which
             next
             unto
             what
             I
             have
             fixed
             on
             ,
             I
             should
             embrace
             .
             Some
             suppose
             ,
             regard
             may
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             stated
             times
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             were
             fixed
             and
             observed
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             baptized
             persons
             publickly
             ,
             but
             twice
             or
             thrice
             in
             the
             year
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             custom
             was
             not
             then
             introduced
             .
             Some
             be
             take
             themselves
             unto
             an
             
               Enalogie
               of
               number
            
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             unusual
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             here
             in
             the
             Tet
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             a
             supposition
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             most
             general
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             Baptism
             be
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             repeated
             or
             reiterated
             on
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             Baptism
             or
             Washing
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             Subjects
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             were
             baptized
             were
             many
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             being
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Baptism
             in
             special
             ,
             that
             of
             them
             all
             is
             called
             Baptisms
             ,
             or
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             many
             .
          
           
             All
             persons
             who
             began
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             were
             diligently
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               fore-mentioned
               principles
            
             with
             others
             of
             an
             alike
             nature
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             are
             mentioned
             only
             as
             instances
             )
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             unto
             a
             participation
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             with
             imposition
             of
             hands
             that
             ensued
             thereon
             ;
             these
             therefore
             are
             called
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
            
             or
             the
             Catechetical
             fundamental
             truths
             ,
             wherein
             those
             
               to
               be
               baptized
            
             were
             instructed
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             things
             whereof
             they
             were
             to
             make
             a
             solemn
             profession
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             follow
             the
             other
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             suppose
             that
             this
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
            
             is
             an
             epression
             of
             
               a
               distinct
               principle
            
             by
             it self
             ,
             then
             cannot
             the
             word
             by
             any
             means
             be
             restrained
             unto
             the
             
               Baptism
               by
               Water
               only
            
             .
             For
             although
             this
             be
             an
             important
             head
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             declaration
             ,
             use
             and
             end
             of
             our
             
               Sacramental
               Initiation
               into
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             why
             that
             should
             be
             called
             Baptisms
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             respect
             only
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Admit
             therefore
             of
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Doctrine
               concerning
               Baptisms
            
             which
             is
             intended
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             is
             taught
             or
             the
             substnace
             of
             it
             concerning
             the
             Sanctification
             and
             Purification
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             in
             their
             Insition
             into
             ,
             and
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             outwardly
             epressed
             in
             the
             
               Sign
               of
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             wrought
             inwardly
             by
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             the
             
               legal
               and
               carnal
               washings
            
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             intended
             hereby
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               loved
               the
               Church
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             26.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             Doctrine
             hereof
             is
             among
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             yet
             adhere
             to
             the
             
               former
               Eposition
            
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             because
             unto
             
               Baptisms
               ,
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             whose
             nature
             we
             must
             netly
             enquire
             into
             ,
             is
             added
             .
          
           
             Some
             suppose
             that
             by
             this
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             that
             Rite
             in
             the
             Church
             which
             was
             afterward
             called
             Confirmation
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             For
             whereas
             there
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             namely
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             adult
             at
             their
             first
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             
               infant
               Children
               of
               Believers
            
             who
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             first
             sort
             were
             instructed
             in
             the
             principles
             mentioned
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             unto
             Baptism
             ,
             by
             the
             profession
             whereof
             they
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             own
             personal
             Right
             thereunto
             .
             But
             the
             other
             being
             received
             as
             a
             
               part
               and
               branches
            
             of
             a
             Family
             whereupon
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             was
             extended
             ,
             being
             thereon
             
               baptized
               in
               their
               Infancy
            
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             grew
             up
             unto
             years
             of
             understanding
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             they
             were
             established
             in
             the
             
             knowledge
             of
             these
             necessary
             truths
             ,
             and
             had
             resolved
             on
             
               personal
               Obedience
            
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             were
             offered
             unto
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             And
             hereon
             giving
             the
             same
             account
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             which
             others
             had
             done
             before
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             Elders
             thereof
             laying
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             in
             token
             of
             their
             Acceptation
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             their
             Confirmation
             in
             the
             Faith.
             Hence
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             became
             previously
             necessary
             unto
             both
             these
             Rites
             ,
             before
             Baptism
             to
             them
             that
             were
             adult
             ,
             and
             towards
             them
             who
             were
             baptized
             in
             Infancy
             
               before
               the
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             .
             And
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             was
             the
             state
             of
             things
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             in
             all
             others
             .
             Persons
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ought
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             fundamental
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             make
             profession
             of
             their
             own
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             before
             they
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             
               Society
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             But
             that
             in
             those
             first
             days
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             ,
             persons
             were
             ordinarily
             after
             Baptism
             admitted
             into
             their
             Societies
             by
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             intimated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             Confirmation
             is
             of
             a
             much
             later
             date
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             here
             intended
             .
             For
             it
             must
             have
             respect
             unto
             ,
             and
             express
             somewhat
             that
             was
             then
             in
             common
             use
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             mention
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             
               a
               fourfold
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             used
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             The
             first
             was
             peculiar
             unto
             his
             own
             person
             in
             the
             way
             of
             
               Authoritative
               Benediction
            
             .
             Thus
             when
             he
             owned
             
               little
               Children
            
             to
             belong
             to
             his
             Covenant
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             He
             
               laid
               his
               hands
               on
               them
            
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             ,
             Mark
             10.
             16.
             
             But
             this
             was
             peculiar
             to
             himself
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             blessings
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             hereof
             this
             is
             the
             only
             instance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Rite
             was
             used
             in
             the
             
               healing
               of
               Diseases
            
             .
             They
             
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               sick
               ,
               weak
               and
               impotent
               people
               ,
            
             healing
             them
             in
             a
             miraculous
             manner
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             40.
             
             Mark
             16.
             18.
             
             Acts
             28.
             8.
             
             This
             was
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Communication
             of
             
               healing
               virtue
            
             from
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             their
             Ministry
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             was
             used
             in
             the
             
               setting
               apart
               of
               persons
               to
               the
               office
               and
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             22.
             
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             the
             Rite
             herein
             was
             derived
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Numb
             .
             8.
             11.
             the
             whole
             
               Congregation
               laid
               hands
               on
               the
               Levites
               in
               their
               Consecration
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             of
             old
             of
             common
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             dedication
             of
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             
             Rabbi's
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             being
             called
             by
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             
               collation
               of
               the
               supernatural
               spiritual
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             unto
             them
             who
             were
             baptized
             ,
             Acts.
             8.
             17.
             
             Acts
             19.
             6.
             
             In
             no
             other
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             was
             this
             Rite
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             thereof
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             Records
             concerning
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             as
             we
             observed
             was
             only
             a
             
               personal
               action
            
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             single
             instance
             ,
             so
             not
             here
             intended
             .
             The
             second
             was
             extraordinary
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             was
             not
             concerned
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             reason
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             mention
             of
             a
             thing
             extraordinary
             ,
             occasional
             and
             temporary
             ,
             should
             be
             here
             inserted
             .
             The
             third
             was
             a
             Rite
             of
             standing
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             Church
             Order
             is
             much
             concerned
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             use
             of
             it
             
               one
               sort
               of
               persons
            
             only
             was
             concerned
             therein
             .
             And
             no
             just
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             why
             the
             Apostle
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             first
             intrants
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             should
             proceed
             to
             the
             
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
            
             ,
             omitting
             all
             other
             Rites
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wherein
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             consisted
             .
             Besides
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             give
             a
             probability
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             insert
             the
             observation
             of
             
               this
               Rite
            
             or
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             order
             and
             under
             the
             same
             necessity
             with
             those
             great
             fundamentals
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
            
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             
               Eternal
               Judgement
            
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             in
             the
             
               last
               sense
            
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             most
             probably
             is
             intended
             by
             our
             Apostle
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             adhering
             to
             our
             first
             interpretation
             as
             the
             most
             solid
             and
             firm
             ,
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             intended
             ,
             is
             a
             description
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             other
             fundamental
             principles
             ,
             but
             is
             no
             principle
             its
             self
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             appliable
             unto
             any
             other
             of
             the
             uses
             of
             this
             Rite
             .
             For
             (
             2
             )
             This
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             did
             commonly
             if
             not
             constantly
             in
             those
             days
             accompany
             or
             immediately
             follow
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Acts
             19.
             6.
             
             And
             a
             thing
             this
             was
             of
             singular
             present
             use
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             its
             propagation
             were
             highly
             concerned
             .
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             things
             in
             the
             world
             .
             When
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             any
             were
             converted
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             profession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             were
             baptized
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             present
             ,
             (
             or
             if
             near
             unto
             them
             they
             came
             on
             that
             purpose
             )
             
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               them
            
             ,
             whereon
             they
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             a
             supernatural
             Communication
             of
             Evangelical
             Gifts
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
            
             ,
             was
             the
             great
             means
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             By
             the
             Word
             he
             
             
             
             
             
             wrought
             internally
             on
             the
             Minds
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             
               miraculous
               gifts
            
             he
             turned
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             was
             preached
             ,
             by
             what
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             was
             objected
             to
             their
             external
             senses
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             confined
             unto
             a
             few
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             sundry
             places
             of
             Scripture
             was
             common
             almost
             unto
             all
             Believers
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
             (
             3
             )
             In
             the
             
               Verse
               following
            
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             those
             who
             were
             made
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               his
               miraculous
               gifts
            
             and
             operations
             which
             were
             communicated
             by
             this
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             which
             therefore
             refers
             unto
             the
             same
             .
             After
             these
             times
             ,
             this
             Rite
             was
             made
             use
             of
             in
             other
             occasions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             imitation
             no
             doubt
             of
             this
             
               extraordinary
               action
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture
             nor
             was
             in
             use
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             here
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             most
             genuine
             interpretation
             of
             this
             place
             .
             These
             mentioned
             were
             the
             
               principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             wherein
             among
             others
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             they
             were
             to
             be
             well
             instructed
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             and
             thereon
             to
             
               have
               hands
               laid
               on
               them
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             were
             communicated
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             shall
             allow
             a
             room
             also
             for
             that
             other
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             generally
             received
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             exclusion
             whereof
             ,
             because
             it
             complies
             with
             the
             Analogie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             be
             peremptory
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             maketh
             one
             distinct
             principle
             of
             Christianity
             by
             its
             self
             .
             But
             then
             the
             thing
             signified
             is
             principally
             intended
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               unto
               Believers
               in
               his
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               ordinary
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
            
             whereof
             this
             Rite
             was
             the
             external
             Sign
             .
             And
             as
             this
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             it
             contained
             the
             
               principal
               verification
            
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             it
             did
             sundry
             ways
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             for
             the
             sending
             of
             him
             were
             eminently
             and
             visibly
             accomplished
             .
             It
             is
             known
             that
             when
             he
             was
             leaving
             the
             world
             he
             filled
             his
             Disciples
             with
             an
             expectation
             of
             his
             
               sending
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             he
             did
             not
             only
             propose
             this
             Promise
             as
             their
             great
             supportment
             during
             his
             absence
             ,
             but
             also
             suspended
             on
             its
             accomplishment
             ,
             all
             the
             Duty
             which
             he
             required
             from
             them
             in
             the
             Office
             he
             had
             called
             them
             unto
             .
             Therefore
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             abide
             quietly
             at
             Hierusalem
             without
             any
             publick
             engagement
             into
             their
             work
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             received
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Acts
            
             1.
             4
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             it
             gave
             a
             full
             and
             glorious
             testimony
             ,
             not
             only
             unto
             his
             truth
             in
             what
             he
             had
             told
             them
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             unto
             his
             present
             exaltation
             and
             acceptation
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             Peter
             declares
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             33.
             
             (
             2
             )
             His
             Gifts
             themselves
             were
             such
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             consisted
             in
             
               miraculous
               operations
            
             ,
             whereby
             God
             himself
             gave
             immediate
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               God
               himself
               bearing
               witness
            
             (
             to
             the
             preachers
             of
             it
             )
             
               with
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               with
               miracles
               and
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             This
             made
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
             them
             of
             unconceivable
             importance
             unto
             Believers
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             their
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             was
             eminently
             justified
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             .
             (
             3
             )
             This
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             
               peculiar
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             was
             in
             its
             self
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             cessation
             of
             all
             Legal
             Ordinances
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             principal
             Prophecy
             and
             Promise
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messiah
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             be
             so
             poured
             out
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             And
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             consequent
             of
             his
             Glorification
             ,
             Job
             .
             7.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Hence
             by
             the
             argument
             of
             their
             
               receiving
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             to
             the
             Galatians
             their
             freedom
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Doctrine
             concerning
             this
             
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             be
             esteemed
             an
             especial
             principle
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             believed
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             as
             one
             Person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             after
             their
             obscure
             manner
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             Strangers
             unto
             this
             
               Dispensation
               of
               him
               in
               his
               Gifts
               ,
            
             though
             promised
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             because
             not
             to
             be
             accomplished
             but
             under
             the
             New.
             Yea
             John
             the
             Baptist
             who
             in
             light
             into
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             outwent
             all
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             the
             Knowledge
             hereof
             communicated
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             those
             who
             were
             only
             baptized
             with
             his
             Baptism
             and
             initiated
             thereby
             into
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             ,
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             whether
             
               there
               were
               an
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             unto
             this
             
               dispensation
               of
               him
               ,
               Acts
            
             19.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Hereupon
             our
             Apostle
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             he
             made
             use
             of
             this
             
               Rite
               of
               the
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             whereon
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             spake
             with
             
               Tongues
               and
               prophesied
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             This
             therefore
             being
             so
             great
             and
             important
             a
             concern
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             the
             Rite
             appointed
             to
             represent
             it
             by
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               to
               send
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             with
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Gifts
             which
             he
             wrought
             in
             Believers
             ,
             is
             expressed
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             among
             the
             
               first
               principles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             follow
             whether
             of
             these
             interpretations
             
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             And
             from
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             we
             may
             take
             the
             ensuing
             observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Persons
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               unto
               a
               participation
               of
               all
               the
               holy
               Ordinances
               thereof
               had
               need
               be
               well
               instructed
               in
               the
               important
               Principles
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             We
             have
             here
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             and
             Example
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             such
             persons
             should
             be
             so
             instructed
             on
             their
             own
             part
             ,
             as
             also
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             On
             their
             
               own
               part
            
             ,
             because
             without
             it
             the
             Ordinances
             themselves
             will
             be
             of
             little
             use
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             what
             benefit
             can
             any
             receive
             from
             that
             whose
             nature
             and
             properties
             he
             is
             unacquainted
             withall
             ?
             And
             neither
             the
             nature
             nor
             use
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             be
             understood
             without
             a
             previous
             comprehension
             of
             the
             
               fundamental
               principles
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             easily
             demonstrated
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             on
             
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             For
             the
             neglect
             hereof
             was
             the
             chiefest
             occasion
             of
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             most
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             .
             By
             this
             means
             were
             the
             Societies
             of
             them
             filled
             with
             ignorant
             and
             consequently
             profane
             persons
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             their
             Administrations
             were
             defiled
             ,
             and
             themselves
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             elsewhere
             .
             When
             once
             the
             care
             and
             diligence
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             instruction
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             admitted
             into
             their
             Communion
             ,
             were
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             an
             empty
             form
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             room
             of
             sedulous
             teaching
             ,
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             hastened
             into
             a
             fatal
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               outward
               Sign
               but
               the
               inward
               Grace
               that
               is
               principally
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               those
               Ordinances
               or
               Observances
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               visibly
               consist
               in
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               have
               them
               accompanying
               of
               them
               .
            
             As
             in
             the
             Rite
             of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             principally
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 God
                 permit
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             These
             words
             contain
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Apostle
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             and
             occasion
             before
             him
             .
             
               And
               this
               will
               we
               do
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             A
             
               limitation
               of
               that
               resolution
            
             by
             an
             express
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             
               if
               so
               be
               that
               God
               permit
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verses
             had
             proposed
             
             or
             mentioned
             
               two
               things
            
             of
             very
             divers
             natures
             .
             The
             first
             hereof
             is
             ,
             
               going
               on
               to
               perfection
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             
               laying
               again
               of
               the
               foundation
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             doubted
             and
             enquired
             ,
             whether
             of
             these
             it
             be
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               this
               we
               will
               do
            
             .
          
           
             
               This
               we
               will
               do
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             we
             will
             
               go
               on
               to
               perfection
            
             ,
             which
             was
             exhorted
             unto
             ver
             .
             1.
             and
             so
             is
             the
             more
             
               remote
               antecedent
            
             ;
             or
             
               this
               will
               we
               do
               ,
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             next
             antecedent
             ,
             whereunto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             relate
             .
             And
             this
             sundry
             Expositors
             adhere
             unto
             .
             But
             there
             are
             some
             things
             which
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             respect
             is
             had
             herein
             to
             the
             former
             and
             more
             
               remote
               antecedent
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               going
               on
               to
               perfection
            
             .
             And
             they
             are
             ,
             first
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             he
             doth
             .
             In
             
               what
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             his
             manner
             of
             expressing
             these
             things
             is
             considerable
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             he
             
               twice
               intimates
            
             his
             intention
             to
             omit
             their
             farther
             handling
             .
             Therefore
             leaving
             ,
             or
             at
             present
             omitting
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Hereunto
             if
             we
             refer
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               this
               will
               we
               do
               if
               God
               permit
               ,
            
             they
             rather
             signifie
             the
             present
             
               leaving
               of
               them
            
             ,
             than
             their
             farther
             handling
             .
             And
             he
             not
             only
             declares
             his
             resolution
             to
             omit
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             gives
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             why
             he
             would
             do
             so
             .
             And
             this
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             Verses
             of
             the
             Chapter
             foregoing
             .
             They
             had
             already
             had
             both
             time
             and
             means
             sufficient
             for
             their
             instruction
             in
             these
             principles
             so
             that
             to
             inculcate
             them
             on
             
               those
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               learned
            
             and
             received
             was
             needless
             ;
             and
             for
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             either
             not
             received
             them
             ,
             or
             rejected
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             farther
             to
             treat
             with
             them
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             confirms
             with
             a
             severe
             reason
             and
             dreadful
             consideration
             ,
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             things
             are
             otherwise
             expressed
             concerning
             the
             
               other
               antecedent
            
             .
             He
             speaks
             of
             it
             positively
             as
             that
             which
             was
             in
             his
             purpose
             and
             design
             ,
             
               Let
               us
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               go
               on
               to
               perfection
            
             ,
             I
             in
             teaching
             ,
             ye
             in
             learning
             ,
             
               and
               this
               will
               we
               do
               if
               God
               permit
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             His
             intention
             is
             no
             less
             evident
             from
             
               what
               he
               doth
            
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             There
             is
             indeed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             it
             ,
             mention
             made
             about
             
               Repentance
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
            
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             
               principles
               of
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             to
             be
             laid
             as
             foundation
             ,
             but
             as
             Graces
             to
             be
             practised
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Edification
             .
             But
             the
             main
             business
             he
             undertakes
             ,
             and
             
             the
             work
             which
             he
             pursues
             ,
             is
             the
             
               carrying
               on
               of
               these
               Hebrews
               to
               perfection
            
             by
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             most
             sublime
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             especially
             that
             which
             is
             among
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             Prefiguration
             of
             it
             by
             that
             of
             Melchisedeck
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             whole
             series
             of
             this
             discourse
             depends
             on
             Chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Having
             declared
             unto
             them
             that
             he
             had
             many
             things
             to
             instruct
             them
             concerning
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             shadowed
             out
             in
             the
             Person
             and
             Office
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             he
             had
             also
             sundry
             discouragements
             in
             his
             design
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             break
             through
             them
             and
             pursue
             his
             intention
             .
             Only
             to
             make
             his
             way
             as
             smooth
             and
             plain
             as
             conveniently
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             deals
             with
             them
             a
             while
             about
             the
             
               removal
               of
               those
               hinderances
            
             which
             lay
             in
             his
             way
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             then
             returneth
             directly
             to
             his
             first
             proposal
             ,
             and
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             in
             the
             last
             Verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             
               the
               reasons
               before
               insisted
               on
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               I
               will
               proceed
               unto
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               principal
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               concern
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thereby
               raise
               up
               the
               building
               of
               your
               Faith
               and
               Profession
               upon
               the
               foundation
               that
               hath
               been
               laid
               ,
               whereby
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               carried
               on
               to
               perfection
               ,
               and
               become
               skilful
               in
               the
               word
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             
               No
               discouragements
               should
               deter
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               from
               proceeding
               in
               the
               declaration
            
             
             
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               dispensation
               is
               committed
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               called
               thereunto
               .
            
             Among
             the
             various
             discouragements
             they
             meet
             withall
             ,
             the
             least
             is
             not
             what
             ariseth
             from
             the
             dulness
             of
             them
             that
             hear
             .
             This
             our
             Apostle
             had
             now
             in
             his
             eye
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             ,
             yet
             resolved
             to
             break
             through
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             So
             it
             is
             with
             many
             still
             .
             Neither
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             irksome
             and
             grievous
             unto
             
               faithful
               preachers
            
             than
             the
             incapacity
             of
             their
             Hearers
             to
             receive
             Gospel
             mysteries
             through
             their
             own
             negligence
             and
             sloth
             .
             But
             in
             this
             condition
             they
             have
             here
             an
             example
             for
             their
             guidance
             and
             direction
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             things
             lie
             plain
             therein
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             use
             all
             means
             ,
             by
             warnings
             ,
             perswasions
             ,
             incouragements
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             to
             
               stir
               up
               their
               people
            
             out
             of
             their
             slothful
             ,
             careless
             frame
             and
             temper
             .
             So
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             leaving
             nothing
             unsaid
             that
             might
             excite
             them
             unto
             diligence
             and
             a
             due
             improvement
             of
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             .
             So
             will
             they
             do
             with
             them
             that
             
               watch
               for
               their
               Souls
               as
               those
               who
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
            
             and
             Ministers
             of
             another
             sort
             have
             no
             concern
             in
             these
             matters
             .
             (
             2
             )
             As
             occasion
             offers
             it self
             ,
             to
             proceed
             in
             their
             work
             .
             And
             that
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             there
             are
             among
             their
             Hearers
             some
             concerning
             whom
             they
             are
             
               perswaded
               of
               better
               things
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             speaks
             verse
             9.
             whose
             Edification
             is
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             for
             the
             sinful
             sloth
             and
             ignorance
             of
             others
             .
             (
             2
             )
             God
             is
             pleased
             sometimes
             to
             convey
             saving
             Light
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             before
             very
             dark
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             
               dispensation
               of
               the
               deepest
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             without
             such
             preparatory
             instruction
             in
             the
             more
             obvious
             principles
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             ordinarily
             required
             .
             Not
             knowing
             therefore
             by
             what
             ways
             or
             means
             ,
             how
             or
             when
             God
             will
             work
             upon
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             Duty
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             success
             of
             all
             unto
             him
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             employed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Limitation
             of
             this
             Resolution
             is
             expressed
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               if
               God
               permit
            
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             threefold
             occasion
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             or
             a
             respect
             unto
             three
             things
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             threefold
             Exposition
             of
             them
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Respect
             may
             be
             had
             meerly
             and
             solely
             unto
             the
             
               unknown
               Soveraign
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             no
             more
             is
             intended
             but
             that
             general
             limitation
             and
             expression
             of
             our
             absolute
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             bound
             all
             our
             resolutions
             withall
             .
             This
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             our
             affairs
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             disposal
             ,
             do
             require
             of
             us
             .
             And
             therefore
             also
             it
             is
             expresly
             enjoyned
             us
             as
             a
             Duty
             to
             be
             continually
             minded
             in
             all
             we
             undertake
             or
             do
             ,
             Jam.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             If
             this
             be
             intended
             (
             as
             it
             is
             also
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             )
             then
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               If
               he
               in
               whose
               hand
               is
               my
               life
               and
               breath
               and
               all
               my
               ways
               ,
               whose
               I
               am
               ,
               whom
               I
               serve
               ,
               and
               to
               whose
               disposal
               I
               willingly
               submit
               my self
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               see
               good
               and
               be
               pleased
               to
               continue
               my
               life
               ,
               opportunity
               ,
               his
               assistance
               and
               all
               other
               things
               necessary
               to
               this
               work
               ,
               I
               will
               proceed
               with
               my
               design
               and
               purpose
               to
               acquaint
               you
               with
               and
               instruct
               you
               in
               the
               great
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
            
             See
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Respect
             may
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             
               condition
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               whose
               sloth
               and
               negligence
               in
               hearing
               the
               word
            
             he
             hath
             now
             under
             reproof
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             or
             Purpose
             of
             God
             concerning
             them
             .
             For
             he
             seems
             to
             intimate
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             
               some
               fear
            
             lest
             God
             should
             be
             so
             provoked
             by
             their
             former
             miscarriages
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             would
             not
             afford
             them
             the
             means
             of
             farther
             instruction
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             God
             often
             threatens
             ,
             and
             which
             falls
             out
             oftner
             than
             we
             are
             aware
             of
             ,
             yea
             most
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             examples
             of
             this
             severity
             of
             God.
             So
             a
             word
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             is
             used
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             turning
             away
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             any
             persons
             or
             people
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             7.
             
             
               They
               assayed
               to
               go
               into
               Bythinia
               but
               the
               Spirit
               suffered
               them
               not
               ,
            
             he
             permitted
             it
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             forbidding
             them
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             in
             Asia
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             And
             so
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             expression
             amounts
             to
             this
             ;
             
               If
               God
               ,
               whom
               I
               fear
               you
               have
               much
               provoked
               by
               your
               negligence
               and
               contempt
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               will
               yet
               exercise
               patience
               and
               long-suffering
               towards
               you
               ,
               and
               not
               cast
               you
               out
               of
               his
               care
               by
               forbidding
               me
               to
               proceed
               in
               my
               design
               ,
               or
               depriving
               me
               of
               my
               opportunity
               ,
               if
               God
               hinder
               me
               not
               by
               reason
               of
               your
               unworthiness
               ,
               but
               be
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               be
               with
               me
               in
               my
               designed
               work
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             wherein
             a
             farther
             respect
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             is
             included
             than
             expressed
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               meer
               naked
               permission
               in
               God
            
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               if
               God
               let
               me
               alone
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               wink
               at
               what
               I
               am
               doing
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             a
             supposition
             in
             it
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             Gods
             
               gracious
               assistance
            
             and
             especial
             presence
             with
             him
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             frequently
             declared
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             undertake
             nor
             accomplish
             any
             thing
             that
             lay
             before
             him
             .
             God
             can
             in
             the
             beginning
             or
             middle
             of
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             take
             us
             off
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             withdraw
             his
             assistance
             from
             us
             .
             And
             all
             these
             respects
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             consistent
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             closing
             with
             one
             excludeth
             not
             another
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             plainly
             included
             in
             the
             Apostles
             intention
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             ,
             unto
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             
               As
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               submit
               our selves
               in
               all
               our
               undertakings
               unto
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               so
            
             
             
               especially
               in
               those
               wherein
               his
               Glory
               is
               immediately
               concerned
               .
            
             In
             general
             we
             have
             a
             Rule
             given
             us
             as
             to
             the
             most
             ordinary
             occasions
             of
             Life
             ,
             Jam.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Not
             to
             do
             it
             is
             to
             disavow
             our
             dependance
             on
             God
             ;
             a
             fruit
             of
             carnal
             wisdom
             and
             security
             ,
             which
             God
             greatly
             abhorreth
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             which
             will
             so
             fill
             our
             lives
             with
             disappointment
             and
             vexation
             .
             For
             in
             vain
             shall
             any
             man
             ,
             be
             his
             condition
             at
             present
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             seek
             for
             rest
             or
             peace
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             But
             especially
             is
             this
             required
             of
             us
             in
             these
             things
             wherein
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             himself
             is
             immediately
             concerned
             .
             Such
             are
             those
             here
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             our
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             deference
             unto
             the
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             
               This
               will
               we
               do
               if
               God
               permit
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             concern
             the
             instruction
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             regards
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             All
             these
             things
             are
             under
             the
             
               especial
               care
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             are
             ordered
             by
             peculiar
             Wisdom
             .
             Not
             to
             submit
             our selves
             absolutely
             in
             these
             things
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             his
             
               own
               things
            
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             exalt
             our
             wisdom
             against
             his
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             knew
             better
             what
             belonged
             unto
             his
             affairs
             than
             himself
             .
             (
             2
             )
             We
             come
             not
             to
             have
             any
             concernment
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             but
             upon
             
               his
               call
            
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             That
             is
             the
             rise
             and
             tenour
             of
             our
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Church
             whatever
             it
             be
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             just
             and
             equal
             that
             we
             should
             wholly
             submit
             in
             our
             work
             unto
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             his
             Pleasure
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             we
             have
             many
             things
             in
             our
             view
             that
             are
             desirable
             unto
             us
             ,
             many
             things
             we
             would
             think
             meet
             to
             engage
             our
             endeavours
             in
             ,
             as
             supposing
             them
             to
             have
             a
             great
             tendency
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             determined
             contrary
             to
             our
             desires
             and
             aymes
             .
             All
             our
             Satisfaction
             lies
             in
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Duty
             is
             to
             be
             bounded
             by
             this
             submission
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               them
               who
               are
               entrusted
               with
               means
               of
               Light
               ,
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Grace
               ,
               improve
               them
            
             
             
               with
               diligence
               ,
               lest
               upon
               their
               neglect
               ,
               God
               suffer
               not
               his
               Ministers
               farther
               to
               instruct
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Verse
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Impossibile
               enim
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               est
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               But
               they
               cannot
            
             .
             This
             respects
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Event
             of
             things
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             not
             improperly
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             .
             Beza
             and
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               fieri
               non
               potest
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               .
            
             The
             same
             with
             impossibile
             .
             But
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             signifies
             sometimes
             only
             what
             is
             
               very
               difficult
            
             ,
             not
             what
             is
             absolutely
             denied
             ,
             makes
             it
             useful
             to
             retain
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Translation
             ;
             
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Syr.
               Those
               who
               one
               time
               ,
               or
               once
               descended
               unto
               Baptism
            
             ;
             of
             which
             interpretation
             we
             must
             speak
             afterwards
             .
             All
             others
             ,
             
               qui
               semel
               fuerint
               Illuminati
               ,
               who
               were
               once
               Illuminated
               .
            
             Only
             the
             Aethiopick
             follows
             the
             Syriack
             ;
             some
             read
             Illustrati
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vul
               .
               Lat.
               Gustaverant
               etiam
               donum
               coeleste
               ;
               etiam
            
             for
             &
             .
             Others
             express
             the
             Article
             by
             the
             Pronoun
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Reduplication
             .
             
               Et
               gustaverint
               donum
               illud
               coeleste
            
             ;
             and
             have
             tasted
             of
             
               that
               Heavenly
               Gift
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               The
               Gift
               that
               is
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             this
             the
             Emphasis
             in
             the
             Original
             seems
             to
             require
             .
             
               And
               have
               tasted
               of
               that
               Heavenly
               Gift
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Et
               participes
               facti
               sunt
               spiritus
               sancti
               .
               Vul.
               Lat.
               And
               are
            
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             All
             others
             ,
             
               facti
               fuerint
               ,
               have
               been
            
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Holiness
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Et
               gustaverunt
               nihilominus
               bonum
               Dei
               verbum
               .
               Rhem.
               Have
               moreover
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God.
            
             But
             moreover
             doth
             not
             express
             nihilominus
             ;
             and
             have
             notwithstanding
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             place
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               verbum
               pulchrum
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Virtutesque
               seculi
               futuri
               .
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Virtutem
             ;
             the
             Power
             .
             Vul.
             
               seculi
               venturi
            
             .
             We
             cannot
             in
             our
             Language
             distinguish
             between
             futurum
             and
             venturum
             ,
             and
             so
             render
             it
             ,
             
               the
               world
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Vul.
             
               Et
               prolapsi
               sunt
               .
               Rhem.
            
             And
             
               are
               fallen
            
             .
             Others
             ,
             
               si
               prolabantur
            
             ;
             which
             the
             sense
             requires
             ;
             
               if
               they
               fall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             away
             ,
             as
             our
             Translation
             ,
             properly
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               sin
               again
            
             ,
             somewhat
             dangerously
             :
             for
             it
             is
             one
             kind
             of
             sinning
             only
             that
             is
             included
             and
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             
               rursus
               renovari
               ad
               poenitentiam
               ,
               to
               be
               renewed
               again
               to
               Repentance
               ,
            
             rendring
             the
             active
             verb
             passively
             .
             So
             Beza
             also
             ,
             
               ut
               denuo
               renoventur
               ad
               resipiscentiam
            
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             again
             be
             renewed
             to
             Repentance
             .
             The
             word
             is
             active
             as
             rendered
             by
             ours
             ,
             
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Rursum
               crucifigentes
               sibimetipsis
               filium
               Dei.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             
               Et
               ostentui
               habentes
               ;
               Rhem.
               And
               making
               him
               a
               mockery
               .
            
             Eras.
             
               ludibrio
               habentes
            
             .
             Beza
             ,
             
               ignominiae
               exponentes
            
             .
             One
             of
             late
             ,
             
               ad
               exemplum
               Judaeorum
               excruciant
               ;
               torment
               him
               as
               did
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               who
               were
               once
               enlightened
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Gift
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               they
               fall
               away
               (
               for
               '
               any
               )
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               to
               Repentance
               ;
               seeing
               they
               crucifie
               again
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               unto
               open
               shame
               ,
            
             (
             or
             treat
             him
             ignominiously
             .
             )
          
           
             That
             this
             passage
             in
             our
             Apostles
             discourse
             hath
             been
             looked
             upon
             as
             accompanied
             with
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             all
             .
             And
             many
             have
             the
             Differences
             been
             about
             its
             Interpretation
             .
             For
             both
             Doctrinally
             and
             Practically
             ,
             sundry
             have
             here
             stumbled
             and
             miscarried
             .
             It
             is
             almost
             generally
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             that
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             colourable
             but
             indeed
             perverse
             Interpretation
             and
             Application
             made
             of
             them
             by
             some
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             then
             present
             circumstances
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             mentioned
             
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Latin
             Church
             was
             so
             backward
             in
             receiving
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             not
             absolutely
             prevailed
             therein
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             a
             little
             enquire
             into
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             great
             contests
             which
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             almost
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             known
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             according
             to
             its
             Duty
             ,
             was
             carefully
             watchful
             about
             the
             Holiness
             and
             upright
             walking
             of
             all
             that
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Society
             and
             Fellowship
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             upon
             every
             known
             and
             visible
             failing
             ,
             they
             required
             an
             open
             Repentance
             from
             the
             Offenders
             ,
             before
             they
             would
             admit
             them
             into
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             sacred
             mysteries
             .
             But
             upon
             flagitious
             and
             scandalous
             crimes
             ,
             such
             as
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             many
             Churches
             they
             would
             never
             admit
             those
             who
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             them
             into
             their
             Communion
             any
             more
             .
             Their
             greatest
             and
             most
             signal
             trial
             ,
             was
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             death
             complied
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Persecution
             .
             For
             they
             had
             fixed
             no
             certain
             general
             Rules
             whereby
             they
             should
             unanimously
             proceed
             ,
             but
             every
             Church
             exercised
             severity
             or
             lenity
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             saw
             cause
             ,
             upon
             the
             circumstances
             of
             particular
             instances
             .
             Hence
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             banishment
             would
             not
             positively
             determine
             concerning
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Carthage
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             sinned
             and
             fallen
             ,
             but
             deferr'd
             his
             thoughts
             until
             his
             return
             ;
             when
             he
             resolved
             to
             advise
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             settle
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             that
             should
             be
             agreed
             on
             amongst
             them
             .
             Yea
             many
             of
             his
             Epistles
             are
             on
             this
             subject
             peculiarly
             ;
             and
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             if
             compared
             together
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Rule
             agreed
             upon
             herein
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             himself
             resolved
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             though
             strictly
             on
             all
             occasions
             opposing
             Novatianus
             ,
             wherein
             it
             had
             been
             well
             if
             his
             Arguments
             had
             answered
             his
             Zeal
             .
             Before
             this
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             esteemed
             in
             particular
             more
             remiss
             in
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             other
             Churches
             in
             their
             re-admission
             unto
             Communion
             ,
             of
             notorious
             Offenders
             .
             Hence
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Book
             de
             Poenitentia
             ,
             reflects
             on
             Zepherinus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               admitted
               Adulterers
               unto
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               thereby
               unto
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             that
             Church
             proceeding
             in
             her
             Lenity
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             enlarging
             her
             Charity
             ,
             Novatus
             and
             Novatianus
             taking
             offence
             thereat
             ,
             advanced
             an
             Opinion
             on
             the
             contrary
             extream
             .
             For
             they
             denied
             all
             hope
             of
             Church-pardon
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Return
             unto
             Ecclesiastical
             Communion
             ,
             unto
             them
             who
             had
             fallen
             into
             open
             sin
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             in
             especial
             peremptorily
             excluded
             all
             persons
             whatsoever
             who
             had
             outwardly
             complied
             with
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             distinguishing
             circumstances
             .
             Yea
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             excluded
             them
             from
             all
             expectation
             of
             forgiveness
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             But
             their
             followers
             terrified
             with
             the
             uncharitableness
             and
             horror
             of
             this
             Perswasion
             ,
             tempered
             it
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             leaving
             all
             persons
             absolutely
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             they
             only
             denied
             such
             as
             we
             mentioned
             before
             a
             re-admission
             into
             Church-Communion
             ,
             as
             Ac●sius
             speaks
             expresly
             in
             
               Socrates
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Now
             this
             Opinion
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             confirm
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             reiterated
             ;
             whereon
             they
             judged
             that
             no
             pardon
             was
             to
             be
             granted
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             fell
             into
             those
             sins
             which
             they
             lived
             in
             before
             ,
             and
             were
             cleansed
             from
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             so
             principally
             from
             this
             place
             of
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             they
             thought
             their
             whole
             Opinion
             was
             taught
             and
             confirmed
             .
             And
             so
             usually
             doth
             it
             fall
             out
             very
             unhappily
             with
             men
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             see
             some
             peculiar
             Opinion
             or
             Perswasion
             ,
             in
             some
             
               singular
               Text
            
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             bring
             their
             Interpretations
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Analogie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             see
             how
             contrary
             it
             is
             to
             the
             whole
             design
             and
             current
             of
             the
             word
             in
             other
             places
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             on
             the
             other
             side
             judging
             rightly
             from
             other
             directions
             given
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Novatians
             transgressed
             the
             Rule
             of
             Charity
             and
             Gospel-Discipline
             in
             their
             severities
             ;
             yet
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             answer
             the
             Objection
             from
             this
             place
             of
             our
             Apostle
             .
             Therefore
             did
             they
             rather
             choose
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             to
             suspend
             their
             assent
             unto
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             than
             to
             prejudice
             the
             Church
             by
             its
             Admission
             .
             And
             well
             was
             it
             that
             some
             learned
             men
             afterward
             ,
             by
             their
             sober
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             plainly
             evince
             that
             no
             countenance
             was
             given
             in
             them
             unto
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             would
             have
             preferred
             their
             Interest
             in
             their
             present
             controversie
             ,
             before
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             would
             in
             the
             issue
             have
             proved
             ruinous
             to
             the
             Truth
             it self
             .
             For
             the
             Epistle
             being
             designed
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             common
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             have
             at
             length
             prevailed
             ,
             whatever
             sense
             men
             through
             their
             prejudices
             and
             ignorance
             should
             put
             upon
             any
             passages
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             controversie
             is
             long
             since
             buried
             ;
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             sufficiently
             remote
             from
             that
             which
             was
             truly
             the
             mistake
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             yea
             the
             most
             of
             them
             do
             bear
             peaceably
             in
             their
             Communion
             ,
             
             without
             the
             least
             exercise
             of
             Gospel-discipline
             towards
             them
             ,
             such
             persons
             as
             concerning
             whom
             the
             dispute
             was
             of
             old
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             ever
             in
             this
             world
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             upon
             their
             open
             and
             professed
             Repentance
             .
             We
             shall
             not
             therefore
             at
             present
             need
             to
             labour
             in
             this
             controversie
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             hath
             been
             the
             subject
             of
             great
             contests
             ,
             on
             other
             occasions
             also
             .
             For
             some
             do
             suppose
             ,
             and
             contend
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               real
               and
               true
               Believers
            
             ,
             who
             are
             decyphered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Character
             is
             given
             us
             in
             and
             by
             sundry
             inseparable
             Adjuncts
             ,
             and
             properties
             of
             such
             persons
             .
             Hence
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             such
             Believers
             may
             
               totally
               and
               finally
               fall
               from
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             perish
             Eternally
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             final
             Apostasie
             of
             true
             Believers
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             influenceth
             their
             Minds
             and
             Judgements
             to
             suppose
             that
             such
             are
             here
             intended
             .
             Wherefore
             others
             who
             will
             not
             admit
             that
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             true
             Believers
             can
             perish
             Everlastingly
             ,
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             not
             here
             intended
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             only
             comminatory
             ,
             wherein
             although
             the
             consequence
             in
             them
             in
             a
             way
             of
             arguing
             be
             true
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             supposition
             laid
             down
             ,
             the
             inference
             is
             certain
             ,
             yet
             the
             supposition
             is
             not
             asserted
             in
             order
             unto
             a
             certain
             consequent
             ,
             whence
             it
             should
             follow
             that
             true
             Believers
             might
             so
             really
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             perish
             .
             And
             these
             things
             have
             been
             the
             matter
             of
             many
             contests
             among
             learned
             men
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             There
             have
             been
             sundry
             mistakes
             in
             the
             
               practical
               Application
            
             of
             the
             intention
             of
             these
             words
             unto
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             mostly
             made
             by
             themselves
             who
             are
             concerned
             .
             For
             whereas
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             surprized
             with
             terrors
             and
             troubles
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             have
             withall
             in
             their
             darkness
             and
             distress
             ,
             supposed
             themselves
             to
             be
             fallen
             into
             the
             condition
             here
             described
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             irrecoverably
             lost
             .
             And
             these
             Apprehensions
             usually
             befall
             men
             on
             two
             occasions
             .
             For
             some
             having
             been
             overtaken
             with
             some
             
               great
               actual
               sin
            
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Second
               Table
            
             after
             they
             have
             made
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             Consciences
             harrassed
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             Guilt
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             will
             fall
             out
             where
             men
             are
             not
             greatly
             hardned
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             )
             they
             judge
             that
             they
             are
             fallen
             under
             the
             sentence
             denounced
             in
             this
             Scripture
             against
             such
             sinners
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             whereby
             their
             state
             is
             irrecoverable
             .
             Others
             do
             make
             the
             same
             Judgement
             of
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             fallen
             from
             that
             constant
             compliance
             with
             their
             Convictions
             ,
             which
             formerly
             led
             them
             unto
             a
             strict
             performance
             of
             Duties
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             some
             course
             of
             long
             continuance
             .
             Now
             whereas
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             discourse
             gives
             no
             countenance
             unto
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             whereby
             they
             excluded
             Offenders
             everlastingly
             from
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             
               final
               Apostasie
            
             of
             true
             Believers
             ,
             which
             he
             testifieth
             against
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             innumerable
             other
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             nor
             doth
             he
             teach
             any
             thing
             whereby
             the
             
               Conscience
               of
               any
               sinner
            
             ,
             who
             desires
             to
             return
             to
             God
             and
             to
             find
             acceptance
             with
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             discouraged
             or
             disheartened
             ;
             we
             must
             attend
             unto
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             boundaries
             of
             other
             Truths
             ,
             nor
             transgress
             against
             the
             Analogie
             of
             Faith.
             And
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             this
             whole
             discourse
             compared
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             prejudices
             that
             men
             have
             brought
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             both
             remote
             from
             administring
             any
             just
             occasion
             to
             the
             mistakes
             before-mentioned
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             needful
             wholesome
             commination
             ,
             duely
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             all
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             we
             consider
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             connexion
             of
             them
             unto
             those
             foregoing
             ,
             intimating
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             whole
             discourse
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             subject
             described
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Persons
             spoken
             of
             ,
             under
             sundry
             qualifications
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             enquired
             into
             joyntly
             and
             severally
             .
             (
             3
             )
             What
             is
             supposed
             concerning
             them
             .
             (
             4
             )
             What
             is
             affirmed
             of
             them
             on
             that
             supposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             connexion
             of
             the
             word
             sis
             included
             in
             the
             
               causal
               connexion
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For.
             It
             respects
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Reason
             for
             what
             had
             been
             before
             discoursed
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             limitation
             
             which
             the
             Apostle
             added
             expresly
             unto
             his
             purpose
             of
             making
             a
             progress
             in
             their
             farther
             Instruction
             ,
             
               if
               God
               permit
            
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             not
             herein
             express
             his
             judgement
             that
             they
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             were
             such
             as
             he
             describes
             ,
             for
             he
             afterwards
             declares
             that
             he
             
               hoped
               better
               things
            
             concerning
             them
             ,
             only
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             give
             them
             this
             caution
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             due
             care
             not
             to
             be
             such
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             had
             manifested
             that
             they
             were
             slow
             as
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             progress
             in
             knowledge
             and
             a
             suitable
             practice
             ;
             he
             lets
             them
             here
             know
             the
             danger
             that
             there
             was
             in
             continuing
             in
             that
             slothful
             condition
             .
             For
             not
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Obedience
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             an
             untoward
             entrance
             into
             a
             total
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             That
             therefore
             they
             might
             be
             acquainted
             with
             
             the
             danger
             hereof
             ,
             and
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             avoid
             that
             danger
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             an
             account
             of
             those
             who
             after
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             beginning
             at
             a
             non-proficiency
             under
             it
             ,
             do
             end
             in
             Apostasie
             from
             it
             .
             And
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             
               That
               the
               severest
               Comminations
               are
               not
               only
               useful
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               exceeding
               necessary
               towards
               persons
               that
               are
               observed
               to
               be
               slothful
               in
               their
               Profession
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Persons
             that
             are
             the
             subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             given
             in
             
               five
               Instances
            
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Priviledges
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             partakers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             obliging
             efficacy
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             they
             may
             wholly
             desert
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             .
             And
             some
             things
             we
             may
             observe
             concerning
             this
             description
             of
             them
             in
             general
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Apostle
             designing
             to
             express
             the
             fearful
             state
             and
             judgement
             of
             these
             Persons
             ,
             describes
             them
             by
             such
             things
             as
             may
             fully
             evidence
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             unavoidable
             ,
             so
             righteous
             and
             equal
             .
             Those
             things
             must
             be
             some
             evident
             Priviledges
             and
             Advantages
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             partakers
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             These
             being
             despised
             in
             their
             Apostasie
             ,
             do
             proclaim
             their
             destruction
             from
             God
             to
             be
             rightly
             deserved
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             all
             these
             Priviledges
             do
             consist
             in
             certain
             especial
             operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             were
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             neither
             were
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             in
             their
             Judaisme
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             was
             not
             received
             by
             
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             2.
             
             And
             this
             was
             a
             Testimony
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             a
             participation
             of
             that
             Spirit
             which
             was
             the
             great
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Here
             is
             no
             express
             mention
             of
             any
             Covenant
             Grace
             or
             Mercy
             ,
             in
             them
             or
             towards
             them
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             Duty
             of
             Faith
             or
             Obedience
             which
             they
             had
             performed
             .
             Nothing
             of
             
               Justification
               ,
               Sanctification
            
             ,
             or
             Adoption
             ,
             is
             expresly
             assigned
             unto
             them
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             declare
             his
             hopes
             and
             perswasion
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             such
             as
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             described
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             would
             so
             fall
             away
             unto
             perdition
             ,
             He
             doth
             it
             upon
             three
             grounds
             ,
             whereon
             they
             were
             differenced
             from
             them
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             had
             
               such
               things
               as
               did
               accompany
               Salvation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             Salvation
             is
             inseparable
             from
             .
             None
             of
             these
             things
             therefore
             had
             he
             ascribed
             unto
             those
             whom
             he
             describeth
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             unto
             him
             an
             Argument
             and
             Evidence
             of
             a
             contrary
             end
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             not
             fall
             away
             and
             perish
             as
             well
             as
             those
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             ascribes
             nothing
             to
             these
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             doth
             peculiarly
             
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             (
             2
             )
             He
             describes
             them
             by
             their
             
               Duties
               of
               Obedience
            
             and
             fruits
             of
             Faith.
             This
             was
             their
             
               work
               and
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             towards
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             And
             hereby
             also
             doth
             he
             difference
             them
             from
             those
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             he
             supposeth
             that
             they
             may
             perish
             eternally
             ;
             which
             these
             fruits
             of
             saving
             Faith
             and
             sincere
             Love
             cannot
             do
             .
             (
             3
             )
             He
             adds
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Preservation
             of
             those
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
            
             was
             concerned
             ;
             
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               .
            
             For
             they
             were
             such
             (
             he
             intended
             )
             as
             were
             interested
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             alone
             ,
             there
             is
             any
             engagement
             on
             the
             Faithfulness
             or
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             preserve
             men
             from
             Apostasie
             and
             Ruine
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             so
             with
             an
             equal
             respect
             unto
             all
             who
             are
             so
             taken
             into
             the
             Covenant
             .
             But
             of
             these
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             doth
             not
             intimate
             that
             either
             the
             Righteousness
             or
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             were
             any
             way
             engaged
             for
             their
             preservation
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             whole
             description
             therefore
             refers
             unto
             some
             especial
             
               Gospel
               Priviledges
            
             ,
             which
             Professors
             in
             those
             days
             were
             promiscuously
             made
             partakers
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             were
             in
             particular
             we
             must
             in
             the
             next
             place
             enquire
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             Description
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               once
               enlightened
            
             ,
             
             saith
             the
             Syriack
             Translation
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             ,
             
               once
               baptized
            
             ;
             It
             is
             very
             certain
             that
             early
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Baptism
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Illumination
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             was
             used
             for
             to
             Baptize
             .
             And
             the
             set
             times
             wherein
             they
             solemnly
             administred
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             days
             of
             Light.
             Hereunto
             the
             Syriack
             Interpreter
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             respect
             .
             And
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             once
             ,
             may
             give
             countenance
             hereunto
             .
             Baptism
             was
             once
             only
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             constant
             Faith
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             And
             they
             called
             Baptism
             ,
             Illumination
             ,
             because
             it
             being
             one
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Initiation
             of
             Persons
             into
             a
             participation
             of
             all
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             thereby
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             into
             that
             of
             Grace
             and
             Light.
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             give
             further
             countenance
             hereunto
             ,
             in
             that
             Baptism
             really
             was
             the
             beginning
             and
             foundation
             of
             a
             participation
             of
             all
             the
             other
             spiritual
             Priviledges
             that
             are
             mentioned
             afterwards
             .
             For
             it
             was
             usual
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             peculiar
             to
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             in
             our
             consideration
             of
             the
             order
             between
             
             Baptism
             and
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             .
             And
             this
             Opinion
             hath
             so
             much
             of
             probability
             in
             it
             ,
             having
             nothing
             therewithall
             unsuited
             to
             the
             Analogie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             design
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             embrace
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             it self
             as
             here
             used
             ,
             did
             not
             require
             another
             Interpretation
             .
             For
             it
             was
             a
             good
             while
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             at
             least
             an
             Age
             or
             two
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             before
             this
             word
             was
             used
             mystically
             to
             express
             Baptism
             .
             In
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             it
             hath
             another
             sense
             ,
             denoting
             an
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             outward
             Administration
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             .
             And
             it
             is
             too
             much
             boldness
             to
             take
             a
             word
             in
             a
             peculiar
             sense
             in
             one
             single
             place
             ,
             diverse
             from
             its
             proper
             signification
             and
             constant
             use
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             circumstances
             in
             the
             Text
             forcing
             us
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             here
             are
             not
             .
             And
             for
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             once
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             unto
             this
             particular
             ,
             but
             refers
             equally
             unto
             all
             the
             Instances
             that
             follow
             ,
             signifying
             no
             more
             but
             that
             those
             mentioned
             were
             really
             and
             truly
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             Light
             or
             Knowledge
             by
             teaching
             ;
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             therefore
             is
             so
             translated
             oft-times
             by
             the
             Greeks
             .
             As
             by
             
               Aquila
               ,
               Exod.
            
             4.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             33.
             
             Prov.
             4.
             4.
             
             Isa.
             27.
             11.
             as
             Drustus
             observes
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             by
             the
             LXX
             .
             Judg.
             13.
             8.
             2
             
             Kings
             12.
             2.
             chap.
             17.
             27.
             
             Our
             Apostle
             useth
             it
             for
             to
             
               make
               manifest
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               bring
               to
               light
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             where
             we
             render
             it
             lighteth
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             Knowledge
             upon
             Instruction
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               not
               shine
               into
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               Light
               of
               the
               Knowledge
            
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             be
             enlightened
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             a
             spiritual
             apprehension
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             termed
             on
             a
             double
             account
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Object
             ,
             or
             the
             things
             known
             and
             apprehended
             .
             For
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             are
             
               brought
               to
               light
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             Light.
             
               The
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Light.
            
             And
             the
             state
             which
             men
             are
             thereby
             brought
             into
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Darkness
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             without
             it
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             The
             world
             without
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Sathan
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             19.
             
             The
             whole
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belongs
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             distinction
             and
             opposition
             unto
             the
             new
             Creation
             ,
             is
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             full
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             
               a
               dark
               place
            
             ,
             wherein
             ignorance
             ,
             folly
             ,
             error
             ,
             and
             superstition
             do
             dwell
             and
             reign
             .
             By
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             this
             Darkness
             are
             men
             kept
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             whither
             they
             go
             .
             This
             is
             called
             
               walking
               in
               Darkness
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             6.
             whereunto
             
               walking
               in
               the
               Light
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             opposed
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             On
             this
             account
             is
             our
             Instruction
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             called
             Illumination
             ,
             because
             it self
             is
             Light.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             or
             the
             Mind
             it self
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Gospel
             is
             apprehended
             .
             For
             the
             Knowledge
             which
             is
             received
             thereby
             ,
             expels
             that
             Darkness
             ,
             Ignorance
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             which
             the
             mind
             before
             was
             filled
             and
             possessed
             withal
             .
             The
             Knowledge
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Gods
             being
             in
             him
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himself
             ,
             of
             his
             Offices
             ,
             Work
             and
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             heads
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             doth
             set
             up
             a
             
               spiritual
               Light
            
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             enabling
             them
             to
             discern
             what
             before
             was
             utterly
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             whilst
             alienated
             from
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             through
             their
             Ignorance
             .
             Of
             this
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             there
             are
             several
             degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             means
             of
             Instruction
             which
             they
             do
             enjoy
             ,
             the
             capacity
             they
             have
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             diligence
             they
             use
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             a
             competent
             measure
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             fundamental
             and
             most
             material
             Principles
             or
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             required
             unto
             all
             that
             may
             thence
             be
             said
             to
             be
             illuminated
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             freed
             from
             the
             Darkness
             and
             Ignorance
             they
             once
             lived
             in
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Property
             whereby
             the
             Persons
             intended
             are
             described
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             as
             were
             illuminated
             by
             the
             Instruction
             they
             had
             received
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             impression
             made
             thereby
             on
             their
             minds
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             common
             work
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             is
             here
             so
             reckoned
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             know
             ,
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               great
               Mercy
               ,
               a
               great
               Priviledge
               ,
               to
               be
               enlightened
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               '
               by
               the
               effectual
               working
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             But
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               such
               a
               Priviledge
               as
               may
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               end
               in
               the
               aggravation
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               of
               those
               who
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               total
               neglect
               of
               the
               due
               improvement
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               such
               Persons
               is
               hazardous
               ,
               as
               inclining
               towards
               Apostasie
               .
            
          
           
           
             Thus
             much
             lies
             open
             and
             manifest
             in
             the
             Text.
             But
             that
             we
             may
             more
             particularly
             discover
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             first
             part
             of
             the
             character
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             who
             may
             look
             after
             their
             own
             concernment
             therein
             ,
             we
             may
             yet
             a
             little
             more
             distinctly
             express
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Illumination
             and
             Knowledge
             which
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             is
             lost
             in
             Apostasie
             ,
             will
             afterwards
             appear
             .
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Knowledge
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             purely
             Natural
             and
             Disciplinary
             ,
             attainable
             and
             attained
             without
             any
             especial
             Aid
             or
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             As
             this
             is
             evident
             in
             common
             experience
             ,
             so
             especially
             among
             such
             ,
             as
             casting
             themselves
             on
             the
             study
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             are
             yet
             utter
             strangers
             unto
             all
             spiritual
             Gifts
             .
             Some
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             attainable
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             of
             pains
             and
             study
             with
             that
             of
             any
             other
             Art
             or
             Science
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Illumination
             intended
             ,
             being
             a
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             differs
             from
             ,
             and
             is
             exalted
             above
             this
             Knowledge
             that
             is
             purely
             natural
             .
             For
             it
             makes
             nearer
             approaches
             unto
             the
             Light
             of
             spiritual
             things
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             doth
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             utmost
             improvement
             of
             scientifical
             notions
             that
             are
             purely
             natural
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             are
             not
             only
             unsuited
             to
             the
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             of
             Persons
             endued
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             really
             foolishness
             unto
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             that
             goodness
             and
             excellency
             which
             give
             desireableness
             unto
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             this
             knowledge
             discovers
             so
             little
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             hate
             the
             things
             which
             they
             profess
             to
             believe
             .
             But
             this
             
               spiritual
               Illumination
            
             gives
             the
             mind
             some
             satisfaction
             with
             Delight
             and
             Joy
             in
             the
             things
             that
             are
             known
             .
             By
             that
             Beam
             whereby
             it
             shines
             into
             Darkness
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             fully
             comprehended
             ,
             yet
             it
             represents
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             a
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             which
             reflects
             a
             peculiar
             regard
             of
             it
             on
             the
             mind
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             the
             Knowledge
             that
             is
             meerly
             natural
             ,
             hath
             little
             or
             no
             power
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ,
             either
             to
             keep
             it
             from
             sin
             or
             to
             constrain
             it
             unto
             Obedience
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             more
             secure
             and
             profligate
             Generation
             of
             sinners
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             are
             under
             the
             sole
             conduct
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Illumination
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             attended
             with
             efficacy
             ,
             doth
             effectually
             press
             in
             the
             Conscience
             and
             whole
             Soul
             ,
             unto
             an
             abstinence
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             known
             Duties
             .
             Hence
             Persons
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             and
             its
             Convictions
             ,
             do
             oft-times
             walk
             blamelesly
             and
             uprightly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             with
             the
             other
             to
             contribute
             unto
             the
             contempt
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Alliance
             between
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             that
             where
             any
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             reside
             ,
             it
             hath
             assuredly
             other
             accompanying
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             one
             way
             or
             other
             belonging
             unto
             its
             train
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Even
             a
             single
             Talent
             is
             made
             up
             of
             many
             pounds
             .
             But
             the
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             which
             is
             of
             a
             meer
             natural
             acquirement
             ,
             is
             solitary
             ,
             destitute
             of
             the
             society
             and
             countenance
             of
             any
             spiritual
             Gift
             whatever
             .
             And
             these
             things
             are
             exemplified
             unto
             common
             observation
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             saving
             ,
             sanctifying
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             which
             this
             
               spiritual
               Illumination
            
             riseth
             not
             up
             unto
             .
             For
             though
             it
             transiently
             affect
             the
             mind
             with
             some
             glances
             of
             the
             Beauty
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             give
             that
             direct
             ,
             steady
             ,
             intuitive
             insight
             into
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             obtained
             by
             Grace
             .
             See
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             chap.
             4.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Neither
             doth
             it
             renew
             ,
             change
             ,
             or
             transform
             the
             Soul
             into
             a
             conformity
             unto
             the
             things
             known
             ,
             by
             planting
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Will
             and
             Affections
             ,
             as
             a
             gracious
             saving
             Light
             doth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             These
             things
             I
             judged
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             first
             character
             of
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             asserted
             in
             the
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               they
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Heavenly
               Gift
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             The
             doubling
             of
             the
             Article
             gives
             Emphasis
             to
             the
             expression
             .
             And
             we
             must
             enquire
             (
             1
             )
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Gift
            
             .
             And
             (
             2
             )
             what
             by
             
               tasting
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             
               Gift
               of
               God
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             either
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             donatio
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             donum
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Grant
             or
             giving
             it self
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             the
             thing
             given
             .
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             15.
             
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             
               his
               Gift
               that
               cannot
               be
               declared
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             fully
             or
             sufficiently
             .
             Now
             this
             Gift
             was
             his
             Grant
             of
             a
             free
             ,
             charitable
             and
             bountiful
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             in
             ministring
             unto
             the
             poor
             Saints
             .
             The
             Grant
             hereof
             is
             called
             
               Gods
               Gift
            
             .
             So
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             Christ
             used
             also
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             7.
             
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             and
             grant
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             men
             ;
             see
             Rom.
             5.
             15
             ,
             17.
             
             Ephes.
             3.
             7.
             sometimes
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             
               thing
               given
            
             ;
             properly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             so
             it
             is
             used
             Joh.
             4.
             10.
             
             
               If
               thou
               knewest
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Gift
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               thing
               given
            
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             given
             by
             him
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             as
             many
             judge
             ,
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             himself
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             the
             context
             makes
             it
             
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             For
             he
             is
             the
             
               Living
               water
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             promiseth
             in
             that
             place
             to
             bestow
             .
             And
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             observe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Gift
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             God
             as
             denoting
             the
             
               thing
               given
            
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             used
             but
             only
             to
             signifie
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             is
             determined
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               receive
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             not
             that
             which
             he
             gives
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             
               is
               ,
               Chap.
            
             8.
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               thought
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               may
               be
               purchased
               with
               money
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             miraculous
             Operations
             .
             So
             expresly
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             45.
             chap.
             11.
             17.
             
             Elsewhere
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             observe
             ,
             when
             respecting
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             signifie
             the
             thing
             given
             ,
             but
             the
             grant
             it self
             .
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             signally
             the
             
               Gift
               of
               God
            
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             or
             from
             Heaven
             .
             This
             may
             have
             respect
             
             unto
             his
             work
             and
             effect
             ,
             they
             are
             heavenly
             as
             opposed
             to
             carnal
             and
             earthly
             .
             But
             principally
             it
             regards
             his
             Mission
             by
             Christ
             after
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             33.
             
             
               Being
               exalted
               and
               having
               received
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               sent
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             The
             Promise
             of
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             or
             
               from
               above
            
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             above
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Heavenly
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             39.
             2
             
             Chron.
             5.
             23.
             
             Job
             31.
             2
             ,
             8.
             
             Isa.
             2.
             2
             ,
             15.
             and
             chap.
             45.
             8.
             
             When
             he
             came
             upon
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             to
             anoint
             him
             for
             his
             work
             ,
             
               the
               Heavens
               were
               opened
            
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             from
             above
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             16.
             so
             Acts
             2.
             2.
             
             At
             his
             first
             coming
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             
               sound
               from
               Heaven
            
             .
             Hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sent
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             although
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Heavenly
             upon
             other
             accounts
             also
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             not
             absolutely
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             yet
             his
             being
             
               sent
               from
               Heaven
            
             by
             Christ
             ,
             after
             his
             Ascension
             thither
             ,
             and
             exaltation
             there
             ,
             is
             principally
             here
             regarded
             .
             He
             therefore
             is
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               heavenly
               Gift
            
             here
             intended
             ,
             though
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             an
             especial
             work
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             riseth
             up
             against
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             probable
             that
             He
             should
             be
             here
             also
             intended
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             ordinary
             to
             have
             the
             same
             thing
             twice
             expressed
             in
             various
             words
             ,
             to
             quicken
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             necessary
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             divers
             respects
             unto
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             following
             clause
             may
             be
             exegetical
             of
             this
             ,
             declaring
             more
             fully
             and
             plainly
             what
             is
             here
             intended
             which
             is
             usual
             also
             in
             the
             Scrptures
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             is
             cogent
             from
             this
             consideration
             ,
             to
             disprove
             an
             Interpretation
             so
             suited
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             constant
             use
             of
             the
             word
             makes
             necessary
             to
             be
             embraced
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             here
             mentioned
             as
             the
             great
             Gift
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               times
            
             ,
             as
             
               coming
               down
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             not
             as
             unto
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             an
             especial
             work
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             Whereas
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             he
             is
             spoken
             of
             only
             with
             respect
             unto
             external
             actual
             operations
             .
             But
             he
             was
             the
             great
             ,
             the
             promised
             Heavenly
             Gift
             ,
             to
             be
             bestowed
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             would
             institute
             and
             ordain
             a
             new
             way
             ,
             and
             new
             Rites
             of
             Worship
             ,
             upon
             the
             Revelation
             of
             himself
             and
             Will
             in
             Christ.
             Unto
             him
             was
             committed
             the
             Reformation
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             time
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             10.
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             when
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             left
             all
             things
             standing
             and
             continuing
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Moses
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             virtually
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             he
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             that
             they
             should
             attempt
             no
             alteration
             therein
             ,
             until
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               were
               sent
               from
               Heaven
            
             to
             enable
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             when
             he
             came
             as
             the
             great
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             promised
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             he
             removes
             all
             the
             carnal
             Worship
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             full
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             all
             that
             was
             signified
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             appoints
             the
             new
             ,
             holy
             ,
             spiritual
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             succeed
             in
             their
             room
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             therefore
             ,
             as
             bestowed
             for
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             
               New
               Gospel
               state
            
             ,
             in
             Truth
             and
             Worship
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Gift
            
             here
             intended
             .
             Thus
             our
             Apostle
             warneth
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             they
             
               turn
               not
               away
               from
               him
               who
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             chap.
             12.
             25.
             that
             is
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               sent
               from
               Heaven
            
             .
             And
             there
             is
             an
             Antithesis
             included
             herein
             ,
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             former
             being
             given
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             latter
             being
             immediately
             from
             Heaven
             .
             God
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             he
             gave
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             state
             ,
             by
             that
             Spirit
             which
             although
             he
             worketh
             on
             men
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             in
             every
             Act
             or
             Work
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             still
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             always
             speaketh
             from
             thence
             ;
             as
             
             our
             Savour
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             Joh.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             may
             enquire
             what
             it
             is
             to
             taste
             of
             this
             Heavenly
             Gift
             .
             The
             expression
             
             of
             tasting
             is
             metaphorical
             ,
             and
             signifies
             no
             more
             but
             to
             make
             a
             Trial
             or
             Experiment
             ;
             For
             so
             we
             do
             by
             tasting
             ,
             naturally
             and
             properly
             of
             that
             which
             is
             tendred
             unto
             us
             to
             eat
             .
             We
             taste
             such
             things
             by
             the
             sense
             given
             us
             naturally
             to
             discern
             our
             food
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             receive
             or
             refuse
             them
             as
             we
             find
             occasion
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             therefore
             include
             eating
             ,
             much
             less
             Digestion
             and
             turning
             into
             nourishment
             of
             what
             is
             so
             tasted
             .
             For
             its
             nature
             being
             only
             thereby
             discerned
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             refused
             ,
             yea
             though
             we
             like
             its
             relish
             and
             savour
             upon
             some
             other
             consideration
             .
             Some
             have
             observed
             that
             to
             taste
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             eat
             ,
             as
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             35.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               taste
               bread
               ,
               or
               ought
               else
               .
            
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             
               so
               much
               as
               taste
               it
            
             ,
             whence
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             eat
             it
             .
             And
             when
             Jonathan
             says
             he
             only
             tasted
             a
             little
             of
             the
             Honey
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             29.
             it
             was
             an
             excuse
             and
             extenuation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             .
             But
             it
             is
             unquestionably
             used
             for
             some
             kind
             of
             experience
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             Prov.
             31.
             18.
             
               she
               tasteth
               that
               her
               merchandize
               is
               good
               ,
            
             or
             hath
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             its
             increase
             ,
             Psal.
             34.
             8.
             
             
               O
               taste
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
            
             ;
             which
             Peter
             respects
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             2.
             3.
             
             
               If
               so
               be
               that
               ye
               have
               tasted
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               gracious
               ,
            
             or
             found
             it
             so
             by
             experience
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             properly
             to
             make
             an
             experiment
             or
             trial
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             received
             or
             refused
             ;
             and
             is
             sometimes
             opposed
             to
             eating
             and
             digestion
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             27.
             34.
             
             That
             therefore
             which
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             these
             Persons
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             an
             experience
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Institution
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Worship
             of
             it
             ;
             of
             this
             state
             and
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             some
             trial
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             experience
             ;
             a
             Priviledge
             which
             all
             men
             were
             not
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
             And
             by
             this
             taste
             they
             were
             convinced
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             what
             they
             had
             been
             before
             accustomed
             unto
             ,
             although
             now
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             leave
             the
             finest
             Wheat
             for
             their
             old
             Acorns
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             tasting
             contain
             a
             Diminution
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             that
             
               spiritual
               eating
               and
               drinking
            
             ,
             with
             that
             Digestion
             of
             Gospel
             Truths
             ,
             turning
             them
             into
             nourishment
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             true
             Believers
             ;
             yet
             absolutely
             considered
             it
             denotes
             that
             Apprehension
             and
             Experience
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             administred
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Priviledge
             and
             spiritual
             Advantage
             ,
             the
             contempt
             whereof
             will
             prove
             an
             unspeakable
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             remediless
             ruine
             of
             Apostates
             .
             The
             meaning
             then
             of
             this
             Character
             given
             concerning
             these
             Apostates
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             some
             experience
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             Gospel
             Administrations
             and
             Worship
             .
             For
             what
             some
             say
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             hath
             here
             no
             place
             ;
             and
             what
             others
             affirm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             comes
             in
             the
             issue
             unto
             what
             we
             have
             proposed
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             farther
             to
             clear
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Commination
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               Gifts
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Gospel
               are
               peculiarly
               Heavenly
               ,
               Joh.
            
             3.
             12.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             3.
             and
             that
             in
             opposition
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             To
             earthly
             things
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             (
             2
             )
             To
             
               carnal
               Ordinances
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.
             23.
             let
             them
             beware
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             despised
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               spiritual
               Worship
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               Gift
               of
               God
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               Goodness
               and
               Excellency
               in
               this
               Heavenly
               Gift
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               tasted
               or
               experienced
               in
               some
               measure
               by
               such
               as
               never
               receive
               him
               ,
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               power
               and
               efficacy
               .
            
             They
             may
             taste
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             the
             Word
             in
             its
             Truth
             ,
             not
             its
             Power
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             outward
             Order
             ,
             not
             its
             inward
             Beauty
             ;
             (
             3
             )
             Of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             its
             Graces
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               A
               Rejection
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               its
               Truth
               and
               Worship
               ,
               after
               some
               experience
               had
               of
               their
               worth
               and
               excellency
               ,
               is
               an
               high
               Aggravation
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               presage
               of
               Destruction
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Third
             Property
             whereby
             these
             Persons
             are
             described
             is
             added
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
             This
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             middle
             or
             centre
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             enumerated
             ,
             two
             preceding
             it
             ,
             and
             two
             following
             after
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             the
             root
             and
             animating
             Principle
             of
             them
             all
             .
             They
             all
             are
             effects
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             his
             Gifts
             or
             his
             Graces
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             depend
             on
             the
             participation
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             men
             do
             so
             partake
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             receive
             him
             .
             And
             he
             may
             be
             received
             either
             as
             unto
             
               personal
               Inhabitation
            
             ,
             or
             as
             unto
             
               spiritual
               Operations
            
             .
             In
             the
             first
             way
             the
             world
             cannot
             receive
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             17.
             where
             the
             world
             is
             opposed
             unto
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             here
             intended
             were
             not
             in
             that
             sense
             partakers
             of
             him
             .
             His
             Operations
             respect
             his
             Gifts
             .
             So
             to
             partake
             of
             him
             is
             to
             have
             a
             
             share
             ,
             part
             or
             portion
             in
             what
             he
             distributes
             by
             way
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ;
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             expression
             ;
             
               All
               these
               worketh
               that
               one
               and
               self-same
               Spirit
               ,
               dividing
               unto
               every
               one
               severally
               as
               he
               will
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
             So
             Peter
             told
             Simon
             the
             Magician
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             part
             in
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             
               partaker
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             21.
             
             Wherefore
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             a
             share
             in
             and
             benefit
             of
             his
             spiritual
             Operations
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             the
             other
             things
             mentioned
             are
             also
             Gifts
             or
             Operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             on
             what
             Ground
             or
             for
             what
             Reason
             is
             this
             mentioned
             here
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             made
             Partakers
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             if
             his
             Operations
             only
             be
             intended
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             other
             Instances
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             no
             unusual
             thing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             same
             thing
             under
             various
             notions
             ,
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             impress
             a
             consideration
             and
             sense
             of
             it
             in
             our
             mind
             ;
             especially
             where
             an
             expression
             hath
             a
             singular
             Emphasis
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             this
             hath
             here
             used
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             an
             exceeding
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             these
             Apostates
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             things
             they
             were
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             As
             was
             before
             intimated
             also
             ,
             this
             participation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             placed
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             Description
             ,
             as
             that
             whereon
             they
             do
             all
             depend
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             but
             Instances
             of
             it
             .
             They
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             
               were
               once
               enlightened
            
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             It
             expresseth
             their
             own
             personal
             Interest
             in
             these
             things
             .
             They
             had
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             things
             mentioned
             not
             only
             Objectively
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             proposed
             and
             presented
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Subjectively
             they
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             have
             a
             share
             in
             ,
             and
             benefit
             by
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             another
             to
             be
             personally
             himself
             endowed
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             To
             mind
             them
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             they
             enjoyed
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             above
             what
             they
             had
             in
             their
             Judaisme
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             then
             they
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             blessed
             Dispensation
             of
             him
             in
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             2.
             now
             they
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             were
             made
             Partakers
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             which
             there
             could
             be
             no
             greater
             Aggravation
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             :
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               present
               with
               many
               as
               unto
               powerful
               Operations
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               not
               present
               as
               to
               gracious
               Inhabitation
               :
            
             Or
             many
             are
             made
             Partakers
             of
             him
             in
             his
             
               spiritual
               Gifts
            
             ,
             who
             are
             never
             made
             Partakers
             of
             him
             in
             his
             
               saving
               Graces
               ,
               Matth.
            
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             added
             in
             the
             Description
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             tasted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Good
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             
             (
             2
             )
             How
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Good
             ;
             and
             (
             3
             )
             In
             what
             sense
             they
             taste
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             ,
             
               verbum
               dictum
               ,
               a
               word
               spoken
            
             ;
             and
             although
             it
             be
             sometimes
             used
             in
             another
             sense
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             alone
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             3.
             chap.
             11.
             3.
             where
             it
             denotes
             the
             effectual
             active
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             both
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             its
             principal
             use
             elsewhere
             ,
             denotes
             
               words
               spoken
            
             ,
             and
             when
             applied
             unto
             God
             ,
             his
             word
             as
             preached
             and
             declared
             .
             See
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
             Joh.
             6.
             68.
             
             The
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             preached
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             they
             thus
             tasted
             of
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             enjoyed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             their
             state
             of
             Judaisme
             ;
             They
             did
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               written
               word
            
             ;
             for
             unto
             them
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             
             But
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             as
             
               preached
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             that
             is
             eminently
             thus
             called
             ,
             and
             concerning
             which
             such
             excellent
             things
             are
             spoken
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
             Acts
             20.
             32.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             good
             ,
             desireable
             ,
             amiable
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             here
             used
             signifieth
             .
             Wherein
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             preached
             under
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             In
             general
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             systeme
             of
             Truths
             contained
             therein
             ;
             and
             (
             2
             )
             In
             especial
             ,
             for
             the
             Declaration
             made
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             in
             sending
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             is
             here
             especially
             intended
             in
             this
             latter
             sense
             .
             This
             is
             emphatically
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             25.
             
             So
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             in
             particular
             is
             called
             
               his
               Good
               word
               ;
               Jer.
            
             29.
             10.
             
             
               After
               seventy
               years
               I
               will
               visit
               you
               and
               perform
               my
               good
               word
               towards
               you
            
             ;
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             the
             
               Good
               thing
            
             that
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             14.
             
             The
             Gospel
             is
             the
             good
             tiding
             of
             Peace
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Isa.
             52.
             7.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Hereof
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               taste
            
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             of
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Gift
            
             .
             The
             Apostle
             as
             it
             were
             studiously
             keeps
             himself
             to
             this
             expression
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             manifest
             that
             he
             intendeth
             not
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             Faith
             do
             readily
             receive
             food
             ,
             and
             live
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             tendered
             in
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             35
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             54
             ,
             55.
             
             It
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             those
             who
             have
             received
             and
             digested
             the
             spiritual
             Food
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             turned
             it
             into
             spiritual
             nourishment
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             have
             so
             far
             tasted
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             desired
             it
             as
             
               sincere
               milk
            
             ,
             to
             have
             grown
             thereby
             ;
             But
             they
             had
             received
             such
             an
             experiment
             of
             its
             Divine
             Truth
             and
             Power
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             had
             various
             effects
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             for
             the
             further
             Explication
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             therein
             of
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             state
             of
             these
             supposed
             Apostates
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             ensuing
             Observations
             ,
             which
             declare
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               Goodness
               and
               Excellency
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               able
               to
               attract
               and
               affect
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               yet
               never
               arrive
               at
               sincere
               Obedience
               unto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               an
               especial
               Goodness
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Promise
               concerning
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Declaration
               of
               its
               Accomplishment
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
            
             
             come
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             mighty
             great
             miraculous
             Operations
             and
             Works
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             What
             they
             were
             and
             how
             they
             were
             wrought
             among
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             hath
             been
             declared
             in
             our
             Exposition
             on
             chap.
             2.
             4.
             whither
             I
             shall
             refer
             the
             Reader
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             known
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             where
             sundry
             Instances
             of
             them
             are
             recorded
             .
             I
             have
             also
             proved
             on
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               world
               to
               come
            
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             intends
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             usual
             name
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             world
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             create
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             
               Powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
            
             were
             the
             Gifts
             whereby
             those
             signs
             ,
             wonders
             ,
             and
             mighty
             works
             ,
             were
             then
             wrought
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             was
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             .
             See
             Joel
             2.
             compared
             with
             Acts
             2.
             
             These
             the
             Persons
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             tasted
             ,
             for
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             refers
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             foregoing
             .
             Either
             they
             had
             been
             wrought
             in
             and
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             others
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             whereby
             they
             had
             an
             experience
             of
             the
             glorious
             and
             powerful
             working
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             do
             judge
             that
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             were
             Partakers
             of
             these
             Powers
             in
             the
             
               Gifts
               of
               Tongues
            
             ,
             and
             other
             miraculous
             Operations
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             highest
             Aggravation
             possible
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             peculiarly
             rendered
             their
             recovery
             impossible
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             an
             impossibility
             put
             upon
             the
             recovery
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             peculiarly
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             although
             that
             Guilt
             may
             be
             otherwise
             contracted
             ,
             yet
             in
             none
             so
             signally
             as
             this
             of
             rejecting
             that
             Truth
             which
             was
             confirmed
             by
             his
             mighty
             Operations
             in
             them
             that
             rejected
             it
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             an
             Ascription
             of
             his
             Divine
             Power
             unto
             the
             Devil
             .
             Yet
             would
             I
             not
             fix
             on
             those
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             exclusively
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             ordinary
             .
             They
             also
             are
             of
             the
             
               Powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             So
             is
             every
             thing
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             Erection
             or
             Preservation
             of
             the
             New
             world
             or
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             To
             the
             first
             setting
             up
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             great
             and
             mighty
             Power
             is
             required
             ;
             but
             being
             set
             up
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Dispensation
             of
             Power
             will
             preserve
             it
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             were
             used
             in
             the
             Erection
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             continued
             by
             ordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             therefore
             also
             belong
             unto
             the
             
               Powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Description
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             what
             sort
             of
             Persons
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             here
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             ,
             yea
             is
             evident
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Persons
             here
             intended
             ,
             are
             not
             
               true
               and
               sincere
               Believers
            
             in
             the
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             are
             not
             described
             here
             as
             such
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             hence
             nothing
             can
             be
             concluded
             concerning
             them
             that
             are
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             possibility
             of
             their
             total
             and
             final
             Apostasie
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             There
             is
             in
             their
             full
             and
             large
             Description
             no
             mention
             of
             Faith
             or
             Believing
             ,
             either
             expresly
             ,
             or
             in
             terms
             equivalent
             .
             And
             in
             no
             other
             place
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             such
             intended
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             mentioned
             by
             what
             belongs
             essentially
             to
             their
             state
             .
             And
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             ascribed
             to
             these
             persons
             ,
             that
             is
             peculiar
             to
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             discriminative
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             taken
             either
             from
             their
             especial
             Relation
             unto
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Property
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             communicable
             unto
             others
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             said
             to
             be
             called
             according
             to
             Gods
             purpose
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             again
             not
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             or
             sanctified
             ,
             or
             united
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             other
             characteristical
             note
             of
             true
             Believers
             ascribed
             to
             them
             .
             (
             3
             )
             They
             are
             in
             the
             
             following
             Verses
             compared
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             
               rain
               often
               falls
               ,
               and
               beareth
               nothing
               but
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             so
             with
             true
             Believers
             .
             For
             Faith
             it self
             is
             an
             Herb
             peculiar
             to
             the
             inclosed
             Garden
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             meet
             for
             him
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             dressed
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Apostle
             afterwards
             discoursing
             of
             
               true
               Believers
            
             ,
             doth
             in
             many
             particulars
             distinguish
             them
             from
             such
             as
             may
             be
             Apostates
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             of
             the
             Persons
             here
             intended
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             declared
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             He
             ascribeth
             unto
             them
             in
             general
             
               better
               things
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             (
             2
             )
             He
             ascribes
             a
             work
             and
             
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             true
             Faith
             alone
             which
             worketh
             by
             Love
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             not
             one
             word
             concerning
             these
             .
             (
             3
             )
             He
             asserts
             their
             Preservation
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             On
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             counsel
             concerning
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             In
             all
             these
             and
             sundry
             other
             Instances
             doth
             he
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             these
             Apostates
             and
             true
             Believers
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             to
             declare
             the
             Aggravation
             of
             their
             sin
             in
             falling
             away
             by
             the
             principal
             Priviledges
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             partakers
             ,
             here
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             name
             or
             thing
             of
             those
             which
             he
             expresly
             assigns
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             priviledges
             of
             true
             Believers
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             next
             enquiry
             is
             more
             particularly
             whom
             he
             doth
             intend
             .
             And
             (
             1
             )
             They
             were
             such
             who
             not
             long
             before
             were
             converted
             from
             Judaisme
             unto
             Christianity
             ,
             upon
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             miraculous
             Operations
             wherewith
             its
             Dispensation
             was
             accompanied
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             intends
             not
             the
             
               common
               sort
            
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             had
             obtained
             
               especial
               Priviledges
            
             among
             them
             .
             For
             they
             had
             received
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             or
             working
             Miracles
             .
             And
             (
             3
             )
             They
             had
             found
             in
             themselves
             and
             other
             convincing
             evidences
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             the
             
               world
               to
               come
            
             ,
             was
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             Glories
             of
             it
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Such
             Persons
             as
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             a
             work
             of
             Light
             on
             their
             minds
             ,
             so
             according
             to
             the
             efficacy
             of
             their
             Convictions
             may
             have
             such
             a
             change
             wrought
             upon
             their
             Affections
             and
             in
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             of
             great
             esteem
             among
             Professors
             ;
             and
             such
             these
             here
             intended
             might
             be
             .
             Now
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             some
             horrible
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             some
             malitious
             enmity
             against
             the
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             some
             violent
             Love
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             could
             turn
             off
             such
             Persons
             as
             these
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             blot
             out
             all
             that
             Light
             and
             Conviction
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             received
             .
             But
             the
             least
             Grace
             is
             a
             better
             security
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             the
             greatest
             Gifts
             and
             Priviledges
             whatever
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Persons
             concerning
             whom
             our
             Apostle
             discourseth
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             supposed
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
               fall
               away
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             especial
             nature
             of
             the
             
             sin
             here
             intended
             is
             afterwards
             declared
             in
             two
             Instances
             or
             aggravating
             circumstances
             .
             This
             word
             expresseth
             the
             respect
             it
             had
             to
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             sinners
             themselves
             ;
             they
             
               fall
               away
            
             ,
             do
             that
             whereby
             they
             do
             so
             .
             I
             think
             we
             have
             well
             expressed
             the
             word
             ,
             if
             they
             
               shall
               fall
               away
            
             .
             Our
             old
             Translations
             render
             it
             only
             ,
             
               if
               they
               shall
               fall
            
             ,
             which
             expressed
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             was
             liable
             to
             a
             sense
             not
             at
             all
             intended
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             or
             any
             sin
             whatever
             that
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             suppose
             the
             greatest
             sin
             imaginable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             denial
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Danger
             or
             Persecution
             .
             This
             was
             that
             sin
             (
             as
             we
             intimated
             before
             )
             about
             which
             so
             many
             contests
             were
             raised
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Canons
             were
             multiplied
             about
             the
             ordering
             of
             them
             who
             had
             contracted
             the
             Guilt
             thereof
             .
             But
             one
             example
             well
             considered
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             better
             guide
             for
             them
             than
             all
             their
             own
             Arbitrary
             Rules
             and
             Imaginations
             :
             When
             Peter
             fell
             into
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             renewed
             again
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             lay
             down
             this
             in
             the
             first
             place
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             particular
             sin
             that
             any
             man
             may
             fall
             into
             occasionally
             through
             the
             Power
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             that
             can
             cast
             the
             sinner
             under
             this
             Commination
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             should
             be
             impossible
             to
             
               renew
               him
               to
               Repentance
            
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             (
             secondly
             )
             be
             a
             
               course
               of
               sin
            
             or
             sinning
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             there
             are
             various
             degrees
             herein
             also
             ,
             yea
             there
             are
             divers
             kinds
             of
             such
             courses
             in
             sin
             .
             A
             man
             may
             so
             fall
             into
             a
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             still
             to
             retain
             in
             his
             mind
             such
             a
             Principle
             of
             Light
             and
             Conviction
             that
             may
             be
             suitable
             to
             his
             Recovery
             .
             To
             exclude
             such
             from
             all
             hopes
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             Ezek.
             18.
             21.
             
             Isa.
             55.
             7.
             yea
             and
             the
             whole
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Wherefore
             men
             after
             some
             Conviction
             and
             Reformation
             of
             Life
             ,
             may
             fall
             into
             corrupt
             and
             wicked
             courses
             and
             make
             a
             long
             abode
             or
             continuance
             in
             them
             .
             Examples
             hereof
             we
             have
             every
             day
             amongst
             us
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             none
             to
             parallel
             that
             of
             Manasseh
             ;
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Education
             under
             his
             Father
             Hezekiah
             ,
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             the
             length
             of
             his
             continuance
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             his
             following
             Recovery
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             great
             Instance
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Whilst
             
             there
             is
             in
             such
             persons
             any
             seed
             of
             Light
             or
             Conviction
             of
             Truth
             which
             is
             capable
             of
             an
             Excitation
             or
             Revival
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             put
             forth
             its
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             looked
             on
             to
             be
             in
             the
             condition
             intended
             ,
             though
             their
             case
             be
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Apostle
             makes
             a
             distinction
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             11.
             between
             stumbling
             and
             falling
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             allow
             that
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             were
             come
             so
             far
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             fall
             absolutely
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               I
               say
               then
               have
               they
               stumbled
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               fall
               ?
               God
               forbid
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             absolutely
             and
             irrecoverably
             .
             So
             therefore
             doth
             that
             word
             signifie
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             encreaseth
             the
             signification
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             perverseness
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             fall
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             violence
             in
             the
             fall
             its
             self
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             what
             
               falling
               away
            
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             intendeth
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             not
             a
             falling
             into
             this
             or
             that
             
               actual
               sin
            
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             what
             nature
             it
             will
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             a
             
               falling
               away
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             not
             a
             falling
             upon
             
               temptation
               or
               surprisal
            
             ,
             for
             concerning
             such
             fallings
             we
             have
             rules
             of
             another
             kind
             given
             us
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             and
             those
             exemplified
             in
             especial
             Instances
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             premeditated
             ,
             of
             Deliberation
             and
             Choice
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             not
             a
             falling
             by
             a
             Relinquishment
             or
             Renunciation
             of
             some
             though
             very
             material
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             Error
             or
             Seduction
             ,
             as
             the
             Corinthians
             fell
             ,
             in
             denying
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Galatians
             by
             denying
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             It
             must
             consist
             in
             a
             
               total
               Renunciation
            
             of
             all
             the
             constitutent
             Principles
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             denominated
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             them
             who
             relinquished
             the
             Gospel
             to
             return
             unto
             Judaisme
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             stated
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             it
             .
             This
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             kind
             of
             actual
             sins
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             manifestly
             discourseth
             concerning
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             For
             the
             compleating
             of
             this
             falling
             away
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             that
             this
             Renunciation
             be
             avowed
             and
             professed
             ;
             as
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             forsaketh
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             falls
             into
             Judaisme
             or
             Mahumatisme
             ,
             or
             Gentilisme
             ,
             in
             Perswasion
             and
             Practice
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             discourseth
             concerning
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             as
             professed
             ,
             and
             so
             therefore
             also
             of
             their
             contraries
             .
             And
             this
             avowment
             of
             a
             Relinquishment
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             many
             provoking
             Aggravations
             attending
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             whereas
             some
             men
             may
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             minds
             utterly
             renounce
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             upon
             some
             outward
             secular
             considerations
             ,
             either
             dare
             not
             or
             will
             not
             profess
             that
             inward
             Renunciation
             ,
             their
             falling
             away
             is
             compleat
             and
             total
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             all
             they
             do
             to
             cover
             their
             Apostasie
             in
             an
             external
             compliance
             with
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             but
             a
             mocking
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             Aggravation
             of
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               falling
               away
            
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             A
             voluntary
             resolved
             Relinquishment
             of
             ,
             and
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             thereof
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             casting
             the
             highest
             reproach
             and
             contumely
             imaginable
             upon
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             Persons
             and
             their
             thus
             
               falling
               away
            
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             Text.
             (
             1
             )
             
               What
               is
               affirmed
               of
               them
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               Reason
               of
               that
               Affirmation
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
             The
             thing
             intended
             is
             negative
             ;
             to
             renew
             them
             again
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             this
             is
             denied
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             modification
             of
             that
             negation
             ,
             turns
             the
             Proposition
             into
             an
             
               Affirmation
               ;
               It
               is
               impossible
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Importance
             of
             the
             word
             is
             dubious
             ;
             some
             think
             an
             absolute
             ,
             
             and
             others
             a
             moral
             Impossibility
             is
             intended
             thereby
             .
             This
             latter
             most
             fix
             upon
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             rare
             ,
             difficult
             ,
             and
             seldom
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             .
             Considerable
             Reasons
             and
             Instances
             are
             produced
             for
             either
             Interpretation
             .
             But
             we
             must
             look
             farther
             into
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             All
             future
             events
             depend
             on
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             doth
             necessarily
             exist
             .
             Other
             things
             
               may
               be
            
             or
             
               may
               not
               be
            
             ,
             as
             they
             respect
             him
             or
             his
             will.
             And
             so
             things
             that
             are
             future
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             impossible
             ,
             or
             be
             so
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             or
             his
             moral
             Rule
             ,
             Order
             and
             Law.
             Things
             are
             impossible
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             absolutely
             as
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Being
             and
             Essential
             Properties
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             
               impossible
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               lye
            
             ;
             or
             on
             some
             supposition
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             
               forgive
               sin
               without
               satisfaction
            
             ,
             on
             the
             supposition
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanction
             of
             it
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             the
             Repentance
             of
             these
             Apostates
             
               it
               may
               be
            
             is
             not
             impossible
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             
               it
               may
               be
            
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             contrary
             to
             any
             Essential
             Properties
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             directly
             or
             reductively
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             be
             positive
             herein
             .
             For
             the
             things
             ascribed
             unto
             these
             Apostates
             are
             such
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               their
               crucifying
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               putting
               him
               unto
               open
               shame
               ,
            
             as
             that
             I
             know
             not
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             supream
             Ruler
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             more
             Mercy
             on
             them
             than
             on
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Hell.
             But
             I
             will
             not
             assert
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Things
             possible
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             rendered
             impossible
             by
             Gods
             Decree
             and
             Purpose
             :
             He
             hath
             absolutely
             determined
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             .
             So
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             Saul
             and
             his
             Posterity
             should
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             .
             It
             was
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             God
             had
             decreed
             that
             so
             it
             should
             not
             be
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             But
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             respecting
             Persons
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             not
             Qualifications
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             here
             intended
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             free
             acts
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             not
             revealed
             neither
             in
             particular
             ,
             nor
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             general
             Rule
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Soveraign
             ,
             making
             differences
             between
             Persons
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             What
             is
             possible
             or
             impossible
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             from
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             we
             may
             have
             of
             his
             Being
             and
             Essential
             Properties
             .
             But
             what
             is
             so
             one
             way
             or
             other
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Decrees
             or
             Purposes
             ,
             which
             are
             Soveraign
             free
             Acts
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             not
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Things
             are
             possible
             or
             impossible
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Rule
             and
             Order
             of
             all
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             .
             When
             in
             things
             of
             Duty
             God
             hath
             neither
             expresly
             commanded
             them
             ,
             nor
             appointed
             means
             for
             the
             Performance
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             impossible
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             respect
             unto
             us
             they
             are
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             esteemed
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Impossibility
             here
             principally
             intended
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             God
             hath
             neither
             commanded
             us
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             nor
             appointed
             means
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             nor
             promised
             to
             assist
             us
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             that
             which
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             look
             after
             ,
             attempt
             or
             expect
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             possible
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             or
             Constitution
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             instructs
             us
             no
             farther
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             future
             events
             ,
             but
             as
             our
             own
             Duty
             is
             concerned
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             either
             to
             look
             or
             hope
             ,
             or
             pray
             for
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             the
             Renewal
             of
             such
             Persons
             unto
             Repentance
             .
             God
             gives
             Law
             unto
             us
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             unto
             himself
             .
             It
             may
             be
             possible
             with
             God
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             contradiction
             in
             it
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             Holy
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             ;
             only
             he
             will
             not
             have
             us
             to
             expect
             any
             such
             things
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             hath
             he
             appointed
             any
             means
             for
             us
             to
             endeavour
             it
             .
             What
             he
             shall
             do
             ,
             we
             ought
             thankfully
             to
             accept
             ;
             but
             our
             own
             Duty
             towards
             such
             persons
             is
             absolutely
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             indeed
             they
             put
             themselves
             wholly
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             thus
             impossible
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Persons
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               to
               Repentance
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             
             the
             New
             Testament
             with
             respect
             unto
             God
             ,
             signifies
             a
             
               gracious
               change
               of
               mind
            
             on
             Gospel
             Principles
             and
             Promises
             ,
             leading
             the
             whole
             Soul
             into
             Conversion
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             entrance
             of
             our
             turning
             unto
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             neither
             the
             Will
             nor
             the
             Affections
             will
             be
             engaged
             unto
             him
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             sinners
             to
             find
             acceptance
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               renew
            
             .
             The
             construction
             of
             the
             word
             is
             defective
             ,
             
             and
             must
             be
             supplied
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             to
             renew
             themselves
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             they
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             some
             should
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             renew
             them
             ,
             
             and
             this
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             intended
             .
             For
             the
             impossibility
             mentioned
             respects
             the
             Duty
             and
             Endeavours
             of
             others
             .
             In
             vain
             shall
             any
             attempt
             their
             recovery
             by
             the
             use
             of
             any
             means
             whatever
             .
             And
             we
             must
             enquire
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Renewed
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Renewed
             again
             .
          
           
             Now
             our
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Renovation
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             our
             natures
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             dedicated
             again
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             as
             we
             had
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             were
             separated
             from
             him
             as
             things
             prophane
             ,
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             respects
             both
             the
             Restauration
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Dedication
             of
             our
             Persons
             to
             God.
             And
             it
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Real
             and
             internal
             in
             Regeneration
             and
             effectual
             Sanctification
             .
             
               The
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
               and
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.
             5.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             23.
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             that
             which
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             For
             this
             these
             Apostates
             never
             had
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               renewed
               again
            
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             be
             renewed
             again
             unto
             that
             which
             he
             never
             had
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             outward
             in
             the
             Profession
             and
             Pledge
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             Renovation
             in
             this
             sense
             consists
             in
             the
             solemn
             confession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             seal
             of
             Baptism
             received
             thereon
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             all
             those
             who
             were
             converted
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Upon
             their
             Profession
             of
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             received
             the
             Baptismal
             Pledge
             of
             an
             inward
             Renovation
             ,
             though
             really
             they
             were
             not
             Partakers
             thereof
             .
             But
             this
             estate
             was
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             Renovation
             .
             From
             this
             state
             they
             fell
             totally
             ,
             renouncing
             Him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             Grace
             which
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinance
             which
             is
             the
             Pledge
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             appears
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               renew
               them
               again
            
             .
             It
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             again
             into
             this
             state
             of
             Profession
             by
             a
             second
             Renovation
             ,
             and
             a
             second
             Baptism
             as
             a
             Pledge
             thereof
             .
             This
             is
             determined
             impossible
             ,
             and
             so
             unwarrantable
             for
             any
             to
             attempt
             .
             And
             for
             the
             most
             part
             such
             persons
             do
             openly
             fall
             into
             such
             Blasphemies
             against
             ,
             and
             engage
             (
             if
             they
             have
             power
             )
             into
             such
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             give
             themselves
             sufficient
             Direction
             how
             others
             should
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             them
             .
             So
             the
             ancient
             Church
             was
             satisfied
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Julian
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             concerning
             what
             is
             affirmed
             of
             these
             Apostates
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             renew
             them
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             to
             act
             towards
             them
             as
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             that
             Repentance
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             enstated
             in
             their
             former
             condition
             .
          
           
             Hence
             sundry
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             for
             the
             clearing
             the
             Apostles
             Design
             in
             this
             Discourse
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Here
             is
             nothing
             said
             concerning
             the
             Acceptance
             or
             Refusal
             of
             
               any
               upon
               Repentance
            
             or
             the
             Profession
             thereof
             after
             any
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Judgement
             is
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             other
             rules
             and
             circumstances
             .
             And
             this
             perfectly
             excludes
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Novatians
             from
             any
             countenance
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             would
             have
             drawn
             their
             warranty
             from
             hence
             for
             the
             utter
             exclusion
             from
             Church
             Communion
             of
             all
             those
             who
             had
             denied
             the
             Faith
             in
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             although
             they
             expressed
             a
             Repentance
             whose
             sincerity
             they
             could
             not
             evince
             ;
             Those
             only
             are
             intended
             ,
             who
             neither
             do
             ,
             nor
             can
             come
             to
             Repentance
             it self
             ,
             nor
             make
             a
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             ever
             thus
             fell
             away
             ,
             shall
             not
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             be
             admitted
             into
             their
             former
             state
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             But
             that
             such
             is
             the
             severity
             of
             God
             against
             them
             that
             he
             will
             not
             again
             give
             them
             Repentance
             unto
             Life
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Here
             is
             nothing
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             bar
             against
             such
             as
             having
             fallen
             into
             any
             
               great
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             any
             course
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             Light
             ,
             Convictions
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             received
             and
             exercised
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             endeavour
             after
             sincerity
             therein
             .
             Yea
             such
             a
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             exempts
             any
             one
             from
             the
             Judgement
             here
             threatened
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             in
             it
             that
             which
             tends
             greatly
             to
             the
             encouragement
             of
             such
             sinners
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             here
             declared
             concerning
             those
             who
             are
             thus
             rejected
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             
               renew
               them
            
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             towards
             that
             which
             shall
             have
             a
             tendency
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             those
             who
             are
             not
             satisfied
             that
             they
             do
             yet
             savingly
             repent
             ,
             but
             only
             are
             sincerely
             exercised
             how
             they
             may
             attain
             thereunto
             ,
             have
             no
             concernment
             in
             this
             Commination
             ,
             but
             evidently
             have
             the
             door
             of
             mercy
             
             still
             opened
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             shut
             against
             those
             who
             shall
             never
             endeavour
             to
             turn
             by
             Repentance
             .
             And
             although
             Persons
             so
             rejected
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             fall
             under
             Convictions
             of
             their
             sin
             attended
             with
             despair
             ,
             which
             is
             unto
             them
             a
             foresight
             of
             their
             future
             condition
             ;
             yet
             as
             unto
             the
             least
             attempt
             after
             Repentance
             on
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             do
             never
             rise
             up
             unto
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Impossibility
             intended
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             respects
             the
             severity
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             refusing
             or
             rejecting
             the
             greatest
             sinners
             which
             seek
             after
             and
             would
             be
             renewed
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             unto
             innumerable
             of
             his
             Promises
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             giving
             up
             such
             sinners
             as
             these
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             unto
             that
             obdurateness
             and
             obstinacy
             in
             sinning
             ,
             that
             blindness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             neither
             can
             nor
             shall
             ever
             sincerely
             seek
             after
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             may
             any
             means
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             be
             used
             to
             bring
             them
             thereunto
             .
             And
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             severity
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             sin
             or
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Instances
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Apostle
             had
             Doctrinally
             instructed
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             before
             ,
             in
             these
             Verses
             he
             layeth
             before
             them
             under
             an
             
               apposite
               similitude
            
             .
             For
             his
             Design
             herein
             is
             to
             represent
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             who
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             live
             under
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             its
             Truths
             ,
             with
             the
             various
             Events
             that
             do
             befall
             them
             .
             He
             had
             before
             treated
             directly
             only
             of
             unfruitful
             and
             Apostatizing
             Professors
             ,
             whom
             here
             he
             represents
             by
             
               unprofitable
               Ground
            
             ,
             and
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             as
             men
             do
             with
             such
             Ground
             when
             they
             have
             Tilled
             it
             in
             vain
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             Vine
             or
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             
               Husbandman
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.
             1.
             
             Isa.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             here
             moreover
             for
             the
             greater
             Illustration
             of
             what
             he
             affirms
             concerning
             such
             Persons
             ,
             he
             compriseth
             in
             his
             similitude
             the
             contrary
             state
             of
             
               sound
               Believers
            
             and
             
               fruitful
               Professors
            
             ,
             with
             the
             acceptance
             they
             have
             with
             ,
             and
             blessing
             they
             receive
             from
             God.
             And
             contraries
             thus
             compared
             do
             illustrate
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Design
             of
             him
             who
             treateth
             concerning
             them
             .
             We
             need
             not
             therefore
             engage
             into
             a
             particular
             Enquiry
             what
             it
             is
             which
             the
             word
             For
             ,
             whereby
             these
             Verses
             are
             annexed
             and
             continued
             unto
             the
             precedent
             ,
             doth
             peculiarly
             and
             immediately
             respect
             ,
             concerning
             which
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             among
             Expositors
             .
             Some
             suppose
             it
             is
             the
             dealing
             of
             God
             with
             Apostates
             before
             laid
             down
             which
             the
             Apostle
             regards
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             Verses
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             whence
             it
             is
             they
             come
             unto
             such
             a
             woful
             End.
             Others
             observing
             that
             in
             his
             wholle
             ensuing
             Discourse
             he
             insists
             principally
             if
             not
             only
             on
             the
             
               state
               of
               sound
               Believers
            
             and
             their
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             suppose
             he
             hath
             immediate
             respect
             unto
             what
             he
             hath
             declared
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             3.
             concerning
             his
             
               Design
               to
               carry
               them
               on
               unto
               Perfection
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             that
             we
             should
             restrain
             his
             purpose
             to
             either
             of
             these
             intentions
             exclusively
             unto
             the
             other
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             scope
             of
             his
             Discourse
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             he
             compriseth
             
               both
               sorts
               of
               Professors
            
             and
             gives
             a
             lively
             representation
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Event
             thereof
             .
             The
             Reason
             therefore
             that
             he
             gives
             is
             not
             to
             be
             confined
             to
             either
             sort
             exclusively
             ,
             but
             extends
             it self
             equally
             to
             the
             whole
             subject
             treated
             of
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             materially
             to
             be
             observed
             concerning
             these
             words
             in
             any
             Translations
             ancient
             or
             modern
             ;
             They
             all
             agree
             unless
             one
             or
             two
             that
             openly
             depart
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             which
             therefore
             are
             of
             no
             consideration
             .
             Only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             by
             the
             Syriack
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               propter
               quos
               ,
               for
               whom
            
             ;
             all
             others
             read
             
               per
               quos
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               quibus
               ,
               by
               whom
            
             ;
             only
             ours
             mark
             
               for
               whom
            
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             more
             usual
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             an
             
               Accusative
               Case
            
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             infrequently
             put
             for
             the
             Genitive
             .
             And
             although
             this
             be
             not
             usual
             in
             other
             Authors
             ,
             yet
             unquestionable
             Instances
             of
             it
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             that
             of
             
               Demosten
               .
               Olint
            
             .
             1.
             is
             eminent
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               And
               seeth
               the
               way
               whereby
            
             (
             by
             which
             )
             
               Philip
               who
               at
               first
               was
               weak
               became
               so
               great
               .
            
             But
             into
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             this
             Expression
             in
             this
             place
             we
             must
             enquire
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Earth
               which
               drinketh
               in
               the
               Rain
               ,
               that
               cometh
               oft
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               Herbs
               meet
               for
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               dressed
               ,
               receiveth
               Blessing
               from
               God.
               But
               that
               which
               beareth
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
               ,
               is
               rejected
               ,
               and
               is
               nigh
               unto
               Cursing
               ,
               whose
               End
               is
               to
               be
               burned
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             concerning
             this
             similitude
             in
             general
             ,
             before
             we
             enquire
             into
             the
             particular
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Application
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             left
             included
             in
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             proposition
             of
             the
             similitude
             it self
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             expressed
             .
             A
             Description
             is
             given
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             its
             
               Culture
               ,
               Fruit
            
             or
             Barrenness
             ,
             but
             nothing
             is
             especially
             added
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             hereby
             ,
             although
             those
             are
             principally
             intended
             .
             And
             the
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             herein
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             compendious
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             plain
             and
             instructive
             ,
             because
             the
             Analogie
             between
             the
             things
             produced
             in
             the
             similitude
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             signified
             ,
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             both
             in
             it self
             and
             from
             the
             whole
             discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             a
             
               common
               subject
            
             of
             the
             whole
             similitude
             branched
             out
             into
             distinct
             parts
             ,
             with
             very
             different
             Events
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             consider
             ,
             both
             what
             is
             that
             
               common
               subject
            
             ,
             as
             also
             wherein
             the
             
               distinct
               parts
            
             whereinto
             it
             is
             branched
             ,
             do
             agree
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             differ
             on
             the
             other
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             common
             subject
             is
             the
             Earth
             ;
             of
             the
             nature
             whereof
             both
             Branches
             are
             equally
             participant
             .
             Originally
             and
             naturally
             they
             differ
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             the
             Earth
             .
             (
             2
             )
             On
             this
             
               common
               subject
            
             in
             both
             Branches
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Rain
             equally
             falls
             ;
             not
             upon
             one
             more
             and
             the
             other
             less
             ,
             not
             upon
             one
             sooner
             and
             the
             other
             later
             .
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             equally
             
               dressed
               ,
               tilled
            
             ,
             or
             manured
             by
             or
             for
             the
             use
             of
             some
             .
             One
             part
             doth
             not
             lie
             neglected
             ,
             whilst
             the
             other
             is
             cared
             for
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             things
             there
             is
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             equal
             in
             both
             Branches
             of
             the
             common
             subject
             .
             But
             hereon
             a
             partition
             is
             made
             or
             a
             Distribution
             of
             this
             common
             subject
             into
             two
             parts
             or
             sorts
             with
             a
             double
             difference
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             1
             )
             On
             
               their
               own
               part
            
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             
               Gods
               dealing
            
             with
             them
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             The
             one
             part
             brings
             forth
             Herbs
             which
             are
             described
             by
             their
             usefulness
             ,
             they
             are
             
               meet
               for
               them
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               dressed
               .
            
             The
             other
             
               bare
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             ,
             things
             not
             only
             of
             no
             use
             or
             advantage
             ,
             but
             moreover
             noxious
             and
             hurtful
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             consequent
             ,
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             sort
             
               receiveth
               Blessing
               from
               God
            
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             opposition
             unto
             this
             Blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             (
             whence
             we
             may
             also
             learn
             what
             is
             contained
             therein
             )
             is
             first
             rejected
             ,
             then
             cursed
             ,
             then
             burned
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             particular
             Explication
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             Enquiry
             must
             be
             made
             into
             the
             
               especial
               Design
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             them
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             For
             here
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Threatening
             of
             what
             might
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             prediction
             of
             what
             would
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             a
             Declaration
             of
             what
             was
             already
             in
             part
             accomplished
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Earth
             he
             understands
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             
               the
               Church
               and
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             This
             was
             Gods
             
               Vineyard
               ,
               Isa.
            
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Hereunto
             he
             sent
             all
             his
             
               Ministers
               and
               last
               of
               all
               his
               Son
               ,
               Matth.
            
             21.
             35.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             21.
             
             And
             to
             them
             he
             calls
             ,
             
               O
               Earth
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Earth
               hear
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Jer.
            
             22.
             29.
             
             Upon
             this
             Earth
             the
             Rain
             often
             fell
             in
             the
             Ministerial
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             unto
             that
             Church
             and
             People
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             Christ
             says
             unto
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               how
               often
            
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             Children
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             as
             here
             the
             Rain
             is
             said
             to
             fall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             often
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Earth
             wherein
             were
             the
             Plants
             of
             Gods
             especial
             planting
             .
             And
             these
             were
             all
             now
             distributed
             into
             two
             parts
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Those
             who
             Believing
             and
             Obeying
             the
             Gospel
             brought
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             and
             new
             Obedience
             .
             These
             being
             effectually
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               new
               Creation
            
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             compares
             to
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             
               old
               Creation
            
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             first
             made
             by
             God
             and
             blessed
             of
             him
             .
             Then
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             brought
             forth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Lxx.
             render
             the
             word
             ,
             Herb
             meet
             for
             him
             that
             made
             and
             blessed
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             11.
             
             And
             these
             were
             still
             to
             be
             continued
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Field
             which
             he
             cared
             for
             .
             This
             was
             that
             Gospel
             Church
             gathered
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             which
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             blessed
             of
             him
             .
             
             This
             was
             the
             
               Remnant
               among
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Election
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             which
             obtained
             mercy
             when
             the
             rest
             were
             blinded
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             For
             (
             2
             )
             the
             remainder
             of
             this
             People
             ,
             the
             residue
             of
             this
             Earth
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             up
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             of
             them
             here
             cast
             under
             the
             same
             lot
             and
             condition
             .
             There
             were
             
               obstinate
               unbelievers
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             who
             pertinaciously
             rejected
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             
               Hypocritical
               Apostates
            
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             having
             for
             a
             season
             embraced
             its
             Profession
             ,
             fell
             off
             again
             unto
             their
             Judaisme
             .
             All
             these
             the
             Apostle
             compares
             unto
             the
             Earth
             when
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             with
             the
             Creation
             was
             broken
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             and
             it
             was
             put
             under
             the
             Curse
             .
             Hereof
             it
             is
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Lxx
             renders
             it
             ,
             the
             very
             words
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               it
               beareth
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             .
             Such
             was
             this
             Church
             and
             People
             now
             they
             had
             broken
             and
             rejected
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             by
             their
             Unbelief
             ,
             
               Earth
               that
               brought
               forth
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
               .
               The
               best
               of
               them
               was
               as
               a
               Briar
               and
               the
               most
               upright
               of
               them
               as
               a
               Thorn
               Hedge
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Day
               of
               their
               Prophets
               nigh
               ,
               the
               Day
               of
               their
               Visitation
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               their
               Watchmen
               ,
               Micah
            
             7.
             4.
             
             So
             God
             threatened
             that
             when
             he
             rejected
             his
             Vineyard
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             
               Briars
               and
               Thorns
               ,
               Isa.
            
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             these
             unbelieving
             and
             Apostate
             Hebrews
             of
             this
             barren
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             affirmeth
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             rejected
             ,
             or
             not
             approved
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             God.
             Hereof
             they
             boasted
             ,
             and
             herein
             they
             continued
             yet
             to
             pride
             themselves
             ,
             that
             
               God
               owned
               them
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             preferred
             them
             above
             all
             others
             .
             But
             although
             God
             was
             pleased
             yet
             to
             exercise
             patience
             towards
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             pronounced
             concerning
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               not
               his
               People
            
             ,
             that
             he
             owned
             them
             not
             .
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
               were
               come
               upon
               their
               Altars
               ,
            
             so
             that
             both
             their
             Persons
             and
             Worship
             were
             rejected
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               It
               was
               nigh
               unto
               Cursing
            
             .
             And
             this
             Curse
             which
             it
             was
             now
             
               very
               nigh
            
             unto
             had
             in
             it
             (
             1
             )
             Barrenness
             ;
             and
             (
             2
             )
             an
             unalterable
             and
             irrevocable
             Destination
             unto
             Destruction
             .
             (
             1
             )
             It
             had
             in
             it
             Barrenness
             .
             For
             this
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             made
             up
             now
             of
             Infidels
             and
             Apostates
             was
             represented
             by
             the
             Figg-tree
             cursed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             19.
             
             
               He
               said
               unto
               it
               ,
               Let
               no
               fruit
               grow
               on
               thee
               henceforward
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               Figg-tree
               withered
               away
               .
            
             After
             this
             time
             the
             Gospel
             having
             been
             sufficiently
             tendred
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             rejected
             by
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             more
             of
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             nothing
             that
             was
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             Holiness
             or
             Worship
             ever
             found
             amongst
             them
             to
             this
             Day
             .
             
               Many
               Jews
            
             were
             after
             this
             converted
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             never
             bare
             any
             more
             Fruits
             unto
             God.
             And
             (
             2
             )
             they
             were
             devoted
             unto
             Destruction
             .
             The
             close
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             therein
             of
             the
             immediate
             solemn
             Revelation
             of
             God
             unto
             that
             Church
             was
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             received
             not
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             after
             the
             coming
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             come
             and
             
               smite
               the
               whole
               Earth
               with
               a
               Curse
               ,
               Mal.
               ult
               .
            
             He
             would
             make
             it
             a
             thing
             anathematized
             or
             sacredly
             devoted
             unto
             Destruction
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             first
             brought
             them
             into
             his
             Land
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             seat
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             and
             solemn
             Worship
             ,
             the
             first
             Town
             that
             they
             came
             unto
             was
             Jericho
             .
             This
             therefore
             God
             anathematized
             or
             devoted
             to
             perpetual
             Destruction
             ,
             with
             a
             Curse
             upon
             him
             that
             should
             attempt
             its
             Re-edification
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             17.
             
             The
             whole
             Land
             thereby
             was
             alienated
             from
             its
             former
             possessors
             ,
             and
             devoted
             unto
             another
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             it self
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             now
             to
             be
             made
             as
             Jericho
             ;
             and
             the
             Curse
             denounced
             was
             now
             speedily
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Land
             was
             to
             be
             alienated
             from
             their
             Right
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             devoted
             to
             Desolation
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             End
             of
             all
             this
             was
             that
             this
             Earth
             should
             be
             burned
             .
             An
             universal
             Desolation
             according
             to
             the
             Prediction
             of
             our
             Saviour
             by
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             representing
             the
             Eternal
             Vengeance
             they
             were
             liable
             unto
             was
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             was
             now
             approaching
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             End
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             State
             in
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             Temple
             and
             Nation
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             especial
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             ;
             And
             he
             adds
             this
             Scheme
             or
             Dclineation
             of
             the
             present
             and
             approaching
             Condition
             of
             that
             Apostatized
             Church
             ,
             to
             give
             Terror
             unto
             the
             Commination
             that
             he
             gave
             unto
             unprofitable
             Professors
             .
             But
             whereas
             all
             things
             unto
             the
             very
             last
             happened
             
             unto
             them
             in
             Types
             ,
             and
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             represented
             in
             their
             sin
             and
             punishment
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             things
             reflected
             on
             are
             such
             as
             it
             is
             the
             common
             and
             constant
             concernment
             of
             all
             Professors
             heedfully
             to
             consider
             ,
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             words
             in
             the
             whole
             latitude
             of
             their
             signification
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             peculiarly
             instructive
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             the
             proposition
             in
             the
             similitude
             ,
             is
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             represented
             thereby
             ,
             is
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Minds
             of
             all
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             
             is
             preached
             .
             So
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             that
             Parable
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expressed
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             preached
             by
             Seed
             ,
             and
             compares
             the
             Hearers
             of
             it
             unto
             
               several
               sorts
               of
               Ground
            
             whereinto
             that
             Seed
             is
             cast
             .
             And
             the
             Allusion
             is
             wonderful
             apposite
             and
             instructive
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Seed
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             all
             things
             living
             ;
             of
             all
             things
             that
             having
             any
             kind
             of
             natural
             Life
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             natural
             increase
             ,
             growth
             ,
             and
             furit
             .
             And
             whatever
             they
             arrive
             unto
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             actuating
             of
             the
             vital
             seed
             from
             whence
             they
             do
             proceed
             .
             So
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             all
             spiritual
             Life
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
             And
             Believers
             because
             of
             their
             growth
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             fruit
             ,
             from
             this
             
               vital
               principle
            
             or
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             called
             
               Vines
               ,
               Plants
               of
               Gods
               planting
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Earth
             is
             the
             only
             fit
             and
             proper
             subject
             for
             seed
             to
             be
             put
             into
             ,
             and
             alone
             is
             capable
             of
             the
             Culture
             or
             Husbandry
             that
             is
             to
             be
             used
             about
             it
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             other
             matter
             or
             subject
             to
             receive
             the
             seeds
             of
             things
             that
             may
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ;
             no
             man
             casts
             Seed
             into
             the
             Air
             or
             Water
             .
             It
             was
             of
             the
             Earth
             alone
             that
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               it
               bring
               forth
               Grass
               ,
               the
               Herb
               yielding
               Seed
               ,
               and
               the
               Fruit-tree
               yielding
               Fruit
               after
               its
               kind
               ,
               whose
               Seed
               is
               in
               it self
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Earth
             alone
             hath
             a
             passive
             power
             to
             be
             made
             fruitful
             ,
             it
             hath
             that
             matter
             in
             it
             which
             being
             cultivated
             ,
             disposed
             ,
             excited
             ,
             sowed
             ,
             planted
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             may
             bring
             forth
             Fruit.
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               Word
            
             .
             Their
             Minds
             ,
             and
             they
             alone
             ,
             are
             a
             subject
             capable
             of
             receiving
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             improving
             it
             .
             They
             are
             the
             only
             meet
             Object
             of
             Divine
             Care
             and
             Culture
             .
             The
             faculties
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             our
             Minds
             ,
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             are
             meet
             to
             entertain
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             whereof
             nothing
             is
             found
             in
             any
             other
             Creatures
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             Hence
             we
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
             
               Gods
               Husbandry
            
             ,
             the
             Ground
             or
             Field
             that
             he
             tilleth
             .
             As
             
               Christ
               mystical
            
             comprising
             all
             Professors
             is
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Father
               is
               the
               Husbandmam
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.
             1.
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             dressed
             and
             pruned
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Earth
             by
             and
             of
             it self
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             wherein
             it
             is
             ,
             brings
             forth
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
             or
             useful
             .
             Upon
             its
             first
             Creation
             it
             was
             inlaid
             and
             impregnated
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             with
             all
             Seeds
             of
             useful
             Herbs
             and
             Fruits
             .
             But
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             Sin
             ,
             its
             Womb
             was
             cursed
             with
             Barrenness
             as
             unto
             its
             first
             usefulness
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             nothing
             of
             it self
             but
             
               Thorns
               ,
               Briars
            
             ,
             and
             noxious
             Weeds
             ,
             at
             least
             those
             in
             such
             abundance
             as
             to
             choke
             and
             corrupt
             all
             the
             Remainders
             of
             useful
             Seeds
             and
             Plants
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             like
             the
             Field
             of
             the
             
               slothful
               grown
               over
               with
               Thorns
               ,
               and
               Nettles
               cover
               the
               face
               thereof
               .
            
             Especially
             it
             is
             condemned
             to
             utter
             Barrenness
             ,
             if
             the
             Rain
             fall
             not
             on
             it
             ;
             whereof
             afterwards
             .
             And
             such
             are
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Minds
             of
             men
             by
             nature
             .
             They
             are
             dark
             ,
             barren
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             which
             without
             Divine
             Culture
             will
             bring
             forth
             no
             Fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             that
             are
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             All
             that
             of
             themselves
             they
             can
             bring
             forth
             are
             noxious
             Weeds
             .
             Among
             the
             Weeds
             of
             unmanured
             Earth
             some
             are
             painted
             with
             alluring
             Colours
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             but
             Weeds
             still
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Fruits
             of
             unsanctified
             Minds
             some
             may
             carry
             a
             more
             specious
             appearance
             than
             others
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             spiritually
             considered
             ,
             Sins
             and
             Vices
             still
             .
             So
             then
             the
             common
             subject
             of
             the
             similitude
             is
             plain
             and
             instructive
             .
             And
             we
             may
             in
             our
             passage
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Minds
               of
               all
               men
               by
               Nature
               are
               universally
               and
               equally
               barren
               with
               respect
               unto
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               meet
               for
               and
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
            
             They
             are
             all
             
             as
             the
             Earth
             under
             the
             Curse
             .
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             Difference
             among
             men
             as
             unto
             their
             Intellectual
             Abilities
             .
             Some
             are
             of
             a
             far
             more
             piercing
             and
             sagacious
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sounder
             judgement
             than
             others
             .
             Some
             have
             a
             natural
             temper
             and
             inclination
             disposing
             them
             unto
             Gentleness
             ,
             Sobriety
             and
             Modesty
             ;
             when
             others
             from
             their
             constitution
             are
             Morose
             ,
             Passionate
             and
             Perverse
             .
          
           
           
             And
             hereon
             some
             make
             a
             good
             progress
             in
             Morality
             ,
             and
             usefulness
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whist
             others
             lay
             immersed
             in
             all
             vitious
             Abominations
             .
             There
             are
             therefore
             on
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Accounts
             great
             Differences
             among
             men
             ,
             wherein
             some
             are
             incomparably
             to
             be
             preferred
             above
             others
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               spiritual
               Holiness
               and
               Righteousness
            
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             are
             equal
             and
             alike
             .
             For
             our
             Nature
             as
             unto
             a
             principle
             of
             living
             unto
             God
             is
             equally
             corrupted
             in
             all
             .
             There
             are
             no
             more
             Sparks
             or
             Reliques
             of
             Grace
             in
             one
             than
             another
             .
             All
             spiritual
             Differences
             between
             men
             are
             from
             the
             Power
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Earth
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             
               drinks
               in
               the
               Rain
               that
               comes
               often
               upon
               it
               .
            
             Something
             is
             wanting
             ,
             something
             must
             be
             done
             to
             this
             
               Barren
               Earth
            
             to
             make
             it
             fruitful
             .
             
             And
             this
             is
             done
             by
             Rain
             .
             And
             that
             is
             described
             ,
             by
             (
             1
             )
             its
             Communication
             or
             application
             unto
             the
             Earth
             ;
             it
             
               falls
               upon
               it
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             An
             especial
             Adjunct
             thereof
             in
             its
             frequency
             ,
             it
             falls
             
               often
               on
               it
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             By
             that
             Reception
             which
             the
             Earth
             is
             naturally
             fitted
             and
             suited
             to
             give
             unto
             it
             ;
             
               it
               drinketh
               it
               in
            
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             it self
             is
             Rain
             .
             This
             is
             that
             whereby
             alone
             the
             Earth
             otherwise
             dry
             and
             barren
             is
             impregnated
             and
             made
             fruitful
             .
             For
             there
             is
             therein
             a
             Communication
             of
             moisture
             absolutely
             requisite
             to
             apply
             the
             nourishing
             virtue
             of
             the
             Earth
             unto
             the
             radical
             principles
             of
             all
             fruits
             whatever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             before
             any
             Rain
             did
             fall
             God
             caused
             a
             vapour
             to
             arise
             which
             supplied
             the
             use
             of
             it
             and
             watered
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             6.
             
             So
             the
             Poet
             expresseth
             it
             ,
          
           
             
               Tum
               Pater
               omnipotens
               foecundis
               imbribus
               Aether
               ,
            
             
               Conjugis
               in
               gremium
               late
               descendit
               &
               omnes
            
             
               Magnus
               alit
               ,
               magno
               commistus
               corpore
               ,
               foetus
               .
            
             
               Georg.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             
               wetting
               shower
            
             ,
             not
             a
             Storm
             ,
             not
             a
             violence
             of
             Rain
             causing
             an
             inundation
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             Barrenness
             and
             Sterility
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             is
             unseasonable
             and
             spoils
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             a
             plentiful
             shower
             is
             intended
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             exceeds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             observes
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             This
             Rain
             falls
             on
             the
             Ground
             .
             And
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             said
             to
             fall
             often
             or
             frequenly
             ,
             
               iteratis
               vicibus
            
             .
             The
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             is
             commended
             that
             it
             was
             not
             like
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             where
             the
             
               Seed
               was
               sowed
               and
               watered
               with
               the
               Foot
            
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Land
             of
             
               Hills
               and
               Valleys
               and
               did
               drink
               water
               of
               the
               Rain
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Deut.
            
             11.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             they
             had
             commonly
             two
             seasons
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             former
             whereof
             they
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Joreh
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Malcosh
               ,
               Deut.
            
             11.
             14.
             
             The
             former
             fell
             about
             October
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             year
             ,
             when
             their
             Seed
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             as
             it
             were
             taught
             thereby
             (
             as
             the
             Word
             signifies
             )
             to
             apply
             it self
             unto
             the
             Seed
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             fruitful
             .
             The
             other
             fell
             about
             March
             when
             their
             Corn
             was
             grown
             up
             ,
             filling
             the
             Straw
             and
             Ear
             for
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             probably
             signifies
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Jordan
             overfloweth
             all
             his
             Banks
             at
             the
             time
             of
             
               Harvest
               ,
               Josh.
            
             3.
             15.
             1
             
             Chron.
             12.
             15.
             which
             was
             occasioned
             by
             the
             falling
             of
             Malcosh
             or
             this
             latter
             Rain
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Month
             or
             March
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             entrance
             of
             their
             Harvest
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             in
             that
             immediately
             after
             they
             had
             passed
             over
             Jordan
             during
             the
             swelling
             of
             its
             waters
             ,
             they
             kept
             the
             Passeover
             at
             
               Gilgal
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               that
               first
               Month
               ,
               chap.
            
             5.
             10.
             
             Whilst
             they
             had
             these
             Rains
             in
             their
             proper
             seasons
             ,
             the
             Land
             was
             fruitful
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             by
             with-holding
             of
             them
             that
             God
             punished
             them
             with
             the
             Barrenness
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Famine
             thereon
             ensuing
             .
             Besides
             these
             ,
             in
             good
             seasons
             ,
             they
             had
             many
             other
             
               occasional
               showers
            
             ;
             as
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             showers
             on
             the
             mown
             Grass
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             here
             supposed
             that
             the
             Rain
             falls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             often
             on
             this
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             The
             Earth
             is
             said
             
               to
               drink
               in
               the
               Rain
            
             .
             The
             Expression
             is
             Metaphorical
             but
             common
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             Allusion
             is
             taken
             from
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             by
             drinking
             take
             in
             water
             into
             their
             inward
             parts
             and
             bowels
             .
             To
             do
             thus
             is
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             Earth
             .
             If
             the
             Rain
             falls
             upon
             Rocks
             or
             Stones
             ,
             it
             runs
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             admission
             into
             them
             .
             But
             into
             the
             Earth
             it
             soaks
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Ground
             is
             more
             or
             less
             receptive
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             it
             were
             to
             
               suck
               in
            
             these
             moistening
             Rains
             that
             fall
             upon
             it
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             even
             inebriated
             ,
             Psal.
             65.
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               visitest
               the
               Earth
               .
               and
            
             
             
               watereth
               it
               ,
               thou
               waterest
               the
               Ridges
               thereof
               abundantly
               ,
               thou
               setlest
               the
               Furrows
               thereof
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thou
             inebriatest
             or
             makest
             drunk
             the
             Furrows
             thereof
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             proposition
             of
             the
             similitude
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Minds
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             are
             intended
             ,
             was
             before
             declared
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Rain
             .
             Yet
             some
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             before
             treated
             of
             may
             be
             designed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             them
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             frequently
             said
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             
               Water
               or
               Rain
            
             .
             But
             this
             Rain
             is
             said
             to
             
               fall
               often
            
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             (
             yea
             upon
             that
             Earth
             which
             continueth
             
               utterly
               barren
            
             )
             in
             one
             shower
             after
             another
             .
             And
             this
             can
             be
             no
             way
             accommodated
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             For
             they
             being
             once
             communicated
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             exercised
             and
             improved
             ,
             God
             gives
             no
             more
             showers
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               the
               Word
            
             that
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             in
             other
             places
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             frequently
             compared
             unto
             Rain
             and
             watering
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             2.
             
             
               My
               Doctrine
               shall
               drop
               as
               the
               Rain
               ,
               my
               Speech
               shall
               distill
               as
               the
               Dew
               ,
               as
               the
               small
               Rain
               upon
               the
               tender
               Herb
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Showers
               upon
               the
               Grass
               .
            
             And
             where
             God
             denies
             his
             Word
             unto
             any
             people
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               upon
               them
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Rain
               ,
               Zech.
            
             14.
             17.
             
             And
             hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               drop
            
             as
             the
             Rain
             doth
             is
             an
             expression
             for
             Prophesying
             or
             
               Preaching
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             21.
             2.
             
             Amos
             7.
             16.
             the
             showers
             whereof
             are
             sometimes
             more
             soft
             and
             gentle
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             earnest
             and
             pressing
             .
             And
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Psal.
             84.
             7.
             because
             of
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             proportion
             that
             is
             between
             the
             things
             ,
             are
             rendred
             by
             some
             ,
             the
             
               Rain
               also
               filleth
               the
               Pools
            
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             ,
             the
             
               Teachers
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               Blessings
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             whereby
             God
             watereth
             and
             refresheth
             the
             barren
             Souls
             of
             men
             ;
             that
             whereby
             he
             communicates
             unto
             them
             all
             things
             that
             may
             enable
             them
             to
             be
             fruitful
             ;
             in
             brief
             ,
             not
             to
             enlarge
             on
             the
             Allegory
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             every
             way
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Rain
             to
             the
             barren
             Earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Rain
             is
             said
             to
             
               fall
               often
            
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             especial
             concernment
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             which
             was
             laid
             open
             before
             ,
             or
             unto
             the
             ordinary
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             In
             the
             first
             way
             it
             regards
             and
             expresseth
             the
             frequent
             addresses
             made
             unto
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             for
             their
             healing
             and
             recovery
             from
             those
             ways
             of
             Ruine
             wherein
             they
             were
             ingaged
             .
             And
             so
             it
             may
             include
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             the
             close
             put
             unto
             it
             by
             that
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             our
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             1.
             
             And
             concerning
             this
             whole
             Ministry
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             so
             expostulates
             with
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
             
               How
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               your
               Children
               .
            
             And
             this
             also
             he
             at
             large
             represents
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Housholder
             and
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             with
             the
             Servants
             that
             he
             sent
             unto
             it
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             seek
             for
             fruit
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             his
             Son
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Take
             it
             in
             the
             latter
             way
             for
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             word
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             with
             frequency
             and
             urgency
             is
             included
             in
             this
             expression
             .
             Where
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             sends
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             will
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             
               instantly
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             that
             it
             may
             come
             as
             abundant
             showers
             of
             Rain
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Rain
             is
             said
             to
             be
             drunk
             in
             ;
             the
             Earth
             drinketh
             in
             the
             Rain
             .
             There
             is
             no
             more
             intended
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             but
             the
             outward
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             a
             naked
             assent
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             who
             continue
             utterly
             barren
             and
             unhealed
             ,
             who
             are
             therefore
             left
             unto
             Fire
             and
             Destruction
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             the
             
               natural
               property
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             receive
             in
             the
             Water
             that
             is
             poured
             on
             it
             ;
             so
             men
             do
             in
             some
             sense
             drink
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             the
             natural
             faculties
             of
             their
             Souls
             do
             apprehend
             it
             and
             assent
             unto
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             works
             not
             upon
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             produce
             no
             effects
             in
             them
             .
             There
             are
             indeed
             in
             the
             Earth
             Rocks
             and
             Stones
             on
             which
             the
             Rain
             makes
             no
             impression
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             considered
             in
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             there
             needs
             no
             particular
             exception
             on
             their
             account
             .
             Some
             there
             are
             who
             when
             the
             Word
             is
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             do
             obstinately
             refuse
             and
             reject
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Hearers
             in
             common
             
               are
               said
               to
               drink
               it
               in
            
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             sort
             shall
             not
             escape
             the
             judgement
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             things
             are
             spoken
             in
             general
             ,
             what
             is
             common
             unto
             both
             those
             sorts
             of
             Hearers
             which
             he
             afterwards
             distinctly
             insists
             upon
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             being
             compared
             unto
             Rain
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
           
             
               The
               Dispensation
               of
               it
               unto
               men
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             is
             the
             giving
             of
             Rain
             unto
             the
             Earth
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             Nature
             that
             God
             assumeth
             more
             into
             his
             Prerogative
             than
             this
             of
             
               giving
               Rain
            
             .
             The
             first
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               had
               not
               caused
               it
               to
               Rain
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Gen.
            
             2.
             8.
             
             All
             Rain
             is
             from
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             who
             causeth
             it
             to
             Rain
             or
             not
             to
             Rain
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             And
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             he
             pleads
             as
             a
             great
             pledge
             of
             his
             Providence
             and
             Goodness
             .
             
               He
               left
               not
               himself
               of
               old
               without
               witness
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               did
               good
               and
               gave
               Rain
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               Acts
            
             14.
             17.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             also
             makes
             it
             an
             Argument
             of
             his
             Goodness
             that
             he
             
               causeth
               his
               Rain
               to
               fall
               ,
               Matth.
            
             5.
             45.
             
             And
             whatever
             thoughts
             we
             have
             of
             the
             commonness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             whatever
             acquaintance
             men
             suppose
             they
             have
             with
             its
             causes
             ,
             yet
             God
             distinguisheth
             himself
             as
             to
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             world
             that
             none
             of
             them
             can
             give
             Rain
             .
             He
             calls
             his
             People
             to
             say
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               fear
               the
               Lord
               who
               giveth
               Rain
               ,
               Jer.
            
             5.
             24.
             
             
               Are
               there
               any
               among
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               can
               cause
               Rain
               ,
               or
               can
               the
               Heavens
               give
               showers
               ,
               Jer.
            
             14
             22.
             
             And
             he
             exerciseth
             his
             Soveraignty
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             ,
             Amos
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               I
               caused
               it
               to
               Rain
               upon
               one
               City
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Rain
               upon
               another
               ,
               one
               piece
               was
               rained
               upon
               ,
               and
               the
               piece
               whereupon
               it
               rained
               not
               withered
               ,
               so
               two
               or
               three
               Cities
               wandered
               unto
               one
               City
               to
               drink
               water
               .
            
             And
             thus
             is
             it
             absolutely
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Nations
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Places
             ,
             Persons
             ;
             it
             is
             Gods
             disposal
             alone
             ,
             and
             he
             useth
             a
             distinguishing
             Soveraignty
             therein
             .
             He
             sendeth
             his
             Word
             unto
             one
             People
             and
             not
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             one
             City
             and
             not
             to
             another
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             and
             not
             at
             another
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             those
             
               matters
               of
               his
               ,
               whereof
               he
               giveth
               no
               account
               .
            
             Only
             some
             things
             we
             may
             consider
             which
             give
             us
             a
             prospect
             into
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             herein
             ;
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             do
             in
             two
             Instances
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             principle
             of
             his
             Dispensation
             ;
             secondly
             in
             the
             outward
             means
             of
             it
             .
             As
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               principal
               End
            
             which
             he
             designeth
             in
             his
             disposal
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             that
             great
             variety
             wherein
             we
             do
             behold
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Conversion
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Elect.
             This
             is
             that
             which
             he
             aimeth
             to
             accomplish
             thereby
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Will
             and
             Purpose
             herein
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             unto
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             Providence
             concerning
             it
             .
             Wherever
             there
             are
             any
             of
             his
             Elect
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             time
             soever
             ,
             there
             and
             then
             will
             he
             cause
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             preached
             ;
             For
             the
             
               purpose
               of
               God
               which
               is
               according
               to
               Election
               must
               stand
               ,
            
             whatever
             Difficulties
             lie
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             
               Election
               must
               obtain
               ,
               Chap.
            
             11.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             So
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             prayed
             that
             he
             would
             take
             care
             of
             all
             
               those
               that
               he
               had
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             which
             were
             his
             own
             by
             Election
             (
             thine
             they
             were
             and
             thou
             gavest
             them
             unto
             me
             )
             
               and
               sanctifie
               them
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               Joh.
            
             17.
             17.
             
             In
             pursuit
             of
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             prayer
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             he
             will
             send
             his
             Word
             to
             find
             them
             out
             wherever
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             so
             not
             one
             grain
             of
             his
             chosen
             Israel
             shall
             be
             lost
             or
             fall
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             So
             he
             appointed
             our
             Apostle
             to
             stay
             and
             Preach
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             difficulties
             and
             oppositions
             he
             met
             withall
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             
               much
               people
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               Acts
            
             19.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             They
             were
             his
             People
             by
             Eternal
             Designation
             ,
             antecedently
             unto
             their
             effectual
             Vocation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             have
             the
             Word
             preached
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             in
             the
             hard
             work
             of
             his
             Ministry
             the
             same
             Apostle
             who
             knew
             the
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             affirms
             that
             
               he
               endured
               all
               things
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             10.
             
             That
             they
             might
             be
             called
             and
             saved
             was
             the
             work
             he
             was
             sent
             upon
             .
             For
             
               whom
               he
               doth
               predestinate
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               calleth
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             30.
             
             Predestination
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             effectual
             Vocation
             ,
             all
             and
             only
             they
             are
             so
             called
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             who
             are
             predestinate
             .
             So
             speaks
             our
             Saviour
             also
             ,
             
               I
               have
               other
               Sheep
               which
               are
               not
               of
               this
               Fold
               ,
               them
               also
               I
               must
               bring
               and
               they
               shall
               hear
               my
               Voice
               ,
               Joh.
            
             10.
             16.
             
             He
             had
             
               some
               Sheep
            
             in
             that
             Fold
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             them
             therefore
             he
             preached
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             gathered
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             he
             had
             
               other
               Sheep
            
             also
             ,
             even
             all
             his
             Elect
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               them
               must
               I
               gather
               also
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               necessity
               of
               it
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             be
             gathered
             by
             
               hearing
               of
               his
               Voice
            
             ,
             or
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             In
             that
             Soveraignty
             therefore
             which
             God
             useth
             in
             the
             disposal
             thereof
             ,
             causing
             the
             Rain
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Word
             to
             fall
             upon
             one
             place
             and
             not
             upon
             another
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             and
             not
             at
             another
             ,
             he
             hath
             still
             this
             certain
             End
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             Providence
             are
             regulated
             by
             the
             purposes
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
             In
             what
             place
             or
             Nation
             soever
             ,
             in
             what
             Time
             or
             Age
             soever
             he
             hath
             any
             of
             his
             Elect
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             provide
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             be
             preached
             unto
             
             them
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             that
             in
             every
             
               individual
               place
            
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             there
             are
             always
             some
             of
             the
             Elect
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             the
             Enjoyments
             of
             one
             place
             may
             be
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Work
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             another
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             conjunction
             :
             Or
             the
             Word
             may
             be
             preached
             in
             a
             place
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             that
             are
             there
             only
             accidentally
             .
             As
             when
             Paul
             first
             preached
             at
             
               Philippi
               ,
               Lydia
            
             only
             was
             converted
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             stranger
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Thyatira
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Acts
            
             16.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             an
             whole
             Country
             may
             fare
             the
             better
             for
             one
             City
             ,
             and
             an
             whole
             City
             for
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Micah
             5.
             7.
             
             God
             concealeth
             this
             secret
             Design
             under
             promiscuous
             outward
             Dispensations
             .
             For
             he
             obligeth
             those
             by
             whom
             the
             Word
             is
             preached
             to
             declare
             his
             mind
             therein
             unto
             
               all
               men
               indefinitely
            
             ,
             leaving
             the
             effectual
             work
             of
             his
             Grace
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             purpose
             unto
             himself
             ;
             
               whence
               they
               believe
               who
               are
               ordained
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.
             47.
             
             Acts
             13.
             48.
             
             Besides
             God
             hath
             other
             Ends
             also
             in
             the
             sending
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             the
             principal
             .
             For
             by
             it
             he
             puts
             a
             Restraint
             unto
             Sin
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             gives
             a
             visible
             control
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             relieves
             mankind
             by
             sending
             Light
             into
             those
             dark
             places
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             are
             
               filled
               with
               Habitations
               of
               Cruelty
            
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Convictions
             that
             he
             brings
             thereby
             on
             the
             Minds
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             in
             their
             Condemnation
             .
             Coming
             and
             speaking
             unto
             them
             
               he
               leaves
               them
               without
               pretence
            
             or
             excuse
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             22.
             
             Yet
             will
             I
             not
             say
             that
             God
             sends
             the
             Word
             for
             any
             continuance
             for
             these
             Ends
             and
             Designs
             only
             .
             For
             a
             short
             time
             he
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             sending
             forth
             his
             Disciples
             to
             Preach
             ,
             supposeth
             that
             in
             some
             place
             their
             message
             may
             be
             totally
             rejected
             ;
             and
             thereon
             appointeth
             them
             to
             
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               their
               feet
            
             as
             a
             Testimony
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             their
             being
             left
             without
             excuse
             .
             But
             these
             are
             but
             secondary
             and
             accidental
             Ends
             of
             the
             Word
             where
             it
             is
             constantly
             preached
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             doth
             not
             so
             send
             it
             for
             their
             sakes
             alone
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             where
             God
             doth
             not
             by
             any
             means
             nor
             in
             any
             degree
             send
             his
             Word
             ,
             there
             are
             
               none
               of
               his
               Flect
            
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             without
             the
             Word
             they
             can
             neither
             be
             called
             nor
             sanctified
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             are
             in
             any
             such
             place
             ,
             as
             whereunto
             he
             will
             not
             
               grant
               his
               Word
            
             ,
             he
             will
             by
             one
             providence
             or
             other
             ,
             snatch
             them
             like
             Brands
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             convey
             them
             under
             the
             showers
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             we
             find
             verified
             by
             experience
             every
             day
             .
             The
             Gospel
             therefore
             doth
             not
             pass
             up
             and
             down
             the
             world
             by
             chance
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             in
             how
             great
             variety
             it
             hath
             visited
             and
             left
             Nations
             and
             People
             ,
             Ages
             and
             Times
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             disposal
             of
             it
             regulated
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Contrivance
             of
             men
             ,
             whatever
             their
             Work
             and
             Duty
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             like
             the
             
               falling
               of
               the
               Rain
            
             is
             regulated
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             Wisdom
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             respect
             only
             unto
             the
             Purpose
             of
             his
             own
             Eternal
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             according
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             call
             and
             send
             persons
             to
             the
             Preaching
             of
             it
             ,
             unto
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             grant
             the
             Priviledge
             thereof
             .
             Every
             man
             may
             not
             upon
             his
             
               own
               Head
            
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             upon
             his
             
               own
               abilities
            
             undertake
             and
             discharge
             that
             work
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Rule
             and
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               men
               call
               on
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               hear
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               Preach
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ?
               Rom.
            
             10.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             for
             neither
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             discourse
             ,
             nor
             hath
             he
             any
             occasion
             in
             that
             place
             to
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             ordinary
             call
             of
             Persons
             unto
             an
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             is
             required
             .
             But
             he
             treats
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             in
             general
             unto
             all
             or
             any
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             love
             and
             care
             of
             God
             
               in
               sending
               of
               men
            
             unto
             that
             purpose
             ,
             whereby
             others
             coming
             to
             hear
             of
             him
             may
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             call
             upon
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             Hence
             he
             compares
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             herein
             unto
             that
             of
             his
             sending
             forth
             
               Light
               and
               natural
               Instructions
            
             unto
             all
             the
             World
             by
             the
             
               Luminaries
               of
               Heaven
            
             wherein
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Men
             hath
             no
             place
             ,
             verse
             18.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             depends
             absolutely
             on
             the
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             of
             God
             in
             
               sending
               men
            
             unto
             that
             work
             ;
             for
             how
             should
             they
             Preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
             And
             he
             doth
             send
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             endowing
             them
             with
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             enabling
             them
             unto
             that
             Work
             and
             Duty
             .
             The
             Gospel
             is
             the
             
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             administred
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             These
             God
             gives
             unto
             them
             whom
             he
             sends
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             
             these
             Gifts
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             especial
             ,
             peculiar
             ,
             yea
             
               supernatural
               Abilities
            
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             fitted
             to
             ,
             and
             enabled
             for
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             sad
             to
             consider
             what
             woful
             work
             they
             make
             who
             undertake
             this
             Duty
             ,
             and
             yet
             unfurnished
             with
             these
             Abilities
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             who
             are
             sent
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             sent
             of
             God.
             They
             harness
             themselves
             with
             external
             Order
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             Mission
             according
             to
             some
             Rules
             agreed
             upon
             among
             themselves
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             implements
             and
             Ornamental
             Accoutrements
             ,
             whereon
             they
             undertake
             to
             be
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             whether
             God
             will
             or
             no.
             But
             these
             vanities
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             cannot
             give
             Rain
             ,
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             unto
             its
             proper
             Ends
             ,
             depends
             on
             Gods
             sending
             alone
             .
             When
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             their
             work
             ,
             they
             find
             themselves
             at
             a
             loss
             for
             Gods
             Mission
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             do
             so
             unto
             whom
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             sent
             .
             I
             speak
             it
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             outward
             order
             and
             a
             due
             call
             were
             not
             necessary
             in
             a
             Church
             unto
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Teacher
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             Order
             without
             a
             concurrence
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Vocation
            
             is
             of
             no
             validity
             nor
             efficacy
             .
             Now
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             these
             spiritual
             Gifts
             without
             which
             the
             Rain
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             falleth
             not
             ,
             depends
             solely
             on
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             God.
             
               The
               Spirit
               divideth
               unto
               every
               one
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             herein
             follow
             the
             Rule
             of
             any
             humane
             preparation
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             improvement
             of
             mens
             intellectual
             Abilities
             in
             Wisdom
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Oratory
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             exceedingly
             subservient
             unto
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             these
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             always
             and
             regularly
             communicate
             them
             unto
             those
             who
             are
             so
             prepared
             ;
             no
             though
             they
             were
             acquired
             in
             a
             rational
             way
             ,
             in
             order
             unto
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             For
             how
             many
             may
             we
             see
             so
             qualified
             ,
             and
             yet
             destitute
             of
             all
             Relish
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             God
             preferring
             before
             them
             persons
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             behind
             and
             beneath
             them
             in
             those
             Qualifications
             .
             As
             it
             was
             whilst
             all
             these
             affairs
             were
             transacted
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             at
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             He
             did
             not
             chuse
             out
             eminently
             ,
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             the
             Wise
             ,
             the
             Learned
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             the
             Disputers
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             communicate
             spiritual
             Gifts
             unto
             ,
             but
             generally
             fixed
             on
             persons
             of
             another
             condition
             and
             more
             ordinary
             capacity
             .
             Some
             were
             so
             that
             none
             might
             think
             themselves
             excluded
             because
             of
             their
             Wisdom
             and
             Learning
             ,
             things
             excellent
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             many
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
             were
             not
             called
             and
             chosen
             unto
             this
             work
             .
             So
             something
             in
             proportion
             hereunto
             may
             yet
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             At
             least
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             herein
             God
             obligeth
             himself
             to
             no
             Rules
             of
             such
             preparations
             or
             qualifications
             on
             our
             part
             .
             Nay
             which
             is
             yet
             farther
             ,
             he
             walks
             not
             herein
             ,
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             own
             sanctifying
             and
             
               saving
               Grace
            
             .
             But
             as
             he
             worketh
             that
             Grace
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             many
             on
             whom
             he
             bestows
             not
             those
             Gifts
             which
             are
             needful
             to
             enable
             men
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             he
             bestows
             
               those
               Gifts
            
             on
             many
             ,
             unto
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             his
             sanctifying
             Grace
             .
             And
             these
             things
             make
             evident
             that
             Soveraignty
             which
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             in
             his
             sending
             of
             persons
             unto
             the
             work
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             manifesting
             that
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             depends
             like
             the
             
               giving
               of
               Rain
            
             ,
             absolutely
             on
             his
             pleasure
             .
             And
             when
             men
             exclusively
             unto
             this
             part
             of
             Gods
             Call
             will
             keep
             up
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             a
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             lifeless
             Image
             of
             the
             true
             Dispensation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Communication
             of
             Gifts
             unto
             men
             is
             ordinarily
             accompanied
             with
             a
             
               powerful
               and
               effectual
               inclination
            
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             undertake
             the
             work
             and
             ingage
             in
             it
             against
             those
             Objections
             ,
             Discouragements
             ,
             Oppositions
             and
             Difficulties
             ,
             which
             present
             themselves
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             undertaking
             .
             There
             is
             so
             I
             say
             ordinarily
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             more
             Instances
             than
             one
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             having
             the
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             going
             to
             Niniveh
             ,
             do
             consult
             their
             own
             Reputation
             ,
             Ease
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             so
             tack
             about
             to
             Tarshish
             .
             And
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             who
             hide
             and
             napkin
             up
             their
             Talents
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             them
             to
             Trade
             withall
             ,
             though
             represented
             unto
             us
             under
             
               one
               Instance
            
             only
             .
             But
             these
             must
             one
             day
             answer
             for
             their
             Disobedience
             unto
             the
             Heavenly
             Call.
             But
             ordinarily
             that
             Inclination
             and
             Disposition
             unto
             this
             Work
             ,
             which
             accompanies
             the
             communication
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             is
             prevalent
             and
             effectual
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             fortified
             by
             it
             against
             the
             
               Lions
               that
               are
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             or
             whatever
             may
             rise
             up
             to
             deter
             them
             from
             it
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             upon
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Christ
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Call
             thereby
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               immediately
               he
               conferred
               not
               with
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               but
               went
               into
               Arabia
               about
               his
               Work
               ,
               Gal.
            
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             He
             would
             not
             
             so
             much
             as
             attend
             or
             hearken
             unto
             Cavils
             and
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Work
             whereunto
             he
             was
             inclined
             and
             disposed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             a
             well
             grounded
             firm
             Resolution
             .
             And
             something
             in
             proportion
             hereunto
             is
             wrought
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             undertake
             this
             Work
             upon
             an
             ordinary
             Call
             of
             God.
             And
             where
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             much
             success
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             work
             of
             any
             ,
             nor
             any
             great
             Blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             .
             When
             men
             go
             out
             hereunto
             in
             their
             
               own
               Strength
            
             ,
             without
             a
             supply
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             engage
             in
             their
             Work
             meerly
             upon
             external
             considerations
             ,
             without
             this
             Divine
             Inclination
             of
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Minds
             ,
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             cast
             out
             Water
             as
             out
             of
             an
             Engine
             by
             violent
             compression
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             be
             like
             
               Clouds
               to
               pour
               forth
               showers
               of
               Rain
               .
            
             This
             therefore
             also
             is
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Again
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               God
               ordereth
               things
               in
               his
               Soveraign
               unsearchable
               Providence
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               be
               sent
               unto
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               it
               ,
               shall
               find
               Admittance
               in
               what
               places
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               times
               seems
               good
               unto
               himself
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               orders
               the
               Rain
               to
               fall
               on
               one
               place
               and
               not
               on
               another
               .
            
             We
             have
             not
             Wisdom
             to
             search
             into
             the
             Causes
             ,
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             Ends
             of
             Gods
             providential
             Works
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             individual
             persons
             seldom
             live
             to
             see
             the
             issue
             of
             those
             which
             are
             on
             the
             Wheel
             in
             their
             own
             days
             .
             But
             we
             have
             ground
             enough
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             works
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             do
             respect
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             granting
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             away
             .
             It
             were
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             evince
             by
             evident
             Instances
             that
             the
             principal
             
               National
               Revolutions
            
             which
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             have
             been
             all
             of
             them
             subservient
             unto
             the
             counsel
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             there
             are
             Examples
             also
             manifesting
             how
             small
             occasions
             he
             hath
             turned
             unto
             great
             and
             signal
             use
             herein
             .
             But
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             may
             suffice
             to
             evince
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             and
             Author
             of
             this
             Rain
             .
             And
             how
             this
             consideration
             may
             be
             improved
             unto
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Prayer
             and
             Thankfulness
             ,
             is
             manifest
             .
          
           
             This
             Rain
             is
             said
             to
             
               fall
               often
            
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             actual
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             by
             them
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             committed
             .
             And
             we
             may
             thence
             
             observe
             ,
             That
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               those
               unto
               whom
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               committed
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               diligent
               ,
               watchful
               ,
               instant
               in
               their
               Work
               ,
               that
               their
               Doctrine
               may
               as
               it
               were
               continually
               drop
               and
               distill
               upon
               their
               Hearers
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Rain
             may
             fall
             often
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             hath
             God
             provided
             
               that
               the
               Ridges
               of
               it
               may
               be
               watered
               abundantly
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               soft
            
             (
             or
             dissolve
             it
             )
             
               with
               showers
               and
               so
               he
               blesseth
               the
               springing
               thereof
               ,
               Psal.
            
             65.
             10.
             
             In
             an
             hot
             ,
             parching
             and
             dry
             season
             ,
             one
             or
             two
             showers
             do
             but
             increase
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             Heat
             and
             Drouth
             ,
             giving
             matter
             of
             new
             Exhalations
             which
             are
             accompanied
             with
             some
             of
             the
             remaining
             moisture
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Of
             no
             other
             use
             is
             that
             dead
             and
             
               lazie
               kind
               of
               Preaching
            
             wherewith
             some
             satisfie
             themselves
             and
             would
             force
             others
             to
             be
             contented
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             when
             this
             Work
             was
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             diverted
             from
             a
             constant
             Attendance
             unto
             it
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             Duty
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             other
             occasion
             of
             Life
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             4.
             
             See
             what
             a
             Charge
             our
             Apostle
             gives
             unto
             Timothy
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             a
             great
             Example
             hereof
             we
             have
             in
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             concerning
             his
             own
             Ministry
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             
             (
             1
             )
             He
             declares
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Work
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             
               the
               first
               day
               he
               came
               into
               Asia
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             18.
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             
               first
               opportunity
            
             ;
             he
             omitted
             no
             season
             that
             he
             could
             possibly
             lay
             hold
             upon
             ,
             but
             engaged
             into
             his
             Work
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             was
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             unto
             .
             And
             (
             2
             )
             in
             what
             manner
             did
             he
             teach
             ?
             He
             did
             it
             (
             1
             )
             publickly
             in
             all
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             others
             also
             where
             he
             might
             have
             a
             quiet
             opportunity
             of
             speaking
             .
             And
             (
             2
             )
             
               privately
               from
               house
               to
               house
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             All
             places
             were
             alike
             to
             him
             and
             all
             Assemblies
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             have
             advantage
             of
             communicating
             unto
             them
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             And
             (
             3
             )
             what
             did
             he
             so
             declare
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             instruct
             them
             in
             ?
             
               It
               was
               the
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             24.
             
               all
               things
               that
               were
               profitable
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             20.
             in
             sum
             ,
             
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               and
               Faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             And
             (
             4
             )
             How
             did
             he
             dispense
             the
             Word
             unto
             them
             ?
             
               It
               was
               by
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             27.
             by
             testifying
             the
             necessity
             of
             Gospel
             Duties
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             by
             constant
             Warnings
             and
             Admonitions
             to
             stir
             men
             up
             unto
             diligence
             in
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             caution
             them
             of
             their
             dangers
             ,
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             And
             (
             5
             )
             When
             ,
             or
             at
             what
             season
             did
             he
             thus
             lay
             out
             
             himself
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             ?
             
               He
               did
               it
               night
               and
               day
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             31.
             that
             is
             ,
             continually
             upon
             all
             occasions
             and
             advantages
             .
             He
             was
             one
             by
             whom
             God
             watered
             his
             Vineyard
             every
             moment
             .
             And
             (
             6
             )
             in
             what
             outward
             condition
             was
             he
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             did
             he
             attend
             his
             work
             ?
             
               He
               was
               in
               many
               Temptations
               which
               befell
               him
               by
               the
               laying
               in
               wait
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             19.
             or
             in
             continual
             danger
             of
             his
             Life
             by
             the
             Persecutions
             they
             stirred
             up
             against
             him
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             himself
             and
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             heart
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             he
             carried
             it
             on
             
               with
               all
               humility
               of
               Mind
               and
               with
               many
               Tears
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             19
             ,
             31.
             
             He
             was
             not
             lifted
             up
             with
             conceits
             of
             the
             Glory
             ,
             Greatness
             and
             Power
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             of
             the
             Authority
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             committed
             unto
             him
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             with
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             meekness
             was
             as
             the
             Servant
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             with
             that
             love
             ,
             tenderness
             ,
             compassion
             and
             fervency
             as
             he
             could
             not
             but
             testifie
             by
             many
             Tears
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             great
             Example
             for
             Dispensers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             We
             have
             not
             his
             Grace
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             his
             ability
             or
             assistance
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             able
             to
             come
             up
             unto
             him
             ;
             but
             yet
             certainly
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             follow
             him
             though
             
               haud
               passibus
               aequis
            
             ,
             and
             to
             conform
             our selves
             unto
             him
             according
             to
             our
             Opportunity
             and
             Ability
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             to
             think
             ,
             what
             some
             men
             conceive
             concerning
             him
             or
             themselves
             ?
             Can
             they
             say
             that
             from
             the
             
               first
               day
            
             of
             their
             coming
             into
             their
             Diocesses
             or
             Dignities
             ,
             or
             Parishes
             or
             Places
             ,
             they
             have
             thus
             behaved
             themselves
             ?
             Have
             they
             so
             taught
             ,
             so
             preached
             ,
             so
             warned
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             
               Tears
               ,
               night
               and
               day
            
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             whom
             they
             suppose
             themselves
             to
             relate
             unto
             ?
             Have
             they
             made
             it
             their
             work
             to
             declare
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             this
             both
             publickly
             and
             privately
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             according
             to
             their
             Opportunities
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             said
             indeed
             that
             these
             things
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Duty
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             succeed
             them
             as
             ordinary
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             live
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             and
             have
             other
             work
             to
             do
             .
             If
             they
             should
             carry
             it
             with
             that
             humility
             of
             mind
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             use
             entreaties
             with
             Tears
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             Preach
             continually
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             little
             joy
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             besides
             they
             should
             be
             even
             despised
             of
             the
             People
             .
             These
             things
             therefore
             they
             suppose
             not
             to
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
             Yea
             but
             our
             Apostle
             gives
             this
             whole
             Account
             concerning
             himself
             unto
             the
             ordinary
             
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             in
             the
             close
             of
             it
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             
               hath
               shewed
               them
               all
               things
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             35.
             
             And
             what
             he
             apprehended
             to
             be
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             to
             whom
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             committed
             ,
             he
             manifests
             in
             his
             last
             solemn
             charge
             that
             he
             left
             with
             his
             Son
             Timothy
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               therefore
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               ,
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               with
               all
               long-suffering
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             so
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             He
             did
             no
             more
             himself
             than
             what
             he
             requires
             in
             Timothy
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             Abilities
             .
             And
             the
             Discharge
             of
             this
             work
             is
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             particular
             Instances
             of
             the
             
               frequency
               of
               Preaching
            
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             purpose
             ,
             design
             and
             frame
             of
             Heart
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             laying
             out
             themselves
             to
             the
             utmost
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             resolving
             to
             spend
             and
             to
             be
             spent
             therein
             .
             I
             could
             easily
             shew
             on
             how
             many
             accounts
             frequency
             and
             urgency
             in
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             indispensably
             required
             of
             those
             unto
             whom
             the
             Work
             is
             committed
             ,
             that
             therein
             the
             Rain
             may
             fall
             oft
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             too
             far
             digress
             .
             The
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Love
             and
             Care
             of
             Christ
             towards
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Ends
             of
             Gods
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             the
             future
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Belicvers
             and
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             those
             that
             are
             disobedient
             ,
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             kind
             of
             the
             way
             whereby
             God
             gives
             spiritual
             supplies
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             natural
             faculties
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             receiving
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             11.
             
             Isa.
             28.
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             of
             the
             memory
             in
             retaining
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             1.
             chap.
             12.
             5.
             the
             weakness
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Rev.
             7.
             2.
             requiring
             continual
             refreshments
             ,
             Isa.
             27.
             3.
             
             The
             frequency
             and
             variety
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             interrupting
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             repelled
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             the
             design
             of
             Christ
             to
             bring
             us
             gradually
             unto
             Perfection
             ,
             might
             all
             be
             pleaded
             in
             this
             case
             .
             But
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             
               faithful
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             otherwise
             shall
             bear
             their
             own
             Burdens
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             It
             is
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             Earth
             often
             to
             drink
             in
             the
             Rain
             that
             falls
             upon
             it
             ,
             though
             but
             some
             parts
             only
             of
             it
             prove
             fruitful
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             distribution
             of
             them
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               Attendance
               unto
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               hearing
               of
               it
               with
               some
               diligence
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
            
             
             
               it
               some
               kind
               of
               Reception
               ,
               make
               no
               great
               difference
               among
               men
            
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             common
             unto
             them
             who
             never
             become
             fruitful
             .
             This
             is
             so
             plainly
             exemplified
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               several
               sorts
               of
               Ground
            
             that
             receive
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             yet
             on
             various
             occasions
             lose
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             to
             fruit-bearing
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             farther
             consideration
             .
             And
             I
             intend
             not
             those
             only
             who
             meerly
             hear
             the
             Word
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Such
             persons
             are
             like
             Stones
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             
               Rain
               falleth
            
             on
             them
             it
             makes
             no
             impression
             into
             them
             ,
             they
             drink
             it
             not
             in
             at
             all
             .
             It
             is
             no
             otherwise
             I
             say
             with
             many
             Hearers
             ,
             who
             seem
             not
             to
             have
             the
             least
             sense
             of
             what
             customarily
             they
             attend
             unto
             .
             But
             those
             are
             intended
             in
             the
             Text
             and
             Proposition
             who
             in
             some
             measure
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             drink
             it
             in
             .
             They
             give
             it
             an
             
               Entrance
               into
               their
               Understandings
            
             ,
             where
             they
             become
             Doctrinally
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             they
             give
             it
             
               some
               entrance
               into
               their
               Affections
            
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             said
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Word
               with
               joy
            
             .
             And
             moreover
             they
             allow
             it
             some
             influence
             on
             their
             Conversations
             ,
             as
             even
             Herod
             did
             who
             heard
             the
             preachings
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
               gladly
               and
               did
               many
               things
            
             thereon
             .
             All
             these
             things
             men
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             length
             prove
             to
             be
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             which
             drinks
             in
             the
             Rain
             ,
             and
             yet
             absolutely
             is
             barren
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             .
             There
             is
             yet
             wanting
             the
             receiving
             of
             it
             in
             a
             good
             and
             honest
             Heart
             ,
             which
             what
             it
             includes
             ,
             will
             afterwards
             appear
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               exercise
               much
               patience
               towards
               those
               whom
               he
               once
               grants
               the
               Mercy
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               his
               Word
               unto
               .
            
             He
             doth
             not
             presently
             proceed
             against
             them
             for
             and
             on
             their
             Barrenness
             ,
             but
             stays
             until
             the
             Rain
             hath
             
               often
               fallen
               upon
               the
               Ground
            
             .
             But
             there
             is
             an
             appointed
             season
             and
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             beyond
             which
             he
             will
             not
             wait
             for
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
          
           
             The
             Distribution
             of
             this
             Earth
             into
             several
             parts
             ,
             with
             the
             different
             Lots
             and
             Events
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             nextly
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             By
             its
             fruitfulness
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             By
             its
             
               acceptation
               with
               God.
            
             And
             this
             fruitfulness
             he
             farther
             manifests
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             From
             the
             fruit
             it self
             which
             it
             bears
             ,
             it
             is
             Herb
             ,
             or
             Herbs
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             From
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             that
             Fruit
             ,
             it
             is
             
               meet
               for
               them
            
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             dressed
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             
               brings
               it
               forth
            
             .
             These
             things
             we
             must
             a
             little
             open
             in
             their
             Order
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             
               bringeth
               forth
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             word
             properly
             signifies
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             a
             Woman
             that
             hath
             conceived
             with
             Child
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             31.
             
             And
             so
             it
             is
             constantly
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             but
             only
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             James
             1.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             an
             elegant
             similitude
             he
             compareth
             the
             work
             of
             Lust
             in
             Temptation
             unto
             an
             
               Adulterous
               conception
            
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             the
             Adulteress
             ,
             when
             at
             length
             actual
             sin
             is
             brought
             forth
             .
             The
             Seeds
             of
             it
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             Mind
             and
             Will
             by
             Temptation
             ,
             where
             after
             they
             are
             warmed
             ,
             fomented
             and
             cherished
             ,
             Sin
             that
             ugly
             Monster
             comes
             forth
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             is
             this
             Earth
             said
             to
             
               bring
               forth
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Womb
             that
             is
             naturally
             and
             kindly
             impregnated
             ,
             in
             its
             appointed
             season
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             other
             sort
             ,
             he
             changeth
             his
             Expression
             for
             such
             a
             word
             as
             may
             suit
             a
             deformed
             and
             monstrous
             Production
             .
             But
             the
             Native
             power
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             cherished
             by
             the
             Rain
             that
             falls
             on
             it
             ,
             brings
             forth
             as
             from
             a
             teeming
             Womb
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             of
             those
             Seeds
             it
             is
             possessed
             withall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             brings
             forth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Generans
               herbam
            
             ;
             The
             Rhemists
             render
             it
             Grass
             ,
             causelesly
             and
             amiss
             .
             The
             word
             signifies
             such
             
               green
               herbs
            
             as
             are
             usually
             produced
             
             by
             careful
             Culture
             ,
             Tilling
             or
             Dressing
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             for
             the
             proper
             and
             immediate
             use
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             their
             Cattel
             .
             The
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gen.
             1.
             11.
             
             All
             sorts
             of
             
               useful
               green
               Herbs
            
             ,
             whether
             Medicinal
             or
             for
             Food
             ,
             or
             Beauty
             and
             Ornament
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             
               Herbal
               fruit
            
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             render
             it
             by
             opportuna
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             
               accommoda
               ;
               meet
            
             answers
             both
             .
             Those
             that
             use
             the
             former
             
             word
             ,
             seem
             to
             respect
             the
             season
             wherein
             it
             brings
             forth
             the
             Fruit.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
             commendation
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             no
             delays
             but
             brings
             forth
             in
             its
             proper
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             when
             its
             Owners
             and
             Tillers
             have
             just
             ground
             and
             reason
             to
             expect
             and
             look
             for
             it
             .
             And
             it
             's
             an
             especial
             commendation
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             beareth
             Fruit
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             out
             of
             season
             is
             despised
             ,
             Psal
             14.
             
             The
             latter
             word
             intends
             the
             usefulness
             and
             profitableness
             of
             the
             Fruit
             brought
             forth
             in
             what
             season
             soever
             it
             be
             .
             We
             may
             comprise
             both
             senses
             ,
             and
             justly
             suppose
             both
             of
             them
             to
             be
             intended
             .
             The
             Syriack
             expresseth
             it
             by
             a
             general
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               is
               or
               may
               be
               of
               use
               .
            
             And
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             are
             not
             profitable
             unless
             they
             are
             seasonable
             .
             So
             James
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               precious
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Husbandman
             waiteth
             for
             ,
             until
             the
             Earth
             hath
             received
             the
             former
             and
             latter
             Rain
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             These
             Herbs
             thus
             brought
             forth
             are
             meet
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               unto
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               Tilled
               ,
            
             or
             even
             by
             whom
             ;
             or
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             also
             Tilled
             .
             The
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             not
             superfluous
             or
             insignificant
             .
             It
             declares
             an
             Addition
             of
             Culture
             unto
             the
             Rain
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             falling
             of
             Rain
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             there
             is
             likewise
             need
             of
             further
             Culture
             that
             it
             may
             be
             made
             fruitful
             or
             bring
             forth
             Herbs
             seasonably
             which
             shall
             be
             profitable
             unto
             men
             .
             For
             if
             only
             the
             Rain
             fall
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             forth
             many
             things
             indeed
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             tilled
             withall
             ,
             for
             one
             useful
             Herb
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             forth
             many
             Weeds
             .
             As
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Husbandry
             ,
          
           
             
               Quod
               nisi
               &
               assiduis
               terram
               insectabere
               rastris
               ,
            
             
               Et
               sonitu
               terrebis
               aves
               ,
               &
               ruris
               opaci
            
             
               Falce
               premes
               umbras
               ,
               votisque
               vocaveris
               Imbrem
               ,
            
             
               Heu
               magnum
               alterius
               frustra
               spectabis
               Acervum
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Earth
             must
             be
             Tilled
             from
             its
             nature
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             its
             Creation
             .
             And
             therefore
             Adam
             was
             to
             have
             Tilled
             and
             
               Wrought
               the
               Ground
            
             in
             the
             Garden
             even
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             16.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             concernment
             of
             him
             that
             intends
             to
             live
             on
             the
             Field
             .
             The
             falling
             of
             Rain
             upon
             the
             Earth
             is
             common
             unto
             the
             whole
             .
             That
             which
             gives
             a
             Field
             a
             peculiar
             Relation
             unto
             any
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             
               dresseth
               and
               fenceth
               and
               tilleth
               it
               .
            
             Unto
             these
             dressers
             the
             Herbs
             that
             are
             brought
             forth
             are
             said
             to
             be
             meet
             ;
             they
             belong
             unto
             them
             and
             are
             useful
             for
             them
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendered
             
               for
               whom
            
             ,
             or
             
               by
               whom
            
             .
             In
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             the
             chief
             Owner
             of
             the
             Ground
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Field
             or
             Vineyard
             ,
             is
             signified
             .
             The
             Ground
             is
             Tilled
             or
             Manured
             
               for
               his
               use
            
             ,
             and
             he
             eats
             of
             the
             Fruits
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             ,
             
               those
               who
               immediately
               work
               about
            
             the
             Ground
             in
             the
             Tilling
             of
             it
             are
             intended
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             distinguish
             in
             this
             place
             between
             Owner
             and
             Dresser
             .
             For
             God
             as
             he
             is
             the
             great
             Husbandman
             is
             both
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             dresseth
             and
             pruneth
             the
             Vines
             that
             they
             may
             bring
             forth
             Fruit
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Ground
             thus
             made
             fruitful
             
               receiveth
               Blessing
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             
             Blessing
             of
             God
             with
             respect
             unto
             a
             fruitful
             Field
             is
             twofold
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Antecedent
             ,
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             fruit-causing
             virtue
             unto
             it
             .
             
               The
               smell
               of
               my
               Son
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               Field
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               ,
               Gen.
            
             27.
             27.
             
             A
             Field
             that
             abounds
             with
             Blossoms
             ,
             Flowers
             and
             Fruits
             yielding
             a
             sweet
             Savour
             ,
             being
             so
             made
             fruitful
             by
             the
             
               singular
               blessing
               of
               God.
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Blessing
             here
             intended
             .
             For
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             this
             Field
             is
             already
             made
             fruitful
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bring
             forth
             
               useful
               Herbs
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             antecedently
             interested
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             without
             which
             nothing
             can
             thrive
             or
             prosper
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             2
             )
             Gods
             Benediction
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             consequent
             acceptation
             ,
             or
             approbation
             ,
             with
             care
             and
             watchfulness
             for
             a
             farther
             improvement
             .
             The
             Blessing
             of
             God
             is
             at
             large
             described
             ,
             Isa.
             27.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             there
             are
             three
             things
             included
             in
             this
             Blessing
             of
             a
             fruitful
             Field
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Owning
             ,
             Acceptation
             or
             Approbation
             of
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             Field
             God
             owns
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ashamed
             that
             it
             should
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             his
             .
             And
             this
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Rejection
             of
             the
             barren
             Ground
             afterwards
             mentioned
             ;
             
               is
               rejected
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Care
             ,
             Watchfulness
             and
             Diligence
             that
             is
             used
             about
             it
             .
             God
             watcheth
             over
             such
             a
             Field
             or
             Vineyard
             to
             
               keep
               it
               night
               and
               day
               that
               none
               should
               hurt
               it
               ,
            
             watering
             it
             every
             moment
             and
             purging
             the
             Branches
             of
             its
             Vines
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             yet
             more
             fruitful
             ;
             opposed
             to
             
               being
               nigh
               unto
               Cursing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             wholly
             neglected
             or
             left
             unto
             Salt
             and
             Barrenness
             .
             (
             3
             )
             A
             final
             preservation
             from
             all
             Evil
             ,
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               burning
               up
            
             of
             the
             barren
             Earth
             with
             the
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             that
             grow
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
           
             These
             things
             being
             spoken
             only
             of
             the
             Ground
             whence
             the
             comparison
             is
             taken
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             them
             though
             not
             expressed
             unto
             the
             spiritual
             things
             intended
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Ground
               thus
               dressed
               ,
               thus
               bearing
               Fruit
               and
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
            
             are
             true
             and
             sound
             Believers
             .
             So
             our
             Saviour
             declares
             it
             to
             be
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             his
             own
             Parable
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             
             They
             are
             such
             as
             receive
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             
               good
               and
               honest
               Hearts
            
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             Fruits
             of
             it
             in
             several
             Degrees
             .
             Such
             as
             having
             been
             Ministerially
             planted
             and
             watered
             ,
             have
             an
             increase
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             included
             herein
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             bring
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             intended
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             bring
             forth
             in
             their
             lives
             what
             was
             before
             conceived
             and
             cherished
             in
             their
             Hearts
             .
             They
             have
             the
             Root
             in
             themselves
             of
             what
             they
             bring
             forth
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             word
             here
             used
             signifie
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             Fruit
             of
             an
             inward
             Conception
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             cast
             into
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             Rain
             but
             Seed
             also
             .
             This
             is
             cherished
             by
             Grace
             ,
             as
             precious
             Seed
             ,
             and
             as
             from
             a
             natural
             Root
             or
             Principle
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             brings
             forth
             precious
             Fruit.
             And
             herein
             consists
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Fruit-bearing
             of
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             of
             Hypocrites
             or
             false
             Professors
             .
             These
             latter
             bring
             forth
             Fruits
             like
             Mushromes
             ,
             they
             come
             up
             suddenly
             ,
             have
             oft-times
             a
             great
             bulk
             and
             goodly
             appearance
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             only
             a
             
               forced
               Excrescency
            
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             natural
             Seed
             or
             Root
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             They
             do
             not
             proceed
             from
             a
             living
             principle
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Hearts
             .
             The
             other
             sort
             do
             first
             conceive
             ,
             cherish
             and
             foment
             them
             in
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Minds
             ,
             whence
             they
             bring
             them
             forth
             as
             from
             a
             genuine
             and
             natural
             principle
             .
             This
             is
             on
             either
             side
             fully
             declared
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             Luke
             6.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             the
             
               Herbs
               or
               Fruits
               intended
            
             .
             These
             are
             they
             which
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             called
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             of
             Holiness
             and
             the
             like
             .
             All
             that
             we
             do
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             Profession
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             All
             effects
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             of
             Mortification
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             that
             are
             holy
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             useful
             to
             others
             ,
             whereby
             we
             express
             the
             Truth
             and
             Power
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             we
             do
             profess
             ,
             are
             the
             Fruits
             and
             Herbs
             intended
             .
             When
             our
             Hearts
             are
             made
             Holy
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Lives
               useful
            
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             fruitful
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             Herbs
             are
             said
             to
             be
             meet
             for
             them
             by
             whom
             or
             for
             whom
             the
             Earth
             is
             dressed
             .
             As
             it
             is
             neither
             useful
             nor
             safe
             to
             press
             similitudes
             beyond
             their
             principal
             scope
             and
             intention
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             every
             minute
             circumstance
             into
             the
             comparison
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             not
             neglect
             what
             is
             fairly
             instructive
             in
             them
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Application
             of
             things
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             have
             countenance
             and
             guidance
             given
             it
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             clear
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             similitude
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             himself
             is
             the
             
               great
               Husbandman
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.
             1.
             
             And
             all
             Believers
             are
             
               Gods
               Husbandry
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
             He
             is
             so
             the
             Husbandman
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             and
             Owner
             of
             this
             Field
             or
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             he
             puts
             workmen
             into
             it
             to
             dress
             it
             .
             This
             our
             Saviout
             sets
             out
             at
             large
             in
             his
             
               Parable
               ,
               Matth.
            
             21.
             33
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hence
             he
             calls
             his
             people
             ,
             his
             Portion
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lot
               of
               his
               Inheritance
               ,
               Deut.
            
             32.
             9.
             
             He
             speaks
             as
             though
             he
             had
             given
             up
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             kept
             his
             people
             only
             unto
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             he
             hath
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             especial
             blessed
             Relation
             which
             he
             intendeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             God
             himself
             who
             taketh
             care
             for
             the
             
               watering
               and
               dressing
            
             of
             this
             Field
             .
             He
             dealeth
             with
             it
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             with
             a
             Field
             that
             is
             his
             own
             ;
             This
             he
             expresseth
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             2.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             The
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             means
             of
             Light
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Growth
             depend
             all
             on
             his
             care
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             supreamly
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             .
             To
             this
             End
             he
             employeth
             his
             Servants
             to
             work
             and
             dress
             it
             under
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             
               Labourers
               together
               with
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             because
             they
             are
             employed
             by
             him
             ,
             do
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             End
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               Tilling
               or
               Dressing
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             which
             is
             superadded
             to
             the
             Rain
             ,
             or
             the
             meer
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             denoted
             thereby
             ,
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             three
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Ministerial
               Application
            
             of
             the
             Word
             unto
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             great
             
             End
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             the
             Rain
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Administration
               of
               the
               Censures
               and
               Discipline
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             belongs
             unto
             the
             dressing
             and
             purging
             of
             Gods
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             of
             singular
             use
             it
             is
             unto
             that
             End
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             rightly
             and
             duely
             attended
             unto
             .
             And
             those
             who
             under
             pretence
             hereof
             instead
             of
             purging
             the
             Vineyard
             endeavour
             to
             digg
             up
             the
             Vines
             ,
             will
             have
             little
             thanks
             from
             him
             for
             their
             Diligence
             and
             Pains
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               Afflictions
               and
               Trials
            
             .
             By
             these
             he
             purgeth
             his
             Vine
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             yet
             more
             Fruit
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             trieth
             ,
             exerciseth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             improveth
             the
             Faith
             and
             Graces
             of
             Believers
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             
               expecteth
               Fruit
               from
               this
               Field
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             so
             careth
             for
             .
             
               I
               looked
               for
               Grapes
               ,
               Isa.
            
             5.
             2.
             
             He
             sends
             his
             Servants
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Fruits
               of
               it
               ,
               Matth.
            
             21.
             34.
             
             Though
             he
             stand
             in
             no
             need
             of
             us
             or
             our
             Goodness
             ,
             it
             extends
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             cannot
             profit
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             profit
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             grow
             rich
             with
             our
             substance
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             esteem
             of
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Gospel
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             will
             he
             be
             glorified
             ;
             
               Herein
               is
               my
               Father
               glorified
               that
               ye
               bear
               much
               Fruit
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.
             8.
             
             Matth.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             Fruits
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             forth
             ,
             God
             approveth
             of
             ,
             accepteth
             ,
             and
             farther
             blesseth
             them
             that
             bear
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             .
             Some
             think
             there
             is
             no
             use
             of
             these
             Fruits
             unless
             they
             are
             meritorious
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             But
             Gods
             Acceptation
             of
             them
             here
             ,
             is
             called
             his
             Benediction
             ,
             his
             Blessing
             of
             them
             that
             bring
             them
             forth
             .
             Now
             a
             Blessing
             cannot
             be
             merited
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Bounty
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             free
             Gift
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             deserved
             .
             What
             doth
             a
             Field
             merit
             of
             him
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             watered
             and
             tilled
             when
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             
               Herbs
               meet
            
             for
             his
             use
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             but
             the
             Fruits
             of
             his
             own
             Labour
             ,
             Cost
             and
             Pains
             .
             The
             Field
             is
             only
             the
             subject
             that
             he
             hath
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             his
             own
             .
             All
             the
             Fruits
             of
             our
             Obedience
             are
             but
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Grace
             in
             us
             .
             We
             are
             a
             subject
             that
             he
             hath
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             Only
             he
             is
             pleased
             in
             a
             way
             of
             infinite
             condescension
             to
             own
             in
             us
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             pardon
             what
             is
             ours
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             on
             Fruit-bearing
             Believers
             ,
             consists
             in
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             His
             Approbation
             and
             gracious
             Acceptance
             of
             them
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             had
             
               respect
               unto
               Abel
            
             and
             his
             Offering
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             
             He
             graciously
             accepted
             both
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             owning
             and
             approving
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             Cain
             and
             his
             were
             rejected
             .
             So
             he
             
               smelt
               a
               savour
               of
               Rest
            
             from
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               Gen.
            
             8.
             21.
             
             And
             to
             testifie
             his
             being
             well
             pleased
             therewith
             ,
             he
             thence
             took
             occasion
             to
             renew
             and
             establish
             his
             Covenant
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Seed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             by
             
               increasing
               their
               fruitfulness
            
             ;
             Every
             Branch
             in
             the
             Vine
             that
             beareth
             Fruit
             ,
             he
             
               purgeth
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               Fruit
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.
             2.
             
             He
             multiplies
             the
             Seed
             that
             is
             sown
             ,
             and
             
               increaseth
               the
               Fruits
               of
               their
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             10.
             
             This
             is
             the
             constant
             way
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Covenant
             dealings
             ,
             with
             thriving
             fruitful
             Christians
             ;
             he
             so
             blesseth
             them
             as
             that
             their
             Graces
             and
             Fruits
             shall
             more
             and
             more
             abound
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             flourishing
             even
             in
             Age
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             more
             Fruit
             unto
             the
             End.
             (
             3
             )
             He
             blesseth
             them
             in
             the
             preparation
             he
             hath
             made
             for
             to
             give
             them
             an
             everlasting
             Reward
             .
             A
             Reward
             it
             is
             indeed
             of
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             still
             a
             Reward
             ,
             a
             recompence
             of
             Reward
             .
             For
             although
             it
             be
             no
             way
             merited
             or
             deserved
             ,
             and
             although
             there
             be
             no
             proportion
             between
             our
             Works
             ,
             Duties
             ,
             or
             Fruits
             and
             it
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             owned
             in
             it
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             lost
             nor
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             God
             therein
             testifies
             his
             Acceptance
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             Reward
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               God
               grants
               Means
               ,
               there
               he
               expects
               Fruit.
            
             Few
             men
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             state
             of
             things
             with
             them
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             unto
             them
             .
             Some
             utterly
             disregard
             it
             any
             farther
             than
             as
             it
             is
             suited
             unto
             their
             carnal
             Interests
             and
             Advantages
             .
             
             For
             the
             Gospel
             is
             at
             present
             so
             stated
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             least
             many
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             great
             multitudes
             make
             more
             benefit
             by
             a
             pretence
             of
             it
             or
             what
             belongs
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             greater
             secular
             Advancements
             and
             Advantages
             thereby
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             possibly
             by
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             Diligence
             and
             Ability
             in
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             honest
             or
             dishonest
             ,
             attain
             unto
             .
             These
             esteem
             it
             according
             to
             their
             
               worldly
               interests
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             they
             are
             
               Merchants
               of
               Souls
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
             Some
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             that
             wherein
             they
             are
             really
             concerned
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             both
             take
             upon
             themselves
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             in
             their
             
             Consciences
             as
             occasion
             doth
             require
             .
             But
             few
             there
             are
             who
             do
             seriously
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             Errand
             that
             it
             comes
             upon
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Work
             is
             God
             hath
             in
             hand
             thereby
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             he
             is
             by
             it
             ,
             
               watering
               ,
               manuring
               ,
               cultivating
            
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bring
             forth
             Fruit
             unto
             his
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             .
             His
             business
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             men
             
               holy
               ,
               humble
               ,
               self-denying
               ,
               righteous
               ,
               useful
               ,
               upright
               ,
               pure
            
             in
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             to
             abound
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             like
             himself
             in
             all
             things
             .
             To
             effect
             these
             Ends
             ,
             is
             this
             holy
             means
             suited
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             is
             justly
             said
             to
             
               expect
               these
               Fruits
            
             where
             he
             grants
             this
             Means
             .
             And
             if
             these
             be
             not
             found
             in
             us
             ,
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             
               Gods
               Husbandry
            
             are
             lost
             towards
             us
             ,
             which
             what
             a
             doleful
             issue
             it
             will
             have
             the
             
               next
               Verse
            
             declares
             .
             This
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             always
             in
             our
             minds
             whilst
             God
             is
             treating
             with
             us
             by
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             Fruit
             he
             aims
             at
             ,
             it
             is
             Fruit
             he
             looks
             for
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             fail
             herein
             ,
             the
             Advantage
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             both
             as
             unto
             our
             Good
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             is
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             unavoidably
             account
             for
             .
             For
             this
             Fruit
             God
             both
             expecteth
             ,
             and
             will
             require
             .
             This
             is
             the
             work
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Fruit
             of
             it
             is
             threefold
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             Persons
             in
             their
             Conversion
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             
               Real
               internal
               Holiness
            
             in
             them
             or
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             (
             3
             )
             The
             
               outward
               Fruits
               of
               Rigteousness
            
             and
             Charity
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             10.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             11.
             
             These
             God
             looketh
             to
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             4.
             
             Luke
             13.
             7.
             
             And
             he
             will
             not
             always
             bear
             with
             a
             frustration
             .
             A
             good
             Husbandman
             will
             suffer
             Thorns
             and
             other
             barren
             Trees
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             Field
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Vine
             or
             Figg-tree
             be
             barren
             in
             his
             Garden
             ,
             he
             will
             cut
             it
             down
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             Fire
             .
             However
             God
             will
             not
             always
             continue
             this
             
               Husbandry
               ,
               Isa.
            
             28.
             
             Amos
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Duties
               of
               Gospel
               Obedience
               are
               Fruits
               meet
               for
               God
               ,
               things
               that
               have
               a
               proper
               and
            
             
             
               especial
               tendency
               unto
               his
               Glory
            
             .
             As
             the
             
               precious
               Fruits
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             which
             the
             Husbandman
             waiteth
             for
             ,
             are
             meet
             for
             his
             use
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             supply
             his
             wants
             ,
             satisfie
             his
             occasions
             ,
             answer
             his
             labour
             and
             charge
             ,
             nourish
             and
             enrich
             him
             ;
             So
             do
             these
             Duties
             of
             Gospel
             Obedience
             ,
             answer
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             which
             he
             hath
             designed
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Hereby
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               is
               my
               Father
               glorified
               ,
               if
               ye
               bring
               forth
               much
               Fruit.
               
            
          
           
             And
             we
             must
             enquire
             how
             these
             Fruits
             are
             meet
             for
             God.
             For
             (
             1
             )
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             
               stood
               in
               any
               need
               of
               them
            
             unto
             his
             Glory
             .
             Our
             
               Goodness
               extends
               not
               unto
               him
               ,
               Psal.
            
             16.
             2.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             put
             any
             value
             on
             it
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             .
             Hence
             he
             rejecteth
             all
             those
             multiplied
             outward
             Services
             which
             men
             trusted
             unto
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             obliged
             him
             by
             them
             ,
             because
             without
             them
             or
             their
             Services
             he
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             Possessor
             of
             all
             created
             Beings
             and
             their
             Effects
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             All
             thoughts
             hereof
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             see
             Job
             22.
             2
             ,
             3.
             chap.
             35.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             (
             2
             )
             They
             are
             
               not
               meet
               for
               God
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             perfectly
             answered
             his
             Law.
             For
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             ,
             all
             our
             
               Righteousnesses
               are
               as
               filtby
               Raggs
            
             ,
             most
             unmeet
             to
             be
             presented
             unto
             him
             ,
             Isa.
             64.
             6.
             
             And
             if
             he
             should
             mark
             what
             is
             amiss
             in
             us
             or
             them
             ,
             
               who
               should
               stand
               ,
               Psal.
            
             130.
             3.
             
             Much
             less
             (
             3
             )
             are
             they
             so
             
               meet
               for
               him
            
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             them
             we
             should
             merit
             any
             thing
             at
             his
             hand
             .
             This
             foolish
             Presumption
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             with
             that
             Relation
             between
             them
             which
             necessarily
             ensues
             on
             their
             very
             Beings
             .
             For
             what
             can
             a
             
               poor
               worm
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             who
             is
             nothing
             ,
             who
             hath
             nothing
             ,
             who
             doth
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             receives
             wholly
             from
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             and
             Bounty
             ,
             merit
             of
             him
             who
             from
             his
             Being
             and
             Nature
             can
             be
             under
             no
             Obligation
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             meerly
             from
             his
             own
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             and
             goodness
             ?
          
           
             They
             are
             therefore
             no
             otherwise
             
               meet
               for
               God
            
             but
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             infinite
             condescension
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             Therein
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             (
             1
             )
             Make
             our
             
               persons
               accepted
            
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             Abel
             through
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Acceptation
             of
             his
             Offering
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             And
             this
             is
             of
             Grace
             also
             ;
             It
             is
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glorious
             Grace
             wherein
             he
             makes
             us
             
               accepted
               in
               the
               Beloved
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             (
             2
             )
             
               He
               bears
               and
               takes
               away
               the
               iniquity
            
             that
             cleaves
             unto
             them
             as
             they
             proceed
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             renders
             them
             unmeet
             for
             God.
             This
             was
             typed
             out
             by
             the
             
               plate
               of
               God
            
             ,
             wherein
             was
             inscribed
             
               Holiness
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             was
             on
             the
             forehead
             of
             the
             High
             Priest.
             It
             was
             that
             he
             might
             
               bear
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               Holy
               things
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Exod.
            
             28.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             He
             bare
             it
             in
             the
             Expiation
             he
             made
             of
             all
             sin
             ;
             and
             takes
             it
             away
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             (
             3
             )
             He
             
               adds
               of
               the
               Incense
            
             of
             his
             own
             Mediation
             unto
             
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             a
             sweet
             savour
             in
             their
             Offering
             to
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             8.
             3.
             
             On
             this
             foundation
             it
             is
             that
             God
             hath
             graciously
             designed
             them
             unto
             sundry
             Ends
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             accepts
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Will
               of
               his
               Command
            
             is
             fulfilled
             thereby
             ;
             and
             this
             tends
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Rule
             and
             Government
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             21.
             
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             that
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
               may
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             The
             Glory
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             Heaven
             from
             the
             Ministry
             of
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             always
             ,
             with
             all
             readiness
             and
             chearfulness
             do
             
               observe
               his
               Commands
               and
               do
               his
               Will
               ,
            
             esteeming
             their
             doing
             so
             to
             be
             their
             Honour
             and
             Blessedness
             .
             For
             hereby
             is
             the
             Rule
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             owned
             ,
             avouched
             ,
             exalted
             ;
             a
             neglect
             whereof
             was
             the
             Sin
             and
             Ruine
             of
             the
             
               Apostate
               Angels
            
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             our
             Fruits
             of
             Obedience
             are
             the
             only
             Acknowledgements
             that
             we
             do
             or
             can
             make
             to
             the
             supream
             Authority
             and
             Rule
             of
             God
             over
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             hath
             power
             to
             kill
             and
             keep
             alive
             .
             The
             Glory
             of
             an
             Earthly
             King
             consists
             principally
             in
             the
             willing
             Obedience
             which
             his
             Subjects
             give
             unto
             his
             Laws
             .
             For
             hereby
             they
             expresly
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             esteem
             his
             Laws
             .
             wise
             ,
             just
             ,
             equal
             ,
             useful
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             also
             reverence
             his
             Authority
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Subjects
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             do
             testifie
             unto
             all
             ,
             their
             willing
             chearful
             Subjection
             unto
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             as
             
               holy
               ,
               righteous
            
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             Fruits
             of
             their
             Obedience
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             it
             is
             their
             principal
             Honour
             and
             Happiness
             to
             be
             ingaged
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             14.
             
             Hereby
             is
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             glorified
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             our
             great
             King
             and
             Law-giver
             .
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             in
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Obedience
             an
             
               Expression
               of
               the
               nature
               ,
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereby
             also
             he
             is
             glorified
             ,
             for
             
               he
               doth
               all
               things
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             6.
             
             In
             all
             the
             actings
             of
             Lust
             and
             Sin
             ,
             in
             the
             drouth
             and
             dust
             of
             Barrenness
             ,
             we
             represent
             an
             Enmity
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             contrariety
             unto
             him
             ,
             acting
             over
             the
             principle
             of
             the
             
               first
               Rebellion
            
             and
             Apostasie
             from
             him
             .
             These
             things
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             tend
             greatly
             to
             his
             dishonour
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             20.
             
             But
             these
             Fruits
             of
             Obedience
             are
             all
             effects
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             he
             
               worketh
               in
               us
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             are
             both
             the
             power
             and
             nature
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             manifested
             and
             glorified
             .
             The
             power
             of
             it
             in
             making
             fruitful
             the
             
               barren
               Soils
            
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             which
             as
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             would
             of
             themselves
             bring
             forth
             nothing
             but
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             cause
             our
             Hearts
             to
             abound
             in
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             all
             holy
             Evangelical
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             that
             wherein
             the
             
               power
               of
               Gods
               Grace
            
             is
             both
             manifested
             and
             magnified
             ,
             Isa.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             they
             also
             declare
             the
             
               nature
               of
               God.
            
             For
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             things
             
               good
               ,
               benigne
               ,
               beautiful
               ,
               useful
               to
               mankind
               ,
            
             such
             as
             give
             Peace
             ,
             Quietness
             ,
             and
             Blessedness
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             in
             whom
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             Restauration
             of
             all
             things
             in
             their
             proper
             Order
             ;
             and
             unto
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Universe
             labouring
             under
             its
             confusion
             and
             vanity
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             8.
             
             Such
             I
             say
             are
             all
             the
             Fruits
             of
             
               holy
               Obedience
            
             in
             Believers
             ;
             such
             is
             their
             nature
             and
             tendency
             ,
             whereby
             they
             declare
             what
             that
             Grace
             is
             from
             which
             they
             do
             proceed
             and
             whose
             effects
             they
             are
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             hereby
             is
             God
             greatly
             glorified
             in
             the
             world
             .
             (
             3
             )
             They
             are
             
               meet
               for
               God
            
             and
             tend
             unto
             his
             Glory
             in
             that
             they
             express
             and
             manifest
             
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Mediation
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             These
             he
             aimed
             at
             in
             them
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             It
             is
             in
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             that
             God
             will
             be
             glorified
             .
             And
             this
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Love
             in
             his
             Mediation
             .
             For
             hereby
             do
             we
             declare
             and
             shew
             forth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               virtues
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               called
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             or
             the
             efficacious
             power
             of
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             these
             Fruits
             are
             the
             Effects
             and
             Products
             of
             .
             We
             do
             not
             only
             declare
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Holiness
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             
               the
               Power
               and
               Efficacy
               of
               his
               Blood
               and
               Intercession
               ,
            
             which
             procure
             them
             for
             us
             and
             work
             them
             in
             us
             .
             God
             is
             glorified
             hereby
             in
             that
             some
             Return
             is
             made
             unto
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Love.
             That
             a
             Creature
             should
             make
             
               any
               return
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             answerable
             or
             proportionable
             unto
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Bounty
             towards
             it
             ,
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             men
             ought
             to
             take
             care
             about
             and
             satisfie
             before
             they
             talk
             of
             a
             
               farther
               merit
            
             .
             For
             what
             can
             we
             properly
             merit
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             whose
             precedent
             Bounty
             we
             come
             infinitely
             short
             of
             answering
             or
             satisfying
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             we
             can
             do
             ?
             But
             this
             of
             Fruitfulness
             in
             Obedience
             is
             the
             way
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             testifie
             our
             sense
             of
             Divine
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             express
             our
             Gratitude
             .
             And
             hereby
             do
             our
             Fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             redound
             
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             (
             4
             )
             God
             in
             and
             by
             them
             doth
             extend
             his
             care
             ,
             goodness
             and
             love
             unto
             others
             .
             It
             is
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             that
             many
             who
             
               belong
               unto
               himself
            
             in
             an
             especial
             way
             ,
             and
             others
             also
             among
             the
             
               community
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             should
             sometimes
             be
             cast
             into
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             always
             to
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             wants
             and
             streights
             in
             this
             world
             .
             To
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             also
             may
             have
             an
             especial
             sense
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             be
             instrumental
             in
             setting
             forth
             his
             Praise
             ,
             is
             incumbent
             on
             him
             who
             is
             the
             
               great
               provider
            
             for
             all
             .
             Now
             one
             signal
             way
             whereby
             he
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               Obedience
            
             brought
             forth
             in
             others
             .
             Their
             Charity
             ,
             their
             Compassion
             ,
             their
             Love
             ,
             their
             Bounty
             ,
             shall
             help
             and
             relieve
             them
             that
             are
             in
             wants
             ,
             streights
             ,
             sorrows
             ,
             poverty
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             exile
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             ;
             Their
             meekness
             ,
             their
             patience
             ,
             their
             sorbearance
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             these
             Fruits
             ,
             shall
             be
             useful
             unto
             others
             ,
             under
             their
             weaknesses
             and
             temptations
             .
             Their
             Zeal
             ,
             their
             
               Labour
               of
               Love
            
             in
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             ,
             or
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Conviction
             and
             Conversion
             of
             others
             .
             So
             doth
             it
             please
             God
             by
             these
             Fruits
             of
             Obedience
             in
             some
             ,
             to
             communicate
             of
             his
             own
             Goodness
             and
             Love
             ,
             unto
             the
             help
             ,
             relief
             ,
             succour
             and
             redress
             of
             others
             .
             For
             those
             so
             relieved
             do
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ought
             ,
             to
             look
             on
             all
             as
             coming
             directly
             from
             God.
             For
             it
             is
             he
             who
             not
             only
             commands
             those
             who
             are
             the
             means
             of
             their
             Conveyance
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             but
             he
             directly
             works
             it
             in
             them
             by
             his
             Grace
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             .
             And
             all
             this
             redoundeth
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             This
             our
             Apostle
             expresseth
             at
             large
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               For
               the
               Administration
               of
               this
               service
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Charitable
             and
             bountiful
             Contribution
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             unto
             the
             Poor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Hierusalem
               )
               not
               only
               supplieth
               the
               wants
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             themselves
             ,
             (
             the
             thought
             whereof
             might
             give
             great
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             benign
             and
             compassionate
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             able
             to
             relieve
             others
             )
             
               but
               it
               is
               abundant
               also
               by
               many
               Thanksgivings
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             It
             hath
             this
             Effect
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             do
             know
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             
               abound
               in
               thanks
            
             and
             praise
             unto
             God.
             And
             he
             sheweth
             both
             the
             Grounds
             whereon
             ,
             and
             the
             Way
             whereby
             this
             Praise
             is
             so
             returned
             unto
             God.
             For
             (
             1
             )
             They
             consider
             not
             meerly
             
               what
               is
               done
            
             ,
             but
             the
             principle
             from
             whence
             it
             doth
             proceed
             .
             
               Whilst
               by
               the
               Experience
               of
               this
               Ministration
               they
               glorifie
               God
               for
               your
               professed
               subjection
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             This
             in
             the
             first
             place
             affects
             them
             greatly
             ,
             that
             whereas
             before
             they
             had
             only
             heard
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Report
             ,
             that
             you
             or
             some
             of
             you
             were
             converted
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             had
             now
             by
             
               this
               Ministration
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Relief
             of
             Bounty
             communicated
             unto
             them
             ,
             such
             an
             Evidence
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             with
             one
             consent
             they
             
               gave
               Praise
               and
               Glory
               to
               God
            
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Grace
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             this
             usually
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             which
             affects
             the
             minds
             of
             any
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               of
               God
            
             in
             any
             relief
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             hand
             out
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             means
             of
             others
             .
             They
             admire
             and
             bless
             God
             in
             and
             for
             his
             Grace
             towards
             them
             by
             whose
             Kindness
             and
             Compassion
             they
             are
             relieved
             .
             So
             is
             God
             glorified
             by
             these
             Fruits
             .
             And
             the
             second
             ground
             of
             their
             Praises
             was
             ,
             the
             
               liberal
               Distribution
            
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             found
             by
             Experience
             ,
             and
             unto
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             informed
             and
             believed
             .
             The
             Ministration
             its
             self
             testified
             their
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               liberal
               and
               bountiful
            
             ,
             evidenced
             the
             sincerity
             and
             fruitfulness
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             exceeding
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             v.
             14.
             they
             saw
             hereby
             that
             there
             was
             not
             an
             ordinary
             or
             common
             work
             only
             of
             Grace
             on
             these
             Corinthians
             engaging
             them
             into
             a
             Common
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             thankfulness
             unto
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             indeed
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             
               exceedingly
               abounded
               in
               them
            
             ,
             which
             produced
             these
             Fruits
             of
             it
             in
             so
             plentiful
             a
             manner
             .
             And
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             also
             was
             Praise
             peculiarly
             rendred
             unto
             God.
             Hereunto
             also
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             a
             double
             way
             whereby
             God
             was
             glorified
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               direct
               Attribution
               of
               Praises
               unto
               him
               .
            
             And
             by
             
               their
               prayer
               for
               you
               ,
               which
               long
               after
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               exceeding
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               you
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             both
             these
             ways
             they
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             prayers
             for
             a
             supply
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             to
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             relieved
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             enflamed
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             longing
             after
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             occasioned
             only
             by
             their
             Relief
             ;
             but
             the
             
               real
               Cause
            
             ,
             Motive
             ,
             and
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             
               exceeding
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             evidenced
             thereby
             .
             And
             by
             both
             these
             Duties
             ,
             God
             is
             greatly
             Glorified
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             concludes
             the
             whole
             with
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             triumphant
             Praises
             to
             God
             ,
             
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               for
               his
               unspeakable
               Gift
               .
            
             This
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             a
             Gift
             that
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             declared
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             is
             more
             to
             be
             admired
             in
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             presseth
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             joynt
             thankfulness
             in
             a
             word
             that
             may
             include
             both
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
               given
               unto
               the
               Corinthians
            
             enabling
             them
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruit
             of
             that
             Grace
             in
             the
             
               Bounty
               conferred
               on
               the
               poor
               Saints
            
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             were
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             of
             them
             was
             he
             glorified
             .
             And
             in
             this
             regard
             especially
             ,
             are
             the
             Fruits
             of
             our
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               meet
               for
               him
               by
               whom
               we
               are
               dressed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             an
             especial
             tendency
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             Hence
             is
             that
             Caution
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             16.
             
             
               But
               to
               do
               good
               and
               communicate
               ,
               forget
               not
               ,
               for
               with
               such
               Sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             Our
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             Verse
             foregoing
             ,
             are
             
               Sacrifices
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             and
             accepted
             with
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             Our
             whole
             Obedience
             is
             our
             
               reasonable
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             yea
             but
             in
             these
             Fruits
             of
             Benignity
             ,
             Bounty
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             Communicating
             largely
             and
             liberally
             ,
             God
             is
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             well
             pleased
             and
             satisfied
             ,
             as
             smelling
             a
             savour
             of
             Rest
             through
             Christ
             in
             such
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             might
             here
             justly
             take
             occasion
             at
             large
             to
             press
             men
             unto
             an
             abundant
             fruitfulness
             in
             this
             especial
             kind
             of
             Fruit-bearing
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             discourse
             will
             not
             admit
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             They
             are
             
               meet
               for
               God
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             unto
             him
             from
             the
             Creation
             .
             When
             God
             took
             and
             rescued
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             his
             own
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             unto
             his
             own
             people
             to
             possess
             and
             inherit
             ,
             he
             required
             of
             them
             that
             on
             their
             first
             Entrance
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             should
             come
             and
             present
             him
             with
             the
             
               first
               of
               all
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             right
             to
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             his
             Bounty
             unto
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             26.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             &c.
             The
             whole
             Creation
             did
             by
             sin
             as
             it
             were
             go
             out
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             his
             
               Right
               and
               Power
            
             but
             of
             his
             
               Love
               and
               Favour
            
             :
             Sathan
             became
             the
             
               god
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             lay
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Evil.
             By
             Jesus
             Christ
             he
             rescueth
             it
             again
             from
             its
             Slavery
             and
             Bondage
             unto
             Sathan
             .
             But
             this
             he
             will
             not
             do
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             only
             he
             will
             have
             some
             first-fruits
             offered
             unto
             him
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             his
             Entring
             on
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             God
             is
             greatly
             glorified
             in
             the
             presenting
             of
             
               these
               first-fruits
            
             ,
             at
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Creation
             unto
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               certain
               pledge
            
             of
             vindicating
             the
             whole
             from
             its
             present
             Bondage
             :
             And
             it
             is
             Believers
             that
             are
             these
             Fruits
             unto
             God
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               Of
               his
               own
               Will
               begat
               he
               us
               ,
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               first-fruits
               of
               his
               Creatures
               .
            
             But
             we
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             fruitfulness
             .
             Thereby
             it
             is
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Revenue
             of
             Glory
             and
             Praise
             returned
             unto
             God
             from
             this
             
               lower
               part
            
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             bears
             nothing
             but
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             In
             these
             therefore
             and
             the
             like
             things
             consists
             the
             
               meetness
               of
               our
               Fruits
            
             of
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Glory
             .
             Again
             ,
          
           
             
               Where
               ever
               there
               are
               any
               sincere
               Fruits
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               found
               in
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Lives
               of
               Professors
               ,
               God
               graciously
               accepts
               and
               blesseth
               them
               .
            
             Nothing
             is
             so
             small
             ,
             
             but
             that
             if
             it
             be
             sincere
             he
             will
             accept
             ;
             and
             nothing
             so
             great
             but
             he
             hath
             an
             
               overflowing
               Reward
            
             for
             it
             .
             Nothing
             shall
             be
             lost
             that
             is
             done
             for
             God
             ,
             
               A
               Cup
               of
               cold
               water
            
             ,
             the
             least
             refreshment
             given
             unto
             any
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             shall
             be
             had
             in
             remembrance
             .
             All
             we
             have
             and
             are
             ,
             is
             antecedently
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Merit
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             do
             .
             But
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             lest
             whilst
             we
             deny
             the
             
               Pride
               of
               Merit
            
             ,
             we
             lose
             not
             the
             
               Comfort
               of
               Faith
            
             as
             to
             Acceptance
             of
             our
             Duties
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             we
             may
             
               serve
               God
               without
               fear
               in
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               all
               our
               days
               .
            
             But
             if
             we
             are
             always
             anxious
             and
             solicitous
             about
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             
               accepted
               with
               God
               or
               no
            
             ;
             how
             do
             we
             serve
             him
             without
             fear
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             fear
             we
             are
             obnoxious
             unto
             ,
             most
             dishonorable
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             discouraging
             unto
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             18.
             
             For
             how
             can
             we
             dishonour
             God
             more
             than
             by
             judging
             that
             when
             we
             do
             our
             utmost
             
               in
               sincerity
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Service
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             
               well
               pleased
               with
               us
            
             ,
             nor
             doth
             accept
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             suppose
             him
             
               severe
               ,
               angry
               ,
               always
               displeased
               ,
            
             ready
             to
             take
             advantage
             ,
             one
             whom
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             ?
             Such
             thoughts
             are
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             
               wicked
               Servant
            
             in
             the
             
               Parable
               ,
               Luke
            
             19.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             where
             then
             is
             that
             infinite
             
             Goodness
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Condescension
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             Essential
             to
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hath
             declared
             himself
             so
             to
             abound
             in
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             use
             is
             there
             of
             the
             
               Mediation
               and
               Intercession
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             what
             benefit
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             there
             remaining
             that
             can
             encourage
             us
             in
             and
             unto
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             ?
             Meerly
             to
             perform
             them
             because
             we
             cannot
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             a
             
               Servile
               Compliance
            
             with
             our
             Conviction
             ,
             is
             neither
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             ways
             comfortable
             unto
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
             Who
             would
             willingly
             lead
             such
             a
             life
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             always
             labouring
             and
             endeavouring
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             satisfaction
             that
             what
             he
             does
             will
             either
             
               please
               them
            
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             set
             on
             work
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             turn
             to
             his
             own
             account
             ?
             Yet
             such
             a
             life
             do
             men
             lead
             who
             are
             not
             perswaded
             that
             
               God
               graciously
               accepts
               of
            
             what
             they
             sincerely
             perform
             .
             A
             suspicion
             to
             the
             contrary
             ariseth
             up
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             fundamental
             principle
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             
               He
               that
               cometh
               unto
               God
               must
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Rewarder
               of
               all
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Principle
             and
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             well
             and
             firmly
             laid
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             all
             our
             supplication
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             .
             Now
             unless
             we
             do
             believe
             that
             he
             doth
             accept
             and
             bless
             our
             Duties
             ,
             we
             cannot
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             such
             a
             Rewarder
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             expressed
             it
             in
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             an
             
               exceeding
               great
               reward
            
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             descended
             to
             the
             lowest
             instances
             ,
             of
             a
             little
             
               Goats
               hair
            
             to
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             a
             Mite
             into
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             a
             
               Cup
               of
               water
            
             to
             a
             Disciple
             ;
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             he
             despiseth
             not
             the
             meanest
             of
             our
             sincere
             Services
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             again
             on
             ver
             .
             9.
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             farther
             confirm
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             perhaps
             will
             say
             ,
             
               that
               their
               best
               Fruits
               are
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               their
               best
               Duties
               so
               defiled
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               how
               they
               can
               find
               Acceptance
               with
               so
               holy
               a
               God
               ?
               Every
               thing
               that
               proceeds
               from
               them
               is
               so
               weak
               and
               infirm
               that
               they
               fear
               they
               shall
               suffer
               loss
               in
               all
               .
            
             And
             this
             very
             Apprehension
             deprives
             them
             of
             all
             that
             Consolation
             in
             the
             Lord
             which
             they
             might
             take
             in
             a
             course
             of
             holy
             Obedience
             .
             I
             answer
             (
             1
             )
             This
             consideration
             of
             the
             defilements
             of
             sin
             that
             adhere
             to
             the
             best
             of
             our
             Works
             or
             Duties
             ,
             excludes
             all
             Merit
             whatever
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             right
             it
             should
             do
             so
             .
             For
             indeed
             that
             
               cursed
               Notion
            
             of
             the
             
               Merit
               of
               good
               Works
            
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             most
             pernicious
             Engine
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             that
             ever
             Sathan
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             for
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             many
             have
             been
             so
             swollen
             and
             puffed
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             would
             not
             deign
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             have
             thought
             Heaven
             and
             Glory
             as
             due
             to
             them
             for
             their
             Works
             ,
             as
             Hell
             is
             to
             other
             men
             for
             their
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             wages
             of
             an
             Hireling
             to
             him
             for
             his
             Labour
             ,
             which
             cries
             to
             Heaven
             against
             the
             Injustice
             of
             them
             that
             detain
             it
             .
             Hence
             a
             total
             neglect
             of
             Christ
             hath
             ensued
             .
             Others
             convinced
             of
             the
             Pride
             and
             Folly
             of
             this
             presumption
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             encouragement
             unto
             fruitful
             Obedience
             which
             lies
             in
             Gods
             gracious
             Acceptation
             and
             Rewarding
             of
             our
             Duties
             ,
             have
             been
             discouraged
             in
             their
             Attendance
             unto
             them
             .
             It
             is
             well
             therefore
             where
             this
             Notion
             is
             utterly
             discarded
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               sinful
               Imperfection
               of
               our
               best
               Duties
               :
            
             so
             it
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             Isa.
             64.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             21.
             
             (
             2
             )
             This
             consideration
             excludes
             all
             hopes
             or
             
               expectation
               of
               Acceptance
               with
               God
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               strict
               Justice
               .
            
             If
             we
             consider
             God
             only
             as
             a
             Judge
             pronouncing
             Sentence
             concerning
             us
             and
             our
             Duties
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             neither
             we
             nor
             any
             thing
             we
             do
             can
             either
             be
             accepted
             with
             him
             or
             approved
             by
             him
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             says
             concerning
             our
             Persons
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               Lord
               mark
               what
               is
               done
               amiss
               ,
               O
               Lord
               who
               can
               stand
               !
            
             and
             prays
             ,
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               Judgement
               with
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               in
               thy
               sight
               shall
               no
               Flesh
               living
               be
               justified
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               all
               our
               Works
            
             and
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             can
             endure
             the
             Trial
             of
             God
             as
             
               judging
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             would
             appear
             as
             a
             filthy
             thing
             .
             Whilst
             therefore
             persons
             are
             only
             under
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Convictions
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             able
             by
             Faith
             to
             take
             another
             
               view
               of
               God
            
             and
             his
             dealings
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             have
             any
             comfortable
             Expectation
             of
             the
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             that
             we
             may
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             
               gracious
               Acceptation
            
             of
             all
             our
             Duties
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             and
             meanest
             that
             we
             do
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             single
             Eye
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Labour
             in
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             be
             lost
             ,
             we
             are
             always
             to
             have
             
               two
               things
            
             in
             the
             Eye
             and
             View
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               tenor
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             wherein
             we
             walk
             with
             God
             ;
             God
             hath
             abolished
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             by
             substituting
             a
             new
             one
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             was
             because
             of
             a
             
               double
               insufficiency
            
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             that
             Covenant
             unto
             his
             great
             end
             of
             Glorifying
             himself
             in
             the
             Salvation
             of
             sinners
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             It
             could
             not
             
               expiate
               and
               take
               away
            
             sin
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             done
             indispensably
             ,
             or
             that
             End
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             :
             this
             our
             Apostle
             asserts
             as
             one
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             and
             proves
             at
             large
             in
             this
             Epistle
             afterwards
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             it
             
               neither
               did
               nor
               could
               approve
               of
               such
               an
               Obedience
               ,
            
             as
             poor
             sanctified
             sinners
             were
             able
             to
             yield
             unto
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             required
             Perfection
             ,
             when
             the
             best
             which
             they
             can
             attain
             unto
             in
             this
             Life
             is
             but
             Sincerity
             .
             What
             then
             !
             do
             
               we
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               by
               Faith
               ?
            
             doth
             not
             God
             require
             perfect
             Righteousness
             of
             us
             ?
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             the
             Law
             originally
             prescribed
             ?
             yes
             he
             doth
             do
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             will
             come
             upon
             all
             men
             whatever
             .
             But
             this
             also
             being
             that
             which
             in
             our selves
             we
             can
             never
             attain
             unto
             ,
             is
             provided
             for
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Imputation
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
            
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             states
             the
             matter
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             On
             this
             supposition
             ,
             God
             in
             this
             Covenant
             hath
             provided
             for
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             sincere
             though
             imperfect
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             had
             no
             respect
             unto
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             That
             his
             Acceptance
             now
             shall
             be
             suited
             unto
             the
             operation
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
             He
             will
             Crown
             and
             reward
             all
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             own
             Grace
             in
             us
             ;
             whatever
             Duty
             therefore
             is
             principles
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             
               done
               in
               sincerity
            
             ,
             is
             accepted
             with
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Tenour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             This
             therefore
             we
             are
             always
             to
             eye
             and
             consider
             as
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             our
             imperfect
             ,
             weak
             ,
             unworthy
             Services
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Unto
             the
             same
             End
             is
             the
             
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               considered
            
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ;
             without
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             we
             nor
             any
             thing
             we
             do
             is
             approved
             of
             God.
             And
             a
             
               double
               regard
            
             is
             in
             this
             matter
             always
             to
             be
             had
             unto
             him
             and
             his
             Mediation
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             That
             by
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             he
             takes
             away
             all
             
               that
               is
               evil
            
             or
             sinful
             in
             our
             Duties
             ;
             whatever
             is
             of
             real
             defilement
             ,
             disorder
             ,
             self
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             any
             guilt
             might
             be
             contracted
             or
             is
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             born
             it
             and
             taken
             it
             as
             unto
             its
             legal
             ,
             all
             away
             .
             Whatever
             therefore
             of
             guilt
             doth
             unavoidably
             adhere
             unto
             or
             accompanieth
             our
             Duties
             ,
             we
             may
             by
             Faith
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             so
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             hindrance
             or
             obstruction
             to
             the
             gracious
             Acceptation
             of
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Whereas
             all
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             used
             our
             utmost
             endeavours
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             setting
             aside
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             is
             evil
             and
             sinful
             from
             the
             principle
             of
             corrupted
             Nature
             remaining
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             yet
             so
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             whilst
             we
             are
             but
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             dwelling
             in
             Tabernacles
             of
             Clay
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             cannot
             apprehend
             how
             the
             goodness
             which
             is
             in
             our
             Obedience
             should
             extend
             its
             self
             to
             God
             ,
             reach
             unto
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               his
               Holiness
            
             ,
             or
             be
             regarded
             by
             him
             ,
             the
             Merit
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             doth
             so
             make
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             put
             such
             a
             value
             on
             them
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             receive
             approbation
             and
             blessing
             from
             him
             ;
             
               for
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               we
               are
               compleat
               ,
            
             and
             God
             makes
             both
             us
             and
             our
             Duties
             accepted
             in
             the
             beloved
             .
             The
             consideration
             hereof
             added
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             may
             firmly
             assure
             the
             Mind
             and
             Conscience
             of
             every
             true
             Believer
             concerning
             the
             gracious
             Acceptation
             of
             the
             least
             of
             their
             holy
             Duties
             ,
             that
             are
             performed
             in
             sincerity
             .
             And
             this
             they
             have
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             (
             1
             )
             To
             
               exclude
               Merit
            
             and
             Boasting
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             To
             
               keep
               them
               in
               an
               holy
               Admiration
            
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             Condescension
             :
             (
             3
             )
             To
             make
             them
             continually
             thankeful
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             Mediation
             .
             (
             4
             )
             To
             yield
             unto
             themselves
             Comfort
             in
             their
             Duties
             and
             Encouragement
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             8.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             beareth
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             ,
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             is
             nigh
             unto
             Cursing
             ,
             whose
             End
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             shewed
             how
             it
             would
             be
             and
             fall
             out
             with
             that
             part
             of
             the
             
               Judaical
               Church
            
             which
             embraced
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             God
             would
             Accept
             of
             them
             ,
             own
             them
             ,
             preserve
             and
             bless
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             blessing
             of
             God
             consisted
             in
             four
             things
             :
             (
             1
             )
             In
             his
             
               gracious
               Acceptance
            
             of
             them
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             (
             2
             )
             In
             
               delivering
               them
               from
               that
               dreadful
               Curse
            
             and
             Judgement
             which
             not
             long
             after
             consumed
             the
             whole
             Remainder
             of
             that
             People
             .
             (
             3
             )
             In
             
               making
               use
            
             of
             multitudes
             of
             them
             to
             be
             the
             means
             of
             Communicating
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             other
             Persons
             and
             Nations
             ;
             a
             greater
             blessing
             and
             honour
             than
             which
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             in
             this
             world
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
             (
             4
             )
             In
             their
             
               Eternal
               Salvation
            
             .
             This
             being
             laid
             down
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             his
             Parable
             to
             declare
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             
               Unbelievers
               ,
               Apostates
            
             from
             and
             Opposers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             
               Symbolical
               Action
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             
               cursing
               the
               barren
               Figg-tree
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             same
             thing
             was
             represented
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             19.
             for
             it
             was
             the
             
               Apostate
               ,
               persecuting
               ,
               unbelieving
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             whose
             Estate
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             become
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             intended
             to
             expose
             in
             that
             Figg-tree
             .
             He
             had
             now
             almost
             finished
             his
             Ministry
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             brought
             
               no
               Fruit
            
             thereon
             ,
             he
             intimates
             that
             the
             Curse
             was
             coming
             on
             them
             ,
             whose
             
               principal
               Effect
            
             would
             be
             
               perpetual
               barrenness
            
             .
             They
             would
             not
             before
             bear
             any
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             they
             
               shall
               not
            
             hereafter
             ,
             being
             hardened
             by
             the
             just
             Judgement
             of
             God
             unto
             their
             Everlasting
             Ruine
             .
             So
             was
             fulfilled
             what
             was
             long
             before
             foretold
             ,
             Isa.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Acts
             28.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             In
             Answer
             hereunto
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Verse
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             their
             Barrenness
             ,
             and
             Description
             of
             their
             End
             through
             Gods
             Cursing
             and
             Destroying
             of
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             also
             the
             Estate
             and
             Condition
             of
             all
             
               Apostates
               ,
               Unfruitful
               Professors
               ,
               Hypocrites
               and
               Unbelievers
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             been
             dispens'd
             ,
             is
             declared
             and
             expressed
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             unto
             his
             Design
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             pursues
             his
             former
             Similitude
             ,
             making
             an
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             .
             And
             (
             1
             )
             He
             supposeth
             them
             to
             be
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             sort
             are
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               Earth
            
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             It
             is
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             proves
             fruitful
             and
             
               is
               blessed
            
             .
             All
             men
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             are
             every
             way
             by
             Nature
             in
             the
             
               same
               State
            
             and
             Condition
             :
             All
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Gospel
             its
             self
             .
             None
             of
             them
             have
             any
             reason
             to
             boast
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             in
             any
             thing
             
               make
               themselves
               differ
            
             from
             others
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             
               Rain
               falls
               often
               on
               this
               Ground
               also
               .
            
             Those
             who
             live
             unprofitably
             under
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             ,
             have
             oft-times
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             as
             plentifully
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             continued
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             are
             most
             thriving
             and
             fruitful
             in
             Obedience
             .
             And
             herein
             lies
             no
             small
             Evidence
             that
             these
             things
             will
             be
             called
             over
             again
             another
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             Righteousness
             .
             On
             these
             suppositions
             two
             things
             are
             considerable
             in
             what
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             this
             Earth
             :
             (
             1
             )
             What
             it
             brings
             forth
             :
             (
             2
             )
             How.
             
          
           
             First
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             :
             See
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             words
             before
             .
             In
             general
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             
               all
               sorts
               of
               sins
            
             are
             hereby
             
             intended
             ,
             all
             
               unfruitful
               Works
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6.
             21.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             principal
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             here
             compared
             unto
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             ,
             is
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Curse
             that
             came
             on
             the
             Earth
             by
             Sin.
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               Ground
               ,
               Thorns
               and
               Thistles
               shall
               it
               bring
               forth
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             whereunto
             barrenness
             or
             unaptness
             for
             better
             Fruits
             is
             added
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             12.
             from
             this
             Curse
             the
             Earth
             of
             its
             self
             and
             untilled
             ,
             would
             bring
             forth
             nothing
             but
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             would
             be
             absolutely
             prevalent
             in
             and
             over
             all
             the
             products
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             wholly
             
               over-run
               with
               evil
               sinful
               Imaginations
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Life
             with
             vicious
             sinful
             Actions
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             (
             2
             )
             Wherefore
             the
             bringing
             
             forth
             of
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             ,
             is
             abounding
             in
             such
             actings
             and
             works
             as
             proceed
             from
             the
             principle
             of
             
               corrupted
               Nature
            
             under
             the
             Curse
             .
             In
             opposition
             hereunto
             ,
             all
             good
             actions
             ,
             all
             acts
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             called
             
               He
               rbs
               and
               Fruit
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             such
             Works
             are
             compared
             to
             ,
             and
             called
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             from
             a
             community
             of
             Properties
             with
             them
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             They
             are
             in
             their
             kind
             unprofitable
             ,
             things
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             but
             meet
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             room
             may
             be
             made
             for
             better
             .
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             Field
             
               overgrown
               with
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             ,
             he
             finds
             he
             hath
             no
             benefit
             by
             them
             :
             Wherefore
             he
             resolves
             to
             
               digg
               them
               up
            
             or
             burn
             them
             .
             Of
             such
             and
             no
             other
             use
             ,
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
             All
             the
             works
             
               of
               darkness
               are
               unfruitful
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             11.
             
             The
             world
             is
             no
             way
             benefited
             by
             them
             ,
             never
             was
             any
             man
             the
             better
             for
             his
             own
             or
             another
             mans
             sin
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             ,
             they
             are
             hurtful
             and
             noxious
             ,
             choaking
             and
             hindering
             good
             Fruits
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             would
             thrive
             in
             the
             Field
             .
             So
             are
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             represented
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             
               grieving
               ,
               piercing
            
             and
             hurtful
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             are
             so
             called
             by
             their
             name
             ,
             Ezck.
             28.
             24.
             
             Mic.
             4.
             4.
             
             Isa.
             7.
             25.
             
             Such
             are
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             .
             All
             the
             confusion
             ,
             disorders
             ,
             devastations
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             from
             them
             alone
             .
             In
             general
             therefore
             it
             is
             all
             
               sorts
               of
               sins
            
             ,
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             are
             intended
             by
             these
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             presume
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             regard
             unto
             the
             sins
             which
             the
             
               obstinate
               Jews
            
             were
             then
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             be
             the
             case
             of
             their
             sudden
             destruction
             .
             Now
             those
             as
             it
             appeareth
             from
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             and
             matter
             of
             Fact
             in
             the
             story
             ,
             were
             
               Unbelief
               ,
               Impenitency
            
             and
             Apostasie
             .
             The
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             which
             were
             the
             Fuel
             wherein
             was
             kindled
             the
             Fire
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             unto
             their
             Consumption
             ,
             were
             their
             sins
             against
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Either
             they
             would
             not
             give
             their
             
               Assent
               unto
               its
               Truth
            
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             
               amend
               their
               Lives
            
             according
             to
             its
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             
               abide
               with
               constancy
            
             in
             its
             profession
             .
             These
             are
             the
             especial
             sins
             ,
             which
             cast
             those
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             will
             cast
             all
             that
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             into
             the
             condition
             of
             Danger
             and
             Perdition
             here
             described
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             manner
             of
             bringing
             forth
             these
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             is
             expressed
             by
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysostome
             puts
             a
             great
             remark
             upon
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             words
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             that
             which
             he
             applieth
             to
             the
             production
             of
             good
             Fruit
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             denotes
             a
             
               natural
               conception
            
             and
             production
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             due
             order
             ,
             time
             and
             season
             .
             But
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             applied
             to
             the
             
               barren
               cursed
               Ground
            
             ,
             denotes
             a
             casting
             of
             them
             
               out
               in
               abundance
            
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             but
             against
             it
             .
             The
             Heart
             of
             man
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             impregnated
             with
             any
             adventitious
             Seed
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             
               thrust
               forth
            
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             it
             fruitful
             in
             Unbelief
             and
             Impenitency
             :
             the
             
               Womb
               of
               sin
            
             will
             on
             its
             own
             accord
             be
             continually
             teeming
             with
             these
             things
             .
             Matters
             being
             thus
             stated
             with
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             
               three
               things
            
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whereof
             
               Trial
               hath
               been
               made
            
             ,
             
             whether
             by
             the
             Application
             of
             suitable
             means
             unto
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             made
             useful
             unto
             any
             certain
             end
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               to
               try
            
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Experiment
             what
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             use
             ;
             especially
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             trial
             that
             is
             made
             of
             
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               by
               Fire
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Isocrat
               .
               We
               try
               Gold
               in
               the
               Fire
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             and
             pure
             .
             Fire
             is
             the
             great
             trier
             and
             discoverer
             of
             Metals
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             they
             are
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             hence
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             trial
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             
               Refiner
               with
               Fire
               ,
               Matth.
            
             3.
             2.
             so
             Faith
             is
             tried
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             word
             which
             our
             Apostle
             useth
             when
             he
             enjoyns
             us
             
               to
               try
               and
               search
               our selves
            
             as
             unto
             our
             sincerity
             in
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             4.
             as
             also
             to
             make
             a
             
               due
               enquiry
            
             into
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             10.
             not
             contenting
             our selves
             with
             a
             bare
             notion
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             endeavouring
             after
             an
             Experience
             of
             their
             power
             in
             our
             own
             Hearts
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             often
             used
             by
             our
             Apostle
             for
             
               an
               Experience
               upon
               trial
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             22.
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             1.
             7.
             
             Hence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             that
             upon
             trial
             is
             approved
             ,
             found
             sound
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             accepted
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             18.
             
             
               Accepted
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               with
               men
               .
            
             Hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             one
             rejected
             ,
             disproved
             upon
             trial
             ,
             reprobate
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
             The
             whole
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Jer.
             6.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               The
               Bellows
               are
               burnt
               ,
               the
               Lead
               is
               consumed
               of
               the
               Fire
               ,
               the
               Founder
               melteth
               in
               vain
               ,
               Reprobate
               Silver
               shall
               men
               call
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               rejected
               them
               .
            
             All
             means
             were
             used
             to
             try
             to
             the
             utmost
             whether
             they
             were
             any
             
             true
             
               sincere
               mettal
            
             in
             them
             .
             After
             all
             they
             were
             found
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               refuse
               Silver
               ,
               meer
               dross
            
             ,
             which
             was
             therefore
             rejected
             as
             of
             no
             use
             .
             This
             ground
             therefore
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             
               had
               a
               trial
            
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             proper
             means
             to
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             it
             fruitful
             ;
             but
             whereas
             nothing
             succeeded
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rejected
               ,
               disapproved
            
             ,
             laid
             aside
             as
             to
             any
             further
             endeavours
             to
             make
             it
             successful
             ;
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             Ground
             the
             Husband-man
             leaves
             
               caring
               for
            
             ,
             he
             will
             lay
             out
             no
             more
             charge
             about
             it
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             more
             pains
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             finds
             in
             trial
             that
             it
             is
             incurable
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nigh
               unto
               a
               Curse
            
             .
             The
             Husband-man
             doth
             not
             presently
             destroy
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             Ground
             ,
             but
             neglecting
             of
             it
             ,
             lets
             it
             lye
             ,
             
             further
             to
             discover
             its
             own
             barrenness
             and
             unprofitableness
             .
             But
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             declare
             his
             resolution
             to
             lay
             it
             wast
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             cast
             it
             out
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             possession
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             three
             ways
             :
             (
             1
             )
             By
             gathering
             out
             of
             it
             all
             the
             
               good
               Plants
               and
               Herbs
            
             that
             yet
             remain
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             transplanting
             them
             into
             a
             better
             Soil
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             
               casting
               down
               its
               Fences
            
             ,
             and
             laying
             it
             wast
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             shall
             lodge
             in
             it
             and
             prey
             upon
             it
             .
             (
             3
             )
             By
             
               with-holding
               all
               means
               of
               doing
               it
               good
               ,
            
             by
             watering
             or
             manuring
             of
             it
             .
             And
             hereby
             it
             becomes
             like
             to
             the
             barren
             Wilderness
             as
             it
             lies
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             careth
             for
             ;
             It
             is
             nigh
             to
             that
             condition
             wherein
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             known
             that
             it
             was
             ever
             
               own'd
               by
               him
            
             or
             did
             ever
             belong
             unto
             his
             possession
             .
             So
             is
             it
             unto
             Cursing
             .
             For
             as
             Blessing
             of
             any
             thing
             is
             an
             
               Addition
               of
               good
            
             ,
             so
             Cursing
             implies
             the
             taking
             off
             all
             kindness
             and
             all
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therewithall
             the
             devoting
             of
             it
             unto
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whose
               End
               is
               unto
               burning
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               be
               burned
            
             ,
             Fire
             makes
             a
             total
             and
             dreadful
             Destruction
             of
             all
             combustible
             things
             
             whereunto
             it
             is
             applied
             .
             Thence
             such
             Desolations
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Firing
             or
             Burning
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             they
             are
             effected
             .
             Things
             are
             consumed
             as
             if
             they
             were
             burned
             up
             with
             Fire
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               burning
               of
               Ground
            
             which
             is
             used
             to
             make
             it
             fruitful
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             expresseth
             it
             in
             his
             Georgicks
             ,
          
           
             
               Saepe
               etiam
               steriles
               incendere
               profuit
               agros
               ,
            
             
               Atque
               levem
               stipulam
               crepitantibus
               urere
               flammis
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             a
             burning
             of
             another
             kind
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             an
             act
             of
             positive
             Indignation
             .
             He
             will
             not
             only
             shew
             his
             dissatisfaction
             in
             such
             barren
             Ground
             ,
             by
             a
             neglect
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             Vengeance
             in
             its
             Destruction
             .
             And
             it
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             to
             intimate
             both
             the
             
               temporal
               destruction
            
             of
             the
             
               obstinate
               Jews
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               External
               destruction
            
             of
             all
             Unbelievers
             ,
             both
             by
             Fire
             of
             several
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Thus
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             great
             Husbandman
             and
             Owner
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             would
             deal
             with
             the
             impenitent
             and
             incredulous
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             tried
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             long
             season
             ,
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Rain
             fell
             oft
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             space
             now
             of
             36
             years
             or
             thereabouts
             .
             God
             did
             
               as
               it
               were
            
             Essay
             by
             
               outward
               means
            
             to
             make
             them
             fruitful
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             after
             this
             
               long
               trial
            
             ,
             it
             appeared
             that
             they
             multiplied
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             under
             his
             hand
             the
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             provoking
             sins
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             rejects
             them
             ,
             declares
             that
             his
             Soul
             had
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             at
             no
             further
             cost
             about
             them
             .
             And
             twice
             did
             our
             Apostle
             mind
             his
             Country-men
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             speedily
             so
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             46.
             chap.
             28.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             as
             our
             Saviour
             had
             often
             threatened
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
            
             they
             should
             no
             longer
             enjoy
             the
             means
             of
             saving
             Knowledge
             or
             Repentance
             .
             
               God
               laid
               them
               aside
            
             as
             a
             Field
             no
             longer
             fit
             to
             be
             Till'd
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             about
             the
             
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
            
             ;
             for
             immediately
             hereon
             he
             began
             utterly
             to
             forsake
             them
             who
             were
             obstinate
             in
             their
             Judaisme
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             Apostatized
             thereunto
             from
             Christianity
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             in
             proportion
             he
             deals
             with
             all
             other
             unprofitable
             Hearers
             and
             Apostates
             .
             There
             is
             a
             time
             after
             which
             he
             casts
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Care
             ,
             will
             feed
             them
             no
             more
             ;
             provide
             no
             more
             that
             they
             be
             
               rained
               on
               or
               dressed
            
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             do
             any
             more
             enjoy
             the
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             accident
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             who
             are
             approved
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             receive
             no
             Advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             
               Gods
               Husbandry
            
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             On
             this
             rejection
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             
               nigh
               unto
               Cursing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             of
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             
               destroying
               Curse
            
             of
             Gods
             Might
             came
             upon
             them
             ;
             God
             had
             now
             Anathematized
             them
             ,
             or
             devoted
             them
             to
             Destruction
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             he
             gave
             them
             up
             unto
             all
             those
             ways
             and
             means
             whereby
             it
             might
             be
             hastened
             and
             infallibly
             overtake
             them
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             He
             
               gathered
               all
               the
               good
               Plants
               from
               amongst
               them
            
             ;
             he
             called
             out
             and
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             all
             
               true
               Believers
            
             ,
             and
             planted
             them
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ;
             so
             he
             deals
             with
             all
             Apostate
             Churches
             before
             their
             utter
             Destruction
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             
             (
             2
             )
             He
             
               took
               away
               their
               Fences
            
             ,
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Protection
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             when
             they
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             
               General
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Army
             acknowledged
             that
             God
             had
             infatuated
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             impregnable
             Holds
             and
             Forts
             were
             of
             no
             use
             unto
             them
             .
             (
             3
             )
             He
             
               granted
               them
               no
               more
               use
               of
               means
               for
               their
               Conversion
               .
            
             Thenceforwards
             they
             fell
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             sins
             ,
             confusions
             ,
             disorders
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             which
             ocasioned
             their
             Ruine
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             will
             God
             deal
             with
             any
             other
             people
             whom
             he
             rejects
             for
             their
             rejection
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             World
             hath
             no
             small
             reason
             to
             tremble
             at
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             such
             a
             condition
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             End
             ,
             this
             
               whole
               barren
               Earth
               was
               burned
               up
               :
            
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             this
             respects
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Hierusalem
             which
             ensued
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             when
             Temple
             and
             City
             ,
             and
             People
             and
             Countrey
             were
             all
             devoured
             by
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             1.
             
             But
             yet
             this
             ,
             
               like
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Sodom
            
             ,
             was
             but
             an
             Emblem
             of
             the
             future
             Judgement
             .
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Unbelievers
             ,
             Apostates
             are
             to
             have
             
               another
               End
            
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             fall
             into
             in
             this
             World.
             An
             End
             they
             shall
             have
             ,
             wherein
             their
             
               Eternal
               condition
            
             shall
             be
             immutably
             stated
             .
             And
             this
             End
             is
             that
             they
             must
             have
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Fire
            
             ,
             the
             
               Fire
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             be
             
               gathered
               together
               and
               burned
               with
               a
               Fire
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               quenched
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             this
             final
             Destruction
             of
             all
             unprofitable
             Hearers
             ,
             Unbelievers
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             principally
             intended
             in
             the
             words
             .
             And
             we
             must
             not
             let
             this
             wholsome
             Admonition
             pass
             without
             some
             Observations
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Whilst
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               unto
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               under
               their
               great
               trial
               for
               Eternity
               .
            
             
             The
             Application
             that
             is
             made
             unto
             them
             is
             for
             an
             Experiment
             how
             they
             will
             prove
             .
             If
             they
             acquit
             themselves
             in
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             they
             receive
             the
             
               Blessing
               of
               Eternal
               Life
            
             from
             God.
             If
             they
             prove
             barren
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             they
             are
             rejected
             of
             God
             and
             cursed
             by
             him
             .
             Nor
             shall
             they
             ever
             have
             any
             other
             Trial
             ,
             nor
             shall
             ever
             any
             other
             Experiment
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             
             Their
             Season
             of
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             
               their
               day
            
             ;
             When
             that
             is
             past
             the
             
               Night
               comes
               on
               them
            
             wherein
             they
             cannot
             work
             .
             When
             these
             
               Bellows
               are
               burnt
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lead
               is
               consumed
            
             ,
             the
             
               Founder
               Founding
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             men
             are
             rejected
             
               as
               Reprobate
               Silver
            
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             tried
             any
             more
             .
             Men
             do
             but
             deceive
             themselves
             in
             their
             reserve
             of
             a
             Purgatory
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
             If
             they
             are
             cast
             under
             their
             Trial
             here
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             abide
             to
             Eternity
             .
             And
             we
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             these
             things
             distinctly
             because
             our
             concernment
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             very
             great
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               we
               are
               all
               made
               for
               an
               Eternal
               State
               and
               Condition
               in
               blessedness
               or
               wo.
            
             Men
             may
             live
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wish
             that
             they
             might
             dye
             like
             them
             also
             ;
             But
             we
             are
             all
             made
             with
             another
             design
             ,
             and
             must
             all
             of
             us
             stand
             in
             our
             
               Eternal
               Lot
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               days
               ,
               Dan.
            
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             unchangeable
             determination
             of
             our
             Eternal
             state
             depends
             on
             
               what
               we
               do
               in
               this
               Life
               .
            
             There
             is
             neither
             Wisdom
             ,
             nor
             Knowledge
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             nor
             Obedience
             in
             the
             Grave
             whither
             we
             are
             going
             .
             As
             the
             Tree
             falls
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             lye
             ;
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               all
               men
               once
               to
               dye
               and
               after
               that
               is
               the
               Judgement
               .
            
             Nothing
             interposeth
             to
             
               alter
               our
               state
            
             and
             condition
             between
             Death
             and
             Judgement
             .
             The
             contrivance
             of
             Purgatory
             when
             we
             are
             gone
             hence
             ,
             was
             an
             Invention
             of
             Sathan
             to
             delude
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             with
             hopes
             of
             relief
             ,
             when
             all
             means
             and
             ways
             of
             it
             were
             past
             and
             irrecoverable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Trial
               of
               our
               future
               state
            
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             our
             compliance
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             rejection
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Text
             declares
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             barren
             Ground
             is
             rejected
             on
             this
             Trial.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Fruit
             of
             
               Infinite
               Grace
            
             ,
             Condescension
             and
             Mercy
             to
             grant
             a
             
               new
               Trial
            
             unto
             Sinners
             ,
             under
             the
             Curse
             we
             had
             all
             cast
             our selves
             into
             .
             There
             God
             
             might
             have
             left
             us
             .
             So
             he
             dealt
             with
             the
             
               sinning
               Angels
            
             whom
             he
             spared
             not
             .
             And
             had
             he
             dealt
             so
             with
             all
             mankind
             ,
             who
             could
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               what
               dost
               thou
            
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             that
             which
             we
             must
             all
             answer
             for
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             were
             
               lost
               and
               fallen
               under
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Holy
               and
               Righteous
               Law
               ,
            
             God
             would
             propose
             any
             terms
             of
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             unto
             us
             and
             give
             us
             a
             
               second
               Trial
            
             thereon
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             
               especial
               way
               of
               this
               Trial
            
             doth
             most
             eminently
             set
             out
             this
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             .
             A
             way
             it
             is
             full
             of
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             .
             Such
             as
             wherein
             all
             the
             Divine
             Perfections
             will
             be
             Eternally
             glorified
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             accepted
             or
             refused
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             unto
             any
             ,
             God
             telleth
             sinners
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             have
             destroyed
             themselves
             and
             are
             ready
             every
             moment
             to
             sink
             into
             Eternal
             Misery
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             out
             of
             infinite
             Grace
             and
             Compassion
             
               try
               them
               once
               more
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             holy
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             he
             doth
             it
             accordingly
             .
             And
             although
             the
             season
             of
             this
             Trial
             be
             determined
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             unto
             us
             uncertain
             on
             many
             Accounts
             :
             for
             (
             1
             )
             the
             
               continuance
               of
               our
               Lives
            
             ,
             during
             which
             alone
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             enjoying
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             We
             see
             that
             the
             
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             is
             so
             also
             .
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             doth
             oft-times
             
               remove
               the
               Candlesticks
            
             whilst
             they
             continue
             alive
             in
             the
             world
             among
             whom
             it
             was
             once
             fixed
             :
             And
             (
             3
             )
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             a
             Period
             is
             put
             unto
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Word
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             some
             ,
             although
             the
             outward
             Dispensation
             be
             continued
             unto
             them
             ,
             Isa.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             
               present
               season
            
             and
             present
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             our
             Duty
             to
             consider
             and
             improve
             :
             for
             what
             is
             the
             work
             that
             therein
             God
             hath
             in
             hand
             towards
             us
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             give
             us
             our
             Trial
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             as
             to
             what
             shall
             be
             our
             future
             condition
             ?
             He
             hath
             therein
             undertaken
             us
             as
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             as
             his
             Husbandry
             ,
             and
             causeth
             the
             
               Rain
               to
               fall
               upon
               us
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             so
             often
             and
             long
             ;
             And
             who
             almost
             doth
             consider
             aright
             how
             great
             his
             concernment
             is
             herein
             ?
             would
             men
             be
             so
             careless
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             formal
             ,
             slothful
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             under
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             if
             they
             duely
             remember'd
             that
             it
             is
             their
             
               Trial
               for
               Eternity
            
             ?
             and
             they
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             it
             may
             be
             over
             .
             If
             we
             lose
             
               this
               season
            
             ,
             we
             are
             gone
             for
             ever
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             our
             Wisdom
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             fruitfulness
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             do
             answer
             the
             Rain
             and
             Dressing
             we
             have
             had
             by
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             The
             Axe
             is
             laid
             at
             the
             
               Root
               of
               the
               Tree
            
             ,
             if
             we
             bring
             not
             forth
             good
             Fruit
             ,
             we
             shall
             e're
             long
             be
             
               hewed
               down
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               Fire
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             us
             do
             answer
             as
             we
             ought
             the
             Love
             and
             Care
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             herein
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             so
             do
             ;
             When
             we
             have
             done
             our
             utmost
             ,
             
               we
               are
               but
               unprofitable
               Servants
            
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             wide
             difference
             between
             a
             defect
             in
             degrees
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Where
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             
               walk
               humbly
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             labour
             after
             more
             Perfection
             .
             And
             if
             this
             defect
             be
             great
             and
             notable
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             occasioned
             by
             our
             Lusts
             indulged
             unto
             ,
             or
             by
             sloth
             and
             negligence
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             have
             no
             evidence
             of
             our
             being
             
               approved
               of
               God
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             recover
             our selves
             ,
             by
             new
             diligence
             and
             holy
             endeavours
             ,
             or
             we
             may
             be
             cast
             in
             our
             Trial.
             But
             where
             the
             latter
             is
             ,
             where
             men
             bring
             
               no
               Fruit
               meet
               for
               Repentance
            
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             expect
             but
             to
             be
             finally
             and
             totally
             rejected
             of
             God.
             Whereas
             therefore
             we
             have
             been
             long
             most
             of
             us
             under
             this
             Trial
             ,
             it
             is
             assuredly
             high
             time
             that
             we
             call
             our selves
             unto
             a
             strict
             account
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             if
             upon
             enquiry
             we
             find
             our selves
             at
             a
             loss
             
               which
               sort
               of
               Ground
               we
               do
               belong
               unto
               ,
            
             because
             of
             our
             
               barrenness
               and
               leanness
            
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             hardened
             by
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             will
             give
             our selves
             no
             rest
             until
             we
             have
             better
             Evidences
             of
             our
             Fruit-bearing
             .
             We
             may
             do
             well
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Earth
             on
             which
             the
             Rain
             falls
             ,
             is
             here
             distributed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             into
             two
             sorts
             like
             
             Jeremiah's
             
               Figgs
               ,
               very
               good
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               very
               bad
            
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             which
             every
             one
             at
             last
             must
             be
             joyned
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             present
             Effects
             and
             Appearances
             ,
             the
             Ground
             whereunto
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             cast
             ,
             is
             distributed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             into
             
               four
               sorts
            
             ,
             whereof
             
               one
               only
            
             brings
             forth
             Fruit
             meet
             for
             him
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             dressed
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             
             There
             are
             several
             ways
             whereby
             we
             may
             miscarry
             under
             our
             Trial
             ,
             
               one
               only
            
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             accepted
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Fruitfulness
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             
               Barrenness
               under
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               always
               accompanied
               with
               an
               increase
               of
               sin
               .
            
             The
             Ground
             which
             brings
             not
             forth
             
               Herbs
               ,
               meet
               for
               them
               by
               whom
               it
            
             
             
               is
               dressed
            
             ,
             thrusts
             
               forth
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             observed
             that
             spiritual
             barrenness
             
             never
             goes
             alone
             .
             Abounding
             in
             sin
             will
             accompany
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             so
             .
             It
             may
             be
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             openly
             and
             visibly
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             will
             tend
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             it
             will
             discover
             it self
             .
             Yea
             there
             are
             no
             sinners
             like
             them
             ,
             nor
             sin
             like
             theirs
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             
               means
               of
               Grace
               are
               rejected
            
             ,
             or
             not
             improved
             .
             The
             first
             Generation
             of
             great
             provoking
             sinners
             ,
             were
             those
             of
             the
             
               old
               World
            
             before
             the
             Flood
             .
             Unto
             these
             Noah
             had
             been
             a
             
               Preacher
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             In
             his
             Ministry
             did
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             
               strive
               with
               them
            
             ,
             until
             God
             affirmed
             it
             should
             do
             so
             
               no
               more
               ,
               Gen.
            
             6.
             3.
             but
             they
             were
             disobedient
             and
             barren
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             this
             issued
             in
             those
             provoking
             sins
             ,
             which
             God
             could
             not
             bear
             withall
             but
             brought
             the
             
               Flood
               upon
               the
               world
               of
               ungodly
               .
            
             The
             next
             was
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             had
             been
             preached
             ;
             And
             they
             proved
             a
             Generation
             no
             less
             wicked
             than
             that
             
               before
               the
               Flood
            
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             their
             own
             Historian
             affirms
             that
             he
             verily
             believed
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               Romans
               had
               not
               come
               and
               destroyed
               them
               ,
               God
               would
               have
               poured
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               on
               them
               from
               Heaven
               as
               he
               did
               upon
               Sodom
               .
            
             And
             the
             third
             Generation
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             are
             the
             
               Apostate
               Christian
               Churches
            
             ,
             whose
             condition
             and
             state
             is
             described
             in
             the
             Revelation
             .
             This
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             Barrenness
             ,
             under
             Gods
             Culture
             and
             Watering
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             so
             ;
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             When
             men
             have
             rejected
             the
             last
             means
             of
             their
             
               spiritual
               healing
               ,
               and
               restraint
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             but
             an
             outrage
             in
             sinning
             ?
             There
             are
             three
             ways
             whereby
             God
             puts
             a
             restraint
             upon
             sin
             .
             The
             first
             is
             by
             the
             
               light
               of
               a
               natural
               Conscience
            
             .
             This
             is
             born
             with
             men
             in
             the
             principle
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             grows
             into
             exercise
             ,
             in
             the
             improvement
             of
             Reason
             .
             And
             where
             the
             natural
             workings
             of
             it
             are
             not
             prevented
             and
             suffocated
             by
             the
             horrible
             example
             of
             Parents
             and
             Relations
             living
             in
             
               Cursing
               ,
               Lying
            
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Prophaneness
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             useful
             in
             Youth
             to
             restrain
             persons
             from
             sundry
             sins
             .
             It
             is
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             until
             Corruptions
             getting
             strength
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             abounding
             ,
             
               Custom
               in
               sinning
            
             takes
             away
             the
             Edge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             weakens
             it
             in
             its
             Operation
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             (
             2
             )
             when
             this
             Restraint
             is
             broken
             through
             ,
             God
             sets
             up
             the
             Hedge
             of
             the
             Law
             before
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             to
             deter
             them
             from
             sin
             .
             And
             this
             also
             hath
             a
             great
             Efficacy
             with
             many
             unto
             this
             End
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             season
             .
             But
             neither
             will
             meer
             Conviction
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             always
             give
             Bounds
             unto
             the
             
               Lusts
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             (
             3
             )
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             with
             a
             different
             design
             from
             them
             both
             .
             The
             utmost
             of
             their
             Aim
             and
             Work
             is
             but
             to
             restrain
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             to
             Convert
             the
             sinner
             ;
             Their
             work
             is
             to
             set
             a
             damm
             before
             the
             Streams
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             dry
             up
             the
             Spring
             .
             But
             if
             this
             also
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             be
             rejected
             and
             despised
             ,
             what
             remains
             to
             set
             any
             Bounds
             unto
             the
             Lusts
             of
             men
             ?
             They
             will
             find
             themselves
             at
             liberty
             to
             act
             their
             own
             inclinations
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             as
             having
             cast
             off
             all
             regard
             to
             God
             in
             all
             the
             ways
             whereby
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             .
             Hence
             you
             may
             find
             more
             honesty
             ,
             and
             uprightness
             ,
             a
             more
             conscientious
             abstinence
             from
             sin
             ,
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             injuries
             ,
             more
             effects
             of
             Moral
             Virtue
             among
             Heathens
             and
             Mahumetans
             ,
             than
             among
             professed
             Christians
             ;
             or
             persons
             who
             being
             unprofitable
             under
             the
             Gospel
             do
             thereby
             tacitely
             reject
             it
             .
             No
             Fields
             in
             the
             world
             are
             fuller
             of
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             People
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             who
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             and
             
               are
               not
            
             :
             Suppose
             two
             Fields
             equally
             barren
             ,
             let
             one
             of
             them
             be
             tilled
             and
             dressed
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             be
             let
             alone
             ,
             left
             unto
             its
             own
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             When
             the
             Field
             that
             hath
             been
             tilled
             shall
             be
             forsaken
             for
             its
             barrenness
             ,
             trash
             of
             all
             sorts
             incomparably
             above
             that
             which
             was
             never
             tilled
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             it
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             at
             this
             day
             is
             such
             a
             scandal
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             hath
             broken
             up
             the
             
               Flood-gates
               of
               Atheism
            
             and
             let
             in
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Prophaneness
             on
             the
             world
             .
             No
             
               sinners
               like
               unto
               barren-Christians
            
             .
             Heathens
             would
             blush
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             stand
             astonished
             ,
             at
             the
             things
             they
             practise
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun.
             There
             was
             sleeping
             in
             the
             Bed
             of
             Uncleanness
             and
             Drunkenness
             among
             the
             Heathens
             .
             But
             our
             Apostle
             who
             well
             enough
             knew
             their
             course
             ,
             affirms
             of
             them
             ,
             
               That
               they
               who
               sleep
               ,
               sleep
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               are
               drunken
               ,
               are
               drunken
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             7.
             
             They
             did
             their
             shameful
             things
             in
             darkness
             and
             in
             secret
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             alas
             !
             among
             Christians
             who
             have
             directly
             and
             wilfully
             despised
             the
             healing
             power
             and
             virtue
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             these
             are
             
               works
               of
               the
               day
            
             ,
             proclaimed
             as
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             the
             perpetration
             of
             them
             is
             the
             business
             of
             mens
             Lives
             .
             If
             you
             would
             see
             the
             greatest
             Representation
             of
             Hell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             go
             into
             an
             
               Apostate
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             to
             persons
             that
             have
             had
             the
             Word
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             have
             heard
             of
             it
             sufficiently
             for
             
             their
             Conviction
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             healed
             .
             The
             Face
             of
             all
             things
             in
             Christianity
             at
             this
             day
             is
             on
             this
             account
             dreadful
             and
             terrible
             ,
             and
             bespeaks
             Desolation
             to
             lye
             at
             the
             door
             :
             the
             ground
             whereunto
             the
             
               waters
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             do
             come
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             healed
             ,
             is
             left
             unto
             Salt
             and
             Barrenness
             for
             ever
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             a
             Righteous
             thing
             with
             God
             Judicially
             to
             give
             up
             such
             persons
             unto
             all
             manner
             of
             filthy
             sins
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             an
             Aggravation
             of
             their
             Condemnation
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             It
             is
             the
             way
             of
             God
             to
             do
             so
             when
             more
             inferiour
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             ,
             his
             Word
             and
             Will
             are
             rejected
             ,
             or
             not
             improved
             .
             So
             he
             dealt
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             their
             abuse
             of
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Revelation
             made
             of
             him
             by
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             24
             ,
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             shall
             not
             we
             think
             that
             he
             will
             ,
             that
             he
             
               doth
               so
               deal
            
             with
             persons
             upon
             their
             unprofitableness
             under
             ,
             and
             rejection
             of
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             glorious
             Revelation
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             did
             make
             ,
             or
             ever
             will
             in
             this
             world
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             how
             doth
             God
             thus
             Judicially
             give
             up
             persons
             despising
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             their
             own
             Hearts
             Lusts
             to
             do
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             convenient
             ?
             I
             answer
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             By
             
               leaving
               them
               wholly
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             taking
             off
             all
             effectual
             restraint
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             spake
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
               Let
               them
               alone
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               are
               blind
               leaders
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               Matth.
            
             15.
             14.
             
             Reprove
             them
             not
             ,
             help
             them
             not
             ,
             hinder
             them
             not
             ,
             
               let
               them
               alone
            
             to
             take
             their
             own
             course
             ;
             so
             saith
             God
             ,
             of
             Israel
             now
             given
             up
             to
             sin
             and
             ruine
             ,
             
               Ephraim
               is
               joyned
               to
               Idols
               ,
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               Hos.
            
             4.
             14.
             
             Ezek.
             29.
             13.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Judgement
             which
             he
             denounceth
             against
             unprofitable
             Hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             11.
             
             
               He
               which
               is
               unjust
               let
               him
               be
               unjust
               still
               ,
               and
               he
               which
               is
               filthy
               let
               him
               be
               filthy
               still
            
             ;
             go
             on
             now
             in
             your
             sins
             and
             filthiness
             without
             restraint
             .
             Now
             when
             men
             are
             thus
             left
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             God
             will
             so
             leave
             Gospel
             despisers
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             lay
             no
             more
             restraint
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             with-hold
             the
             influence
             of
             all
             consideration
             that
             should
             give
             them
             any
             effectual
             check
             or
             control
             ;
             It
             were
             not
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             what
             an
             outrage
             and
             
               excess
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             the
             cursed
             corrupted
             nature
             of
             man
             will
             run
             out
             into
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             world
             is
             filled
             with
             the
             fruits
             and
             tokens
             of
             it
             .
             And
             God
             doth
             Righteously
             thus
             withdraw
             himself
             more
             absolutely
             from
             
               Gospel
               despisers
            
             ,
             than
             he
             doth
             from
             Pagans
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             whom
             by
             various
             actings
             of
             his
             Providence
             he
             keeps
             within
             bounds
             of
             sinning
             subservient
             unto
             his
             holy
             Ends.
             (
             2
             )
             God
             
               pours
               out
               upon
               such
               persons
               a
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
            
             or
             gives
             them
             up
             to
             a
             
               profound
               security
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             take
             notice
             of
             nothing
             in
             the
             Works
             or
             Word
             of
             God
             that
             should
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             amendment
             ,
             or
             restrain
             them
             from
             sin
             .
             So
             he
             dealt
             with
             these
             
               unbelieving
               Jews
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             8.
             
             
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               a
               Spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               Eyes
               that
               they
               should
               not
               see
               .
            
             Although
             it
             be
             so
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             many
             there
             are
             ,
             whom
             Gods
             
               Soul
               loatheth
            
             ,
             and
             they
             
               abhor
               him
            
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             8.
             so
             that
             he
             will
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             and
             will
             continue
             his
             Word
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Works
             of
             his
             Providence
             in
             the
             Government
             thereof
             .
             Now
             as
             in
             the
             Word
             there
             are
             several
             warnings
             ,
             and
             dreadful
             threatenings
             against
             sinners
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             there
             are
             Judgements
             full
             of
             Evidences
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
             Both
             these
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             are
             suited
             to
             
               awaken
               men
            
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             sin
             .
             But
             as
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             God
             sends
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               slumber
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             rouze
             them
             up
             ,
             or
             awaken
             them
             from
             their
             sins
             .
             Though
             it
             Thunder
             over
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             the
             Tempest
             of
             Judgement
             falls
             so
             near
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             personally
             concerned
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             cry
             
               peace
               ,
               peace
            
             .
             When
             the
             Word
             is
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             hear
             by
             any
             means
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             bless
             themselves
             as
             those
             who
             are
             altogether
             unconcerned
             in
             it
             ,
             God
             gives
             them
             up
             unto
             all
             ways
             and
             means
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             fortified
             in
             their
             Security
             .
             Love
             of
             sin
             ,
             Contempt
             and
             Scorn
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             declared
             ,
             or
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             are
             dreaded
             ,
             carnal
             confidence
             carrying
             towards
             Atheism
             ,
             the
             Society
             of
             other
             presumptuous
             sinners
             ,
             strengthening
             their
             hands
             in
             their
             Abominations
             ;
             a
             present
             supply
             for
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             in
             the
             pleasant
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             mean
             which
             are
             so
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             shall
             all
             of
             them
             contribute
             to
             their
             Security
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             God
             absolutely
             and
             irrecoverably
             gives
             them
             up
             to
             
               extream
               obstinacy
            
             ,
             to
             final
             hardness
             and
             impenitency
             ,
             Isa.
             6.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             This
             is
             no
             place
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Divine
             Induration
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             observe
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             where
             provoking
             sinners
             do
             fall
             under
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             
               totally
               blinded
               and
               hardened
            
             in
             sin
             ,
             unto
             their
             Eternal
             Ruine
             .
             Now
             when
             God
             doth
             thus
             deal
             with
             men
             who
             will
             not
             ,
             and
             
               because
               they
            
             
             
               will
               not
            
             be
             healed
             and
             reformed
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             can
             any
             thing
             else
             ensue
             but
             that
             they
             will
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             all
             wickedness
             and
             filthiness
             with
             delight
             and
             greediness
             ?
             And
             this
             wrath
             seems
             to
             be
             come
             upon
             multitudes
             in
             the
             world
             unto
             the
             utmost
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             this
             condition
             in
             the
             Jews
             when
             they
             were
             under
             it
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Who
               both
               killed
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               have
               persecuted
               us
               ,
               and
               they
               please
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               forbidding
               us
               to
               speak
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               sins
               alway
               ,
               for
               the
               wrath
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
             And
             they
             are
             even
             blind
             themselves
             who
             see
             not
             this
             to
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             many
             in
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             .
             (
             3
             )
             There
             are
             
               especial
               sins
            
             that
             are
             peculiar
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             
               barren
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             Aggravations
             of
             sins
             that
             others
             contract
             not
             the
             Guilt
             of
             .
             Now
             this
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             utmost
             and
             highest
             Danger
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             written
             on
             the
             Foreheads
             of
             most
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             making
             any
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             them
             .
             
               And
               although
               it
               be
               not
               for
               us
               to
               know
               times
               and
               seasons
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               bounds
               and
               limits
               to
               the
               Patience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               just
               reason
               to
               dread
               the
               speedy
               breaking
               forth
               of
               his
               severity
               in
               Judgement
               Spiritual
               or
               Temporal
               ,
               upon
               most
               Nations
               and
               Churches
               that
               are
               called
               by
               his
               Name
               .
            
             But
             the
             Duty
             it
             is
             of
             those
             who
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             to
             enquire
             diligentl
             ,
             ywhether
             there
             be
             not
             growing
             in
             their
             own
             Hearts
             and
             Ways
             any
             such
             sins
             as
             are
             usually
             consequent
             unto
             Barrenness
             under
             the
             Word
             .
             If
             it
             prove
             so
             upon
             search
             ,
             they
             may
             justly
             fear
             that
             God
             is
             beginning
             to
             revenge
             upon
             them
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             unprofitableness
             under
             it
             .
             There
             are
             Degrees
             of
             this
             sin
             and
             its
             consequents
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             the
             Evidences
             and
             Effects
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             it
             are
             progressive
             and
             gradual
             also
             .
             From
             some
             of
             these
             the
             sinner
             is
             recoverable
             by
             Grace
             ,
             from
             some
             of
             them
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             ordinarily
             ,
             but
             is
             inevitably
             bound
             over
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
             But
             the
             last
             Degree
             is
             such
             as
             men
             ought
             to
             tremble
             at
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             least
             care
             for
             ,
             or
             love
             unto
             their
             immortal
             Souls
             .
             For
             whatever
             issue
             of
             things
             God
             may
             have
             provided
             in
             the
             
               purpose
               of
               his
               Grace
            
             ,
             the
             Danger
             unto
             us
             is
             inexpressible
             .
             And
             there
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             unto
             any
             ,
             the
             least
             Evidence
             ,
             Token
             ,
             or
             Hope
             that
             God
             designs
             them
             any
             Relief
             ,
             whilst
             themselves
             are
             careless
             and
             negligent
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             for
             their
             own
             deliverance
             .
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             enquired
             by
             what
             
               sort
               of
               sins
            
             this
             condition
             may
             be
             known
             in
             more
             strict
             Professors
             than
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             Barrenness
             under
             the
             Gospel
             may
             be
             discovered
             thereby
             ,
             as
             the
             Cause
             by
             its
             Effects
             and
             inseparable
             consequents
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             name
             some
             of
             those
             sins
             and
             ways
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             such
             Persons
             ought
             to
             be
             exceeding
             jealous
             over
             themselves
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             An
             
               Indulgence
               unto
               some
               secret
               ,
               pleasant
               ,
               or
               profitable
               Lust
            
             or
             Sin
             ,
             with
             an
             Allowance
             of
             themselves
             therein
             .
             That
             this
             may
             befall
             such
             persons
             ,
             we
             have
             too
             open
             Evidence
             in
             the
             frequent
             Eruptions
             and
             Discoveries
             of
             such
             Evils
             in
             sundry
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             through
             a
             long
             continuance
             in
             a
             course
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             
               private
               sins
            
             ,
             are
             either
             surprised
             into
             such
             Acts
             and
             Works
             of
             it
             as
             are
             made
             publick
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             being
             hardened
             in
             them
             do
             turn
             off
             to
             their
             avowed
             Practice
             .
             Some
             under
             Terrors
             of
             mind
             from
             God
             ,
             fierce
             Reflections
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             especially
             in
             great
             Afflictions
             and
             Probabilities
             of
             Death
             ,
             do
             voluntarily
             acknowledge
             the
             
               secret
               Evils
            
             of
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Lives
             .
             And
             some
             by
             strange
             and
             
               unexpected
               Providences
            
             ,
             God
             brings
             to
             Light
             ,
             discovering
             the
             hidden
             works
             of
             Darkness
             wherein
             men
             have
             taken
             delight
             .
             Such
             things
             therefore
             there
             may
             be
             amongst
             them
             who
             make
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Profession
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             there
             are
             or
             may
             be
             Hypocrites
             among
             them
             ,
             
               Vessels
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               of
               Wood
               and
               Stone
               .
            
             And
             some
             who
             are
             sincere
             and
             upright
             may
             yet
             be
             long
             captivated
             under
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Corruptions
             and
             Temptations
             .
             And
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             it
             is
             principally
             that
             this
             warning
             is
             designed
             .
             Take
             heed
             lest
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             a
             
               growing
               secret
               Lust
            
             or
             Sin
             wherein
             you
             indulge
             your selves
             ,
             or
             which
             you
             approve
             .
             If
             there
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             there
             is
             more
             in
             it
             than
             you
             are
             aware
             of
             ;
             nor
             will
             your
             delivery
             from
             it
             be
             so
             easie
             as
             you
             may
             imagine
             .
             God
             seldom
             gives
             up
             men
             unto
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             their
             Barrenness
             .
             He
             declares
             therein
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             approve
             of
             their
             Profession
             .
             Take
             heed
             lest
             it
             prove
             an
             Entrance
             into
             the
             dreadful
             Judgement
             ensuing
             .
             Whatever
             therefore
             it
             be
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             seem
             small
             in
             your
             Eyes
             .
             There
             is
             more
             Evil
             in
             the
             least
             allowed
             sin
             of
             a
             Professor
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             is
             willingly
             continued
             in
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             
             loud
             and
             great
             provocations
             of
             open
             sinners
             .
             For
             besides
             other
             Aggravations
             ,
             it
             includes
             a
             
               mocking
               of
               God.
            
             And
             this
             very
             Caution
             I
             now
             insist
             upon
             ,
             is
             frequently
             pressed
             on
             all
             Professors
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             very
             
               Epistle
               ,
               chap.
            
             3.
             11.
             chap.
             12.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             (
             2
             )
             
               Constant
               neglect
               of
               private
               secret
               Duties
               .
            
             This
             also
             may
             be
             justly
             feared
             lest
             it
             be
             an
             Effect
             of
             the
             same
             cause
             .
             Now
             by
             this
             Neglect
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             which
             is
             Universal
             .
             For
             it
             is
             sure
             ,
             hard
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             one
             who
             hath
             so
             much
             Light
             and
             Conviction
             as
             to
             make
             
               Profession
               of
               Religion
            
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             and
             doth
             pray
             and
             perform
             other
             secret
             Duties
             at
             one
             time
             or
             another
             .
             Even
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             will
             do
             so
             in
             Afflictions
             ,
             Fears
             ,
             Dangers
             ,
             with
             Surprisals
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             intend
             
               interruptions
               of
               Duties
            
             upon
             unjustifiable
             occasions
             ,
             which
             though
             a
             sin
             which
             men
             ought
             greatly
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             discovers
             a
             
               superfluity
               of
               Naughtiness
            
             yet
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             of
             so
             destructive
             a
             Nature
             as
             that
             which
             we
             treat
             about
             .
             I
             intend
             therefore
             such
             an
             
               Omission
               of
               Duties
            
             as
             is
             general
             ;
             where
             men
             do
             seldom
             or
             never
             perform
             them
             but
             when
             they
             are
             excited
             and
             pressed
             by
             outward
             Accidents
             or
             Occasions
             .
             That
             this
             may
             befall
             Professors
             the
             Prophet
             declares
             ,
             Isa.
             43.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             it
             argues
             much
             Hypocrisie
             in
             them
             .
             The
             principal
             Character
             of
             an
             Hypocrite
             being
             ,
             that
             he
             
               will
               not
               pray
               always
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             greater
             Evidence
             of
             a
             
               personal
               barrenness
            
             than
             this
             Neglect
             .
             A
             man
             may
             have
             a
             
               Ministerial
               fruitfulness
            
             and
             a
             
               Personal
               barrenness
            
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             have
             a
             
               Family
               usefulness
            
             and
             a
             
               Personal
               thriftlesness
            
             .
             And
             hereof
             
               Negligence
               in
               private
               Duties
            
             is
             the
             greatest
             Evidence
             .
             Men
             also
             may
             know
             when
             those
             sins
             are
             consequences
             of
             their
             Barrenness
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             intended
             in
             the
             Text.
             They
             may
             do
             it
             I
             say
             by
             the
             difficulty
             they
             will
             meet
             withall
             in
             their
             Recovery
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             .
             Have
             their
             failings
             and
             negligence
             been
             occasional
             ,
             meerly
             from
             the
             Impression
             of
             present
             Temptations
             ,
             a
             
               through
               watering
               of
               their
               Minds
               and
               Consciences
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             will
             enable
             them
             to
             cast
             off
             their
             snares
             and
             to
             recover
             themselves
             unto
             a
             due
             performance
             of
             their
             Duties
             .
             But
             if
             these
             things
             proceed
             from
             Gods
             Dereliction
             of
             them
             because
             of
             their
             barrenness
             ,
             whatever
             they
             may
             think
             and
             resolve
             ,
             their
             Recovery
             will
             not
             be
             so
             facile
             .
             God
             will
             make
             them
             sensible
             how
             foolish
             and
             evil
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             forsake
             him
             under
             the
             means
             of
             fruitful
             Obedience
             .
             They
             may
             think
             like
             Sampson
             ,
             to
             go
             forth
             and
             do
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
             But
             they
             will
             quickly
             find
             their
             
               Locks
               cut
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             strength
             so
             decayed
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             no
             power
             for
             what
             they
             thought
             would
             prove
             so
             easie
             unto
             them
             at
             any
             time
             .
             They
             will
             find
             their
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             so
             intangled
             and
             engaged
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             
               fresh
               supply
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             scarce
             less
             than
             that
             administred
             in
             their
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             delivered
             .
             So
             is
             it
             with
             all
             Lusts
             ,
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Negligences
             that
             are
             consequences
             of
             a
             
               provoking
               barrenness
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             3
             )
             A
             
               total
               want
               of
               some
               Graces
               both
               in
               their
               principle
               and
               exercise
               ,
            
             is
             a
             great
             Evidence
             of
             such
             a
             Condition
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             any
             true
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Root
             and
             Principle
             of
             all
             .
             Some
             Graces
             may
             be
             more
             tried
             and
             exercised
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             made
             more
             evident
             and
             conspicuous
             ;
             For
             the
             occasions
             of
             their
             Exercise
             may
             much
             more
             frequently
             occur
             .
             But
             yet
             where
             there
             is
             any
             
               true
               Grace
            
             ,
             at
             least
             where
             it
             is
             kept
             unrusty
             ,
             vigorous
             and
             active
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             all
             profiting
             hearers
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             there
             
               every
               Grace
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             so
             far
             kept
             alive
             as
             to
             be
             in
             some
             readiness
             for
             exercise
             when
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             do
             occur
             .
             But
             if
             in
             any
             there
             are
             some
             Graces
             that
             are
             totally
             wanting
             ,
             that
             no
             occasion
             doth
             excite
             or
             draw
             forth
             to
             Exercise
             ,
             they
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             fear
             that
             either
             those
             Graces
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             are
             not
             genuine
             and
             saving
             ,
             but
             meer
             common
             Effects
             of
             Illumination
             ;
             or
             that
             if
             they
             are
             true
             they
             are
             under
             a
             
               dangerous
               declension
            
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             their
             unanswerableness
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             suppose
             a
             man
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             
               Graces
               of
               Faith
               and
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             yet
             cannot
             find
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             grain
             of
             
               true
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             readiness
             for
             
               Works
               of
               Charity
            
             with
             an
             Eye
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             his
             Commands
             ;
             he
             hath
             great
             reason
             to
             fear
             lest
             his
             other
             Graces
             are
             false
             and
             perishing
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             he
             is
             signally
             fallen
             under
             the
             sin
             of
             barrenness
             :
             for
             in
             
               common
               Grace
            
             ,
             one
             single
             Grace
             may
             appear
             very
             evident
             and
             win
             great
             honour
             to
             the
             Profession
             of
             them
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             whilst
             there
             is
             a
             total
             want
             of
             all
             or
             many
             others
             ;
             but
             in
             
               saving
               Grace
            
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             For
             though
             different
             Graces
             may
             exceedingly
             differ
             in
             their
             Exercise
             ,
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             are
             equal
             in
             their
             Root
             and
             Principle
             .
             By
             these
             and
             the
             like
             considerations
             may
             Professors
             try
             their
             own
             concernment
             in
             this
             Commination
             .
          
           
           
             
               Ordinarily
               God
               proceeds
               to
               the
               rejection
               and
               destruction
               of
               barren
               Professors
               by
               degrees
            
             ;
             
             
               although
               they
               are
               seldom
               sensible
               of
               it
               until
               they
               fall
               irrecoverably
               into
               ruine
               .
            
             This
             ground
             here
             is
             first
             disapproved
             or
             rejected
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             
               nigh
               to
               Cursing
            
             ,
             the
             Curse
             ensues
             ;
             after
             which
             it
             is
             burned
             .
             And
             God
             doth
             thus
             proceed
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             In
             
               compliance
               with
               his
               own
               Patience
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               long-suffering
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             lead
             unto
             Repentance
             .
             This
             is
             the
             natural
             tendency
             of
             the
             goodness
             and
             patience
             of
             God
             towards
             sinners
             though
             it
             be
             often
             abused
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             let
             men
             and
             their
             sin
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             deal
             otherwise
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             as
             
               becomes
               his
               own
               goodness
            
             and
             patience
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             Property
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             Conception
             whereof
             we
             can
             never
             understand
             aright
             his
             Righteousness
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             and
             how
             Essential
             it
             is
             unto
             the
             
               Divine
               Being
            
             ,
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             Security
             in
             sinning
             and
             Atheism
             unto
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             Ecclesiast
             .
             8.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             a
             great
             Temptation
             it
             is
             oft-times
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             
               godly
               ,
               Habb
            
             .
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Jer.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Psal.
             73.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             to
             direct
             our
             minds
             unto
             a
             due
             posture
             herein
             we
             may
             consider
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             
               Patience
               of
               God
            
             never
             came
             to
             a
             
               general
               issue
            
             with
             mankind
             but
             once
             since
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Flood
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
             And
             this
             one
             Example
             God
             will
             have
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             warning
             unto
             all
             
               ungodly
               sinners
            
             ,
             of
             the
             certainty
             and
             severity
             of
             his
             future
             Judgement
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             men
             have
             just
             Reason
             to
             be
             secure
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             therefore
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             by
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             no
             more
             deal
             so
             with
             mankind
             ,
             be
             their
             sins
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             until
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             things
             shall
             come
             ,
             Gen.
             8.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               While
               the
               Earth
               remaineth
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               such
               a
               Curse
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             a
             limited
             time
             contained
             therein
             .
             The
             Earth
             it self
             shall
             at
             length
             cease
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             execute
             his
             Judgements
             fully
             on
             the
             world
             of
             Ungodly
             sinners
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             for
             that
             publick
             record
             of
             his
             Purpose
             and
             Patience
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             his
             continuance
             of
             mankind
             in
             the
             world
             would
             be
             matter
             of
             Astonishment
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Patience
               of
               God
            
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             an
             Issue
             with
             any
             
               Apostate
               Church
               or
               Nation
            
             until
             he
             himself
             declares
             and
             determines
             that
             all
             due
             means
             have
             been
             used
             for
             their
             Recovery
             .
             And
             the
             Judgement
             hereof
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             unto
             the
             best
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             do
             so
             unto
             Elijab
             himself
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             a
             difficult
             ,
             glorious
             and
             great
             Fruit
             or
             
               Effect
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             not
             to
             
               repine
               at
            
             ,
             but
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             his
             Patience
             towards
             a
             wicked
             ,
             provoking
             Generation
             of
             sinners
             .
             Even
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             seem
             to
             express
             a
             little
             too
             much
             haste
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             Rev.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             they
             desired
             was
             suited
             unto
             the
             Holiness
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             had
             designed
             to
             Glorifie
             himself
             in
             his
             appointed
             season
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             but
             the
             time
             of
             it
             seemed
             
               long
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             wherefore
             to
             Glorifie
             God
             herein
             is
             a
             Fruit
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             is
             most
             eminent
             in
             waiting
             quietly
             until
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             fully
             come
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             self-denial
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             our
             interest
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             desires
             of
             Nature
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             the
             Apprehension
             is
             most
             true
             and
             infallible
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             
               exceedingly
               glorified
            
             in
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Apostate
             ,
             provoking
             and
             ungodly
             sinners
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             be
             in
             particular
             in
             the
             Ruine
             of
             Babylon
             and
             its
             whole
             interest
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             this
             may
             make
             our
             desires
             inordinate
             ,
             if
             not
             regulated
             by
             Faith.
             It
             is
             therefore
             an
             eminent
             act
             of
             Faith
             to
             give
             Glory
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Patience
             towards
             Apostate
             ,
             barren
             Professors
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             alone
             can
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             of
             the
             world
             give
             Rest
             and
             Peace
             unto
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             God
             will
             do
             so
             to
             evince
             the
             Righteousness
             
               of
               his
               Judgements
            
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             of
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             finally
             destroyed
             ,
             whose
             
               End
               is
               to
               be
               burned
            
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             all
             others
             who
             shall
             
               wisely
               consider
            
             of
             his
             ways
             .
             God
             endureth
             all
             things
             from
             the
             world
             that
             he
             may
             be
             justified
             
               in
               his
               sayings
               and
               may
               overcome
               when
               he
               is
               judged
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             4.
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             all
             he
             doth
             shall
             be
             Righteous
             and
             Holy
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             from
             his
             own
             Essential
             Righteousness
             ,
             whence
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             whence
             he
             cannot
             do
             Evil
             ;
             but
             his
             Works
             shall
             be
             so
             wrought
             ,
             so
             accomplished
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             eminent
             and
             pleadable
             by
             his
             people
             against
             all
             sayings
             and
             reflections
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             Especially
             every
             thing
             shall
             be
             plain
             and
             visibly
             Righteous
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             way
             towards
             
               barren
               unprofitable
            
             
             Churches
             which
             he
             hath
             formerly
             owned
             and
             blessed
             .
             In
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             leave
             no
             colour
             of
             calling
             his
             
               Goodness
               and
               Faithfulness
            
             into
             question
             ,
             but
             will
             as
             it
             were
             refer
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             his
             proceedings
             unto
             all
             ,
             even
             unto
             themselves
             .
             So
             he
             doth
             as
             to
             his
             dealing
             with
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             when
             it
             was
             grown
             utterly
             barren
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             So
             did
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Parable
             ,
             compel
             the
             
               wicked
               Jews
               to
               subscribe
            
             unto
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             that
             miserable
             destruction
             which
             was
             coming
             on
             themselves
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             And
             this
             God
             doth
             principally
             by
             his
             gradual
             procedure
             with
             them
             .
             His
             precedent
             warnings
             and
             first
             degrees
             of
             Judgements
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             shall
             bear
             witness
             unto
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             their
             total
             ruine
             .
             Men
             at
             present
             through
             their
             blindness
             ,
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             love
             of
             sin
             ,
             do
             not
             it
             may
             be
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             apt
             to
             complain
             when
             they
             are
             surprised
             with
             the
             fatal
             Evil.
             But
             the
             day
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             their
             Consciences
             shall
             be
             awakened
             unto
             a
             dreadful
             Remembrance
             of
             all
             the
             warnings
             God
             gave
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             slowly
             he
             proceeded
             in
             his
             Judgements
             ;
             when
             their
             Mouths
             shall
             be
             stopp'd
             ,
             and
             their
             Faces
             filled
             with
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Gods
             dealings
             with
             barren
             Apostates
             being
             principally
             in
             spiritual
             Judgements
             ,
             the
             issue
             whereof
             is
             the
             total
             removal
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             do
             it
             at
             once
             ,
             
               because
               others
               may
               be
               yet
               mixed
               among
               them
            
             unto
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             continued
             .
             This
             Abraham
             laid
             down
             in
             temporal
             Judgements
             as
             an
             unquestionable
             maxime
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             That
             
               God
               would
               not
               destroy
               the
               Righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Gen.
            
             18.
             23
             ,
             25.
             which
             Rule
             yet
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             consined
             unto
             that
             kind
             of
             destruction
             which
             was
             to
             be
             a
             standing
             token
             ,
             and
             pledge
             of
             the
             last
             final
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             Damnation
             of
             all
             ungodly
             men
             .
             For
             in
             other
             cases
             it
             will
             admit
             of
             some
             extraordinary
             exception
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             
               general
               way
            
             of
             Gods
             procedure
             in
             all
             Judgements
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             .
             Now
             if
             when
             men
             openly
             manifest
             their
             barrenness
             ,
             and
             daily
             bring
             forth
             
               Thorns
               and
               Briars
            
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             immediately
             remove
             the
             Word
             ,
             whilst
             there
             are
             amongst
             them
             a
             People
             also
             that
             are
             really
             
               fruitful
               unto
               his
               Glory
            
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             an
             ordinary
             course
             of
             his
             Providence
             they
             must
             suffer
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             God
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             whole
             works
             of
             his
             Grace
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             wherewith
             he
             satisfied
             and
             quieted
             the
             mind
             of
             Elijah
             when
             in
             a
             transport
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             he
             complains
             of
             the
             horrible
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             making
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               intercession
               against
               them
            
             ;
             and
             applieth
             it
             unto
             all
             other
             seasons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             that
             example
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Patience
             of
             God
             towards
             an
             highly
             provoking
             people
             ,
             seems
             to
             interfere
             with
             his
             threatening
             and
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             among
             them
             many
             whose
             hearts
             are
             sincere
             for
             God
             ,
             though
             for
             many
             reasons
             they
             are
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
             And
             this
             should
             stir
             us
             up
             unto
             continual
             prayers
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             When
             the
             long-suffering
             of
             God
             is
             abused
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             an
             increase
             of
             their
             security
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             a
             
               blessed
               End
            
             in
             it
             ,
             towards
             his
             own
             among
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             state
             of
             Gods
             present
             Dispensation
             towards
             those
             Hebrews
             .
             The
             most
             of
             them
             were
             obstinate
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             barren
             Apostates
             .
             But
             yet
             God
             continued
             for
             a
             while
             to
             
               exercise
               Patience
            
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             tender
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             because
             there
             was
             a
             
               Remnant
               amongst
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Election
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             which
             were
             to
             obtain
             whilst
             the
             rest
             were
             hardened
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
             And
             this
             Patience
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
               hardened
               wretches
            
             despised
             and
             scoffed
             at
             .
             But
             yet
             still
             God
             went
             on
             in
             his
             way
             and
             method
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whom
             through
             that
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             he
             intended
             to
             bring
             to
             Repentance
             and
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Further
             to
             clear
             up
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             what
             are
             those
             
               Degrees
               in
               Spiritual
               Judgements
            
             whereby
             God
             doth
             ordinarily
             proceed
             against
             barren
             Professors
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             intimated
             in
             general
             .
             And
             (
             1
             )
             In
             such
             cases
             God
             doth
             usually
             restrain
             the
             
               Influence
               of
               mens
               Light
            
             upon
             their
             own
             Consciences
             and
             Affections
             .
             Their
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             which
             they
             have
             attained
             may
             in
             their
             Notions
             remain
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             affected
             with
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             or
             guided
             by
             it
             as
             unto
             their
             practice
             .
             There
             is
             a
             time
             when
             
               Light
               and
               Knowledge
            
             not
             improved
             ,
             do
             lose
             all
             their
             efficacy
             .
             God
             suffers
             such
             an
             interposition
             to
             be
             made
             between
             it
             and
             their
             Consciences
             by
             the
             acting
             and
             pride
             of
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             
             no
             use
             unto
             them
             .
             Whereas
             formerly
             under
             their
             Convictions
             ,
             every
             thing
             they
             knew
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             or
             the
             Gospel
             pressed
             on
             them
             to
             endeavour
             after
             some
             conformity
             unto
             it
             ,
             now
             it
             hath
             no
             power
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             flotes
             in
             their
             Fancies
             and
             Memories
             .
             And
             this
             we
             see
             accomplished
             every
             day
             .
             Men
             under
             a
             barren
             Apostatizing
             state
             ,
             do
             yet
             retain
             some
             of
             their
             Light
             and
             Notions
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             sensible
             of
             no
             power
             from
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             use
             of
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             be
             the
             greater
             scoffers
             and
             deriders
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             although
             this
             comes
             to
             pass
             through
             their
             own
             
               sin
               and
               lusts
            
             as
             the
             immediate
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Judgement
            
             of
             God
             also
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             For
             he
             with-holdeth
             all
             the
             working
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             and
             by
             that
             Light
             which
             alone
             renders
             it
             effectual
             .
             His
             Spirit
             
               shall
               not
               strive
               any
               more
            
             therein
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             rebel
             against
             the
             Light
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             Job
             24.
             13.
             
             And
             let
             all
             men
             hence
             take
             heed
             ,
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             find
             ,
             that
             their
             Light
             and
             Convictions
             from
             the
             Word
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Power
             with
             them
             and
             Efficacy
             upon
             them
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             had
             .
             For
             it
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             feared
             lest
             it
             be
             a
             beginning
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             upon
             them
             :
             See
             Hos.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             God
             deprives
             them
             of
             all
             the
             Gifts
             which
             formerly
             they
             received
             .
             Gifts
             are
             an
             Ability
             for
             the
             due
             Exercise
             of
             Gospel
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             a
             publick
             concern
             .
             These
             they
             may
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             ,
             who
             yet
             prove
             
               barren
               and
               Apostates
            
             .
             But
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             long
             retained
             under
             a
             
               course
               of
               Backsiding
            
             .
             As
             men
             neglect
             their
             Exercise
             ,
             so
             God
             deprives
             them
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             that
             very
             neglect
             a
             means
             of
             Executing
             this
             Judgement
             on
             them
             .
             The
             Talent
             that
             was
             but
             laid
             up
             in
             a
             Napkin
             was
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             this
             we
             see
             exemplified
             both
             in
             whole
             Churches
             and
             in
             particular
             Persons
             .
             They
             lose
             ,
             or
             are
             deprived
             of
             the
             Gifts
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             were
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             commonly
             filled
             with
             Enmity
             unto
             and
             scorn
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             reclaimed
             .
             And
             in
             these
             two
             things
             consists
             the
             first
             Act
             of
             Gods
             Judgement
             in
             the
             
               Rejection
               of
               the
               barren
               Ground
            
             .
             Hereby
             he
             evidenceth
             that
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             will
             regard
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             Approaches
             towards
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             done
             two
             ways
             :
             (
             1
             )
             God
             having
             
               evidenced
               his
               Rejection
            
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             
               Temptation
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Society
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             are
             engaged
             by
             their
             pleasures
             or
             profit
             .
             
               Men
               gather
               them
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             6.
             
             Their
             Lusts
             being
             let
             loose
             from
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             Light
             and
             Convictions
             ,
             especially
             their
             Love
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             cast
             themselves
             into
             the
             
               Society
               of
               prophane
               and
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             Among
             them
             they
             wax
             
               worse
               and
               worse
            
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             learn
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             hate
             ,
             despise
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             the
             good
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             had
             known
             ,
             owned
             and
             professed
             .
             And
             God
             will
             so
             order
             things
             in
             his
             Providence
             ,
             as
             that
             Temptations
             suited
             unto
             their
             most
             
               prevalent
               Lusts
            
             shall
             on
             all
             occasions
             be
             presented
             unto
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             be
             further
             ensnared
             .
             (
             2
             )
             God
             casts
             
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Prayers
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
             This
             of
             all
             other
             things
             they
             least
             value
             ,
             yea
             they
             most
             despise
             .
             But
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Effects
             of
             Gods
             Severity
             towards
             them
             .
             So
             he
             commanded
             his
             Prophets
             not
             to
             
               pray
               for
               the
               People
            
             when
             his
             heart
             would
             not
             to
             be
             towards
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             16.
             chap.
             11.
             14.
             chap.
             14.
             11.
             
             And
             in
             like
             cases
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             express
             Command
             yet
             by
             his
             secret
             Providence
             he
             takes
             off
             
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               People
            
             from
             them
             whom
             he
             hath
             designed
             to
             ruine
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             our
             Apostle
             himself
             who
             a
             long
             time
             laboured
             with
             unspeakable
             Zeal
             and
             most
             fervent
             supplications
             to
             God
             for
             the
             
               Incredulous
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             as
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             2
             ,
             3.
             chap.
             10.
             11.
             at
             length
             speaks
             of
             them
             as
             those
             whom
             he
             no
             more
             regarded
             ,
             but
             looked
             on
             as
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             only
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             this
             sets
             them
             forward
             in
             their
             way
             towards
             the
             fatal
             Curse
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Curse
             it self
             ensues
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             three
             things
             ;
             For
             (
             1
             )
             God
             takes
             off
             their
             Natural
             restraints
             from
             sin
             .
             The
             rebukes
             of
             a
             Natural
             Conscience
             ,
             fear
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Afflictive
             Affections
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             power
             on
             them
             .
             So
             he
             dealt
             with
             them
             that
             sinned
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Na
             〈…〉
             e
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             they
             became
             like
             
               those
               described
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             No
             men
             are
             so
             visibly
             under
             Gods
             Curse
             as
             those
             who
             having
             broken
             through
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Modesty
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             and
             Shame
             ,
             do
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             open
             sinning
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun.
             (
             2
             )
             God
             
               Judicially
               bardens
            
             them
             ;
             which
             contains
             the
             Life
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Curse
             here
             intended
             ;
             for
             hereby
             are
             men
             secured
             unto
             their
             final
             destruction
             and
             burning
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Oft-times
             
               God
               signifies
               this
               Curse
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             
             wholly
             casting
             out
             such
             persons
             from
             any
             Interest
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             He
             doth
             either
             utterly
             take
             away
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             conduct
             of
             those
             who
             under
             a
             pretence
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             err
             with
             Lies
             and
             Delusions
             ,
             which
             further
             seals
             them
             up
             unto
             their
             future
             ruine
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             these
             are
             some
             of
             the
             ways
             whereby
             God
             dealeth
             with
             
               barren
               Ground
            
             ,
             with
             
               fruitless
               and
               provoking
               Professors
            
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             this
             world
             .
             It
             is
             true
             these
             Judgements
             being
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             now
             become
             wholly
             Carnal
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             little
             sensible
             of
             them
             .
             God
             indeed
             doth
             sometimes
             cause
             the
             Dread
             and
             Terror
             of
             his
             Wrath
             so
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             this
             world
             they
             are
             made
             a
             spectacle
             of
             Divine
             Vengeance
             .
             But
             for
             the
             most
             part
             being
             filled
             with
             their
             Lusts
             and
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Pleasures
             ,
             they
             carry
             it
             out
             bravingly
             to
             the
             End.
             Howbeit
             few
             of
             them
             escape
             such
             reflections
             on
             themselves
             as
             makes
             them
             sometimes
             to
             shrink
             and
             groan
             .
             But
             suppose
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             it
             out
             stoutly
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             that
             themselves
             should
             neither
             much
             feel
             ,
             nor
             others
             much
             observe
             the
             Curse
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             here
             ,
             yet
             the
             day
             is
             hastening
             wherein
             
               actual
               Burning
            
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ,
             will
             be
             their
             Portion
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSES
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Expositors
             generally
             agree
             in
             giving
             these
             Verses
             as
             an
             Instance
             of
             the
             
               great
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Prudence
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             these
             
               Hebrews
               .
               Chrysostome
            
             in
             especial
             insists
             upon
             it
             ,
             making
             observations
             unto
             that
             purpose
             on
             all
             the
             considerable
             passages
             on
             the
             Context
             .
             What
             is
             really
             of
             that
             nature
             will
             occur
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             observed
             in
             our
             Progress
             .
             His
             Design
             in
             general
             is
             twofold
             .
             First
             ,
             To
             
               mollifie
               the
               Severity
               of
               the
               preceding
               Commination
               and
               Prediction
            
             contained
             therein
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             have
             an
             Effect
             on
             their
             minds
             beyond
             his
             Intention
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             all
             Circumstances
             considered
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
             But
             withall
             he
             was
             careful
             that
             none
             of
             them
             who
             were
             sincere
             should
             be
             terrified
             or
             discouraged
             .
             For
             if
             men
             are
             disanimated
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             are
             engaged
             by
             those
             on
             whose
             guidance
             they
             depend
             ,
             and
             unto
             whose
             Judgement
             they
             are
             to
             submit
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             despond
             and
             give
             over
             thoughts
             of
             a
             chearful
             progress
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             all
             cases
             our
             Apostle
             was
             exceeding
             careful
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             make
             
               heavy
               or
               sorrowful
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             case
             of
             extream
             Necessity
             .
             Hence
             is
             his
             Apologie
             or
             Excuse
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             having
             put
             them
             to
             sorrow
             by
             some
             severe
             reproofs
             in
             his
             former
             Letter
             to
             them
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               But
               I
               determined
               this
               with
               my self
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               come
               again
               unto
               you
               in
               heaviness
               .
               For
               if
               I
               make
               you
               sorry
               ,
               who
               is
               he
               then
               that
               maketh
               me
               glad
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               which
               is
               made
               sorry
               by
               me
               .
            
             He
             lets
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             whatever
             sorrow
             he
             had
             put
             them
             to
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             unto
             himself
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             unto
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             the
             chiefest
             causes
             of
             his
             Joy
             and
             Gladness
             .
             And
             thus
             dealeth
             he
             in
             this
             place
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             Lest
             they
             should
             be
             amazed
             with
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             preceding
             Commination
             ,
             and
             the
             Prediction
             therein
             contained
             ,
             of
             the
             inevitable
             and
             dreadful
             ruine
             of
             slothful
             Apostates
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             he
             did
             no
             way
             therein
             determine
             or
             pass
             a
             Judgement
             on
             them
             ,
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             But
             having
             far
             other
             thoughts
             and
             hopes
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
               End
               of
               their
               Profession
            
             ,
             he
             yet
             judged
             it
             necessary
             to
             excite
             them
             unto
             that
             Diligence
             which
             some
             among
             them
             had
             neglected
             to
             use
             ,
             by
             declaring
             the
             
               miserable
               End
            
             of
             those
             who
             always
             abide
             
               unfruitful
               under
            
             ,
             or
             do
             
               Apostatize
               from
            
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Herein
             doth
             he
             steer
             a
             direct
             and
             equal
             course
             between
             the
             Extreams
             in
             Admonition
             .
             For
             he
             neither
             useth
             so
             much
             lenity
             as
             to
             enervate
             his
             Reproof
             and
             Warning
             ;
             nor
             so
             much
             severity
             as
             to
             discourage
             or
             provoke
             those
             who
             are
             warned
             by
             him
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             layeth
             weight
             upon
             things
             and
             spareth
             persons
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereunto
             is
             the
             bane
             of
             all
             
               Spiritual
               Admonition
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             maketh
             use
             of
             this
             Discourse
             for
             a
             Transition
             unto
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             Design
             .
             And
             this
             was
             to
             propose
             unto
             them
             who
             were
             true
             Believers
             ,
             such
             encouragements
             and
             grounds
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             as
             might
             confirm
             and
             establish
             them
             in
             their
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             severe
             Threatnings
             which
             he
             hath
             used
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             
               describe
               the
               persons
            
             unto
             whom
             
             they
             did
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             belong
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             no
             less
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             describe
             
               those
               also
            
             unto
             whom
             the
             ensuing
             Promises
             and
             Consolations
             do
             pertain
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             Verses
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             9.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Persuasi
               sumus
               ,
               confidimus
            
             ;
             Bez.
             
               persuasimus
               nobis
               ,
               we
               are
               perswaded
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               My
               Brethren
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Dilectissimi
             .
             Rhem.
             
               We
               confidently
               trust
               of
               you
               my
               best
               beloved
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Meliora
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               bona
               ,
               pulchra
               ,
               The
               things
               that
               are
               good
               or
               comely
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               such
               as
               draw
               near
               to
               Life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Eternal
             .
             Vul.
             lat
             .
             
               Et
               viciniora
               Saluti
            
             :
             Rhem.
             
               and
               nearer
               to
               Salvation
            
             :
             others
             generally
             ,
             
               Et
               cum
               salute
               conjuncta
            
             :
             Ours
             ,
             
               and
               such
               as
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             ;
             very
             properly
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             9.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             perswaded
             of
             you
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             better
             things
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             although
             we
             thus
             speak
             .
          
           
             The
             especial
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             is
             to
             declare
             his
             good-will
             towards
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             his
             Judgement
             of
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Grounds
             of
             that
             Judgement
             ,
             with
             the
             
               proper
               use
            
             and
             End
             of
             the
             Commination
             before
             laid
             down
             ,
             that
             neither
             that
             might
             be
             neglected
             ,
             nor
             themselves
             discouraged
             .
             This
             Verse
             contains
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             An
             
               Expression
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               good-will
            
             towards
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             His
             Judgement
             of
             them
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Reasons
             of
             his
             present
             declaration
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             unto
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             had
             spoke
             it
             
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             it
             
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             
               Love
               and
               good-will
            
             he
             testifies
             in
             his
             Compellation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Beloved
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Expression
             of
             most
             entire
             Affection
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             used
             in
             the
             Gospel
             but
             to
             express
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             unto
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             17.
             chap.
             
             12.
             18.
             chap.
             17.
             5.
             
             Mark
             1.
             11.
             chap.
             9.
             7.
             chap.
             12.
             16.
             
             Luke
             3.
             22.
             chap.
             9.
             35.
             chap.
             20.
             13.
             
             By
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Epistles
             it
             is
             frequently
             applied
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             especially
             by
             Paul
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             written
             by
             him
             :
             we
             might
             therefore
             pass
             it
             over
             ,
             as
             that
             word
             which
             it
             was
             usual
             with
             him
             to
             express
             his
             
               sincere
               Affections
            
             by
             towards
             all
             Saints
             .
             But
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             
               a
               twofold
               reason
            
             of
             its
             especial
             Introduction
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             respected
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Apostle
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Perhaps
             ,
             these
             Hebrews
             were
             ready
             enough
             to
             entertain
             Jealousies
             concerning
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             that
             Affection
             for
             them
             which
             he
             had
             for
             others
             .
             For
             he
             had
             now
             spent
             a
             long
             time
             with
             and
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             their
             Conversion
             and
             Edification
             .
             Among
             them
             he
             had
             planted
             very
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             
               one
               Point
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             most
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Liberty
               from
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
            
             Moses
             .
             In
             this
             long
             converse
             and
             work
             ,
             they
             might
             suspect
             that
             he
             had
             lost
             his
             
               natural
               Love
               to
               his
               Country-men
            
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             much
             accused
             to
             have
             done
             .
             To
             root
             this
             evil
             surmise
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             as
             he
             useth
             frequently
             other
             affectionate
             Compellations
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             so
             he
             here
             calls
             them
             his
             Beloved
             ,
             than
             which
             he
             had
             used
             no
             Expression
             of
             greater
             Endearment
             towards
             any
             of
             his
             Gentile
             Converts
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Provocations
             and
             Injuries
             he
             had
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             gave
             on
             all
             occasions
             the
             highest
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             most
             
               intense
               Affection
            
             towards
             them
             ;
             never
             opposing
             them
             nor
             reflecting
             on
             them
             with
             any
             severity
             ,
             but
             only
             then
             and
             wherein
             they
             opposed
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             thereof
             .
             This
             Affection
             was
             such
             for
             them
             as
             his
             
               Country-men
               and
               Kinsmen
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             as
             that
             he
             could
             
               willingly
               have
               died
            
             that
             they
             might
             be
             
               saved
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             for
             this
             he
             prayed
             
               continually
               ,
               chap.
            
             10.
             1.
             
             And
             the
             Addition
             of
             Love
             that
             was
             made
             in
             him
             upon
             their
             Conversion
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             hath
             respect
             unto
             his
             preceding
             
               severe
               Expressions
            
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             
               though
               we
               thus
               speak
            
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             
             
               this
               severe
               Admonition
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               all
               Circumstances
               been
               forced
               to
               use
               ,
               yet
               my
               Heart
               stands
               no
               otherwise
               affected
               towards
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               towards
               my
               Country-men
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Saints
               of
               God.
            
             And
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               satisfie
               their
               Hearers
               ,
               in
               and
               of
               their
               Love
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               their
               Souls
               and
               Persons
               .
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             expresseth
             his
             Judgement
             concerning
             these
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               We
               are
               perswaded
               better
               things
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             ;
             wherein
             we
             have
             
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Act
               of
               his
               mind
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             insists
             much
             on
             the
             force
             of
             this
             word
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             he
             observes
             ,
             doth
             not
             say
             
               we
               think
            
             or
             
               we
               hope
            
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             
               fully
               perswaded
            
             .
             He
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             he
             was
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             he
             useth
             not
             this
             word
             any
             where
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             useth
             it
             often
             )
             but
             he
             intends
             
               a
               full
               and
               prevalent
               perswasion
            
             .
             Now
             this
             a
             man
             may
             have
             in
             spiritual
             things
             on
             three
             grounds
             .
             (
             1
             )
             By
             
               especial
               Revelation
            
             ;
             so
             he
             was
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             was
             revealed
             unto
             him
             which
             he
             discourseth
             of
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             (
             2
             )
             By
             the
             
               Evidence
               of
               Faith
            
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             believed
             on
             grounds
             infallible
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             he
             useth
             this
             word
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             34.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               neither
               Death
               nor
               Life
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             he
             believed
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             infallible
             certainty
             thereof
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             so
             promised
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
               and
               am
               perswaded
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               keep
               that
               which
               I
               have
               committed
               to
               him
               .
            
             He
             useth
             the
             same
             Expression
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             14.
             
             (
             3
             )
             There
             is
             a
             
               certain
               perswasion
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               is
               founded
               on
               moral
               Arguments
               ,
            
             such
             as
             may
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             he
             may
             be
             deceived
             .
             Of
             this
             Nature
             is
             that
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             Trust
             or
             Confidence
             which
             we
             have
             of
             the
             
               good
               condition
            
             of
             other
             men
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             Timothy
             and
             his
             Faith
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             The
             
               Faith
               that
               dwelt
               in
               thy
               Mother
               Eunice
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               in
               thee
               also
               .
            
             He
             was
             not
             perswaded
             of
             any
             sincere
             Faith
             in
             Timothy
             by
             
               especial
               Revelation
            
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             the
             
               object
               of
               his
               Faith
            
             from
             any
             express
             word
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             satisfied
             in
             it
             upon
             such
             unquestionable
             Grounds
             and
             Motives
             as
             left
             no
             room
             for
             doubt
             about
             it
             .
             Some
             urge
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               being
               confident
               of
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               perswaded
               of
               it
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               who
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               in
               you
               will
               perform
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             this
             perswasion
             being
             built
             on
             a
             supposition
             that
             a
             
               good
               work
               was
               begun
               in
               them
               ,
            
             was
             an
             act
             of
             Faith
             Infallible
             ,
             built
             on
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             unchangeableness
             of
             his
             Covenant
             .
             His
             perswasion
             here
             concerning
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             of
             this
             latter
             kind
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             he
             had
             satisfactory
             reasons
             and
             grounds
             for
             ,
             which
             prevailed
             against
             all
             contrary
             Objections
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               chap.
            
             5.
             v.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               I
               my self
               am
               perswaded
               of
               you
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               ye
               are
               full
               of
               Goodness
               .
            
             The
             Grounds
             of
             this
             perswasion
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             consider
             them
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               best
               satisfaction
               we
               may
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Condition
               of
            
             
             
               them
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               have
               Spiritual
               Communion
               .
            
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             mutual
             Duties
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             more
             presseth
             ,
             or
             more
             supposeth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             both
             unto
             Ministers
             and
             
               private
               Christians
            
             .
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             Prov.
             27.
             23.
             
             
               Be
               thou
               diligent
               to
               know
               the
               state
               of
               thy
               Flock
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             only
             to
             provide
             
               good
               pasture
            
             ,
             and
             feeding
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             know
             their
             
               State
               and
               Condition
            
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             provide
             for
             them
             may
             be
             suitable
             and
             seasonable
             .
             And
             unto
             this
             End
             there
             were
             at
             first
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             
               immediate
               inspection
            
             of
             the
             state
             and
             walking
             of
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             thereby
             enabled
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
               said
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               Law
               ,
               Numb
               .
            
             10.
             31.
             to
             be
             
               instead
               of
               Eyes
               unto
               the
               Teachers
            
             to
             look
             into
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             without
             it
             discharge
             any
             one
             Duty
             of
             their
             Office
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
             For
             Ministers
             to
             walk
             towards
             their
             people
             at
             peradventure
             ,
             and
             to
             
               fight
               uncertainly
               as
               men
               beating
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             without
             an
             Acquaintance
             with
             their
             state
             ,
             and
             
             especial
             consideration
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             what
             therein
             is
             suited
             unto
             their
             Edification
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             many
             ,
             will
             leave
             them
             at
             a
             great
             uncertainty
             how
             to
             give
             up
             their
             account
             .
             See
             Heb.
             13.
             14.
             
             Unless
             a
             man
             have
             some
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Spiritual
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             are
             committed
             unto
             his
             charge
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             approve
             himself
             among
             them
             ,
             
               A
               workman
               that
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               rightly
               dividing
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             to
             give
             unto
             all
             their
             proportion
             .
             And
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             not
             by
             any
             means
             more
             evacuated
             and
             rendered
             ineffectual
             ,
             than
             when
             men
             have
             not
             a
             
               certain
               design
            
             to
             deal
             with
             their
             Hearers
             according
             unto
             what
             they
             are
             perswaded
             that
             their
             Spiritual
             state
             doth
             require
             .
             How
             shall
             they
             Instruct
             ,
             How
             shall
             they
             warn
             ,
             How
             shall
             they
             comfort
             any
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             supposition
             of
             an
             Acquaintance
             with
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             wherein
             they
             are
             ?
             A
             general
             preaching
             
               at
               random
            
             without
             a
             special
             scope
             directed
             by
             the
             perswasion
             mentioned
             ,
             turns
             the
             whole
             work
             for
             the
             most
             part
             both
             in
             Preachers
             and
             Hearers
             into
             an
             useless
             formality
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             
               this
               perswasion
            
             principally
             regulates
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Physician
             unto
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             must
             acquaint
             himself
             with
             the
             especial
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             his
             Patients
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             distempers
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Skill
             and
             Judgement
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
             Without
             that
             let
             him
             be
             furnished
             with
             the
             greatest
             store
             of
             
               good
               Medicines
            
             ,
             if
             he
             gives
             them
             out
             promiscuously
             unto
             all
             comers
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             will
             be
             of
             little
             use
             .
             It
             may
             be
             his
             Medicines
             being
             safe
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             
               no
               harm
            
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             as
             probable
             they
             will
             do
             as
             
               little
               good
            
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             otherwise
             with
             the
             
               Physicians
               of
               Souls
            
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
          
           
             Four
             things
             are
             required
             to
             make
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             proper
             and
             profitable
             .
             
               A
               good
               Spring
            
             ,
             a
             
               safe
               Rule
            
             ,
             a
             
               distinct
               Design
            
             ,
             and
             
               enlivening
               Affections
            
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Dispensers
             own
             Light
             and
             Experience
             .
             He
             is
             to
             see
             in
             his
             work
             
               with
               his
               own
               Eyes
            
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             of
             other
             men
             .
             And
             when
             he
             is
             by
             own
             Light
             as
             a
             
               Scribe
               unto
               the
            
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             good
             
               treasure
               of
               his
               own
               Heart
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             bring
             forth
             good
             things
             ,
             new
             ,
             and
             old
             .
             (
             2
             )
             His
             
               safe
               Rule
            
             is
             the
             infallible
             word
             of
             Truth
             .
             This
             must
             be
             the
             Touchstone
             of
             his
             Light
             and
             Experience
             .
             And
             it
             is
             suited
             unto
             his
             whole
             work
             ,
             unto
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             In
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             regulated
             hereby
             are
             any
             to
             be
             attended
             unto
             ,
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             
             (
             3
             )
             His
             
               distinct
               Design
            
             lies
             in
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Spiritual
               state
               and
               condition
            
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             the
             Word
             is
             to
             be
             dispensed
             .
             And
             herein
             consists
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
               Ministerial
               skill
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             secretly
             differenceth
             the
             constant
             Ministerial
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             from
             the
             
               occasional
               exercise
            
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             any
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             God
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             convey
             
               unexpected
               relief
            
             or
             repose
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             wherewith
             they
             are
             surprised
             and
             affected
             .
             If
             we
             have
             not
             this
             scope
             continually
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             
               run
               apace
            
             ,
             but
             never
             know
             whether
             we
             are
             in
             or
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               enlivening
               Affections
            
             that
             ought
             to
             accompany
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Glory
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Compassion
               for
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               .
            
             But
             these
             things
             must
             not
             here
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             for
             private
             Christians
             among
             themselves
             ,
             their
             
               mutual
               Duties
            
             are
             referred
             unto
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruits
             of
             it
             .
             That
             special
             Love
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             takes
             up
             in
             the
             
               Description
               ,
               Injunctions
            
             and
             Directions
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Nothing
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             so
             urge
             upon
             them
             as
             this
             of
             
               mutual
               love
            
             .
             Upon
             the
             right
             discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             he
             frequently
             declares
             that
             his
             honour
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             in
             this
             world
             doth
             principally
             depend
             .
             And
             whatever
             we
             have
             besides
             this
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             And
             the
             greatest
             Evidence
             of
             the
             
               Degeneracy
               of
               Christianity
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             
               open
               loss
               of
               this
               Love
            
             amongst
             those
             who
             make
             profession
             thereof
             .
             Now
             this
             Love
             is
             founded
             in
             our
             
               perswasion
               concerning
               the
               Spiritual
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               each
               other
               .
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             especial
             mutual
             Love
             is
             so
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             as
             such
             .
             For
             although
             we
             are
             on
             other
             grounds
             ,
             obliged
             unto
             a
             
               Love
               towards
               all
               mankind
            
             ,
             whether
             Friends
             or
             Enemies
             ,
             yet
             that
             peculiar
             Love
             which
             the
             Gospel
             so
             chargeth
             on
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             ,
             and
             built
             upon
             their
             common
             and
             mutual
             Interest
             in
             Christ.
             They
             are
             to
             love
             one
             another
             as
             
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               mystical
               Body
               ,
            
             and
             united
             unto
             the
             same
             Spiritual
             Head.
             Whatever
             Love
             there
             may
             be
             on
             other
             accounts
             among
             any
             of
             them
             which
             doth
             not
             arise
             from
             this
             Spring
             and
             Fountain
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             
               Gospel
               Love
            
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             
             among
             Believers
             .
             And
             how
             can
             this
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             a
             
               good
               perswasion
            
             concerning
             our
             mutual
             Interest
             and
             In-being
             in
             Christ
             ?
             God
             forbid
             that
             any
             should
             press
             that
             
               peculiar
               intense
               Love
            
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             ,
             or
             derogate
             from
             that
             
               general
               Love
            
             and
             usefulness
             which
             not
             only
             the
             
               Law
               of
               our
               Creation
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             also
             requireth
             of
             us
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             towards
             all
             men
             .
             Yea
             he
             who
             professeth
             
               Love
               unto
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             that
             peculiar
             Love
             which
             is
             required
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             exercise
             
               Love
               in
               general
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
            
             much
             more
             if
             he
             make
             the
             
               pretence
               of
               Brotherly
               Love
            
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             alienating
             his
             Affection
             from
             the
             
               residue
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             that
             the
             Love
             he
             so
             professeth
             is
             sincere
             ,
             incorrupt
             ,
             genuine
             ,
             and
             without
             dissimulation
             .
             But
             this
             
               special
               Love
            
             is
             the
             
               special
               Duty
            
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             foundation
             well
             laid
             ,
             we
             can
             rightly
             discharge
             no
             other
             mutual
             Duty
             whatever
             .
             Now
             this
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             this
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             
               mutual
               Relation
            
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             to
             act
             this
             Love
             aright
             as
             to
             its
             object
             as
             grounded
             on
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             
               take
               heed
               of
               evil
               surmises
            
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             bane
             of
             Evangelical
             Love
             ,
             though
             some
             seem
             to
             make
             them
             their
             Duties
             .
             Those
             concerning
             whom
             we
             hear
             that
             they
             
               make
               profession
               of
               Faith
            
             and
             Obedience
             towards
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               know
               not
            
             that
             they
             any
             way
             
               contradict
               their
               Profession
            
             by
             wicked
             works
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             bear
             the
             same
             Love
             towards
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             knew
             them
             sincere
             .
             For
             
               Charity
               hopeth
               all
               things
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             no
             certain
             evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             general
             we
             may
             have
             this
             perswasion
             concerning
             
               all
               that
               in
               every
               place
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               their
               Lord
               and
               ours
               .
            
             We
             have
             no
             obligation
             indeed
             hereunto
             ,
             towards
             such
             as
             
               visibly
               and
               evidently
            
             walk
             unworthy
             of
             that
             
               high
               Calling
            
             whereby
             we
             are
             called
             .
             For
             concerning
             such
             our
             Apostle
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             profess
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               end
               is
               destruction
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               belly
               ,
               and
               whose
               glory
               is
               their
               shame
               ,
               who
               mind
               earthly
               things
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             It
             is
             a
             dishonour
             ,
             a
             reproach
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             that
             we
             should
             
               perswade
               our selves
            
             that
             they
             are
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             Members
             of
             his
             
               mystical
               Body
            
             ,
             whom
             we
             see
             to
             walk
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             Conversation
             in
             the
             Lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             These
             we
             are
             still
             to
             Love
             as
             those
             who
             once
             had
             ,
             (
             and
             are
             yet
             capable
             of
             the
             
               renovation
               of
               )
               the
               Image
               of
               God
            
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             they
             proclaim
             themselves
             destitute
             of
             all
             those
             qualifications
             which
             are
             the
             
               formal
               object
            
             and
             reason
             of
             this
             peculiar
             Love.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             by
             his
             Institution
             secured
             us
             as
             to
             a
             certain
             rule
             of
             
               this
               perswasion
            
             and
             love
             by
             the
             disposal
             of
             his
             Disciples
             into
             
               Church
               Societies
            
             upon
             such
             grounds
             as
             are
             a
             sufficient
             warranty
             for
             it
             .
             Thus
             our
             Apostle
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             unto
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Salutes
             ,
             Esteems
             ,
             Judgeth
             them
             
               all
               to
               be
               Saints
               and
               called
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             For
             although
             some
             of
             them
             might
             not
             be
             so
             really
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             his
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             his
             Love
             being
             directed
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             were
             acceptable
             unto
             Christ.
             And
             whereas
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             commanded
             that
             all
             his
             Disciples
             should
             joyn
             themselves
             unto
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             such
             Societies
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             great
             confusion
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             in
             and
             about
             Gospel
             institutions
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             about
             this
             
               perswasion
               and
               love
            
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             be
             obliged
             unto
             them
             towards
             all
             that
             
               are
               called
               Christians
            
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             openly
             declared
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             we
             are
             yet
             suffering
             under
             the
             confusion
             of
             a
             
               fatal
               Apostasie
            
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             good
             time
             will
             deliver
             his
             Churches
             from
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             As
             we
             cannot
             direct
             our
             Love
             aright
             without
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             we
             exercise
             any
             of
             the
             
               Duties
               or
               Fruits
            
             of
             it
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
             The
             Fruits
             of
             mutual
             love
             among
             Christians
             are
             either
             in
             things
             Spiritual
             which
             concern
             Edification
             ,
             or
             in
             things
             Temporal
             which
             concern
             outward
             Relief
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             are
             
               Admonition
               ,
               Exhortation
               ,
               Instructions
            
             ,
             and
             Consolations
             mutually
             administred
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             any
             man
             order
             or
             make
             use
             of
             these
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             unless
             he
             have
             some
             
               directive
               perswasion
            
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             condition
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             he
             doth
             administer
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             he
             may
             sometimes
             be
             therein
             mistaken
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             far
             better
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             than
             never
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             meet
             and
             requisite
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             same
             Love
             in
             
               outward
               things
            
             ,
             although
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             temporal
             supplies
             of
             all
             according
             to
             our
             Opportunities
             and
             Abilities
             ,
             yet
             without
             this
             perswasion
             they
             will
             want
             the
             quickening
             form
             and
             soul
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             design
             to
             place
             our
             love
             in
             them
             ultimately
             on
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             
               We
               may
               as
               occasions
               require
               publickly
               testifie
               that
               good
               perswasion
               which
               we
               have
               concerning
            
             
             
               the
               Spiritual
               condition
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               themselves
               .
            
             Our
             Apostle
             here
             acquaints
             these
             Hebrews
             with
             his
             
               good
               perswasion
            
             concerning
             them
             ;
             and
             likewise
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             he
             still
             declares
             his
             hopes
             and
             confidence
             of
             their
             blessed
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ;
             and
             spares
             not
             to
             give
             them
             all
             the
             Titles
             which
             really
             belong
             only
             to
             Elect
             Believers
             .
             Now
             as
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             lightly
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               flattering
               Compliance
            
             ,
             not
             but
             upon
             
               just
               and
               firm
               grounds
            
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             least
             of
             all
             to
             give
             
               Countenance
               unto
               any
               to
               continue
               in
               an
               evil
               way
               or
               practice
            
             ;
             yet
             in
             three
             cases
             it
             is
             warrantable
             and
             requisite
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             When
             it
             is
             done
             for
             their
             
               due
               encouragement
            
             .
             Gracious
             persons
             through
             their
             Temptations
             ,
             Fears
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             yea
             whole
             Churches
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Trials
             ,
             Distresses
             ,
             and
             Back-slidings
             among
             them
             ,
             may
             so
             be
             cast
             down
             and
             despond
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             discouraged
             in
             their
             Duties
             and
             Progress
             .
             In
             this
             case
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             but
             expedient
             ,
             yea
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             testifie
             unto
             them
             that
             
               good
               perswasion
            
             which
             we
             have
             concerning
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             with
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             this
             place
             .
             So
             in
             like
             case
             testified
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             concerning
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ;
             I
             
               know
               thy
               Poverty
            
             ,
             what
             thou
             complainest
             of
             ,
             and
             art
             ready
             to
             sink
             under
             ,
             
               but
               thou
               art
               rich
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             
             (
             2
             )
             It
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             for
             their
             
               Just
               Vindication
            
             .
             The
             Disciples
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             falsly
             accused
             and
             charged
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             with
             so
             
               much
               probability
            
             or
             at
             least
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             greatly
             suffer
             in
             their
             Just
             Reputation
             ,
             whereby
             the
             holy
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             also
             dishonoured
             .
             He
             who
             
               falsly
               accuseth
               all
               the
               Brethren
            
             before
             God
             continually
             ,
             wants
             not
             Instruments
             to
             fix
             Calumnies
             upon
             them
             among
             men
             here
             below
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             it
             is
             our
             
               indispensible
               Duty
            
             to
             testifie
             our
             
               good
               perswasion
            
             concerning
             them
             ,
             be
             they
             Persons
             or
             Churches
             who
             are
             so
             traduced
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             Copartnership
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             Enemies
             false
             Accusations
             .
             (
             3
             )
             When
             we
             have
             any
             
               necessary
               Duty
            
             to
             discharge
             towards
             them
             ,
             which
             this
             testification
             of
             our
             perswasion
             concerning
             them
             may
             render
             
               more
               effectual
            
             ,
             or
             prevent
             it
             having
             another
             end
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             aim
             at
             ,
             or
             remove
             any
             prejudice
             out
             of
             its
             way
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               very
               case
            
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             testifieth
             his
             perswasion
             concerning
             them
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             His
             design
             was
             to
             admonish
             them
             of
             
               some
               faults
            
             ,
             sins
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             that
             had
             already
             been
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             moreover
             to
             
               charge
               them
               with
               a
               Care
            
             about
             Apostafie
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             the
             way
             wherein
             some
             of
             them
             were
             ,
             seemed
             to
             have
             a
             tendency
             unto
             .
             But
             lest
             this
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             which
             had
             an
             appearance
             of
             
               much
               severity
            
             ,
             should
             have
             begotten
             prejudices
             in
             their
             minds
             against
             his
             Person
             and
             Ministry
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             dejected
             and
             cast
             them
             down
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             secures
             his
             procedure
             on
             both
             sides
             with
             this
             testification
             of
             his
             confidence
             concerning
             their
             Spiritual
             condition
             ,
             thereby
             at
             once
             assuring
             them
             of
             
               his
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             evidencing
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               his
               Admonition
            
             .
             And
             herein
             hath
             he
             in
             the
             Example
             of
             
               the
               Wisdom
               bestowed
               on
               him
            
             for
             this
             End
             ,
             given
             us
             an
             inviolable
             Rule
             of
             our
             proceeding
             in
             like
             cases
             .
          
           
             
               The
               best
               perswasion
               we
               can
               arrive
               unto
               concerning
               the
               Spiritual
               condition
               of
               any
               ,
               leaves
               yet
               room
               ,
               yea
               makes
               way
               for
               ,
               Gospel
               Threatenings
               ,
               Warnings
               ,
               Exhortations
               ,
               and
               Encouragements
               .
            
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             common
             then
             to
             charge
             the
             ways
             of
             some
             ,
             than
             that
             by
             perswading
             men
             of
             their
             
               Regeneration
               and
               Saintship
            
             ,
             they
             render
             them
             secure
             ,
             and
             the
             
               threatenings
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             unuseful
             unto
             them
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             question
             but
             that
             this
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Grace
             ,
             may
             be
             abused
             .
             But
             those
             who
             manage
             the
             Charge
             in
             general
             may
             do
             well
             to
             fix
             it
             in
             the
             first
             place
             on
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             testifie
             the
             
               same
               perswasion
            
             concerning
             all
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             wrote
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             their
             way
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Writing
             was
             the
             same
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             hindered
             them
             not
             from
             the
             use
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               Evangelical
               Comminations
               ,
               Exhortations
            
             and
             Incouragements
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             are
             to
             take
             our
             Example
             and
             Warranty
             for
             the
             same
             practice
             .
             This
             therefore
             lies
             evident
             in
             their
             procedure
             which
             is
             our
             Instruction
             and
             Rule
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             looking
             on
             men
             as
             Believers
             ,
             or
             being
             
               perswaded
               of
               their
               good
               Spiritual
               condition
               ,
            
             we
             yet
             ought
             to
             apply
             unto
             them
             all
             the
             means
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             for
             the
             begetting
             ,
             increase
             and
             continuance
             of
             Grace
             in
             them
             .
             And
             the
             reasons
             hereof
             are
             evident
             ,
             for
             (
             1
             )
             Although
             that
             perswasion
             which
             men
             may
             have
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             condition
             ,
             or
             which
             others
             may
             have
             or
             declare
             concerning
             them
             ,
             may
             strengthen
             their
             peace
             ,
             yet
             it
             neither
             doth
             nor
             ought
             to
             incline
             them
             unto
             security
             .
             
               Thou
               standest
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               be
               not
               high
               minded
            
             
             
               but
               fear
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             20.
             
             Take
             the
             
               peace
               and
               comfort
               of
               thy
               Faith
               ,
            
             but
             be
             neither
             proud
             nor
             secure
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             any
             such
             effect
             hereof
             towards
             a
             
               Laodicean
               security
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             just
             ground
             to
             suspect
             that
             the
             
               perswasion
               it self
            
             is
             a
             
               pernicious
               mistake
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Professors
             to
             give
             heed
             diligently
             lest
             any
             
               such
               root
               of
               bitterness
               spring
               up
               amongst
               them
               and
               desile
               them
               .
            
             If
             once
             a
             
               perswasion
               of
               this
               good
               condition
            
             begins
             to
             influence
             towards
             Security
             ,
             and
             a
             
               neglect
               of
               Duty
            
             ,
             then
             ought
             they
             to
             be
             in
             the
             highest
             Jealousie
             concerning
             their
             condition
             its
             self
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Whatever
             mens
             state
             and
             condition
             be
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             obliged
             unto
             
               the
               means
               appointed
               for
               their
               Edification
            
             and
             preservation
             .
             Amongst
             all
             the
             vain
             Imaginations
             about
             Religious
             things
             vented
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             savours
             more
             rankly
             of
             
               Sathanical
               Pride
            
             ,
             and
             Humane
             folly
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             such
             a
             
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             attainable
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             wherein
             as
             it
             is
             phrased
             ,
             men
             should
             be
             
               above
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             vainly
             
               pussed
               up
               in
               their
               fleshly
               minds
               ,
            
             above
             the
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             and
             Truth
             of
             God.
             Whilst
             we
             are
             in
             the
             way
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             need
             all
             the
             Advantages
             it
             affords
             in
             our
             progress
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             all
             the
             
               Threatenings
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               Exhortations
               ,
               Incouragements
            
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             And
             the
             proper
             use
             of
             
               Gospel
               Threatenings
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             here
             insisted
             on
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             have
             declared
             at
             large
             on
             the
             
               first
               and
               second
               Verses
               of
               the
               fourth
               Chapter
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             not
             here
             again
             insist
             thereon
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             hence
             :
             (
             1
             )
             That
             whatever
             be
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             we
             dispense
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             whatever
             we
             may
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             to
             
               balk
               or
               wave
               the
               delivery
               and
               pressing
               of
               any
               Evangelical
               warning
               ,
            
             or
             the
             severest
             Threatening
             contained
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             much
             less
             Encouragements
             and
             Motives
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             perswaded
             they
             both
             believe
             and
             obey
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             that
             both
             they
             and
             we
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             severest
             Menaces
             may
             be
             their
             proper
             portion
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             be
             their
             condition
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             have
             not
             only
             their
             
               proper
               use
            
             towards
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             necessary
             for
             them
             in
             their
             several
             kinds
             .
             For
             although
             they
             every
             one
             of
             them
             as
             singly
             laid
             down
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             Application
             unto
             men
             they
             have
             a
             sense
             suited
             unto
             their
             condition
             :
             for
             Instance
             ;
             The
             same
             Threatening
             as
             applied
             unto
             Unbelievers
             ,
             tends
             to
             beget
             
               Dread
               ,
               Terror
            
             ,
             and
             
               fear
               of
               Wrath
            
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             fill
             them
             with
             Evidences
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             As
             applied
             unto
             Believers
             it
             tends
             only
             to
             fill
             them
             with
             
               Reverential
               Fear
            
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Care
               to
               avoid
               the
            
             sin
             threatened
             ,
             and
             to
             
               excite
               diligence
            
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             for
             its
             avoidance
             .
             All
             of
             them
             are
             good
             for
             all
             .
             As
             therefore
             if
             we
             should
             always
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             insist
             on
             the
             
               Threatenings
               of
               the
               Law
            
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             whose
             Denunciation
             multitudes
             do
             certainly
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             we
             might
             
               weaken
               and
               discourage
            
             those
             whom
             God
             would
             not
             have
             to
             be
             discouraged
             :
             So
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             if
             out
             of
             an
             Apprehension
             that
             our
             
               People
               or
               Congregations
            
             are
             made
             up
             of
             Believers
             ,
             we
             should
             continually
             insist
             on
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             Springs
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             seldom
             or
             never
             pressing
             on
             them
             the
             Threatenings
             and
             severe
             Menaces
             thereof
             ,
             we
             should
             certainly
             defraud
             them
             of
             a
             blessed
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             for
             their
             Edification
             and
             Preservation
             in
             Faith.
             The
             holy
             intermixture
             of
             all
             these
             things
             in
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             our
             Rule
             and
             not
             any
             Imagination
             of
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             others
             should
             not
             think
             themselves
             severely
             dealt
             with
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             pressed
             on
             and
             urged
             with
             the
             severest
             Threatenings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             say
             or
             think
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             this
             Preacher
             looks
             upon
             us
             as
             persons
             Unregenerate
             ,
             or
             Hypocrites
             ,
             perhaps
             out
             of
             ill-will
             unto
             us
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             give
             place
             to
             such
             surmises
             .
             For
             an
             Apprehension
             thereof
             ,
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             as
             it
             were
             this
             Apology
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             severe
             foregoing
             Commination
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               you
               entertain
               any
               hard
               thoughts
               or
               evil
               surmises
               concerning
               me
               or
               my
               dealing
               with
               you
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               There
               are
               other
               reasons
               of
               my
               thus
               dealing
               with
               you
               ;
               for
               as
               unto
               your
               personal
               interest
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               have
               as
               yet
               a
               good
               perswasion
               ,
               although
               I
               thus
               speak
               .
            
             And
             let
             others
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             fall
             into
             any
             such
             apprehension
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             defeat
             them
             of
             the
             wholsome
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Sharp
             Frosts
             are
             needful
             to
             make
             the
             Ground
             fruitful
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             clearest
             Sun-shine
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Tree
             be
             not
             sometimes
             pressed
             on
             by
             the
             Wind
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             well
             firm
             its
             Roots
             in
             the
             Ground
             .
             Sharp
             Reproofs
             ,
             and
             earnestness
             in
             pressing
             Gospel
             Comminations
             are
             sometimes
             as
             needful
             for
             the
             
             best
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             richest
             and
             most
             precious
             Promises
             ,
             Hos.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Having
             considered
             in
             general
             the
             
               good
               perswasion
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             those
             Hebrews
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             in
             especial
             ,
             his
             Expression
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             was
             so
             perswaded
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             double
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               better
               things
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               such
               as
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             He
             was
             perswaded
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Better
               things
            
             .
             There
             
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             comparison
             included
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             an
             opposition
             unto
             what
             was
             spoken
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             supposition
             of
             
               some
               good
               things
            
             granted
             unto
             those
             treated
             of
             .
             This
             therefore
             cannot
             refer
             unto
             the
             Verses
             immediately
             before
             ,
             which
             express
             only
             their
             Barrenness
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             relate
             unto
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             the
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             collated
             on
             them
             are
             enumerated
             .
             They
             are
             
               Good
               things
            
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             yet
             such
             Good
             things
             as
             may
             perish
             and
             they
             also
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             bestowed
             .
             Those
             who
             enjoy
             them
             may
             yet
             be
             
               barren
               Ground
            
             ,
             and
             so
             cursed
             and
             burned
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             is
             perswaded
             
               better
               things
            
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             speaks
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               such
               things
               as
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             ,
             such
             as
             whosoever
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             shall
             never
             perish
             Eternally
             .
             Or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Good
             things
             as
             Chrysostome
             supposeth
             .
             But
             yet
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             need
             of
             supposing
             an
             impropriety
             in
             the
             expression
             .
             For
             it
             is
             usual
             to
             express
             excellent
             things
             in
             words
             of
             the
             comparative
             Degree
             ,
             although
             no
             comparison
             be
             included
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             made
             mention
             of
             with
             respect
             unto
             others
             who
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             However
             here
             is
             certainly
             an
             opposition
             unto
             what
             was
             before
             affirmed
             concerning
             others
             ;
             And
             that
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             were
             barren
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             saving
             Grace
             and
             Fruits
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             should
             in
             the
             End
             be
             destroyed
             .
             These
             
               better
               things
            
             must
             be
             opposed
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             other
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             unto
             them
             both
             .
             If
             they
             are
             opposed
             unto
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             
               especial
               saving
               Grace
            
             and
             Fruit-bearing
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             peculiar
             unto
             Gods
             Elect
             proceeding
             from
             the
             real
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             
               perishing
               gifted
               Hypocrites
            
             can
             be
             partakers
             of
             ,
             are
             intended
             .
             If
             unto
             this
             latter
             ,
             then
             those
             
               better
               thing
            
             respect
             not
             their
             Qualification
             but
             their
             Condition
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             freedom
             from
             the
             Curse
             and
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             perishing
             under
             them
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             it
             will
             
               go
               better
               with
               you
            
             ,
             than
             with
             such
             Apostates
             .
             It
             may
             be
             both
             are
             included
             :
             but
             the
             first
             is
             certainly
             intended
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             these
             Hebrews
             were
             not
             barren
             but
             such
             as
             brought
             forth
             the
             saving
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             For
             of
             these
             things
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Such
               as
               accompany
               Solvation
            
             ;
             literally
             ,
             
               such
               as
               have
               Salvation
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             saving
             Grace
             in
             them
             ,
             
             and
             Eternal
             Salvation
             infallibly
             annexed
             unto
             them
             .
             Things
             that
             are
             not
             bestowed
             on
             any
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             not
             wrought
             in
             any
             but
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             brief
             ,
             
               true
               Faith
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
            
             .
             For
             in
             whosoever
             these
             are
             found
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             hence
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               among
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               some
               are
               Partakers
               of
               better
               things
               than
               others
               .
            
             They
             were
             all
             Professors
             concerning
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             discourseth
             in
             this
             and
             the
             preceding
             Verses
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             any
             Good
             things
             that
             some
             might
             have
             had
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             others
             of
             them
             had
             
               better
               things
            
             than
             they
             .
             And
             this
             Difference
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             secondly
             in
             the
             Kinds
             of
             the
             things
             intended
             .
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             are
             of
             
               one
               kind
            
             .
             For
             although
             there
             are
             several
             
               sorts
               of
               them
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             all
             the
             same
             general
             nature
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Gifts
             and
             no
             more
             .
             The
             difference
             therefore
             that
             is
             amongst
             them
             being
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             their
             own
             
               especial
               nature
            
             ,
             but
             their
             use
             and
             tendency
             unto
             the
             common
             end
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             only
             to
             be
             gradual
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             to
             
               speak
               with
               Tongues
            
             and
             to
             Prophesie
             ,
             are
             two
             Gifts
             of
             different
             sorts
             ;
             But
             whereas
             they
             are
             
               both
               Gifts
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             designed
             unto
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             true
             Difference
             between
             them
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             their
             usefulness
             unto
             this
             End.
             Those
             therefore
             who
             have
             only
             
               Gifts
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             
               different
               Gifts
            
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             some
             of
             them
             
               Better
               Gifts
            
             than
             others
             ,
             some
             as
             to
             the
             especial
             kinds
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             mostly
             as
             to
             the
             Degrees
             of
             their
             usefulness
             unto
             their
             proper
             End.
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             having
             reckoned
             up
             the
             various
             and
             manifold
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             adds
             this
             Advice
             unto
             the
             Corinthians
             
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             31.
             
             
               Covet
               earnestly
               the
               best
               Gifts
            
             .
             Those
             that
             tend
             most
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             ever
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             ever
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             
               have
               had
            
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             better
             Gifts
             than
             others
             .
             And
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             hence
             to
             learn
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               who
               divideth
               unto
               every
               man
               severally
               as
               he
               will
            
             ;
             so
             those
             who
             have
             received
             these
             better
             and
             differing
             Gifts
             either
             in
             their
             especial
             Nature
             or
             Degrees
             of
             usefulness
             ,
             have
             some
             
               Duties
               singularly
               incumbent
               on
               them
            
             ,
             and
             whose
             discharge
             will
             be
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             To
             walk
             humbly
             with
             a
             constant
             care
             ,
             that
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             Gifts
             and
             Abilities
             do
             not
             in
             their
             minds
             
               puff
               them
               up
            
             ,
             fill
             them
             with
             conceits
             of
             themselves
             as
             though
             they
             were
             somewhat
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             their
             Brethren
             .
             In
             the
             Apostolical
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             that
             
               secular
               Grandeur
            
             ,
             Promotion
             ,
             Preferments
             ,
             Dignities
             amongst
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             now
             a
             days
             fill
             the
             world
             with
             Pride
             and
             Domination
             ,
             all
             the
             Danger
             of
             an
             
               hurtful
               Elation
               of
               mind
            
             in
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             
               eminency
               of
               Gifts
            
             which
             some
             had
             received
             above
             others
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             the
             abuse
             hereof
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             that
             swelling
             secular
             Pride
             ,
             and
             cursed
             Domination
             or
             Lordly
             Rule
             which
             afterwards
             pestered
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             two
             things
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             in
             one
             place
             cautions
             and
             chargeth
             the
             
               Elders
               and
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
            
             against
             became
             their
             Ruine
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               filthy
               Lucre
            
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             
               Domination
               over
               the
               Lords
               Heritage
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             and
             difficult
             matter
             for
             men
             totally
             to
             suppress
             those
             insinuations
             of
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             preferring
             themselves
             before
             others
             ,
             which
             
               Gifts
               singular
            
             in
             their
             use
             and
             kind
             will
             suggest
             .
             Neither
             will
             it
             be
             effected
             without
             a
             constant
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             have
             a
             Novice
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             or
             publick
             exercise
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             
               puffed
               up
               with
               Pride
               and
               fall
               into
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
             Afflictions
             and
             Temptations
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             are
             a
             needful
             Ballance
             for
             eminent
             Gifts
             .
             This
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             provided
             against
             ,
             both
             warning
             us
             ,
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             all
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             will
             
               puff
               up
            
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             us
             to
             boast
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             things
             which
             are
             
               freely
               bestowed
               on
               us
            
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             thing
             of
             good
             or
             worth
             in
             our selves
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             And
             if
             we
             reckon
             aright
             those
             of
             us
             whose
             Gifts
             are
             inferiour
             unto
             those
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             provided
             we
             use
             and
             improve
             what
             we
             have
             received
             unto
             the
             best
             advantage
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             envy
             them
             whose
             Gifts
             out-shine
             ours
             .
             For
             if
             they
             are
             gracious
             ,
             they
             have
             work
             enough
             cut
             out
             for
             them
             to
             keep
             them
             watchful
             over
             themselves
             unto
             Humility
             ,
             where
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             things
             do
             not
             always
             so
             well
             succeed
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             sinful
             surprisals
             of
             self
             elating
             Imaginations
             ,
             there
             is
             work
             made
             for
             Repentance
             and
             Trouble
             .
             Yea
             he
             who
             is
             
               eminently
               gifted
            
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             
               eminently
               humble
            
             hath
             but
             an
             unquiet
             life
             within
             doors
             .
             And
             if
             such
             a
             Person
             be
             not
             truly
             gracious
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             
               fall
               into
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Such
             a
             Person
             is
             a
             prey
             to
             every
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             seduce
             himself
             into
             all
             evil
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             required
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             so
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
             The
             things
             whereof
             they
             are
             partakers
             are
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             thankful
             for
             Gifts
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             ingratitude
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             A
             
               Fruitfulness
               proportionable
            
             unto
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             Gifts
             .
             He
             who
             had
             received
             
               five
               Talents
            
             was
             not
             only
             obliged
             to
             Trade
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             get
             
               five
               Talents
            
             more
             .
             The
             increase
             of
             one
             or
             two
             Talents
             would
             not
             have
             served
             his
             turn
             .
             To
             whom
             
               much
               is
               given
            
             ,
             of
             him
             not
             somewhat
             ,
             but
             much
             is
             required
             .
             The
             hiding
             of
             
               many
               Talents
            
             is
             a
             sin
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             Instance
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             hath
             a
             greatness
             in
             it
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             may
             be
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             tremble
             with
             the
             Apprehensions
             of
             it
             .
             Our
             
               Lord
               is
               coming
            
             ,
             and
             alas
             there
             is
             none
             of
             us
             who
             have
             traded
             with
             his
             Talents
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             .
             We
             hope
             that
             in
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             he
             will
             spare
             and
             pardon
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             that
             little
             which
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             after
             in
             sincerity
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             consider
             that
             labour
             and
             fruitfulness
             ought
             to
             be
             proportioned
             unto
             what
             we
             have
             received
             .
             But
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             the
             
               Better
               things
            
             here
             directly
             intended
             .
             For
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             such
             conclusion
             can
             be
             made
             as
             that
             here
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             all
             perish
             and
             be
             lost
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             are
             
               Spiritual
               things
            
             which
             differ
             in
             their
             
               whole
               kind
            
             and
             nature
             from
             
               other
               things
            
             ,
             and
             are
             better
             than
             they
             as
             to
             their
             Essence
             and
             Being
             .
             Such
             is
             all
             
               saving
               Grace
            
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Fruits
             of
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             stay
             to
             prove
             that
             true
             saving
             Grace
             differs
             specifically
             from
             all
             
               common
               Grace
            
             however
             advanced
             in
             its
             exercise
             by
             the
             company
             and
             help
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             wrangle
             about
             what
             doth
             formally
             constitute
             a
             
               specifical
               difference
            
             between
             things
             .
             But
             this
             I
             say
             plainly
             ,
             which
             I
             can
             prove
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             
               true
               Gospel
               Faith
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
            
             are
             
               better
               things
            
             than
             the
             most
             glorious
             Hypocrite
             or
             most
             reformed
             unregenerate
             Person
             was
             ever
             made
             partaker
             of
             .
             In
             the
             visible
             professing
             Church
             all
             things
             outwardly
             seem
             to
             be
             equal
             .
             There
             are
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             administred
             unto
             all
             ,
             the
             same
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             is
             made
             by
             all
             ,
             the
             same
             outward
             Duties
             are
             attended
             unto
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             offences
             are
             by
             all
             avoided
             .
             But
             yet
             things
             are
             not
             internally
             equal
             .
             
               Many
               are
               called
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               ;
               In
               a
               great
               House
               there
               are
               Vessels
               of
               Wood
               and
               Stone
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               Gold
               and
               Silver
            
             .
             All
             that
             eat
             outwardly
             in
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             do
             not
             feed
             on
             the
             
               hidden
               Manna
            
             .
             All
             that
             have
             their
             names
             enrolled
             in
             the
             
               Churches
               Book
            
             may
             not
             yet
             have
             them
             written
             in
             the
             
               Lambs
               Book
            
             .
             There
             are
             yet
             
               better
               things
            
             than
             Gifts
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             Participation
             of
             Ordinances
             and
             whatever
             is
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             And
             the
             use
             hereof
             in
             one
             word
             is
             to
             warn
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             that
             they
             rest
             not
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             not
             up
             with
             an
             Interest
             in
             ,
             or
             Participation
             of
             the
             
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             with
             a
             common
             Profession
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             them
             a
             name
             to
             live
             ;
             seeing
             they
             may
             be
             dead
             or
             in
             a
             perithing
             condition
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             .
          
           
             
               There
               are
               according
               to
               the
               Tenour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               such
               things
               bestowed
               on
               some
               persons
               ,
               as
               Salvation
               doth
               infallibly
               accompany
               and
               ensue
               upon
               .
            
             Better
             things
             and
             
             such
             as
             have
             Salvation
             accompanying
             of
             them
             .
             This
             Assertion
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             it
             was
             not
             so
             .
             The
             best
             things
             bestowed
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             perish
             and
             did
             so
             .
             Many
             excellent
             things
             were
             bestowed
             on
             us
             when
             we
             were
             created
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             But
             they
             were
             all
             such
             things
             as
             we
             might
             lose
             ,
             and
             did
             lose
             ,
             and
             thereby
             came
             short
             of
             that
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             were
             created
             for
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             disposal
             and
             concatenation
             of
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             that
             a
             real
             participation
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             infallibly
             conclude
             unto
             an
             indefeazable
             Interest
             in
             them
             all
             .
             This
             did
             the
             Apostle
             assure
             us
             in
             an
             express
             
               annumeration
               of
               them
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             For
             instance
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               saving
               Faith
            
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Gods
             immutable
             purpose
             of
             Election
             .
             If
             that
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             changed
             ,
             this
             cannot
             utterly
             fail
             and
             be
             lost
             .
             
               Whom
               he
               predestinates
               them
               he
               calls
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             saving
             Faith
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Faith
             is
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             believe
             truly
             who
             are
             ordained
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             intercedeth
             that
             this
             Faith
             may
             never
             fail
             ,
             or
             be
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             15.
             &c.
             (
             3
             )
             The
             
               Power
               of
               God
            
             is
             engaged
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             expresly
             multiplied
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             32
             ,
             33.
             chap.
             32.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             other
             saving
             Graces
             .
             And
             on
             this
             Ground
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             call
             those
             
               better
               things
            
             that
             these
             Hebrews
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             ,
             such
             as
             
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               Professors
               strictly
               to
               examine
               themselves
               concerning
               their
               Participation
               of
               those
               better
               things
               which
               accompany
               Salvation
               .
            
             Their
             condition
             is
             deplorable
             
             who
             under
             an
             outward
             Profession
             do
             satisfie
             themselves
             with
             those
             
               common
               Gifts
               ,
               Graces
            
             ,
             and
             Duties
             ,
             which
             are
             separable
             from
             Salvation
             .
             Yet
             that
             it
             is
             so
             with
             many
             in
             the
             world
             who
             thereon
             cry
             
               Peace
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               whilst
               suddain
               Destruction
               is
               coming
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             is
             openly
             manifest
             .
             See
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             express
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             yet
             farther
             observe
             
               how
               variously
            
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             stiles
             them
             
               Holy
               Brethren
            
             ,
             affirming
             them
             to
             be
             
               Partakers
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Calling
            
             ;
             so
             also
             that
             they
             had
             those
             
               better
               things
            
             in
             them
             which
             accompany
             Salvation
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             they
             were
             dull
             and
             slothful
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             be
             
               taught
               again
               what
               are
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             sets
             before
             them
             the
             final
             Destruction
             of
             Apostates
             to
             ingenerate
             a
             fear
             and
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Terror
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             variety
             in
             the
             Apostles
             treating
             of
             them
             
             proceeds
             not
             from
             
               present
               Commotions
            
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             
               Rhetorical
               Artifice
            
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             regular
             and
             steady
             Judgement
             concerning
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             There
             were
             indeed
             several
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             among
             them
             answering
             the
             several
             Descriptions
             he
             gives
             of
             them
             .
             He
             spake
             therefore
             to
             the
             
               whole
               community
            
             indefinitely
             ,
             leaving
             the
             especial
             Application
             of
             what
             he
             speaks
             unto
             themselves
             in
             particular
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             different
             conditions
             did
             require
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             safe
             and
             prudent
             way
             for
             Ministers
             to
             deal
             with
             their
             Flocks
             .
             For
             when
             any
             conceive
             themselves
             by
             other
             circumstances
             to
             be
             
               singled
               out
            
             for
             Reproof
             and
             Threatening
             ,
             they
             commonly
             draw
             forth
             disadvantage
             to
             themselves
             thereby
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               best
               of
               the
               Hearers
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             have
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             in
             them
             ,
             although
             their
             sincerity
             in
             general
             ought
             to
             be
             highly
             approved
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               Severe
               Threatenings
            
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             usually
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             not
             absolutely
             liable
             to
             the
             Penalty
             threatened
             .
             They
             do
             not
             predict
             what
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             warn
             what
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Syriack
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               perversus
               ,
               iniquus
            
             ,
             it
             omitteth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             also
             as
             doth
             the
             
               vulgar
               Latine
            
             ,
             but
             expresseth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             emphatically
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               that
               your
               Love.
            
             Other
             material
             differences
             among
             Translators
             there
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             
               For
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               your
               work
               and
               the
               labour
               of
               that
               Love
               which
               you
               have
               (
               evidently
               )
               shewed
               towards
               his
               name
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               have
               ministred
               to
               the
               Saints
               and
               do
               minister
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Expositors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             greatly
             perplex
             themselves
             and
             others
             in
             their
             Comments
             on
             this
             Text.
             They
             generally
             agree
             in
             an
             endeavour
             from
             hence
             to
             prove
             the
             
               merit
               of
               works
            
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             applies
             this
             Text
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             none
             are
             more
             confident
             herein
             than
             our
             Rhemists
             ,
             who
             after
             their
             usual
             Reproaches
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             That
             
               good
               works
               are
               meritorious
               and
               the
               very
               cause
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               so
               that
               God
               should
               be
               unjust
               if
               he
               rendered
               not
               Heaven
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             But
             they
             are
             greatly
             divided
             among
             themselves
             about
             the
             
               state
               of
               the
               persons
            
             and
             kind
             of
             the
             Works
             here
             intended
             .
             Some
             contend
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             were
             
               fallen
               out
               of
               a
               state
               of
               Justification
            
             into
             a
             state
             of
             
               deadly
               sin
            
             .
             And
             the
             works
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             will
             not
             forget
             them
             ,
             are
             those
             which
             they
             wrought
             in
             that
             estate
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             now
             supposed
             to
             be
             fallen
             .
             For
             on
             the
             account
             of
             those
             
               former
               works
            
             ,
             God
             will
             spare
             them
             and
             not
             destroy
             them
             .
             And
             although
             there
             be
             no
             
               present
               merit
            
             in
             these
             works
             ,
             whilst
             those
             who
             wrought
             them
             are
             in
             a
             
               state
               of
               deadly
               sin
            
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             recovered
             by
             Penance
             ,
             these
             works
             which
             were
             before
             mortified
             by
             their
             falling
             from
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             of
             no
             use
             as
             to
             
               present
               merit
            
             ,
             shall
             recover
             their
             former
             
               meritorious
               virtue
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             forfeited
             by
             deadly
             sin
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             sense
             which
             these
             persons
             would
             affix
             unto
             these
             words
             .
             Where
             any
             have
             been
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Justification
             ,
             and
             have
             wrought
             good
             works
             therein
             ,
             
               meritorious
               of
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             into
             
               deadly
               sin
            
             ,
             they
             immediately
             lose
             all
             the
             merit
             and
             benefit
             of
             those
             works
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             God
             in
             his
             Righteousness
             keeps
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             these
             works
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             such
             sinners
             return
             again
             by
             Penance
             into
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             these
             works
             shall
             revive
             into
             a
             
               condition
               of
               merit
            
             .
             This
             sense
             is
             opposed
             by
             others
             .
             For
             they
             think
             those
             mentioned
             are
             
               justified
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             the
             
               merit
               of
               their
               present
               works
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God.
             The
             Reader
             who
             desires
             to
             see
             such
             Chaffe
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             may
             find
             these
             things
             debated
             in
             
               Aquinas
               ,
               Adamus
               ,
               Estius
               ,
               A
               Lapide
               ,
               Ribera
               ,
               Maldonat
               ,
               de
               Tena
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             them
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             How
             Forraign
             these
             Discourses
             are
             to
             the
             Text
             and
             Context
             is
             evident
             to
             every
             impartial
             considerer
             of
             it
             .
             They
             are
             only
             Chimera's
             hatched
             out
             of
             the
             proud
             
             Imaginations
             of
             the
             
               merit
               of
               their
               works
            
             that
             these
             mens
             minds
             are
             prepossessed
             withall
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Our
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             supposeth
             and
             judgeth
             to
             be
             in
             a
             present
             
               good
               Spiritual
               Condition
            
             .
             For
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             he
             ascribeth
             unto
             them
             
               things
               that
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             ,
             and
             prescribeth
             no
             other
             Duty
             unto
             them
             for
             the
             actual
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             and
             
               Ministration
               unto
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             he
             commendeth
             in
             them
             .
             What
             they
             did
             formerly
             that
             he
             affirms
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             ,
             
               You
               have
               ministred
               and
               you
               do
               minister
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Apostle
             expresly
             distinguisheth
             them
             concerning
             whom
             he
             now
             speaks
             ,
             from
             those
             who
             were
             now
             fallen
             off
             from
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             that
             state
             of
             Justification
             which
             the
             Romanists
             suppose
             .
             (
             3
             )
             He
             doth
             not
             direct
             these
             persons
             to
             seek
             after
             a
             Recovery
             out
             of
             the
             Condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             ,
             but
             incourageth
             them
             unto
             a
             continuance
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             
               the
               same
               Diligence
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ,
            
             as
             formerly
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             Nothing
             therefore
             is
             more
             fond
             than
             to
             suppose
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             here
             taught
             concerning
             the
             
               mortification
               of
               good
               works
               as
               to
               their
               merit
               by
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               and
               their
               recovery
               thereof
               by
               Penance
               ,
            
             a
             fiction
             which
             these
             men
             dream
             of
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             Neither
             is
             countenance
             given
             unto
             the
             other
             Imagination
             in
             general
             concerning
             the
             
               merit
               of
               works
            
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             only
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             their
             Labour
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             their
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             should
             not
             be
             lost
             or
             be
             in
             vain
             .
             And
             hereof
             he
             gives
             them
             assurance
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             whereinto
             he
             takes
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             They
             had
             been
             sedulous
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             great
             Duty
             of
             
               ministring
               unto
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             in
             particular
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             was
             upon
             them
             .
             These
             Duties
             had
             been
             attended
             with
             trouble
             ,
             danger
             and
             charge
             .
             And
             it
             was
             needful
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             a
             perswasion
             that
             they
             should
             not-be
             lost
             .
             This
             they
             might
             be
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             If
             themselves
             should
             
               fall
               away
            
             and
             not
             persist
             in
             their
             course
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             (
             2
             )
             If
             God
             should
             overlook
             ,
             or
             forget
             as
             it
             were
             all
             that
             they
             had
             done
             .
             Against
             both
             these
             Apprehensions
             the
             Apostle
             secures
             them
             .
             From
             the
             first
             in
             that
             the
             works
             mentioned
             having
             been
             truly
             gracious
             works
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             they
             evidence
             their
             Persons
             to
             be
             in
             that
             
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             wherein
             they
             should
             be
             effectually
             preserved
             unto
             the
             End
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             Faithfulness
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             further
             pursues
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             Nor
             secondly
             ,
             had
             they
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             their
             
               future
               Reward
            
             .
             For
             who
             was
             it
             that
             called
             them
             to
             these
             Duties
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             account
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             God
             and
             that
             according
             unto
             the
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ?
             and
             hath
             he
             not
             therein
             promised
             to
             accept
             their
             Persons
             and
             their
             Duties
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             If
             now
             he
             should
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             would
             he
             not
             be
             unrighteous
             ,
             must
             he
             not
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             remember
             his
             Promise
             ?
             Wherefore
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             here
             intended
             in
             his
             Faithfulness
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             he
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             Righteous
             in
             rewarding
             or
             not
             rewarding
             ,
             but
             in
             
               not
               forgetting
               .
               He
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               .
            
             Now
             to
             forget
             any
             thing
             doth
             not
             reflect
             immediately
             on
             distributive
             Justice
             ,
             but
             upon
             Fidelity
             in
             making
             good
             of
             some
             ingagement
             .
             But
             not
             to
             ingage
             into
             Disputations
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             let
             men
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Reward
             unto
             the
             Obedience
             required
             therein
             is
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             this
             Obedience
             is
             not
             accepted
             on
             its
             own
             account
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             mens
             
               good
               works
            
             will
             not
             make
             a
             Compensation
             for
             one
             sin
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             to
             place
             our
             
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
            
             in
             Christ
             alone
             for
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               Righteousness
               unto
               them
               that
               do
               believe
            
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             please
             themselves
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             in
             the
             fancy
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             works
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             the
             high
             and
             necessary
             place
             which
             they
             hold
             in
             their
             Justification
             before
             God
             ;
             after
             all
             their
             wrangling
             Disputes
             it
             will
             be
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             alone
             that
             they
             will
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             ,
             or
             their
             case
             will
             be
             deplorable
             .
             These
             things
             I
             have
             premised
             that
             we
             may
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             divert
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Verse
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             his
             Perswasion
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             Verse
             foregoing
             .
             And
             these
             he
             declares
             unto
             them
             partly
             for
             Encouragement
             ,
             and
             partly
             that
             they
             might
             be
             satisfied
             in
             his
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             not
             give
             them
             
               fair
               words
            
             to
             entice
             or
             allure
             them
             by
             .
             And
             the
             reasons
             he
             gives
             to
             this
             purpose
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Observation
             which
             he
             had
             made
             concerning
             their
             
               Faith
               and
               Love
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Fruits
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
            
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             whereon
             the
             final
             preservation
             of
             all
             true
             Believers
             doth
             depend
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Grounds
             of
             that
             perswasion
             concerning
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             which
             he
             expressed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             .
             Hence
             that
             perswasion
             of
             his
             was
             of
             a
             mixt
             nature
             ,
             and
             had
             something
             in
             it
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             only
             of
             a
             
               moral
               certainty
            
             .
             As
             he
             drew
             his
             conclusion
             from
             ,
             or
             built
             his
             perswasion
             on
             Gods
             Faithfulness
             or
             Righteousness
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             in
             it
             an
             infallible
             Assurance
             of
             Faith
             that
             could
             not
             deceive
             him
             .
             For
             what
             we
             believe
             concerning
             God
             as
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             ,
             is
             infallible
             .
             But
             as
             his
             Perswasion
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             which
             he
             had
             observed
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             only
             a
             
               moral
               Assurance
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             might
             fail
             .
             For
             God
             only
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             who
             judge
             by
             the
             outward
             evidences
             of
             invisible
             things
             may
             be
             deceived
             .
             The
             Proposition
             from
             Gods
             Faithfulness
             is
             of
             infallible
             Truth
             ;
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             of
             moral
             Evidence
             only
             .
             Such
             a
             Perswasion
             we
             may
             have
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             prevalent
             against
             all
             Objections
             ,
             a
             certain
             Rule
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             
               all
               Duties
            
             on
             our
             parts
             towards
             others
             ;
             and
             such
             had
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             confirms
             his
             Perswasion
             with
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               work
               .
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               your
               work
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             any
             singular
             work
             ,
             but
             
             a
             course
             in
             working
             which
             he
             intends
             .
             And
             what
             that
             work
             is
             ,
             is
             declared
             in
             that
             parallel
             place
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             same
             expressions
             with
             those
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             reckoned
             unto
             the
             multitude
             of
             other
             Instances
             of
             Coincidences
             of
             expressions
             in
             this
             and
             the
             other
             Epistles
             of
             the
             same
             Writer
             ,
             all
             peculiar
             unto
             himself
             ,
             arguing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             also
             .
             
               Remembring
               your
               Work
               of
               Faith
               and
               Labour
               of
               Love.
            
             The
             Work
             here
             intended
             is
             the
             
               Work
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             The
             whole
             Work
             of
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             whereof
             Faith
             is
             the
             principle
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             moves
             us
             thereunto
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Obedience
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             Obedience
             of
             Faith
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             there
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               work
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             it
             was
             their
             
               chief
               employment
            
             ,
             their
             Calling
             lay
             in
             it
             .
             They
             did
             not
             attend
             unto
             it
             occasionally
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             .
             Religion
             was
             their
             business
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             Obedience
             their
             
               daily
               work
            
             .
             This
             was
             their
             whole
             ,
             even
             to
             fear
             God
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             there
             is
             work
             and
             labour
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             
               great
               pains
            
             to
             be
             taken
             about
             it
             .
             For
             hereunto
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             requires
             their
             diligence
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             as
             Peter
             doth
             all
             diligence
             ,
             2
             Epist.
             1.
             11.
             
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             our
             way
             ,
          
           
             That
             
               Faith
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               living
               Faith
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               working
               Faith.
            
             It
             is
             the
             work
             
             
               of
               Faith
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             commends
             .
             This
             case
             is
             so
             stated
             by
             James
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             farther
             confirmation
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             20.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               know
            
             ,
             or
             knowest
             thou
             not
             ,
             
               O
               vain
               man
               ,
               that
               Faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               ?
            
             He
             is
             a
             most
             
               vain
               man
            
             who
             thinks
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             hopes
             for
             any
             Benefit
             by
             that
             Faith
             which
             doth
             not
             work
             by
             Love.
             Sathan
             hath
             no
             greater
             design
             in
             the
             world
             than
             to
             abuse
             
               Gospel
               Truths
            
             .
             When
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               free
               Justification
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             through
             the
             Imputation
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             first
             fully
             revealed
             and
             declared
             ,
             his
             great
             Design
             then
             was
             to
             perswade
             men
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             could
             attain
             any
             manner
             of
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             make
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             they
             might
             
               live
               in
               sin
            
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             neglect
             all
             good
             Works
             and
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             .
             And
             although
             this
             be
             now
             condemned
             by
             all
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             is
             it
             no
             more
             but
             what
             upon
             the
             matter
             most
             do
             practise
             according
             unto
             .
             For
             they
             suppose
             that
             by
             being
             of
             
               this
               or
               that
               Religion
               ,
               Papists
            
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             whatever
             their
             ways
             and
             works
             are
             .
             So
             Papists
             ,
             for
             Instance
             ,
             are
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             Solifidians
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             to
             own
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             enough
             with
             them
             to
             secure
             the
             Salvation
             of
             any
             .
             This
             Abomination
             having
             been
             early
             started
             was
             seasonably
             suppressed
             by
             the
             writing
             of
             James
             and
             John.
             For
             the
             former
             directly
             and
             plainly
             lays
             open
             the
             Vanity
             of
             this
             pretence
             ,
             declaring
             ,
             that
             that
             Faith
             which
             they
             professed
             and
             boasted
             of
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Faith
             whereby
             any
             
             should
             be
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             it
             .
             For
             this
             Faith
             is
             
               living
               ,
               operative
            
             ,
             and
             fruitful
             ,
             and
             evidenceth
             it self
             unto
             all
             by
             its
             Works
             and
             Fruits
             .
             Whereas
             that
             Faith
             whereof
             
               vain
               men
            
             living
             in
             their
             sins
             did
             boast
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             other
             but
             what
             was
             in
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             could
             not
             rid
             themselves
             of
             if
             they
             would
             .
             The
             latter
             without
             expressing
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             spends
             his
             Epistle
             in
             ,
             declaring
             the
             necessity
             of
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Christ.
            
             Wherefore
             the
             enemy
             of
             our
             Salvation
             being
             defeated
             in
             this
             Attempt
             ,
             he
             betook
             himself
             unto
             the
             other
             extream
             ;
             contending
             that
             the
             
               works
               of
               Faith
            
             had
             the
             same
             place
             in
             our
             Justification
             with
             Faith
             it self
             .
             And
             why
             should
             they
             not
             ?
             are
             not
             Faith
             and
             they
             equally
             Acts
             of
             Obedience
             in
             us
             ?
             are
             not
             Faith
             and
             they
             equally
             required
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             why
             may
             they
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             an
             
               equal
               influence
            
             into
             our
             Justification
             ?
             at
             least
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             though
             Faith
             on
             some
             considerations
             may
             have
             the
             pre-eminence
             ?
             I
             say
             these
             things
             are
             speciously
             pleaded
             ;
             but
             in
             short
             the
             Design
             is
             not
             to
             advance
             works
             into
             an
             Equality
             with
             Faith
             ,
             but
             to
             advance
             them
             into
             the
             room
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             .
             For
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               only
               ,
            
             we
             do
             not
             say
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               our
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             apprehends
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             Righteousness
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             use
             that
             God
             hath
             designed
             Faith
             unto
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             it
             is
             suited
             for
             .
             But
             bring
             in
             the
             
               works
               of
               Obedience
            
             into
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             of
             no
             use
             but
             to
             be
             
               imputed
               unto
               us
            
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               possess
               the
               place
            
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             in
             our
             Justification
             unto
             their
             Exclusion
             .
             But
             all
             this
             trouble
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             ,
             if
             men
             had
             not
             been
             too
             ready
             and
             prone
             to
             receive
             Impressions
             from
             the
             crafty
             actings
             of
             Sathan
             against
             the
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             nothing
             is
             more
             evidently
             expressed
             and
             taught
             therein
             than
             are
             these
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             
               we
               are
               justified
               freely
               by
               Faith
            
             through
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Imputation
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             unto
             us
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             Faith
             which
             hath
             this
             effect
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             this
             use
             ,
             is
             living
             ,
             operative
             ,
             fruitful
             ,
             and
             will
             evidence
             it self
             by
             works
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Commands
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             here
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             a
             
               living
               Faith
            
             will
             be
             a
             
               working
               Faith.
            
             And
             he
             is
             a
             
               vain
               man
            
             that
             deceives
             himself
             with
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             course
             of
             multitudes
             .
             But
             yet
             men
             do
             not
             deceive
             themselves
             herein
             notionally
             but
             practically
             .
             I
             never
             yet
             met
             with
             any
             man
             in
             my
             life
             who
             professed
             it
             as
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             that
             
               so
               he
               believed
               aright
            
             ,
             he
             might
             live
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             follow
             his
             Lusts
             and
             neglect
             all
             good
             Works
             or
             holy
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             .
             For
             this
             implies
             a
             contradiction
             .
             So
             to
             believe
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             
               believing
               aright
            
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             a
             total
             Rejection
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             practically
             we
             see
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             content
             themselves
             with
             that
             knowledge
             they
             have
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             Faith
             which
             they
             suppose
             they
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             once
             endeavouring
             after
             amendment
             of
             life
             or
             fruitfulness
             in
             good
             works
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             from
             any
             conclusions
             they
             draw
             from
             any
             Doctrines
             which
             they
             profess
             to
             believe
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Darkness
             and
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Sin
             that
             ruleth
             in
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             otherwise
             among
             them
             who
             are
             taught
             to
             believe
             
               that
               they
               are
               justified
               by
               their
               works
               .
            
             For
             there
             is
             not
             a
             race
             of
             greater
             and
             more
             flagitious
             sinners
             ,
             than
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             are
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             .
             Only
             for
             their
             Relief
             ,
             their
             Leaders
             have
             provided
             them
             with
             a
             Commutation
             of
             some
             other
             things
             instead
             of
             their
             
               good
               works
            
             which
             shall
             do
             the
             deed
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Penances
               ,
               Pardons
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Confessions
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             be
             mens
             Perswasion
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             where
             sin
             is
             predominant
             they
             will
             be
             wicked
             ,
             and
             whatever
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             living
             in
             the
             subject
             ,
             it
             cannot
             work
             ,
             nor
             be
             fruitful
             .
          
           
             
               We
               ought
               to
               look
               on
               Obedience
               as
               our
               work
            
             ;
             which
             will
             admit
             neither
             of
             sloth
             nor
             negligence
             .
             Here
             lies
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             who
             profels
             the
             
             Gospel
             .
             The
             
               Duties
               of
               Profession
            
             are
             a
             thing
             of
             course
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             lies
             without
             the
             compass
             of
             their
             principal
             work
             and
             business
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             makes
             their
             Profession
             serve
             to
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             secure
             in
             a
             perishing
             condition
             .
             Now
             that
             our
             Obedience
             may
             indeed
             be
             our
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             carrying
             of
             it
             on
             ,
             the
             attendance
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             furtherance
             of
             it
             in
             
             order
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             our
             
               principal
               design
            
             in
             the
             world
             .
             That
             is
             a
             mans
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             
               proper
               work
            
             which
             is
             so
             .
             God
             severely
             threateneth
             those
             which
             walk
             with
             him
             at
             
               peradventures
               ,
               Levit.
            
             26.
             21.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               if
               you
               shall
               walk
               with
               me
               fortuito
               ,
               at
               hap
               hazard
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             making
             it
             your
             principal
             design
             ,
             and
             using
             your
             utmost
             diligence
             and
             care
             to
             proceed
             in
             it
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ver
             .
             24.
             
               then
               will
               even
               I
               my self
               walk
               with
               you
               at
               all
               adventures
            
             ;
             though
             I
             continue
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             one
             walking
             with
             you
             in
             my
             outward
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             ;
             yet
             will
             I
             have
             
               no
               regard
            
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             you
             any
             good
             ,
             yea
             I
             will
             
               sorely
               punish
               you
            
             notwithstanding
             the
             Appearance
             of
             our
             walking
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             place
             .
             Yet
             is
             this
             the
             course
             of
             many
             who
             please
             themselves
             in
             their
             condition
             .
             They
             walk
             with
             God
             in
             outward
             appearance
             by
             the
             performance
             of
             Duties
             in
             their
             Times
             ,
             Course
             ,
             and
             Order
             ;
             but
             they
             walk
             at
             all
             Adventures
             ,
             as
             unto
             any
             especial
             design
             of
             their
             minds
             about
             it
             .
             Barnabas
             exhorted
             the
             Disciples
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             with
             
               purpose
               of
               Heart
            
             they
             would
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             
               firm
               Resolution
            
             to
             abide
             in
             ,
             and
             pursue
             the
             Obedience
             they
             were
             called
             unto
             .
             So
             Paul
             tells
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             manner
             of
             life
             and
             purpose
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             namely
             ,
             how
             his
             principal
             aim
             ,
             design
             and
             resolution
             was
             to
             abide
             in
             and
             carry
             on
             his
             course
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             then
             is
             any
             thing
             the
             object
             of
             our
             purpose
             and
             principal
             design
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             When
             we
             subordinate
             all
             other
             things
             and
             occasions
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             justle
             nor
             enterfere
             ,
             nor
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             
               live
               is
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             the
             chief
             end
             of
             our
             life
             .
             When
             men
             do
             usually
             and
             ordinarily
             suffer
             other
             things
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             Obedience
             is
             not
             their
             principal
             design
             .
             (
             2
             )
             When
             it
             possesseth
             the
             chiefest
             place
             in
             our
             
               valuation
               and
               esteem
            
             .
             And
             this
             it
             doth
             absolutely
             where
             we
             attain
             that
             frame
             ,
             that
             whilst
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             thrives
             in
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Lives
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             much
             moved
             with
             whatever
             else
             befalls
             us
             in
             this
             world
             .
             This
             was
             the
             frame
             of
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             13.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             because
             of
             the
             weakness
             ,
             and
             ingagement
             of
             our
             natural
             affections
             unto
             the
             lawful
             comforts
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             some
             are
             not
             able
             to
             rise
             unto
             that
             height
             of
             the
             undervaluation
             and
             contempt
             of
             these
             things
             whilst
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Obedience
             goes
             on
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             all
             to
             aim
             at
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sincerity
             in
             making
             our
             Obedience
             the
             
               principal
               design
            
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             constant
             preference
             of
             it
             unto
             all
             other
             things
             .
             As
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             many
             
               particular
               losses
            
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             have
             that
             still
             remaining
             wherein
             his
             
               main
               stock
            
             and
             wealth
             doth
             consist
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             only
             be
             relieved
             or
             refreshed
             but
             satisfied
             therewith
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             who
             pretends
             much
             unto
             a
             
               great
               Stock
            
             and
             Trade
             in
             another
             Country
             ,
             gives
             up
             all
             for
             lost
             upon
             some
             damages
             he
             receiveth
             at
             home
             in
             his
             
               House
               or
               Shop
            
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             hath
             no
             great
             confidence
             in
             the
             other
             Treasure
             that
             he
             pretended
             unto
             .
             No
             more
             have
             men
             any
             especial
             Interest
             in
             the
             
               work
               of
               Obedience
            
             ,
             which
             whilst
             they
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             safe
             ,
             do
             yet
             lose
             
               all
               their
               comforts
            
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             other
             things
             .
             (
             3
             )
             When
             any
             thing
             is
             the
             object
             of
             our
             chief
             design
             ,
             the
             principal
             contrivances
             of
             our
             minds
             will
             be
             concerning
             it
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             the
             great
             difference
             in
             Profession
             and
             Duties
             .
             Men
             may
             multiply
             Duties
             in
             a
             course
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Spirits
             not
             be
             ingaged
             in
             and
             about
             them
             as
             their
             business
             .
             Consider
             how
             most
             men
             are
             conversant
             about
             their
             secular
             affairs
             :
             They
             do
             not
             only
             do
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             they
             beat
             as
             we
             say
             their
             Heads
             and
             Minds
             about
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observed
             that
             however
             industrious
             in
             their
             way
             many
             men
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             have
             not
             a
             good
             
               contrivance
               and
               projection
            
             about
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             they
             seldom
             prosper
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             so
             also
             in
             things
             Spiritual
             .
             The
             
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               Wisdom
            
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             Wisdom
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             and
             walk
             in
             his
             ways
             .
             Now
             the
             principal
             work
             of
             Wisdom
             is
             in
             contriving
             and
             disposing
             the
             ways
             and
             methods
             whereby
             any
             end
             we
             aim
             at
             may
             be
             obtained
             .
             And
             where
             this
             is
             not
             exercised
             ,
             there
             Obedience
             is
             not
             our
             work
             .
             How
             Temptations
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             how
             Corruptions
             may
             be
             subdued
             ,
             how
             Graces
             may
             be
             increased
             and
             strengthened
             ,
             how
             Opportunities
             may
             be
             improved
             ,
             how
             Duties
             may
             be
             performed
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             
               Spiritual
               Life
            
             may
             be
             strengthened
             ,
             Peace
             with
             God
             maintained
             ,
             and
             Acquaintance
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             increased
             ,
             are
             the
             daily
             thoughts
             and
             contrivances
             of
             him
             who
             makes
             Obedience
             his
             work
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               Actual
               Diligence
            
             and
             Watchfulness
             is
             required
             in
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             make
             it
             our
             work
             .
             And
             (
             3
             )
             A
             due
             consideration
             of
             what
             
             doth
             and
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             opposition
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             unto
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             things
             being
             commonly
             spoken
             unto
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             enlarge
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             whereon
             the
             Apostle
             grounds
             his
             confidence
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             is
             their
             
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             words
             express
             a
             distinct
             
             Grace
             and
             its
             excrcise
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             not
             exegetical
             of
             the
             preceding
             expressions
             .
             It
             is
             not
             your
             work
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             your
             Labour
             of
             Love.
             But
             this
             
               Labour
               of
               Love
            
             is
             distinguished
             from
             their
             work
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             an
             eminent
             part
             or
             instance
             of
             it
             .
             This
             the
             
               copulative
               Conjunction
            
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             evinceth
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             of
             
               your
               work
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Obedience
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               and
               of
               your
               Labour
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             in
             particular
             and
             eminently
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             ,
             is
             passed
             by
             in
             some
             Translations
             ,
             but
             without
             cause
             ;
             The
             original
             Copies
             are
             uniform
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             parallel
             place
             doth
             expresly
             require
             it
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             which
             depends
             on
             these
             words
             ;
          
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               the
               Apostle
               ascribes
               unto
               these
               Hebrews
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Labour
                 of
                 Love.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               way
               whereby
               they
               evidenced
               this
               Labour
               of
               Love
               ;
               they
               
                 shewed
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               object
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               
                 formal
                 reason
              
               and
               principal
               motive
               unto
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 names
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               way
               of
               its
               exercise
               ;
               it
               was
               by
               ministration
               ,
               both
               past
               and
               present
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               have
               
                 ministred
                 and
                 do
                 minister
              
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             the
             Grace
             it self
             ,
             and
             its
             exercise
             ,
             their
             Love
             and
             its
             Labour
             .
          
           
             This
             Grace
             or
             Duty
             being
             excellent
             and
             rare
             ,
             and
             its
             exercise
             in
             Labour
             being
             highly
             necessary
             and
             greatly
             neglected
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             conjunction
             being
             a
             principal
             Evidence
             of
             a
             good
             Spiritual
             condition
             ,
             of
             an
             Interest
             in
             those
             
               Better
               things
            
             which
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             shall
             a
             little
             divert
             unto
             the
             especial
             consideration
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Love
             is
             the
             second
             great
             Duty
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             Faith
             that
             
               gives
               Glory
               to
               God
               on
               high
               ,
            
             and
             Love
             that
             
             brings
             Peace
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Angels
             comprised
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             Deliverance
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             14.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             but
             what
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             were
             at
             first
             made
             in
             a
             
               state
               of
               Love.
            
             That
             Rectitude
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Harmony
             which
             was
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             was
             an
             Impression
             from
             ,
             and
             an
             Expression
             of
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God.
            
             And
             our
             Love
             towards
             him
             was
             the
             Bond
             of
             that
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             the
             Stability
             of
             that
             State
             and
             Condition
             .
             The
             whole
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Creation
             below
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             
               mans
               loving
               God
               above
               all
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               other
               things
               in
               him
               and
               for
               him
               ,
            
             according
             as
             they
             did
             participate
             of
             and
             express
             his
             Glory
             and
             Properties
             .
             This
             represented
             that
             Love
             which
             was
             in
             God
             towards
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             he
             testified
             by
             declaring
             them
             to
             be
             all
             very
             good
             .
          
           
             When
             man
             by
             sin
             had
             broken
             the
             
               first
               link
               of
               this
               Chain
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             when
             thereby
             we
             lost
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             renounced
             our
             own
             Love
             unto
             him
             ,
             all
             things
             fell
             into
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ;
             all
             things
             were
             filled
             with
             
               mutual
               Enmity
            
             and
             Hatred
             .
             The
             first
             Instance
             of
             
               mutual
               Love
            
             among
             the
             Creatures
             was
             that
             between
             
               Angels
               and
               Men
            
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             in
             the
             nearest
             Alliance
             ,
             and
             made
             for
             the
             same
             End
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             For
             as
             the
             Angels
             rejoiced
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             
               those
               morning
               Stars
               sang
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               joy
               ,
               Job
            
             38.
             7.
             so
             man
             being
             the
             most
             capable
             object
             of
             their
             Love
             ,
             was
             their
             especial
             Delight
             .
             And
             man
             being
             made
             to
             
               love
               God
               above
               all
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             in
             him
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             his
             principal
             Love
             must
             be
             fixed
             on
             those
             who
             had
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             most
             glorious
             Representation
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             
               Bond
               of
               Love
            
             being
             dissolved
             ,
             mutual
             Enmity
             succeeded
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             .
             And
             the
             first
             Act
             of
             
               Angelical
               Obedience
            
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             was
             their
             
               keeping
               man
               from
               a
               return
               into
               Eden
               ,
            
             and
             eating
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             24.
             and
             men
             could
             look
             on
             them
             only
             as
             
               flaming
               Swords
            
             ,
             ready
             to
             execute
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Curse
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             this
             state
             would
             have
             continued
             unto
             Eternity
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             
               gathered
               all
               things
               again
               into
               one
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               in
               Heaven
               and
               which
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               even
               in
               Christ
            
             
             
               Jesus
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             to
             .
             There
             could
             never
             more
             have
             been
             any
             Love
             ,
             nor
             any
             
               Duties
               of
               Love
            
             between
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             restored
             all
             things
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             This
             is
             the
             only
             foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
               in
               Love
               ,
               Heb.
            
             1.
             14.
             
             For
             men
             themselves
             ,
             
               mutual
               Enmity
            
             and
             hatred
             possessed
             them
             .
             And
             he
             who
             first
             acted
             in
             that
             frame
             and
             spirit
             which
             came
             upon
             them
             was
             a
             murderer
             ,
             and
             slew
             his
             Brother
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             proposeth
             as
             the
             Instance
             and
             Example
             of
             that
             
               Hatred
               and
               Enmity
            
             which
             is
             among
             men
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             Evidence
             of
             any
             persons
             being
             uninterested
             in
             the
             Restauration
             of
             all
             things
             by
             Christ
             ,
             than
             the
             want
             
               of
               that
               Love
            
             which
             was
             again
             introduced
             thereby
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             describing
             the
             condition
             of
             men
             in
             their
             unregenerate
             condition
             ,
             affirms
             that
             they
             
               live
               in
               malice
               and
               envy
               ,
               hateful
               ,
               and
               hating
               one
               another
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.
             3.
             
             There
             ensued
             also
             an
             Enmity
             between
             
               man
               and
               all
               the
               Creation
            
             here
             below
             .
             The
             sin
             of
             man
             had
             brought
             all
             things
             into
             a
             Condition
             of
             
               Vanity
               and
               Bondage
            
             ,
             which
             they
             groan
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             the
             Earth
             the
             common
             Mother
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             revenge
             it self
             on
             men
             ,
             brings
             forth
             
               nothing
               but
               Thorns
               and
               Thistles
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             18.
             and
             
               yields
               not
               her
               strength
            
             to
             his
             labour
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             12.
             
             Hence
             is
             all
             that
             vanity
             ,
             vexation
             ,
             and
             sore
             travail
             which
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             filled
             withall
             .
             After
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             true
             
               original
               Love
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             by
             any
             means
             attainable
             .
             For
             it
             all
             arose
             from
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             was
             animated
             by
             
               our
               Love
               unto
               him
            
             .
             But
             now
             all
             things
             were
             filled
             with
             Tokens
             and
             Evidences
             of
             the
             Anger
             ,
             Displeasure
             ,
             and
             Curse
             of
             God
             for
             sin
             .
             And
             men
             were
             wholly
             alienated
             from
             the
             Life
             of
             God.
             No
             new
             Spring
             or
             Life
             can
             be
             given
             unto
             Love
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             new
             discovery
             ,
             that
             
               God
               was
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Love
             for
             us
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Herein
               is
               Love
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               loved
               God
               but
               that
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               the
               Propitiation
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             10.
             
             
               But
               if
               God
               so
               loved
               us
               ,
               we
               ought
               also
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             No
             Love
             could
             there
             be
             ,
             until
             a
             fresh
             Revelation
             was
             made
             that
             
               God
               is
               Love
            
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             which
             he
             had
             made
             in
             the
             Creation
             was
             utterly
             lost
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             some
             step
             made
             unto
             that
             confusion
             which
             ensued
             on
             the
             loss
             of
             this
             
               universal
               Love
            
             by
             the
             first
             Promise
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             whole
             lower
             Creation
             would
             have
             been
             an
             Hell
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             This
             was
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             that
             Love
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             new
             discovery
             that
             there
             was
             
               yet
               Love
               in
               God
            
             towards
             fallen
             mankind
             .
             And
             whatever
             in
             the
             world
             may
             pretend
             thereunto
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             proceed
             not
             from
             the
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             and
             Discovery
             that
             
               God
               is
               Love
            
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             of
             that
             Divine
             Love
             which
             is
             required
             of
             us
             .
             And
             this
             is
             only
             in
             Christ
             ;
             In
             him
             alone
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Benignity
             and
             
               Love
               of
               God
               unto
               mankind
               appeared
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             here
             is
             a
             foundation
             laid
             and
             a
             spring
             opened
             of
             a
             Love
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             that
             which
             our
             Nature
             was
             furnished
             and
             adorned
             withall
             in
             the
             first
             Creation
             .
             For
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             being
             the
             cause
             and
             fountain
             of
             ours
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             compliance
             with
             the
             manifestation
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             eminently
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             manifested
             ,
             the
             more
             eminent
             is
             that
             Love
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
             And
             
               Gods
               Love
            
             is
             far
             more
             gloriously
             displayed
             in
             Christ
             than
             it
             was
             in
             all
             the
             works
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             In
             him
             alone
             we
             know
             not
             only
             that
             
               God
               hath
               Love
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               is
               Love
            
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             Love
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             Love
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             spring
             ,
             means
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             every
             way
             ineffable
             and
             incomprehensible
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             of
             what
             I
             intend
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             John
             ,
             1
             
               Epist.
               cap.
            
             4.
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Beloved
               let
               us
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               love
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               God
               ;
               He
               that
               loveth
               not
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               God
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               Love.
               In
               this
               was
               manifested
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               ,
               because
               that
               God
               sent
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               live
               through
               him
               .
               Herein
               is
               Love
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               loved
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               the
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               ;
               Beloved
               ,
               if
               God
               so
               loved
               us
               ,
               we
               ought
               also
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ;
               No
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               if
               we
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               and
               his
               Love
               is
               perfected
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             All
             that
             we
             have
             before
             affirmed
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             is
             here
             declared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             
               being
               Love
               himself
            
             which
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Spring
             of
             all
             Love
             in
             us
             .
             Neither
             could
             we
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             interest
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             some
             glorious
             effect
             and
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             also
             gave
             in
             sending
             
               his
               Son
            
             
             
               to
               be
               a
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
             And
             the
             Love
             which
             proceeds
             from
             hence
             ,
             hath
             all
             the
             glorious
             Properties
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             we
             may
             express
             the
             distinguishing
             Light
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             no
             such
             Evidence
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             our
             Interest
             in
             God
             ,
             
               as
               Love
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             by
             and
             in
             
               our
               own
               Love
               to
               him
               and
               his
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Mystical
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             second
             great
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             first
             is
             his
             Person
             ,
             that
             great
             mystery
             of
             Godliness
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             In
             this
             
               mystical
               Body
            
             we
             have
             Communion
             with
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             Members
             ;
             with
             the
             Head
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Members
             by
             Love.
             Neither
             will
             the
             first
             compleat
             our
             Interest
             in
             that
             Body
             without
             the
             latter
             .
             Hence
             are
             they
             frequently
             conjoyned
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             those
             which
             are
             necessary
             unto
             ,
             but
             as
             those
             which
             Essentially
             constitute
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             whole
             mystical
             Body
             and
             Communion
             therein
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             6.
             23.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             14.
             chap.
             1.
             11.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             chap.
             2.
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             without
             Love
             we
             do
             no
             more
             belong
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             without
             Faith
             it self
             .
             And
             in
             one
             place
             he
             so
             transposeth
             them
             in
             his
             expression
             to
             manifest
             their
             inseparable
             connexion
             and
             use
             unto
             the
             Union
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             requires
             some
             care
             in
             their
             distribution
             unto
             their
             peculiar
             objects
             ,
             Philem.
             5.
             
             
               Hearing
               of
               thy
               Love
               and
               Faith
               which
               thou
               hast
               towards
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               towards
               all
               Saints
               .
            
             Both
             these
             Graces
             are
             spoken
             of
             as
             if
             they
             were
             exercised
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             towards
             both
             their
             Objects
             ,
             
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
            
             .
             But
             although
             Christ
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Love
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             our
             Faith
             only
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             Saints
             so
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Love
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             also
             .
             We
             believe
             a
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             place
             not
             our
             Trust
             in
             them
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             a
             variation
             in
             the
             Prepositions
             prefixed
             unto
             the
             respective
             Objects
             of
             these
             Graces
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             And
             this
             directs
             us
             unto
             a
             distribution
             of
             these
             Graces
             in
             their
             Operations
             unto
             their
             distinct
             Objects
             ,
             
               Faith
               towards
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             and
             
               Love
               to
               the
               Saints
            
             .
             But
             they
             are
             so
             mixed
             here
             to
             declare
             the
             infallible
             connexion
             that
             is
             between
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             
               mystical
               Body
            
             of
             Christ.
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             form
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             soul
             of
             all
             mutual
             Duties
             between
             the
             Members
             of
             Christs
             mystical
             Body
             .
             Whatever
             passeth
             between
             them
             in
             
               outward
               works
            
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             useful
             and
             beneficial
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             it
             spring
             not
             from
             this
             principle
             of
             Love
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             quickened
             and
             animated
             thereby
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Evangelical
             Communion
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             therefore
             this
             Grace
             and
             Duty
             is
             the
             peculiar
             Effect
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             form
             and
             life
             of
             the
             mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             pledge
             and
             evidence
             of
             our
             Interest
             in
             those
             
               better
               things
            
             which
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             declare
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             its
             diligent
             exercise
             .
          
           
             
               Mutual
               love
               among
               Believers
               ,
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               effect
               of
               Faith
               ,
               whereby
               being
               knit
               together
               in
               the
               Bond
               of
               entire
               Spiritual
               Affection
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               joynt
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               same
               new
               ,
               divine
               ,
               spiritual
               Nature
               from
               God
               ,
               do
               value
               ,
               delight
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               are
               mutually
               helpful
               in
               a
               constant
               discharge
               of
               all
               those
               Duties
               ,
               whereby
               their
               eternal
               ,
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               Good
               may
               be
               promoted
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             It
             is
             no
             more
             of
             our selves
             than
             Faith
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             God.
             
               Natural
               Affections
            
             are
             in-laid
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             our
             Beings
             .
             
               Carnal
               Affections
            
             are
             grown
             inseparable
             from
             our
             nature
             as
             corrupted
             .
             Both
             excited
             by
             various
             Objects
             ,
             Relations
             ,
             Occasions
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ,
             do
             exert
             themselves
             in
             many
             outward
             effects
             of
             Love.
             But
             this
             Love
             hath
             
               no
               root
            
             in
             our selves
             until
             it
             be
             planted
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Renovation
             of
             our
             natures
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Love.
             
               This
               Love
               is
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             7.
             
             You
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             
               Faith.
               Faith
               worketh
               by
               Love
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             Hence
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             
               Love
               to
               the
               Saints
            
             is
             so
             frequently
             added
             unto
             
               Faith
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             the
             effect
             and
             pledge
             of
             it
             .
             And
             although
             it
             proceeds
             in
             general
             from
             Faith
             as
             it
             respects
             the
             
               Commands
               and
               Promises
            
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             derives
             immediately
             from
             
               Faith
               as
               acted
               on
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             he
             being
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             mystical
             Body
             ,
             it
             is
             Faith
             in
             him
             that
             acts
             it self
             by
             Love
             towards
             all
             the
             Members
             .
             Holding
             him
             the
             Head
             by
             Faith
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             edifies
             it self
             in
             Love
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             15
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             the
             more
             sincere
             ,
             active
             and
             firm
             our
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             abundant
             will
             our
             Love
             be
             towards
             all
             his
             Saints
             .
             For
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             doth
             first
             excite
             Love
             unto
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             it
             descends
             unto
             all
             that
             it
             finds
             of
             him
             in
             any
             others
             .
             And
             our
             
               Love
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             represented
             and
             exhibited
             unto
             us
             in
             them
             .
             The
             Papists
             tell
             us
             that
             Love
             or
             Charity
             is
             the
             form
             or
             life
             of
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             dead
             .
             It
             is
             so
             far
             true
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             James
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             Faith
             is
             dead
             .
             Not
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               life
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             but
             that
             Faith
             wherever
             it
             is
             living
             will
             work
             by
             Love.
             Faith
             therefore
             is
             the
             life
             ,
             the
             quickening
             ,
             animating
             principle
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             that
             Love
             which
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             enlivened
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requireth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Believers
             
               are
               knit
               together
               in
               an
               entire
               Affection
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             Cement
             whereby
             the
             whole
             mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               fitly
               joyned
               together
               and
               compacted
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             16.
             
             This
             mutual
             adherence
             is
             by
             the
             uniting
             ,
             
               cementing
               efflux
            
             of
             Love.
             It
             is
             but
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             a
             dead
             carkass
             that
             men
             set
             up
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             make
             a
             
               Bond
               for
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             outward
             Order
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Methods
             of
             Duties
             .
             A
             Church
             without
             it
             ,
             is
             an
             heap
             of
             dead
             stones
             ,
             and
             not
             
               living
               stones
               fitly
               compacted
               and
               built
               up
               a
               Temple
               unto
               God.
            
             Break
             this
             Bond
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             all
             spiritual
             Church
             Order
             ceaseth
             ;
             for
             what
             remains
             is
             carnal
             and
             worldly
             .
             There
             may
             be
             Churches
             constituted
             in
             an
             outward
             humane
             Order
             ,
             on
             supposed
             prudential
             Principles
             of
             Union
             ,
             and
             external
             Duties
             of
             Communion
             ,
             which
             may
             continue
             in
             their
             Order
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Spiritual
             
               Evangelical
               Love
            
             in
             exercise
             among
             the
             Members
             of
             them
             .
             But
             where
             Churches
             have
             no
             other
             Order
             ,
             nor
             Bond
             of
             Communion
             but
             what
             is
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             wherever
             this
             
               Love
               faileth
            
             ,
             their
             whole
             Order
             will
             dissolve
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             mutual
             Love
             among
             Believers
             ,
             
               springs
               from
               and
               is
               animated
               by
               their
               mutual
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             with
             their
             Participation
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Nature
             thereby
             .
             It
             is
             from
             their
             Union
             in
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             do
             mutually
             contribute
             what
             they
             derive
             from
             him
             unto
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Love.
             Hereby
             are
             they
             all
             brought
             into
             the
             nearest
             Relation
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             effectual
             motive
             and
             powerful
             attractive
             unto
             Love.
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             saith
             of
             every
             one
             
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               my
               Brother
               and
               Sister
               ,
               and
               Mother
               ,
               Matth.
            
             12.
             18.
             he
             is
             dearly
             beloved
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             standing
             in
             the
             nearest
             Relation
             unto
             him
             ;
             so
             are
             all
             Believers
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             common
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             their
             Head
             ,
             as
             Brothers
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             Mothers
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             as
             
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Body
            
             which
             is
             yet
             nearer
             ,
             whence
             the
             most
             intense
             Affection
             must
             arise
             .
             And
             they
             have
             thereby
             the
             same
             
               new
               spiritual
               nature
            
             in
             them
             all
             .
             In
             Love
             natural
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             most
             love
             and
             prize
             himself
             ,
             commonly
             doth
             least
             love
             and
             prize
             others
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             loves
             not
             himself
             for
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             common
             unto
             him
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             his
             self-love
             is
             the
             ordering
             and
             centring
             of
             all
             things
             unto
             his
             own
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             with
             this
             Spiritual
             Love
             he
             that
             
               Loves
               himself
               most
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             doth
             most
             prize
             and
             value
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             himself
             ,
             doth
             most
             
               Love
               others
            
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
             And
             we
             may
             know
             whether
             we
             cherish
             and
             improve
             Grace
             in
             our
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             by
             that
             Love
             which
             we
             have
             unto
             them
             in
             whom
             it
             doth
             manifest
             it self
             .
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Love
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               acts
               it self
               by
               valuation
               ,
               esteem
               ,
               and
               delight
               .
            
             So
             the
             Psalmist
             affirms
             ,
             that
             all
             
               his
               delight
               was
               in
               the
               Saints
               and
               in
               the
               excellent
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Psal.
            
             16.
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             carries
             this
             unto
             the
             height
             in
             that
             Instance
             ,
             wherein
             we
             ought
             to
             lay
             
               down
               our
               lives
               for
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
             For
             whereas
             Life
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             that
             is
             dear
             or
             useful
             unto
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             what
             we
             ought
             if
             called
             thereunto
             to
             part
             with
             our
             lives
             for
             ,
             we
             value
             and
             esteem
             above
             them
             all
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             cases
             wherein
             this
             is
             actually
             required
             in
             us
             ,
             do
             not
             frequently
             occur
             ;
             And
             they
             are
             such
             alone
             wherein
             the
             Glory
             and
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             are
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             concerned
             .
             But
             such
             a
             Love
             as
             will
             always
             dispose
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             called
             enable
             us
             unto
             this
             Duty
             ,
             is
             required
             to
             be
             in
             us
             if
             we
             are
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             So
             are
             we
             to
             prize
             and
             value
             them
             ,
             as
             at
             least
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             share
             with
             them
             in
             all
             their
             conditions
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             Love
             
               acts
               it self
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               in
               all
               ways
               and
               Duties
               whereby
               the
               Eternal
               ,
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               good
               of
               others
               may
               be
               promoted
               .
            
             And
             it
             would
             require
             a
             long
             discourse
             to
             go
             over
             but
             the
             principal
             Heads
             of
             those
             Ways
             and
             Duties
             which
             are
             
             required
             unto
             this
             End.
             Something
             will
             be
             spoken
             afterwards
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             At
             present
             I
             have
             aimed
             only
             at
             such
             a
             Description
             of
             this
             Love
             ,
             as
             may
             distinguish
             it
             from
             that
             
               cold
               ,
               formal
            
             pretence
             of
             it
             in
             some
             outward
             Duties
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             satisfie
             themselves
             withall
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             Love
             which
             the
             Gospel
             so
             earnestly
             commendeth
             unto
             ,
             and
             so
             indispensibly
             requireth
             in
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             This
             with
             its
             exercise
             and
             effects
             ,
             its
             Labour
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             is
             the
             Glory
             ,
             Life
             and
             Honour
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             other
             Duties
             are
             accepted
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             manifest
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             why
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             this
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             
               good
               Perswasion
            
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             had
             an
             especial
             Interest
             in
             those
             Better
             things
             from
             which
             Salvation
             is
             inseparable
             .
             For
             if
             this
             Love
             in
             general
             be
             so
             a
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             it
             so
             spring
             and
             arise
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             neither
             ever
             was
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             the
             least
             of
             it
             in
             the
             world
             which
             is
             not
             an
             Emanation
             from
             that
             Love
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             its
             especial
             nature
             it
             so
             particularly
             relates
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Union
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             among
             the
             principal
             Evidences
             of
             a
             good
             spiritual
             condition
             .
             And
             the
             same
             will
             yet
             farther
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             grounds
             whereon
             it
             is
             inforced
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             principally
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             other
             considerations
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             expresseth
             it
             as
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             great
             
               Evidence
               unto
               the
               world
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               own
               being
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               Joh.
            
             17.
             21.
             
             
               That
               they
               all
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               thou
               Father
               art
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               may
               be
               one
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               may
               believe
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             there
             is
             another
             especial
             principle
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             Believers
             as
             they
             are
             
               one
               in
               God
            
             and
             Christ.
             This
             is
             that
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             whereby
             they
             are
             all
             united
             unto
             him
             as
             their
             mystical
             Head.
             But
             this
             alone
             is
             not
             here
             intended
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             the
             world
             can
             no
             way
             discern
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             be
             
               convinced
               by
            
             .
             He
             intends
             therefore
             their
             
               Unity
               among
               themselves
            
             ,
             the
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             and
             Bond
             whereof
             is
             this
             Love
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             There
             is
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             Unity
             which
             may
             be
             among
             Christians
             ,
             that
             carrieth
             the
             least
             conviction
             with
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Mission
            
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Power
             of
             Christ.
             For
             they
             may
             be
             
               all
               carnal
            
             ,
             from
             carnal
             Principles
             ,
             and
             for
             carnal
             Ends
             ,
             wherein
             the
             world
             can
             see
             nothing
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             having
             many
             such
             Unities
             of
             its
             own
             .
             Herein
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Testimony
             consist
             which
             we
             give
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               sent
               of
               God.
            
             And
             if
             we
             fail
             herein
             ,
             we
             do
             what
             we
             can
             to
             harden
             the
             world
             in
             its
             impenitency
             and
             unbelief
             .
             To
             see
             Believers
             
               live
               in
               Love
            
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             acting
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             in
             ancient
             times
             a
             great
             means
             of
             the
             Conviction
             of
             the
             world
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             again
             when
             God
             shall
             afresh
             pour
             down
             abundantly
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Light
             and
             Love
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             .
             And
             in
             some
             measure
             it
             doth
             so
             at
             present
             .
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             consider
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             will
             find
             the
             Evidences
             of
             a
             Divine
             Power
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             it
             doth
             and
             ever
             did
             consist
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             in
             all
             Nations
             and
             Languages
             whatever
             .
             High
             and
             low
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             
               Jews
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Barbarians
               ,
               Scythians
               ,
            
             men
             of
             all
             Interests
             ,
             Humours
             ,
             Oppositions
             ,
             dividing
             Circumstances
             ,
             at
             distances
             as
             far
             as
             the
             East
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             do
             constitute
             this
             Body
             ,
             this
             Society
             .
             Yet
             is
             there
             among
             all
             these
             ,
             known
             to
             each
             other
             or
             unknown
             ,
             an
             
               ineffable
               Love
            
             ready
             to
             work
             and
             exercise
             it self
             on
             all
             occasions
             in
             all
             the
             ways
             before
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             this
             can
             be
             from
             no
             other
             Principle
             but
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Divine
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             Testimony
             thereby
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             whose
             Disciples
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Right
             unto
             ,
             our
             Priviledge
             in
             ,
             and
             Evidence
             of
             our
             being
             the
             
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             depends
             on
             our
             
               mutual
               Love
               ,
               Joh.
            
             14.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               A
               new
               Commandment
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               also
               love
               one
               another
               .
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               you
               are
               my
               Disciples
               if
               you
               have
               love
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             This
             especial
             Commandment
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             mutual
             love
             among
             his
             Disciples
             is
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             called
             a
             
               new
               Commandment
            
             .
             When
             mankind
             by
             sin
             fell
             off
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             loving
             him
             and
             being
             loved
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             fell
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             discord
             and
             enmity
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               living
               in
               malice
               and
               envy
               ,
               hateful
               and
               hating
               one
               another
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.
             3.
             
             And
             from
             the
             same
             root
             still
             springs
             all
             contention
             .
             
               From
               whence
               come
               Wars
               and
               Fightings
               ,
               come
               they
               not
               hence
               ,
               even
               from
               your
               Lusts
               ,
               Jam.
            
             4.
             1.
             
             In
             the
             former
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             
             God
             as
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             mutual
             Love
             commanded
             ,
             
               Envy
               ,
               Hatred
            
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             being
             forbidden
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             great
             defect
             and
             weakness
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             some
             forbearances
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             towards
             that
             carnal
             people
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             their
             darkness
             that
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             Spirituality
             and
             Holiness
             of
             the
             Commands
             .
             But
             the
             principal
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             this
             matter
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             gave
             
               no
               Example
            
             of
             that
             Love
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             restore
             us
             into
             that
             condition
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             one
             another
             which
             we
             fell
             from
             .
             This
             was
             reserved
             for
             Christ
             that
             in
             all
             things
             he
             might
             have
             the
             pre-eminence
             .
             Until
             he
             set
             us
             the
             example
             of
             it
             in
             his
             
               inexpressible
               Love
            
             to
             us
             which
             is
             so
             frequently
             proposed
             unto
             our
             imitation
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             Love
             it
             was
             wherewith
             we
             ought
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
             So
             saith
             he
             here
             ,
             
               That
               you
               love
               one
               another
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
            
             ;
             see
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
             Hence
             the
             Commandment
             of
             Love
             becomes
             a
             
               new
               Commandment
            
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             it
             was
             
               newly
               revived
            
             by
             Christ
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             was
             cast
             under
             Pharisaical
             corruptions
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             in
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             only
             because
             it
             was
             more
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             given
             by
             him
             than
             it
             had
             been
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             only
             because
             he
             had
             revealed
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             unto
             us
             ;
             but
             principally
             because
             it
             was
             now
             founded
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             animated
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             which
             gave
             it
             a
             new
             life
             and
             nature
             ,
             making
             it
             a
             
               new
               Commandment
            
             .
             And
             the
             first
             Observation
             of
             it
             is
             the
             first
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Renovation
             of
             all
             things
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             He
             came
             to
             restore
             and
             renew
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             the
             work
             whereby
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             secret
             and
             invisible
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             What
             Evidence
             and
             Token
             of
             this
             great
             work
             is
             there
             given
             unto
             the
             World
             ?
             It
             is
             principally
             this
             ,
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             the
             
               practice
               of
               that
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             Original
             Law
             of
             our
             Creation
             which
             we
             broke
             and
             from
             which
             we
             fell
             .
             For
             so
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               you
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               Love
               one
               for
               another
               ,
            
             The
             great
             Example
             which
             I
             have
             set
             you
             being
             that
             of
             Love
             ,
             the
             
               new
               Commandment
            
             which
             I
             have
             given
             you
             being
             that
             of
             Love
             ;
             the
             design
             I
             have
             to
             accomplish
             in
             and
             by
             you
             being
             the
             Renovation
             of
             Love
             ,
             how
             shall
             or
             can
             men
             otherwise
             know
             you
             to
             be
             
               my
               Disciples
            
             but
             by
             your
             mutual
             love
             ?
             Without
             this
             therefore
             we
             can
             no
             way
             evidence
             our selves
             to
             be
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             one
             consideration
             is
             of
             more
             weight
             with
             me
             ,
             than
             a
             thousand
             wrangling
             Disputes
             that
             would
             furiously
             drive
             men
             into
             such
             outward
             forms
             and
             compliances
             which
             they
             call
             Love.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             mutual
             Love
             is
             that
             wherein
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             doth
             consist
             .
             How
             great
             a
             thing
             that
             Communion
             is
             ,
             appears
             from
             the
             place
             which
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             it
             hath
             always
             had
             in
             the
             
               ancient
               Creeds
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             this
             Communion
             doth
             consist
             solely
             therein
             .
             There
             belongs
             unto
             it
             a
             
               common
               participation
            
             of
             the
             same
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             common
             Interest
             in
             the
             same
             spiritual
             Head
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             principles
             ,
             and
             common
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             as
             to
             its
             exercise
             .
             But
             herein
             doth
             this
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             principally
             consist
             .
             That
             it
             hath
             no
             concernment
             in
             an
             outward
             compliance
             with
             certain
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             that
             are
             invented
             not
             for
             the
             life
             of
             Unity
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             shew
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             I
             suppose
             all
             men
             are
             well
             enough
             satisfied
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             it
             is
             laid
             in
             a
             joynt
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             quickening
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Union
             with
             Christ
             thereby
             .
             It
             is
             acted
             and
             exercised
             by
             Love
             arising
             from
             this
             Spring
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             our
             joynt
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             where
             this
             Love
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             nor
             any
             thing
             belonging
             thereunto
             .
             For
             our
             participation
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             is
             no
             part
             thereof
             ,
             unless
             the
             influence
             of
             our
             Original
             Communion
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             conveyed
             thereunto
             by
             Love
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             it
             is
             acted
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             fully
             expresseth
             ;
             Ephes.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               But
               speaking
               the
               Truth
               in
               Love
               we
               may
               grow
               up
               into
               him
               in
               all
               things
               which
               is
               the
               Head
               even
               Christ
               ;
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               Body
               fitly
               joined
               together
               ,
               and
               compacted
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplieth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectual
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               Body
               unto
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               Love.
            
             There
             is
             not
             a
             more
             eminent
             description
             of
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             especially
             as
             united
             in
             Church
             Order
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             .
             And
             we
             see
             that
             it
             begins
             and
             ends
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             carried
             on
             from
             first
             unto
             last
             .
             The
             
             
               Spring
               and
               Fountain
            
             of
             it
             lies
             in
             our
             Relation
             unto
             ,
             and
             Union
             with
             Christ
             the
             Head.
             And
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               grow
               up
            
             into
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             expresly
             derive
             all
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             direct
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             increase
             of
             every
             Grace
             ,
             our
             Union
             with
             him
             is
             more
             express
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             our
             likeness
             with
             ,
             nearness
             to
             him
             is
             enlarged
             .
             From
             him
             as
             from
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             and
             every
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             hath
             all
             those
             
               spiritual
               supplies
            
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Union
             with
             him
             is
             expressed
             ,
             and
             their
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             is
             acted
             and
             carried
             on
             .
             For
             the
             Union
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             things
             of
             outward
             Order
             ,
             and
             supposed
             Decency
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               fit
               joyning
            
             and
             compacting
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             by
             an
             effectual
             communication
             of
             spiritual
             Supplies
             from
             
               Christ
               the
               Head
            
             which
             do
             naturally
             cast
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             into
             that
             place
             and
             use
             which
             is
             designed
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             what
             do
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             as
             Members
             of
             this
             Body
             ?
             why
             
               every
               joynt
            
             ,
             every
             
               principal
               person
            
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             or
             Office
             ,
             yea
             every
             part
             ,
             every
             member
             ,
             contributes
             to
             the
             
               Edification
               of
               the
               whole
            
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             Grace
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             this
             Communion
             .
             But
             how
             is
             this
             done
             ,
             how
             is
             their
             part
             acted
             ?
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             
               done
               by
               Love.
            
             The
             foundation
             of
             it
             lies
             in
             their
             
               speaking
               the
               Truth
               in
               Love
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               holding
               ,
               believing
               ,
               professing
            
             the
             Truth
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exercise
             
               mutual
               Love
            
             thereby
             .
             In
             whatsoever
             we
             manage
             the
             Truth
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             
               speaking
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               conference
               ,
               instruction
               ,
            
             it
             is
             all
             to
             be
             managed
             in
             Love
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             or
             we
             had
             as
             good
             let
             it
             alone
             .
             And
             the
             End
             of
             all
             is
             
               Edification
               in
               Love
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             
               by
               Love
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             frequent
             ;
             or
             
               in
               Love
            
             ,
             seeing
             in
             the
             increase
             or
             inlargement
             thereof
             doth
             our
             Edification
             principally
             consist
             .
             For
             as
             
               Love
               edifieth
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             is
             the
             principal
             means
             of
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             it self
             in
             its
             increase
             a
             principal
             
               part
               of
               Edification
            
             .
             A
             Church
             abounding
             in
             Love
             ,
             is
             a
             Church
             well
             built
             up
             in
             its
             Faith.
             And
             this
             also
             farther
             evinceth
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Duty
             and
             Grace
             .
             The
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             without
             this
             is
             a
             deceitful
             figment
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Without
             this
             Love
             we
             are
             of
             
               no
               use
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Some
             men
             seem
             to
             be
             very
             useful
             by
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             that
             none
             do
             pride
             themselves
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             bear
             themselves
             high
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             of
             themselves
             they
             are
             apt
             
               to
               puff
               us
               up
            
             .
             But
             the
             very
             Truth
             is
             ,
             that
             without
             this
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             
               little
               or
               no
               use
            
             unto
             the
             true
             spiritual
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             our
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             plainly
             affirm
             ,
             but
             also
             so
             largely
             argue
             ,
             as
             we
             need
             not
             further
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             compare
             the
             most
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             with
             it
             ,
             preferring
             it
             above
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             also
             declares
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             by
             virtue
             of
             those
             Gifts
             is
             of
             any
             better
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             
               a
               little
               sounding
               Brass
               ,
               or
               a
               tinkling
               Cymbal
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             whatever
             Grace
             any
             man
             seem
             to
             have
             ,
             whatever
             Profession
             he
             make
             ,
             of
             whatever
             use
             he
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             
               this
               Love
            
             ,
             if
             he
             live
             not
             in
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               it
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             indeed
             no
             Grace
             in
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             any
             real
             Interest
             in
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Faith
             where
             it
             is
             
               sincere
               worketh
               by
               Love
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             so
             is
             vain
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             useless
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             If
             we
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             are
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             know
             God
             ;
             if
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             whatever
             we
             pretend
             ,
             
               for
               God
               is
               Love
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             many
             other
             considerations
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             might
             be
             called
             over
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             what
             ground
             the
             Apostle
             had
             to
             lay
             so
             great
             weight
             as
             he
             doth
             on
             that
             Love
             which
             he
             hath
             observed
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             pass
             by
             this
             subject
             wholly
             without
             a
             little
             farther
             pressing
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             obtaining
             and
             due
             exercise
             of
             this
             Grace
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             harrassed
             continually
             
               about
               want
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             with
             Writings
             keen
             and
             invective
             ,
             yet
             little
             Fruits
             do
             we
             see
             to
             come
             thereof
             .
             And
             the
             plain
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Love
             which
             men
             so
             contend
             for
             ,
             is
             confined
             to
             that
             practice
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Communion
            
             ,
             whose
             measures
             they
             have
             fixed
             to
             themselves
             .
             If
             you
             will
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             go
             in
             such
             or
             such
             ways
             ,
             so
             or
             so
             far
             ,
             leave
             off
             such
             ways
             of
             Fellowship
             in
             the
             Gospel
             as
             you
             have
             embraced
             and
             think
             according
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             
               then
               you
               have
               Love
            
             ,
             else
             you
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
             How
             little
             either
             Unity
             or
             Love
             hath
             been
             promoted
             by
             such
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             ,
             is
             now
             evident
             ;
             yea
             how
             much
             Divisions
             ,
             Animosities
             ,
             and
             mutual
             Alienations
             
             of
             minds
             and
             affections
             have
             been
             increased
             by
             them
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             should
             be
             sorry
             that
             any
             man
             living
             should
             out-go
             me
             in
             earnest
             desires
             that
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             were
             agreed
             and
             united
             ,
             as
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             However
             I
             know
             my
             desires
             unto
             that
             End
             are
             sincere
             .
             But
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Love
             ,
             or
             no
             due
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             until
             that
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             perswaded
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             ;
             yea
             I
             judge
             that
             if
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             rather
             be
             the
             
               effect
               and
               fruit
               of
               Love
            
             ;
             than
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             all
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             present
             season
             ,
             and
             not
             lose
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Love
            
             whilst
             we
             contend
             about
             it
             .
             I
             know
             no
             way
             wherein
             I
             judge
             that
             any
             who
             
               fear
               God
            
             in
             the
             world
             do
             walk
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             and
             of
             it self
             inconsistent
             with
             Gospel
             Love
             ,
             or
             a
             real
             Obstruction
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             If
             any
             such
             there
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             really
             to
             be
             abhorred
             .
             And
             the
             more
             semblance
             there
             is
             of
             such
             an
             Evil
             in
             any
             opinion
             ,
             way
             ,
             or
             practice
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             to
             be
             suspected
             .
             But
             to
             charge
             this
             upon
             the
             gathering
             of
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             into
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             or
             especial
             Societies
             for
             Church
             Administrations
             ,
             hath
             an
             appearance
             at
             least
             of
             Envy
             ,
             Ill-will
             ,
             and
             Ignorance
             .
             For
             none
             of
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             can
             either
             directly
             or
             by
             any
             just
             consequences
             ,
             obstruct
             that
             Love
             which
             he
             requireth
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             they
             are
             all
             suited
             to
             promote
             .
             And
             this
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Christ
             providing
             a
             way
             for
             the
             constant
             and
             due
             exercise
             of
             that
             Love
             towards
             some
             which
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             unto
             all
             as
             opportunities
             are
             offered
             .
             And
             those
             who
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             forsake
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             up
             their
             Societies
             ,
             that
             returning
             into
             the
             
               larger
               Communion
            
             of
             the
             many
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             and
             exercise
             Love
             ,
             do
             but
             perswade
             us
             to
             cast
             away
             our
             Food
             that
             we
             may
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             to
             throw
             away
             our
             Cloathes
             that
             we
             may
             be
             warm
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             not
             wait
             for
             other
             seasons
             ,
             nor
             think
             any
             outward
             thing
             
               previously
               necessary
            
             unto
             the
             due
             discharge
             of
             this
             great
             Duty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             We
             are
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             about
             our
             work
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             only
             at
             present
             give
             a
             few
             Cautions
             against
             the
             common
             hinderances
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             yet
             be
             spoken
             unto
             again
             immediately
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               a
               froward
               natural
               temper
               .
            
             Wherever
             this
             is
             predominant
             ,
             it
             either
             weakens
             Love
             ,
             or
             sullies
             the
             Glory
             of
             its
             exercise
             .
             Some
             good
             persons
             have
             naturally
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Nabal
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             scarce
             knows
             how
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             .
             They
             mingle
             all
             the
             
               sweet
               fruits
            
             of
             Love
             with
             so
             much
             harshness
             and
             sowrness
             ,
             as
             makes
             them
             ungrateful
             unto
             those
             who
             most
             need
             them
             .
             I
             think
             it
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             that
             Grace
             only
             
               subdues
               our
               sinful
               corruptions
            
             ;
             it
             will
             if
             cared
             for
             and
             used
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             cure
             our
             natural
             Dispositions
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             any
             evil
             ,
             or
             occasion
             of
             evil
             is
             as
             it
             were
             incorporated
             with
             them
             .
             If
             it
             maketh
             not
             the
             
               froward
               ,
               meek
            
             ,
             the
             angry
             ,
             patient
             ,
             the
             peevish
             and
             morose
             ,
             sweet
             and
             compliant
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             make
             the
             
               Leopard
               lye
               down
               with
               the
               Kid
               ,
               and
               the
               Wolf
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               Isa.
            
             11.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             considered
             how
             great
             a
             Lustre
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             Love
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             a
             
               natural
               condescension
            
             ,
             compliance
             and
             benignity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Watch
               against
               the
               disadvantages
               of
               an
               outward
               condition
               .
            
             Those
             of
             
               high
               degree
            
             are
             usually
             encompassed
             with
             so
             many
             circumstances
             of
             distance
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             break
             through
             them
             unto
             that
             
               familiarity
               of
               Love
            
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             Believers
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Gospel
             on
             all
             civil
             or
             secular
             accounts
             leaves
             unto
             men
             all
             their
             Advantages
             of
             
               Birth
               ,
               Education
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Power
               ,
               manner
               of
               converse
               ,
            
             free
             and
             entire
             ,
             so
             with
             respect
             unto
             things
             purely
             Spiritual
             it
             lays
             all
             level
             among
             Believers
             .
             In
             Jesus
             Christ
             there
             is
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             
               Greek
               ,
               Barbarian
            
             nor
             
               Scythian
               ,
               bond
            
             nor
             free
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             
               new
               Creature
            
             alone
             that
             makes
             the
             difference
             .
             Hence
             in
             all
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             we
             are
             forbid
             to
             have
             any
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               outward
               state
            
             and
             condition
             of
             men
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             We
             all
             serve
             the
             same
             common
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             rich
             ,
             for
             our
             sakes
             became
             poor
             .
             And
             if
             we
             for
             his
             sake
             lay
             not
             aside
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             
               our
               Riches
            
             with
             that
             distance
             of
             mind
             and
             conversation
             from
             the
             poorest
             Saints
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             the
             laying
             out
             of
             mens
             
               wealth
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             but
             of
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             in
             condescending
             unto
             a
             Brotherly
             Communion
             in
             Love
             with
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             .
             Let
             therefore
             the
             greatest
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Duty
             of
             Spiritual
             Love
             that
             unbecomes
             them
             .
             And
             if
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             keep
             them
             
             from
             that
             Communion
             of
             Love
             which
             is
             required
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             Snare
             and
             Temptation
             .
             If
             they
             converse
             not
             familiarly
             with
             the
             lowest
             of
             them
             as
             they
             have
             occasion
             ,
             if
             they
             visit
             them
             not
             when
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             if
             they
             bear
             them
             not
             in
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Minds
             as
             their
             especial
             Church
             Relation
             requires
             ,
             they
             sin
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             holy
             Love.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Watch
               against
               provocations
            
             .
             Whilst
             we
             and
             others
             are
             encompassed
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             what
             we
             may
             be
             prone
             so
             to
             esteem
             .
             Where
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             turn
             every
             Infirmity
             ,
             every
             failing
             ,
             every
             neglect
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             every
             mistake
             ,
             into
             a
             provocation
             and
             to
             take
             offence
             thereat
             ,
             never
             expect
             any
             thing
             of
             Love
             from
             such
             Persons
             .
             For
             as
             their
             frame
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             self-conceit
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             diametrically
             opposite
             unto
             all
             the
             principal
             actings
             of
             Love
             described
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               resting
               satisfied
               in
               the
               outward
               Duties
               of
               Love
               ,
               without
               the
               inward
               workings
               of
               it
               ,
            
             as
             also
             in
             an
             apprehension
             of
             
               inward
               Affections
            
             without
             
               outward
               Fruits
            
             .
             Men
             may
             have
             a
             Conviction
             that
             all
             the
             outward
             Duties
             of
             Love
             ,
             in
             warning
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             relieving
             with
             outward
             supplies
             are
             to
             be
             attended
             unto
             ,
             and
             may
             accordingly
             be
             exercised
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             exercise
             little
             real
             Love
             in
             them
             all
             .
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             supposeth
             that
             a
             man
             may
             give
             all
             
               his
               Goods
               to
               feed
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             Charity
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             2.
             
             All
             Fruit
             partakes
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Root
             .
             If
             the
             good
             we
             do
             in
             these
             kinds
             proceed
             only
             from
             Conviction
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             fervent
             Love
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             but
             
               Hay
               and
               Stubble
            
             that
             will
             burn
             in
             their
             Trial.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             With
             this
             Love
             as
             an
             eminent
             Adjunct
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             
             .
             the
             labour
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               laboriosa
               charitas
               ;
               laborious
               Love
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Beza
               .
               Laboris
               ex
               charitate
               suscepti
               ,
            
             Eras.
             
               the
               labour
               undergone
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             labour
             as
             is
             attended
             with
             much
             difficulty
             and
             trouble
             ,
             a
             
               painful
               labour
            
             .
             A
             
               lazie
               Love
            
             like
             that
             described
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             which
             most
             men
             satisfie
             themselves
             withall
             ,
             is
             no
             evidence
             of
             a
             
               saving
               Faith.
            
             But
             we
             are
             here
             taught
             ,
             that
             
               Love
               if
               it
               be
               true
               is
               laborious
               and
               diligent
               :
            
             or
             ,
             
               Great
               and
               difficult
               labour
               is
               required
               unto
               Love
               in
               its
               due
               exercise
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             unto
             Love
             it self
             absolutely
             but
             unto
             its
             exercise
             that
             this
             labour
             is
             required
             ;
             yet
             this
             exercise
             is
             such
             as
             is
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Grace
             it self
             .
             And
             this
             is
             necessary
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Difficulties
             that
             lye
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Oppositions
             that
             it
             meets
             withall
             .
             These
             make
             a
             work
             laborious
             and
             painful
             .
             Faith
             and
             Love
             are
             generally
             looked
             on
             as
             easie
             and
             common
             things
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             by
             them
             who
             have
             them
             not
             .
             As
             they
             are
             the
             only
             Springs
             of
             all
             Obedience
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Usefulness
             towards
             men
             ,
             so
             they
             meet
             with
             the
             greatest
             oppositions
             from
             within
             and
             from
             without
             .
             I
             shall
             name
             some
             few
             of
             those
             which
             are
             
               most
               effectual
            
             ,
             and
             
               least
               taken
               notice
            
             of
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Self-love
             ;
             This
             is
             diametrically
             opposed
             unto
             it
             .
             Self-love
             is
             the
             making
             a
             mans
             self
             his
             own
             Centre
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             ending
             of
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             .
             It
             makes
             men
             grudge
             every
             drop
             of
             good
             that
             falls
             besides
             themselves
             ;
             and
             whoever
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             willingly
             and
             chearfully
             do
             that
             for
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             can
             do
             for
             himself
             .
             This
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             
               self
               ;
               whatever
               is
               added
               unto
               it
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               satisfie
               ;
               it
               would
               still
               have
               more
               :
               and
               whatever
               goeth
               from
               it
               ,
               on
               one
               account
               or
               other
               it
               is
               too
               much
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               please
               .
            
             Unless
             this
             be
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             subdued
             ,
             mortified
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             exercise
             of
             Love.
             And
             hereunto
             labour
             is
             required
             .
             For
             man
             being
             turned
             off
             from
             God
             is
             wholly
             turned
             into
             himself
             .
             And
             without
             an
             
               holy
               violence
            
             unto
             all
             our
             Affections
             as
             naturally
             depraved
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             freed
             from
             an
             inclination
             to
             centre
             all
             in
             self
             .
             And
             these
             things
             are
             directly
             contradictory
             .
             Self-love
             ,
             and
             
               Love
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             are
             like
             two
             Buckets
             ,
             proportionably
             unto
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             other
             goeth
             down
             .
             Look
             unto
             what
             degree
             soever
             we
             arise
             in
             self-love
             ,
             whatever
             else
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             whatever
             our
             works
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             proportion
             do
             we
             sink
             in
             
               Christian
               Love.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Evil
               surmises
            
             rise
             up
             with
             no
             small
             efficacy
             against
             the
             exercise
             of
             Love.
             And
             they
             are
             apt
             on
             various
             accounts
             to
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             when
             they
             are
             called
             unto
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
             One
             thing
             or
             other
             from
             this
             depraved
             Affection
             which
             our
             nature
             is
             obnoxious
             unto
             ,
             shall
             be
             suggested
             to
             weaken
             our
             hearts
             and
             hands
             in
             what
             we
             are
             about
             .
             And
             it
             requires
             no
             
             small
             
               spiritual
               labour
            
             to
             cast
             out
             all
             such
             surmises
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             that
             Charity
             which
             
               suffereth
               long
               and
               is
               kind
               ,
               which
               beareth
               all
               things
               ,
               believeth
               all
               things
               ,
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               endureth
               all
               things
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Distrust
               of
               Gods
               Promises
               as
               to
               supplies
               for
               our selves
               .
            
             Men
             are
             afraid
             that
             if
             they
             should
             inlarge
             themselves
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Bounty
             towards
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             Duty
             of
             Love
             ,
             they
             may
             in
             time
             be
             brought
             even
             to
             
               want
               themselves
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             unto
             that
             proportion
             of
             supplies
             which
             they
             judge
             necessary
             .
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             recount
             the
             sacred
             Promises
             which
             give
             assurance
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             one
             Instance
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             be
             produced
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             these
             are
             looked
             upon
             as
             
               good
               words
            
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             really
             believed
             .
             Yea
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             deceive
             their
             Souls
             in
             supposing
             they
             believe
             the
             
               free
               Promises
               of
               God
               concerning
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
            
             whilst
             they
             believe
             not
             those
             which
             are
             annexed
             unto
             Duty
             .
             For
             he
             who
             believeth
             not
             any
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             believeth
             none
             .
             Faith
             doth
             as
             
               equally
               respect
            
             all
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             as
             Obedience
             doth
             
               all
               his
               Commands
            
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             good
             design
             in
             a
             
               Reverend
               Person
            
             who
             wrote
             a
             
               Discourse
               to
               prove
               from
               the
               Scripture
               and
               Experience
               ,
               That
               largeness
               in
               Charity
               is
               the
               best
               and
               safest
               way
               of
               thriving
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Where
             the
             Objects
             of
             this
             exercise
             of
             Love
             are
             multiplied
             ,
             
               Weariness
               is
               apt
               to
               befall
               us
               ,
            
             and
             insensibly
             to
             take
             us
             off
             from
             the
             whole
             .
             The
             Wisdom
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             do
             multiply
             Objects
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             to
             excite
             us
             to
             
               more
               acts
               of
               Duty
            
             ;
             and
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             Hearts
             with
             self-love
             useth
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             
               weary
               of
               all
            
             .
             Men
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             an
             
               end
               of
               the
               trouble
               and
               charge
               of
               their
               Love
               ,
            
             when
             that
             only
             is
             true
             which
             is
             endless
             .
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             expresseth
             his
             desire
             that
             these
             Hebrews
             should
             not
             
               faint
               in
               their
               work
            
             ,
             but
             
               shew
               the
               same
               diligence
               unto
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               hope
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
             See
             Gal.
             6.
             9.
             
             And
             if
             we
             faint
             in
             spiritual
             Duties
             because
             of
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             occasions
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             what
             we
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             did
             not
             spring
             from
             the
             
               proper
               Root
            
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             What
             is
             done
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Nature
             and
             Conviction
             ,
             howsoever
             vigorous
             it
             may
             be
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             will
             decay
             and
             give
             out
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             so
             many
             fail
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Profession
             .
             All
             Springs
             of
             Obedience
             that
             lye
             in
             Convictions
             and
             the
             improvement
             of
             natural
             Abilities
             under
             them
             ,
             will
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             fade
             and
             dry
             up
             .
             And
             where
             we
             find
             our selves
             to
             faint
             or
             decay
             in
             any
             Duties
             ,
             our
             first
             enquiry
             should
             be
             after
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             spring
             and
             principle
             .
             Only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             living
             water
             that
             never
             fails
             .
             So
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               even
               the
               Youths
               shall
               faint
               and
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               the
               Young
               men
               shall
               utterly
               fail
               ,
               Isa.
            
             40.
             30.
             
             They
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             vigorous
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             Duties
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             the
             Ability
             of
             nature
             under
             Convictions
             to
             trust
             unto
             ,
             they
             will
             and
             shall
             faint
             and
             utterly
             fail
             .
             For
             that
             such
             are
             intended
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             opposition
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             
               But
               they
               that
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               shall
               renew
               their
               strength
               ,
               they
               shall
               mount
               up
               with
               wings
               as
               Eagles
               ,
               they
               shall
               run
               and
               not
               be
               weary
               ,
               they
               shall
               walk
               and
               not
               faint
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             If
             our
             Strength
             and
             Duties
             be
             derived
             by
             Faith
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             engage
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             be
             increased
             .
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               strength
               to
               the
               upright
               ,
               Prov.
            
             10.
             29.
             
             Where
             we
             are
             upright
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             very
             way
             it self
             will
             supply
             us
             with
             new
             strength
             continually
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             go
             from
             
               strength
               unto
               strength
               ,
               Psal.
            
             84.
             7.
             from
             one
             strengthening
             Duty
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             .
             But
             hereunto
             diligence
             and
             labour
             also
             is
             required
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             and
             the
             like
             considerations
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             mentioneth
             the
             industrious
             labour
             of
             Love
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             their
             saving
             Faith
             and
             Sincerity
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             is
             the
             Evidence
             they
             gave
             of
             this
             labour
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             came
             to
             know
             it
             .
             They
             shewed
             it
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ye
             have
             
               shewed
               or
               manifested
               it
            
             .
             The
             same
             word
             that
             James
             useth
             in
             the
             same
             case
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             18.
             
               shew
               me
               thy
               Faith
               by
               thy
               works
               ,
            
             declare
             it
             ,
             make
             it
             manifest
             .
             And
             a
             man
             may
             shew
             a
             thing
             two
             ways
             :
             (
             1
             )
             By
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             declaring
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             He
             that
             works
             visibly
             in
             his
             calling
             
               shews
               his
               work
               by
               what
               he
               doth
               .
            
             And
             he
             who
             works
             in
             secret
             may
             declare
             it
             as
             he
             hath
             occasion
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             that
             the
             
               Hebrews
               shewed
            
             their
             labour
             of
             Love
             ,
             
             and
             that
             James
             requires
             us
             to
             shew
             our
             Faith
             and
             Works
             .
             The
             things
             themselves
             are
             intended
             which
             cannot
             but
             be
             manifest
             in
             their
             due
             performance
             .
             To
             
               shew
               the
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             is
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             evident
             .
             Yet
             this
             
               self-evidencing
               power
            
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Love
             ,
             is
             a
             peculiar
             property
             of
             those
             that
             are
             some
             way
             eminent
             .
             When
             we
             abound
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Duties
             of
             them
             are
             above
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             and
             rate
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             said
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             become
             conspicuous
             and
             eminent
             .
             To
             that
             purpose
             is
             the
             command
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             16.
             
             
               Let
               your
               light
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               that
               they
               may
               see
               your
               good
               works
               and
               glorifie
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Not
             only
             let
             it
             shine
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             
               so
               shine
            
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             measure
             and
             degree
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             herein
             are
             we
             required
             so
             to
             abound
             that
             our
             works
             may
             be
             evident
             unto
             all
             .
             If
             they
             will
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             them
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             revile
             us
             and
             reproach
             us
             for
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             evil
             works
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             world
             towards
             most
             Duties
             of
             Gospel
             Obedience
             ,
             they
             themselves
             must
             answer
             for
             their
             Blindness
             ;
             our
             Duty
             it
             is
             so
             to
             abound
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             discerned
             and
             seen
             of
             all
             who
             do
             not
             either
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             out
             of
             prejudice
             against
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             turn
             their
             faces
             from
             them
             out
             of
             dislike
             of
             what
             we
             do
             .
             Nothing
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             
               that
               it
               may
               be
               seen
            
             ;
             but
             
               what
               may
               be
               seen
            
             is
             to
             be
             done
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             Hebrews
             shewed
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             labour
             of
             Love
             ,
             by
             a
             diligent
             attendance
             unto
             ,
             and
             an
             abundant
             performance
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             End
             ,
             or
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Cause
             of
             their
             performance
             of
             these
             Duties
             ,
             which
             
             gives
             them
             spirit
             and
             life
             ,
             rendring
             them
             truly
             Christian
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               towards
               his
               name
            
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               his
               name
            
             ;
             which
             also
             may
             bear
             the
             sense
             here
             intended
             .
             But
             
               towards
               his
               name
            
             is
             more
             emphatical
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             (
             1
             )
             That
             in
             this
             place
             it
             respects
             not
             the
             
               whole
               work
            
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             annexed
             unto
             the
             
               labour
               of
               Love
               ,
               The
               labour
               of
               Love
               towards
               his
               name
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Saints
             that
             were
             the
             immediate
             object
             of
             that
             Love
             ;
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             words
             ensuing
             ,
             
               in
               that
               you
               have
               ministred
               to
               the
               Saints
               and
               do
               minister
               .
            
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             Love
             unto
             the
             Saints
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             Love
             unto
             the
             Saints
             is
             
               towards
               the
               name
               of
               God
            
             on
             three
             accounts
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Objectively
             :
             Because
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             upon
             them
             ;
             They
             are
             the
             Family
             that
             is
             called
             after
             his
             name
             .
             Of
             him
             the
             
               whole
               Family
               of
               them
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               named
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             3.
             15.
             
             They
             are
             the
             Family
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             
               Houshold
               of
               God
            
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             19.
             
             The
             
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             27.
             
             The
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             is
             done
             unto
             them
             is
             done
             towards
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Formally
             ;
             because
             their
             Relation
             unto
             God
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             they
             laboured
             in
             Love
             towards
             them
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             this
             Love
             its
             especial
             nature
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             exercised
             towards
             any
             ,
             meerly
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Relation
             unto
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             ,
             because
             his
             name
             is
             called
             on
             them
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Efficiently
             ;
             The
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             his
             Authority
             and
             Will
             ;
             God
             requires
             this
             labour
             of
             Love
             of
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             his
             Will
             and
             Command
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             we
             do
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             do
             it
             towards
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             due
             reverence
             of
             ,
             and
             regard
             unto
             his
             Will
             and
             Authority
             .
             The
             whole
             therefore
             of
             this
             Duty
             rightly
             performed
             begins
             and
             ends
             with
             the
             
               name
               of
               God.
            
             Hence
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
             That
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               due
               regard
               unto
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               that
               gives
               Life
               ,
               Spirituality
               and
               Acceptance
            
             
             
               unto
               all
               the
               Duties
               of
               Love
               which
               we
               perform
               towards
               others
               .
            
             Great
             things
             have
             been
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             appearance
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             yet
             have
             been
             all
             lost
             as
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Advantage
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             have
             been
             done
             .
             Some
             have
             been
             lost
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             some
             from
             a
             design
             of
             Merit
             ,
             some
             from
             vain
             Glory
             or
             a
             desire
             of
             Reputation
             ,
             by
             being
             seen
             of
             men
             .
             And
             many
             other
             ways
             there
             are
             whereby
             men
             may
             lose
             the
             benefit
             of
             what
             they
             have
             wrought
             .
             Now
             whereas
             this
             
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             is
             a
             Duty
             which
             hath
             so
             many
             difficulties
             attending
             it
             as
             we
             have
             before
             declared
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             highest
             concernment
             unto
             us
             to
             take
             care
             that
             what
             we
             do
             therein
             be
             not
             lost
             .
             Unless
             it
             be
             done
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Command
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             influenced
             with
             a
             regard
             of
             their
             Relation
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             
             peculiar
             concernment
             in
             them
             towards
             whom
             our
             Love
             is
             exercised
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             Trial
             ,
             when
             the
             Fire
             of
             it
             shall
             consume
             all
             Hay
             and
             Stubble
             .
             What
             we
             do
             in
             this
             kind
             is
             so
             to
             be
             done
             as
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             may
             own
             it
             as
             done
             unto
             himself
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             Love
             in
             its
             exercise
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             they
             are
             considered
             either
             as
             to
             their
             general
             condition
             and
             qualification
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             ,
             
               they
               are
               Saints
            
             ;
             or
             as
             unto
             their
             particular
             state
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             stand
             in
             need
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Saints
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             evident
             than
             that
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             upon
             their
             Profession
             are
             presumed
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             stiled
             Saints
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             Saints
             are
             the
             same
             with
             called
             and
             sanctified
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Every
             Believer
             is
             sanctified
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             who
             is
             not
             sanctified
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             Believer
             ;
             so
             that
             Believers
             and
             Saints
             are
             the
             same
             .
             But
             the
             Atheism
             of
             this
             Age
             hath
             made
             it
             a
             Reproach
             among
             many
             once
             to
             use
             the
             name
             ;
             and
             with
             some
             this
             Appellation
             is
             restrained
             unto
             such
             as
             are
             canonized
             or
             deified
             by
             themselves
             .
             Chrysostome
             is
             express
             to
             our
             purpose
             on
             this
             place
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hearing
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               us
               minister
               unto
               the
               Saints
               .
               For
               every
               Believer
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Believer
               ,
               is
               a
               Saint
               .
               Although
               he
               be
               a
               secular
               person
            
             (
             which
             he
             mentions
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             Imagination
             who
             confined
             Saintship
             unto
             Monks
             )
             
               he
               is
               a
               Saint
            
             ;
             which
             he
             proves
             by
             Testimonies
             that
             they
             are
             sanctified
             .
             These
             Saints
             therefore
             were
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             presumed
             in
             Charity
             to
             be
             true
             Believers
             and
             therefore
             real
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             such
             an
             outward
             condition
             as
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             being
             administred
             unto
             ;
             they
             were
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             wants
             or
             distresses
             .
             And
             such
             was
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Saints
             at
             that
             time
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             Their
             Poverty
             was
             such
             as
             that
             our
             Apostle
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             all
             where
             the
             Gospel
             had
             success
             ,
             made
             collations
             for
             them
             .
             And
             as
             he
             pressed
             the
             Gentile
             Believers
             unto
             a
             contribution
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             with
             weighty
             Arguments
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             so
             he
             looked
             on
             his
             Duty
             herein
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             that
             he
             earnestly
             requests
             that
             his
             discharge
             of
             it
             might
             be
             accepted
             with
             God
             and
             by
             the
             poor
             Saints
             themselves
             ,
             ver
             .
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             where
             any
             Churches
             had
             largely
             ministred
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             he
             rejoyceth
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             tend
             unto
             the
             unspeakable
             advancement
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             this
             Duty
             was
             the
             Apostle
             most
             careful
             in
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             he
             gave
             a
             Testimony
             unto
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Church
             Estate
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             All
             the
             Jews
             before
             all
             the
             world
             over
             did
             send
             their
             Oblations
             in
             things
             dedicated
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             unto
             the
             Temple
             .
             And
             if
             they
             made
             any
             Proselytes
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             they
             did
             was
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             Obedience
             by
             sending
             Gifts
             to
             the
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             done
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             known
             and
             complained
             of
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             that
             the
             Old
             Church
             state
             was
             now
             changed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             believing
             Saints
             were
             become
             the
             only
             Temple
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             from
             all
             those
             whom
             he
             made
             Proselytes
             of
             ,
             or
             won
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             calleth
             a
             Benevolence
             for
             that
             Temple
             or
             the
             poor
             Saints
             in
             Judea
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             an
             eminent
             Duty
             in
             that
             place
             and
             at
             that
             season
             .
             For
             this
             Poverty
             and
             these
             Exigencies
             they
             were
             cast
             under
             on
             many
             accounts
             .
             For
             at
             that
             time
             they
             were
             under
             great
             Oppressions
             ,
             and
             Devastations
             by
             the
             Covetousness
             and
             Rapine
             of
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             Governours
             of
             them
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             Nation
             was
             every
             day
             vexed
             by
             seditious
             persons
             and
             prevailing
             multitudes
             of
             Robbers
             .
             And
             these
             things
             were
             common
             unto
             them
             with
             others
             .
             But
             moreover
             ,
             they
             were
             exposed
             in
             particular
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             great
             persecution
             ,
             wherein
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             their
             Goods
             were
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             brought
             under
             various
             distressing
             Calamities
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Besides
             generally
             those
             who
             gave
             up
             their
             names
             unto
             Christ
             were
             of
             the
             
               lower
               sort
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             the
             poor
             among
             them
             receiving
             the
             Gospel
             .
             All
             these
             things
             declare
             their
             wants
             to
             have
             been
             great
             ,
             besides
             other
             incidents
             of
             life
             that
             might
             befall
             them
             unto
             their
             distress
             .
             These
             were
             
             they
             unto
             whom
             the
             Hebrews
             ministred
             ,
             whose
             condition
             put
             an
             eminency
             on
             that
             Duty
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             if
             this
             were
             their
             state
             ,
             how
             could
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             how
             could
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             thus
             labour
             in
             Love
             ,
             by
             administring
             unto
             the
             wants
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             were
             even
             overwhelmed
             with
             their
             own
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             We
             do
             not
             I
             fear
             sufficiently
             understand
             what
             was
             the
             frame
             and
             spirit
             of
             those
             first
             Believers
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             how
             very
             little
             of
             their
             own
             they
             would
             administer
             unto
             the
             greater
             necessities
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             lack
             in
             the
             Body
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             under
             Trials
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             
               their
               deep
               Poverty
               abounded
               with
               the
               Riches
               of
               Liberality
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             
             In
             their
             own
             great
             Poverty
             and
             under
             Persecution
             they
             contributed
             largely
             unto
             the
             necessity
             of
             others
             .
             For
             us
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             things
             necessary
             that
             we
             may
             minister
             unto
             the
             poor
             Saints
             ,
             as
             so
             much
             wealth
             at
             least
             ,
             so
             much
             provision
             for
             our
             own
             Families
             ,
             peace
             and
             some
             kind
             of
             quietness
             in
             what
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             cannot
             so
             easily
             understand
             what
             is
             affirmed
             of
             that
             
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             which
             was
             among
             the
             Primitive
             Believers
             .
             They
             gave
             freely
             and
             liberally
             out
             of
             their
             Poverty
             and
             amidst
             their
             Troubles
             ,
             we
             can
             scarce
             part
             with
             superfluities
             in
             Peace
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             not
             improbable
             but
             that
             there
             might
             be
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             who
             escaping
             the
             common
             calamities
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             were
             
               able
               to
               contribute
            
             bountifully
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             their
             discharge
             of
             Duty
             is
             reckoned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             whilst
             in
             the
             rest
             there
             was
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             whence
             they
             were
             judged
             and
             accepted
             according
             to
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             what
             they
             had
             not
             .
             And
             those
             who
             have
             Ability
             in
             any
             Church
             should
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             the
             Honour
             and
             Reputation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             man
             depends
             much
             on
             their
             Diligence
             and
             Bounty
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             peculiar
             direction
             of
             our
             Apostle
             unto
             Timothy
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             sort
             of
             persons
             ;
             
               Charge
               them
               that
               are
               rich
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               high-minded
               ,
               or
               trust
               in
               uncertain
               Riches
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               who
               giveth
               us
               richly
               all
               things
               to
               enjoy
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               good
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               rich
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               ready
               to
               distribute
               ,
               willing
               to
               communicate
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             (
             3
             )
             The
             contribution
             of
             outward
             things
             is
             but
             one
             way
             of
             ministration
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             one
             part
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
             There
             are
             spiritual
             Aids
             and
             Assistances
             in
             visiting
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             comforting
             that
             belong
             thereunto
             .
             And
             herein
             all
             may
             be
             sedulously
             conversaut
             ,
             though
             poor
             and
             low
             in
             the
             world
             .
             (
             4
             )
             It
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             very
             careful
             and
             diligent
             in
             looking
             out
             for
             help
             and
             assistance
             where
             it
             was
             needed
             ,
             beyond
             what
             they
             had
             Ability
             to
             supply
             .
             And
             hereby
             did
             they
             no
             less
             exercise
             their
             Love
             ,
             than
             in
             what
             they
             did
             personally
             themselves
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             where
             Churches
             are
             disenabled
             through
             persecution
             or
             poverty
             to
             minister
             unto
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poor
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             seek
             for
             relief
             from
             other
             Persons
             or
             Churches
             walking
             in
             the
             same
             Profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             themselves
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             5
             )
             The
             intendment
             of
             this
             Expression
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             industriously
             exercised
             Love
             towards
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             Ability
             and
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             more
             is
             not
             required
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             especial
             manner
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             labour
             of
             Love
             is
             called
             Ministration
             ,
             and
             the
             especial
             Object
             thereof
             is
             the
             Saints
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             spoken
             already
             .
             And
             concerning
             this
             Ministration
             the
             Apostle
             ascribes
             it
             unto
             them
             with
             respect
             unto
             what
             
               was
               past
            
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             at
             present
             ,
             both
             which
             were
             necessary
             to
             found
             the
             Judgement
             on
             which
             he
             made
             concerning
             them
             ;
             
               You
               have
               ministered
               and
               you
               do
               minister
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             laborious
             and
             industrious
             Ministry
             .
             And
             this
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             twofold
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             
               Especial
               Office.
            
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             
               Common
               Love
            
             and
             Charity
             .
             The
             rise
             ,
             occasion
             and
             institution
             of
             an
             especial
             Office
             or
             Ministry
             towards
             the
             poor
             is
             at
             large
             declared
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             and
             mentioned
             afterwards
             by
             our
             Apostle
             as
             an
             abiding
             Ordinance
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             7.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             this
             Ministration
             is
             comprised
             herein
             though
             not
             solely
             intended
             .
             For
             what
             is
             done
             by
             these
             Deacons
             ,
             being
             done
             in
             the
             name
             and
             by
             the
             appointment
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Charity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             a
             peculiar
             Faithfulness
             and
             Diligence
             required
             in
             the
             persons
             called
             unto
             this
             Ministration
             ,
             yet
             the
             Ministration
             it self
             will
             abound
             or
             be
             straitened
             according
             
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             dischargeth
             its
             Duty
             .
             But
             the
             common
             Ministration
             of
             Brotherly
             Love
             ,
             what
             every
             one
             doth
             or
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             his
             own
             person
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             And
             therein
             six
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             not
             here
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Root
             ,
             Spring
             ,
             and
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             Love.
             (
             2
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             its
             performance
             ,
             which
             is
             with
             labour
             and
             diligence
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             in
             wants
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             straights
             ,
             or
             necessities
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             acts
             of
             it
             which
             are
             many
             and
             various
             ;
             the
             chief
             whereof
             are
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Visiting
             of
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Advice
             and
             Counsel
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Consolation
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Supplies
             of
             their
             wants
             by
             outward
             things
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Endeavours
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             for
             their
             full
             relief
             :
             (
             1
             )
             With
             God
             in
             continual
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             With
             men
             according
             unto
             our
             Interests
             and
             Advantages
             ,
             not
             being
             ashamed
             or
             afraid
             to
             own
             them
             in
             their
             poverty
             ,
             distresses
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             Rule
             of
             this
             Ministration
             is
             every
             mans
             (
             1
             )
             Opportunity
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             Ability
             ,
             (
             3
             )
             Especial
             call
             by
             objective
             circumstances
             .
             But
             these
             things
             I
             must
             not
             here
             enlarge
             upon
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             on
             the
             Observation
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             grounds
             his
             perswasion
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             expressed
             in
             the
             Verse
             foregoing
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             true
             character
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             sound
             Believers
             .
             They
             are
             such
             a
             Society
             as
             being
             called
             into
             the
             Fellowship
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             do
             walk
             in
             Faith
             ,
             expressing
             it
             in
             Fruits
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             carefully
             and
             diligently
             exercising
             Love
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             with
             a
             continual
             regard
             unto
             them
             who
             suffer
             or
             are
             in
             any
             distress
             .
             These
             are
             the
             things
             indeed
             which
             accompany
             Salvation
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             our
             passage
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               that
               many
               of
               his
               Saints
               be
               in
               a
               condition
            
             
             
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               wherein
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               being
               ministred
               unto
               .
            
             Hereof
             as
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             persons
             ,
             why
             these
             shall
             be
             poor
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             tempted
             ,
             tried
             in
             the
             Fire
             and
             not
             others
             ,
             no
             direct
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             but
             the
             
               Soveraignty
               of
               God
            
             which
             is
             to
             be
             submitted
             unto
             .
             And
             those
             whose
             especial
             Lot
             it
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             exercised
             ,
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             always
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             That
             this
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             God
             is
             accompanied
             with
             
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             unrighteousness
             therein
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             
               final
               losers
            
             by
             their
             poor
             afflicted
             condition
             .
             God
             will
             make
             all
             up
             unto
             them
             both
             here
             and
             to
             Eternity
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             in
             it
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             brough
             thereby
             unto
             a
             clearer
             foresight
             of
             ,
             and
             more
             earnest
             longings
             after
             
               Eternal
               Rest
               and
               Glory
            
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             sufficient
             recompence
             in
             their
             hands
             for
             all
             their
             sufferings
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             God
             might
             have
             put
             them
             with
             others
             into
             such
             Pastures
             here
             only
             to
             have
             
               been
               fatted
               against
               the
               day
               of
               slaughter
               .
            
             Let
             them
             but
             consider
             how
             much
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Mercies
             wherein
             they
             are
             interested
             do
             exceed
             things
             Temporal
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             they
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Whereas
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             some
             should
             be
             peculiarly
             in
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             they
             ought
             even
             
               to
               rejoyce
            
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             them
             to
             use
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             unto
             those
             Ends.
             But
             for
             the
             thing
             it self
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             are
             revealed
             and
             manifest
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             God
             hereby
             gives
             Testimony
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             things
             as
             they
             are
             esteemed
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             
               no
               Tokens
               or
               Pledges
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             
               better
               things
            
             in
             store
             for
             them
             whom
             he
             careth
             for
             .
             He
             doth
             hereby
             cast
             contempt
             on
             the
             desirable
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             testifieth
             that
             there
             are
             
               better
               things
            
             to
             be
             received
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             than
             whatever
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             them
             .
             For
             had
             not
             God
             
               better
               things
            
             to
             bestow
             on
             his
             Saints
             in
             this
             world
             than
             any
             the
             world
             can
             afford
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             with-hold
             these
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             at
             least
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             straightened
             in
             their
             want
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             this
             Dispensation
             of
             his
             Providence
             he
             doth
             testifie
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             internal
             spiritual
             mercies
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             Saints
             enjoy
             ,
             are
             incomparably
             to
             be
             preferred
             above
             all
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             wherein
             he
             keeps
             them
             short
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             5.
             
             (
             2
             )
             He
             maketh
             way
             hereby
             for
             the
             vigorous
             
               fruitful
               exercise
               of
               all
               the
               Graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             various
             conditions
             whereinto
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             cast
             .
             And
             let
             every
             one
             look
             to
             it
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             according
             unto
             his
             outward
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             want
             or
             abundance
             ,
             there
             is
             peculiar
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             required
             of
             him
             .
             It
             is
             expected
             from
             all
             that
             are
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             rich
             or
             poor
             ,
             free
             or
             in
             distress
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             live
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             Grace
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             diligently
             endeavour
             an
             abounding
             fruitfulness
             in
             those
             Graces
             ,
             whose
             exercise
             their
             especial
             condition
             calleth
             for
             .
             And
             secondly
             we
             are
             here
             taught
             that
             ,
          
           
           
             
               The
               great
               Trial
               of
               our
               Love
               consists
               in
               our
               regard
               unto
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               distress
               .
            
             
             That
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             these
             
               Hebrews
               ;
               they
               ministred
               unto
               them
               .
            
             Either
             Love
             or
             at
             least
             an
             appearance
             of
             Love
             will
             be
             easily
             preserved
             where
             we
             have
             little
             or
             no
             need
             of
             one
             another
             .
             But
             when
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             proves
             costly
             ,
             when
             it
             puts
             us
             unto
             charge
             or
             trouble
             ,
             or
             into
             danger
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             more
             or
             less
             when
             it
             is
             exercised
             towards
             them
             that
             are
             in
             distress
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             brought
             unto
             its
             trial
             .
             And
             in
             such
             a
             season
             we
             have
             experience
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             many
             is
             so
             far
             from
             bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             very
             leaves
             of
             it
             fall
             off
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             over
             its
             profession
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               the
               principal
               Evidence
               of
               its
               spiritual
               Life
               ,
            
             
             
               when
               it
               is
               diligent
               and
               abounds
               in
               those
               Duties
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               which
               are
               attended
               with
               the
               greatest
               difficulties
               .
            
             From
             hence
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             commend
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             firmly
             perswades
             himself
             that
             they
             were
             endued
             with
             those
             
               better
               things
            
             which
             accompany
             Salvation
             .
             For
             hereby
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             shew
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             God
             is
             singularly
             glorified
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Gospel
             is
             peculiarly
             promoted
             ;
             (
             3
             )
             An
             especial
             lustre
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             (
             4
             )
             All
             the
             Ends
             of
             Sathan
             and
             the
             World
             in
             their
             Persecutions
             ,
             are
             utterly
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             things
             have
             we
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             
               first
               ground
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             perswasion
             of
             the
             good
             spiritual
             estate
             at
             present
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             their
             future
             Eternal
             safety
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               work
               of
               Faith
            
             and
             
               labour
               of
               Love
            
             which
             he
             had
             observed
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             ground
             of
             his
             Perswasion
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               God
            
             ;
             God
             is
             
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               your
               work
               .
            
             I
             intimated
             before
             that
             the
             word
             used
             
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             express
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             mind
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             9.
             is
             applied
             sometimes
             to
             denote
             the
             infallible
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             moral
             certainty
             of
             Charity
             .
             In
             this
             place
             it
             hath
             respect
             unto
             a
             double
             object
             or
             reason
             .
             (
             1
             )
             What
             was
             in
             the
             
               professing
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             their
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             Hereof
             he
             could
             have
             no
             assurance
             or
             certainty
             beyond
             a
             
               moral
               perswasion
            
             ,
             or
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             a
             charitable
             Judgement
             .
             But
             on
             this
             supposition
             his
             perswasion
             had
             another
             object
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             stability
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             whence
             he
             had
             infallible
             assurance
             ,
             or
             did
             conclude
             infallibly
             unto
             what
             he
             was
             perswaded
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Righteousness
               of
               God
            
             sometimes
             denotes
             the
             absolute
             Rectitude
             and
             perfect
             Goodness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ;
             and
             hereunto
             all
             other
             Acceptations
             of
             the
             Word
             as
             applied
             unto
             God
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             holy
             Dispensations
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             whereby
             he
             renders
             unto
             every
             one
             what
             is
             their
             due
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             and
             his
             holy
             Appointments
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             .
             And
             sometimes
             particularly
             his
             
               Vindictive
               Justice
            
             whereby
             he
             avengeth
             sin
             ,
             and
             punisheth
             sinners
             is
             so
             expressed
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             yea
             frequently
             ,
             the
             
               Fidelity
               of
               God
            
             in
             keeping
             and
             accomplishing
             his
             Promises
             ,
             is
             called
             his
             Righteousness
             .
             For
             it
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             absolute
             Rectitude
             of
             his
             nature
             so
             to
             do
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               he
               is
               faithful
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
             The
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             is
             on
             all
             accounts
             an
             Act
             of
             mercy
             which
             is
             contradistinguished
             unto
             Righteousness
             in
             Judgement
             strictly
             so
             called
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             exercised
             in
             the
             
               pardon
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             He
             hath
             promised
             that
             he
             who
             confesseth
             and
             forsaketh
             his
             sins
             shall
             find
             mercy
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             
               just
               with
               God
            
             to
             forgive
             their
             sins
             who
             do
             so
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Righteousness
             that
             is
             here
             principally
             intended
             .
             For
             the
             Righteousness
             whereby
             God
             rewardeth
             the
             works
             that
             are
             wrought
             in
             men
             by
             his
             own
             Grace
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             whereby
             he
             forgiveth
             their
             sins
             ,
             equally
             respecting
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             .
             For
             without
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             strict
             or
             exact
             Righteousness
             ,
             could
             he
             neither
             pardon
             sin
             ,
             nor
             reward
             our
             works
             ,
             which
             being
             imperfect
             do
             no
             way
             answer
             the
             Rule
             which
             it
             doth
             or
             can
             proceed
             by
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             is
             God
             here
             said
             ,
             not
             
               to
               be
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               their
               work
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Righteous
               so
               as
               not
               to
               forget
               it
            
             ;
             He
             will
             have
             that
             respect
             unto
             it
             which
             he
             hath
             graciously
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Faithful
             in
             his
             Promises
             .
             And
             that
             no
             other
             Righteousness
             can
             be
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             no
             work
             of
             ours
             doth
             answer
             the
             Rule
             of
             any
             other
             Righteousness
             in
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             We
             must
             enquire
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               forget
               their
               work
            
             .
             And
             this
             
             may
             respect
             either
             the
             preserving
             of
             it
             for
             the
             present
             or
             the
             future
             rewarding
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             not
             an
             unfrequent
             Temptation
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             that
             God
             so
             far
             disregards
             them
             as
             not
             to
             
               take
               care
            
             of
             Graces
             or
             Duties
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             cherish
             and
             preserve
             them
             .
             See
             the
             complaints
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             27
             ,
             28.
             chap.
             49.
             14.
             
             
               God
               hath
               forgotten
               me
            
             .
             This
             is
             here
             denied
             ;
             God
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             
               to
               forget
               us
            
             or
             our
             work
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             cherish
             and
             preserve
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             concerning
             the
             Philippians
             as
             he
             doth
             here
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               Being
               confident
               of
               this
               very
               thing
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               in
               you
               ,
               will
               preserve
               it
               until
               the
               day
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             He
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             to
             forget
             it
             .
             God
             hath
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             promised
             to
             preserve
             the
             Faith
             and
             Love
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             perish
             nor
             be
             lost
             .
             Wherefore
             having
             
               begun
               a
               good
               work
            
             ,
             and
             you
             having
             made
             some
             good
             progress
             in
             compliance
             with
             his
             Grace
             ,
             he
             is
             
               not
               unrighteous
            
             so
             as
             to
             forget
             his
             Covenant
             Ingagement
             ,
             but
             will
             preserve
             you
             and
             your
             Graces
             in
             you
             unto
             the
             End
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             great
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Apostle
             for
             all
             Believers
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Respect
             may
             be
             had
             herein
             to
             the
             
               future
               and
               final
               Reward
            
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Works
             of
             Believers
             .
             For
             this
             also
             belongs
             unto
             Gods
             Covenant
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               God
            
             wherein
             it
             is
             due
             unto
             us
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             that
             of
             his
             Faithfulness
             in
             his
             Promises
             .
             For
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             works
             are
             capable
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Reward
             by
             the
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             the
             Reward
             should
             
               be
               reckoned
               unto
               us
               not
               of
               Grace
               but
               of
               Debt
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             4.
             
             And
             that
             which
             utterly
             overthrows
             such
             an
             Apprehension
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             is
             our
             Eternal
             Reward
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             1.
             
             And
             I
             leave
             it
             unto
             others
             to
             consider
             how
             they
             can
             
               deserve
               that
               Reward
            
             .
             Whether
             of
             these
             senses
             he
             will
             embrace
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             left
             to
             determine
             for
             himself
             .
             The
             former
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             suited
             to
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             .
             For
             he
             is
             satisfying
             these
             Hebrews
             that
             he
             made
             another
             Judgement
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             those
             Apostates
             whose
             condition
             he
             had
             before
             described
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             on
             two
             Grounds
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             actually
             made
             Partakers
             of
             sincere
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             and
             therein
             things
             that
             accompany
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             God
             in
             his
             Faithfulness
             would
             preserve
             and
             secure
             that
             Grace
             in
             them
             against
             all
             Oppositions
             unto
             the
             End.
             Following
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             we
             may
             learn
             that
          
           
             
               Our
               Perseverance
               in
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               though
               it
               require
               our
               Duty
               and
               Constancy
               therein
               ,
               yet
               it
               depends
               not
               on
               them
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               his
            
             
             Promises
             .
             Or
             if
             we
             had
             rather
             embrace
             the
             other
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             sufficiently
             instructed
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               Nothing
               shall
               be
               lost
               that
               is
               done
               for
               God
               or
               in
               Obedience
               unto
               him
               .
            
             He
             is
             not
             unjust
             to
             forget
             our
             labour
             of
             Love.
             And
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               certainty
               of
               our
               future
               Reward
               depending
               on
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Encouragement
               unto
               present
               Obedience
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             much
             difficulty
             as
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             therefore
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Translations
             generally
             are
             agreed
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Vul.
             Lat.
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             
               ostentare
               sollicitudinem
            
             .
             But
             ostentare
             is
             most
             frequently
             used
             for
             
               ostendere
               gloriandi
               causa
            
             ,
             as
             Festus
             saith
             ,
             though
             properly
             it
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             frequentative
             ,
             to
             
               shew
               often
            
             ,
             and
             is
             improper
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Nor
             doth
             sollicitudinem
             well
             answer
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Syriack
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Sedulity
               ,
               Diligence
               ,
               Industry
               .
               Studium
               ostendere
            
             say
             most
             ,
             and
             most
             properly
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ad
               complementum
            
             ,
             to
             the
             compleating
             or
             perfection
             of
             Hope
             .
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Ad
               expletionem
               Spei
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Rhemists
             render
             by
             ,
             
               the
               Accomplishing
               of
               Hope
            
             ;
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             Hope
             .
             
               Bez.
               Ad
               certam
               spei
               persuasionem
            
             ,
             whereunto
             answers
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               to
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               Hope
               .
            
             Others
             ,
             
               ad
               plenam
               spei
               certitudinem
            
             ,
             most
             properly
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               earnestly
               to
               desire
            
             ;
             whence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concupiscence
               ,
               libido
            
             ,
             an
             earnest
             ,
             
             and
             mostly
             an
             
               impetuous
               desire
            
             .
             So
             the
             Philosopher
             defined
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Cicero
             renders
             ,
             
               Ira
               ,
               libido
               puniendi
            
             ;
             both
             from
             the
             Original
             derivation
             of
             it
             ;
             a
             
               desire
               that
               invades
               the
               mind
            
             ,
             an
             
               earnest
               vehement
               desire
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             We
             render
             
               and
               :
               and
            
             we
             desire
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             or
             moreover
             .
             The
             same
             with
             
             what
             is
             more
             largely
             expressed
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               besides
               all
               this
            
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             past
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             evince
             it
             unto
             all
             by
             the
             same
             performance
             of
             
             Duties
             ;
             that
             no
             decay
             in
             Faith
             or
             Love
             might
             be
             observed
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             suspected
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rendered
             
               study
               ,
               diligence
               ,
               endeavour
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Diligence
             as
             hath
             
             an
             earnestness
             accompanying
             it
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             
               making
               haste
            
             in
             pressing
             towards
             the
             End
             and
             Accomplishment
             of
             any
             thing
             or
             business
             .
             And
             it
             doth
             always
             denote
             great
             and
             earnest
             diligence
             with
             study
             and
             desire
             .
             It
             is
             used
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             saith
             Hesychius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               firmitas
               ,
               certitudo
            
             ;
             stability
             .
             It
             is
             
               plena
               fides
               ,
               plena
               persuasio
               ,
               certa
               fides
               .
            
             A
             sure
             ,
             stable
             ,
             firm
             ,
             certain
             Faith
             ,
             or
             perswasion
             .
             
             The
             Vulgar
             Latine
             constantly
             renders
             this
             word
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             some
             word
             denoting
             filling
             or
             compleating
             ,
             taking
             its
             signification
             from
             the
             first
             part
             in
             the
             Composition
             .
             But
             whatever
             be
             the
             native
             signification
             of
             the
             single
             words
             whereof
             it
             is
             compounded
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             unto
             what
             Allusion
             soever
             the
             signification
             was
             first
             fixed
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             the
             best
             Authors
             as
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             expresseth
             a
             
               full
               satisfactory
               perswasion
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             or
             the
             highest
             assurance
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             
               And
               we
               (
               earnestly
               )
               desire
               that
               every
               one
               of
               you
               do
               manifest
               the
               same
               diligence
               ,
               unto
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               Hope
               unto
               the
               End.
               
            
             
          
           
             Although
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             and
             those
             ensuing
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             with
             him
             ,
             taketh
             a
             prospect
             towards
             his
             further
             progress
             ,
             making
             way
             by
             them
             and
             in
             them
             unto
             his
             discourse
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             intermitted
             ,
             whence
             some
             would
             here
             begin
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             yet
             he
             plainly
             pursues
             his
             
               former
               Argument
            
             and
             gives
             an
             express
             account
             of
             his
             whole
             design
             therein
             .
             For
             first
             he
             manifests
             directly
             what
             was
             his
             intention
             in
             proposing
             unto
             them
             that
             
               terrible
               Commination
            
             and
             prediction
             concerning
             Apostates
             ,
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Although
             for
             certain
             ends
             he
             spoke
             those
             things
             
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             he
             spake
             them
             not
             
               of
               them
            
             .
             He
             thought
             not
             that
             they
             were
             such
             at
             present
             as
             he
             had
             described
             ,
             nor
             that
             that
             would
             be
             their
             future
             Lot
             or
             Portion
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             threatened
             and
             foretold
             .
             As
             he
             had
             freed
             them
             from
             any
             fears
             or
             apprehensions
             of
             that
             nature
             in
             the
             two
             Verses
             foregoing
             ,
             so
             in
             these
             he
             declareth
             what
             was
             his
             certain
             purpose
             and
             intention
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Commination
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             solely
             thereby
             to
             
             
               excite
               and
               provoke
               them
               unto
               a
               diligent
               persevering
               continuance
               in
               Faith
               and
               Love
               with
               their
               fruits
               and
               effects
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             End
             whereunto
             the
             proposal
             of
             such
             Threatenings
             is
             designed
             and
             sanctified
             of
             God.
             All
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             unto
             this
             End.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             He
             had
             newly
             given
             an
             account
             of
             his
             
               real
               thoughts
            
             and
             Judgement
             concerning
             them
             and
             their
             spiritual
             condition
             .
             And
             upon
             his
             satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             attended
             
               with
               things
               which
               accompany
               Salvation
            
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             them
             assurance
             of
             a
             blessed
             Issue
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             ,
             from
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             therein
             an
             Application
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             .
             Hereon
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             what
             by
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             answer
             the
             Judgement
             which
             he
             had
             made
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Promises
             proposed
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             
               diligent
               progress
               in
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
            
             unto
             the
             end
             which
             he
             describes
             in
             this
             and
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
           
             And
             herein
             the
             Apostle
             with
             great
             Wisdom
             acquaints
             these
             Hebrews
             with
             the
             proper
             end
             and
             use
             of
             Gospel
             Threatenings
             and
             Promises
             ,
             wherein
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             mistaken
             and
             so
             to
             abuse
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             For
             Threatenings
             have
             been
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             other
             end
             or
             use
             but
             to
             
               terrifie
               the
               minds
               of
               men
            
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             despond
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             things
             threatened
             must
             unavoidably
             come
             upon
             them
             .
             Hence
             some
             have
             fancied
             that
             they
             belong
             not
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             unto
             Believers
             ;
             and
             few
             have
             known
             how
             to
             make
             a
             due
             Application
             of
             them
             unto
             their
             Consciences
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             Gods
             Promises
             hath
             been
             so
             far
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             suffered
             themselves
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             by
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             influenced
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             into
             carelesness
             and
             security
             ,
             as
             though
             ,
             do
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             no
             evil
             could
             befall
             them
             .
             But
             our
             Apostle
             here
             discovereth
             the
             
               joynt
               end
            
             of
             them
             both
             towards
             Believers
             or
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             stir
             up
             and
             encourage
             them
             unto
             their
             utmost
             constant
             persevering
             diligence
             in
             all
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Duty
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             instruct
             their
             Hearers
             in
             ,
             and
             press
             upon
             them
             the
             proper
             use
             and
             due
             improvement
             of
             the
             
               Promises
               and
               Threatenings
            
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             Verse
             ,
             or
             the
             words
             of
             it
             which
             are
             an
             Exhortation
             unto
             Duty
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             connexion
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             former
             discourse
             ;
             And
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             
               The
               same
               diligence
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             its
             performance
             ;
             
               That
               they
               would
               manifest
               or
               shew
               it
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             The
             end
             aimed
             at
             in
             that
             Duty
             ,
             
               The
               full
               assurance
               of
               Hope
            
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             continuation
             of
             it
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               end
            
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             unto
             it
             ,
             
               we
               desire
            
             .
             But
             though
             the
             words
             may
             be
             thus
             resolved
             ,
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             parts
             of
             them
             in
             that
             order
             wherein
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             discourse
             in
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             spoken
             unto
             already
             .
             
             It
             is
             not
             here
             adversative
             but
             rather
             illative
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             declared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             occurring
             in
             the
             words
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               desire
               .
               Chrysostome
            
             is
             large
             in
             this
             place
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             From
             him
             Oecumenius
             observes
             a
             difference
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             they
             suppose
             that
             the
             word
             here
             used
             includeth
             both
             
               intense
               Affections
            
             ,
             and
             earnest
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             actual
             desire
             .
             And
             that
             it
             doth
             intend
             an
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             we
             shewed
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             word
             foregoing
             .
             And
             the
             word
             is
             never
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             a
             bad
             sense
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             
               impetuous
               acting
               of
               Lust
            
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             5.
             28.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             1.
             or
             a
             most
             fervent
             desiring
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             Luke
             15.
             16.
             
             Luke
             16.
             21.
             chap.
             17.
             22.
             chap.
             22.
             15.
             
             And
             such
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             
               desire
               of
               Ministers
            
             towards
             the
             profiting
             of
             their
             people
             .
             There
             will
             be
             a
             dead
             ,
             cold
             ,
             lifeless
             Administration
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             where
             Ministers
             have
             not
             
               ardent
               desires
            
             after
             the
             profiting
             and
             stability
             of
             the
             Hearers
             .
             How
             were
             it
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             all
             who
             are
             called
             unto
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             would
             continually
             propose
             unto
             themselves
             the
             example
             of
             this
             Apostle
             !
             Do
             we
             think
             that
             the
             care
             ,
             solicitude
             ,
             watchfulness
             ,
             tender
             Love
             and
             Affections
             ,
             earnest
             and
             fervent
             desires
             of
             their
             good
             ,
             expressed
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             Tears
             ,
             Travails
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             which
             he
             every
             where
             testifieth
             towards
             all
             the
             Churches
             under
             his
             care
             ,
             were
             Duties
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             alone
             ,
             or
             Graces
             necessary
             for
             him
             only
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             think
             that
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             required
             
             of
             us
             ,
             according
             unto
             our
             measure
             ,
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             our
             employment
             ?
             The
             Lord
             help
             men
             and
             open
             their
             Eyes
             before
             it
             be
             too
             late
             ,
             for
             either
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             there
             are
             few
             who
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             discharge
             that
             Ministry
             which
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             without
             
               this
               earnest
               and
               fervent
               desire
            
             after
             the
             profiting
             and
             Salvation
             of
             our
             people
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             cold
             and
             ineffectual
             Ministry
             among
             them
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             our
             sedulity
             or
             
               earnestness
               in
               Preaching
            
             that
             will
             relieve
             us
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             absent
             .
             And
             this
             desire
             proceeds
             from
             three
             Principles
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             pretends
             thereto
             and
             doth
             not
             so
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             Image
             and
             counterfeit
             of
             it
             .
             And
             these
             are
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             in
             Christ.
             (
             2
             )
             
               Real
               Compassion
               for
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             An
             
               especial
               Conscientious
               regard
               unto
               our
               Duty
               and
               Office
               with
               respect
               unto
               its
               Nature
               ,
               Trust
               ,
               End
               and
               Reward
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Principles
             that
             both
             kindle
             and
             supply
             fuel
             unto
             those
             servent
             desires
             for
             the
             good
             of
             our
             people
             ,
             which
             oyle
             the
             Wheels
             of
             all
             other
             Duties
             and
             speed
             them
             in
             their
             course
             .
             According
             as
             these
             Principles
             flourish
             or
             decay
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             so
             will
             be
             the
             acceptable
             exercise
             of
             our
             Ministry
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             profitable
             discharge
             of
             it
             towards
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             we
             have
             as
             much
             need
             to
             labour
             for
             this
             frame
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             as
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             outward
             discharge
             of
             our
             Duty
             .
             We
             must
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               take
               heed
               unto
               our selves
            
             ,
             if
             we
             intend
             to
             
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               Flock
            
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             And
             herein
             especially
             do
             we
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             charged
             ,
             
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               Ministry
               we
               have
               received
               that
               we
               do
               fulfill
               it
               ,
               Col.
            
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Persons
             exhorted
             unto
             the
             Duty
             following
             ,
             are
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               every
               one
               of
               you
            
             .
             He
             had
             so
             a
             care
             of
             the
             whole
             Flock
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             solicitous
             for
             the
             good
             of
             
               every
               individual
               person
            
             among
             them
             .
             As
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             gives
             an
             account
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             those
             who
             were
             committed
             unto
             his
             personal
             Ministry
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
               he
               had
               not
               lost
               any
               one
            
             ;
             only
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             he
             who
             was
             designed
             to
             Destruction
             ;
             so
             our
             Apostle
             laboured
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             
               not
               one
            
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             watched
             over
             should
             miscarry
             .
             And
             it
             is
             of
             great
             advantage
             when
             we
             can
             so
             mannage
             our
             Ministry
             that
             
               no
               one
            
             of
             those
             that
             are
             committed
             unto
             us
             ,
             may
             have
             any
             just
             cause
             to
             think
             themselves
             disregarded
             .
             And
             moreover
             he
             shews
             hereby
             that
             the
             Argument
             here
             insisted
             on
             concerned
             them
             all
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             suppose
             that
             any
             one
             of
             them
             were
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             of
             security
             and
             perfection
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             
               utmost
               diligence
            
             for
             their
             preservation
             and
             progress
             ;
             nor
             any
             to
             have
             so
             fallen
             under
             decays
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             
               use
               of
               diligence
            
             they
             might
             be
             recovered
             .
             So
             should
             the
             Love
             and
             Care
             of
             Ministers
             be
             extended
             unto
             all
             the
             Individuals
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             with
             an
             especial
             regard
             unto
             their
             
               respective
               Conditions
            
             ,
             that
             none
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             grow
             secure
             ,
             nor
             any
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             despond
             or
             be
             discouraged
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             must
             take
             ,
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             its
             performance
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             
               shew
               the
               same
               diligence
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ostentare
             :
             V.
             L.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             
               make
               shew
            
             of
             ,
             
               ostendere
               ,
               to
               shew
               forth
            
             ,
             to
             manifest
             .
             Praestare
             ,
             Eras.
             
               to
               act
            
             ,
             to
             perform
             ;
             so
             the
             word
             is
             sometimes
             used
             ,
             Joh.
             10.
             32.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               many
               good
               things
               have
               I
               shewed
               you
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             wrought
             and
             performed
             among
             you
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Alexander
               the
               Copper-smith
               shewed
               me
               many
               evils
               :
            
             did
             me
             much
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             so
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             as
             that
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             may
             be
             
               evident
               and
               manifest
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             respects
             not
             only
             the
             Duty
             it self
             but
             the
             Evidence
             of
             its
             Performance
             whereon
             his
             Judgement
             and
             Perswasion
             of
             them
             was
             grounded
             .
             Continue
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             Duties
             to
             give
             the
             same
             evidence
             of
             your
             state
             and
             condition
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Duty
             it self
             he
             expresseth
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               idem
               studium
            
             ,
             the
             same
             diligent
             
             endeavour
             .
             Chrysostome
             much
             insists
             on
             the
             Apostles
             Wisdom
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             the
             
               same
               diligence
            
             :
             for
             by
             it
             he
             both
             insinuates
             his
             approbation
             of
             what
             they
             had
             done
             already
             ,
             and
             manifests
             that
             he
             required
             nothing
             of
             them
             to
             secure
             their
             future
             condition
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             had
             already
             experience
             of
             .
             You
             
               have
               used
               diligence
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               continue
               so
               to
               do
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             interpreted
             as
             though
             the
             Apostle
             limited
             them
             unto
             their
             former
             measures
             .
             But
             warning
             them
             to
             remit
             in
             nothing
             which
             before
             they
             had
             ingaged
             into
             ,
             he
             encourageth
             them
             to
             proceed
             and
             grow
             therein
             .
             That
             indeed
             which
             the
             Apostle
             approves
             in
             them
             and
             exhorts
             them
             unto
             a
             continuance
             in
             ,
             is
             the
             
               work
               of
               Faith
               and
               labour
               of
               Love
               in
               ministring
               unto
            
             
             
               the
               Saints
            
             .
             But
             here
             he
             expresseth
             the
             manner
             wherein
             they
             had
             attended
             unto
             those
             Duties
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             must
             continue
             in
             unless
             they
             intended
             to
             desert
             the
             Duties
             themselues
             ;
             namely
             ,
             with
             
               diligence
               and
               alacrity
               of
               mind
            
             .
             For
             such
             were
             the
             Oppositions
             and
             Difficulties
             that
             they
             would
             assuredly
             meet
             withall
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             declared
             ,
             that
             unless
             they
             used
             
               all
               diligence
            
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             they
             would
             more
             or
             less
             faint
             in
             their
             Duty
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               Our
               Profession
               will
               not
               be
               preserved
               ,
               nor
               the
               work
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               carried
               on
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               and
               our
               own
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               a
               constant
               studious
               diligence
               in
               the
               preservation
            
             
             
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             The
             Reasons
             hereof
             are
             manifest
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             before
             concerning
             the
             greatness
             and
             difficulty
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             opposition
             that
             is
             made
             unto
             it
             .
             Our
             Apostle
             knew
             nothing
             of
             that
             
               lazie
               kind
               of
               Profession
            
             which
             satisfies
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             at
             this
             day
             .
             They
             can
             shew
             all
             diligence
             in
             their
             Trades
             ,
             in
             their
             Callings
             ,
             in
             their
             Studies
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             in
             their
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             Lusts
             :
             But
             for
             a
             
               watchful
               diligence
            
             ,
             an
             earnest
             ,
             studious
             endeavour
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             they
             are
             strangers
             unto
             it
             ,
             yea
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             is
             required
             of
             them
             or
             expected
             from
             them
             .
             For
             the
             
               Duties
               of
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             they
             will
             attend
             unto
             them
             out
             of
             Custom
             or
             Conviction
             .
             For
             
               some
               Acts
               of
               Charity
            
             they
             may
             perhaps
             be
             sometimes
             drawn
             unto
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             Reputation
             they
             may
             do
             like
             others
             of
             their
             Quality
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             to
             project
             and
             design
             in
             their
             minds
             how
             they
             may
             Glorifie
             God
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             as
             
               the
               liberal
               man
               deviseth
               liberal
               things
               ,
            
             to
             keep
             up
             an
             earnest
             bent
             and
             warmth
             of
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             all
             Opportunities
             for
             them
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             required
             unto
             this
             diligence
             ,
             they
             utterly
             reject
             all
             such
             thoughts
             .
             But
             what
             do
             we
             imagine
             ?
             Is
             there
             
               another
               way
            
             for
             us
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             than
             what
             was
             prescribed
             unto
             the
             Primitive
             Believers
             ?
             Will
             God
             deal
             with
             us
             on
             more
             easie
             terms
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             have
             a
             farther
             compliance
             with
             carnal
             ease
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             were
             given
             to
             them
             of
             Old
             ?
             We
             shall
             but
             foolishly
             deceive
             our selves
             with
             such
             Imaginations
             ?
             But
             let
             no
             man
             mistake
             ;
             These
             two
             Principles
             are
             as
             certain
             and
             as
             sacred
             as
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               Unless
               there
               be
               in
               us
               a
               work
               of
               Faith
               in
               personal
               Holiness
               and
               a
               labour
               of
               Love
               towards
               others
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               us
               that
               accompanies
               Salvation
               or
               will
               ever
               bring
               us
               thereunto
               .
            
             Let
             prophane
             persons
             deride
             it
             whilst
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             worldlings
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             careless
             Professors
             fancy
             to
             themselves
             an
             easier
             way
             unto
             a
             blessed
             Eternity
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             whereby
             they
             must
             all
             stand
             or
             fall
             for
             ever
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               That
               this
               work
               of
               Faith
               and
               labour
               of
               Love
               will
               not
               be
               persisted
               in
               nor
               carried
               on
               without
               studious
               diligence
               and
               earnest
               endeavours
               .
            
             Now
             unto
             this
             diligence
             is
             required
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               exercise
               of
               our
               minds
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Duties
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             (
             2
             )
             In
             
               studying
               the
               Rule
               of
               them
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             alone
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             all
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             are
             declared
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               In
               studying
               and
               observing
               the
               occasions
               and
               opportunities
            
             for
             their
             exercise
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Watchfulness
             against
             Oppositions
             ,
             Difficulties
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Duty
             ;
             for
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             our
             Observations
             on
             the
             preceding
             Verse
             may
             be
             considered
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               Readiness
               to
               conflict
               with
            
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             through
             the
             dangers
             and
             troubles
             which
             we
             may
             meet
             withall
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             these
             Duties
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             all
             these
             argue
             a
             frame
             of
             mind
             continually
             intent
             upon
             a
             design
             to
             Glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             our
             course
             in
             Rest
             with
             him
             .
             That
             
               nominal
               Christianity
            
             which
             despiseth
             these
             things
             ,
             will
             perish
             with
             the
             
               real
               Author
            
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             exhorts
             them
             to
             shew
             the
             
               same
               diligence
               which
               they
               had
               done
            
             and
             which
             they
             continued
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             ;
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               Ministerial
               Exhortation
               unto
               Duty
               is
               needful
               even
               unto
               them
               who
               are
               sincere
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               abide
               and
               continue
               therein
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             apprehended
             
             how
             Gods
             Institutions
             are
             despised
             by
             some
             ,
             neglected
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             few
             duly
             improved
             ;
             all
             for
             want
             of
             taking
             right
             measures
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             there
             are
             who
             being
             
               profoundly
               ignorant
            
             are
             yet
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Minister
             can
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             attend
             
             unto
             Preaching
             .
             These
             are
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             too
             often
             the
             Language
             of
             persons
             prophane
             and
             profligate
             ,
             who
             know
             little
             ,
             and
             practise
             nothing
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             Exhortations
             unto
             Duties
             belong
             only
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             negligent
             and
             careless
             in
             their
             performance
             ;
             and
             unto
             them
             indeed
             they
             do
             belong
             ,
             but
             not
             unto
             them
             only
             as
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             testifieth
             .
             And
             some
             it
             may
             be
             like
             well
             to
             be
             exhorted
             unto
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             do
             find
             satisfaction
             therein
             .
             But
             how
             few
             are
             there
             who
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             whereby
             they
             are
             enabled
             for
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             unto
             their
             Duty
             ,
             wherein
             indeed
             their
             use
             and
             benefit
             doth
             consist
             .
             They
             do
             not
             only
             direct
             unto
             Duty
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             means
             of
             communicating
             Grace
             unto
             us
             for
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             Duties
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             immediate
             end
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             diligence
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             attain
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               Hope
               .
            
             And
             three
             things
             we
             must
             consider
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             .
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             that
             Hope
             which
             he
             intends
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             is
             the
             
               full
               assurance
            
             of
             this
             Hope
             .
             (
             3
             )
             How
             it
             is
             attainable
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             diligence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Hope
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             a
             
               certain
               assured
               expectation
               of
               good
               things
               promised
               ,
               through
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               those
               Promises
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               love
               ,
               desire
               and
               valuation
               of
               them
               .
            
             Faith
             respects
             the
             Promise
             ,
             Hope
             the
             thing
             promised
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             Faith
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             proper
             acting
             of
             the
             Soul
             towards
             things
             believed
             as
             
               good
               ,
               absent
            
             and
             certain
             .
             Wherefore
             where
             our
             Faith
             begets
             no
             Hope
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             it
             is
             not
             genuine
             ;
             and
             where
             our
             Hope
             exceeds
             the
             evidence
             or
             assurance
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             presumption
             .
             Now
             this
             Hope
             concerns
             things
             absent
             and
             future
             ,
             for
             as
             our
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             if
             
               we
               already
               enjoy
               any
               thing
               why
               do
               we
               hope
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             order
             of
             these
             things
             .
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             Promises
             declared
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             Purpose
             and
             Grace
             in
             the
             great
             things
             he
             will
             do
             unto
             all
             Eternity
             for
             Believers
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             delivered
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             grievous
             or
             evil
             in
             sin
             or
             trouble
             ,
             and
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             Everlasting
             Glory
             with
             himself
             .
             In
             these
             Promises
             Faith
             resteth
             on
             the
             veracity
             and
             power
             of
             God.
             Hereon
             the
             Soul
             considereth
             those
             
               good
               things
            
             which
             are
             so
             promised
             and
             now
             secured
             by
             Faith
             ,
             as
             yet
             absent
             and
             unenjoyed
             .
             And
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Soul
             towards
             them
             in
             desire
             ,
             love
             ,
             valuation
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             expectation
             of
             them
             as
             believed
             ,
             is
             this
             Hope
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             pretence
             of
             
               great
               Hope
            
             where
             there
             
               is
               no
               Faith
            
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             most
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             a
             profession
             of
             great
             Faith
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Hope
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             .
             But
             in
             themselves
             these
             things
             are
             inseparable
             and
             proportionable
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             believe
             the
             Promises
             aright
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             shall
             hope
             for
             the
             
               things
               promised
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             hope
             for
             the
             
               things
               promised
            
             ,
             unless
             we
             believe
             
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             And
             this
             discards
             most
             of
             that
             
               pretended
               Hope
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             resolved
             into
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             presumption
             .
             Yea
             none
             have
             
               greater
               hopes
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             than
             such
             as
             have
             no
             Faith
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             use
             ,
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             which
             Believers
             have
             by
             this
             Grace
             ,
             is
             the
             
               supporting
               of
               their
               Souls
               under
               the
               troubles
               and
               difficulties
               which
               they
               meet
               withall
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Profession
               of
               what
               they
               do
               believe
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.
             3.
             
             Hence
             in
             our
             Christian
             Armour
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Helmet
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             6.
             17.
             
             The
             Helmet
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Hope
               of
               Salvation
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               And
               for
               an
               Helmet
               the
               Hope
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             because
             it
             
               bears
               off
            
             and
             keeps
             us
             from
             being
             wounded
             with
             the
             sharpness
             and
             weight
             of
             those
             stroaks
             ,
             which
             do
             and
             will
             befall
             us
             in
             Troubles
             ,
             Persecutions
             and
             Afflictions
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             a
             valuation
             and
             esteem
             of
             the
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             Hope
             .
             For
             whatever
             expectation
             we
             have
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             so
             value
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             find
             a
             
               satisfactory
               relief
            
             in
             them
             in
             all
             our
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             may
             out-ballance
             our
             present
             sufferings
             ,
             Hope
             is
             not
             genuine
             and
             truly
             Evangelical
             .
             And
             this
             was
             now
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             They
             were
             exposed
             unto
             much
             Tribulation
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             foresaw
             that
             they
             were
             yet
             to
             be
             exercised
             with
             things
             more
             grievous
             and
             terrible
             .
             That
             which
             they
             had
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             to
             lay
             in
             the
             Ballance
             against
             all
             the
             evils
             they
             suffered
             or
             had
             to
             conflict
             withall
             ,
             were
             the
             things
             that
             were
             promised
             by
             Christ
             unto
             them
             that
             believe
             and
             obey
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             an
             
             assured
             expectation
             of
             these
             things
             so
             infinitely
             above
             and
             beyond
             what
             they
             lost
             or
             underwent
             at
             present
             ,
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             as
             to
             their
             supportment
             ,
             so
             unto
             their
             encouragement
             unto
             a
             continuance
             in
             their
             Profession
             .
             This
             alone
             was
             able
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             fainting
             and
             despondencies
             under
             a
             confluence
             of
             evils
             ,
             which
             also
             God
             himself
             directs
             unto
             ,
             Isa.
             35.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             Duty
             our
             Apostle
             frequently
             exhorts
             the
             Hebrews
             unto
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             peculiarly
             suited
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             necessary
             for
             them
             in
             their
             present
             condition
             .
             And
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             in
             its
             due
             exercise
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             only
             relieve
             and
             support
             them
             ,
             but
             enable
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             troubles
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             glory
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             on
             chap.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               this
               Hope
            
             .
             The
             
               full
               assurance
            
             of
             it
             .
             Hope
             hath
             its
             degrees
             as
             Faith
             hath
             also
             .
             There
             is
             a
             weak
             ,
             or
             a
             
               little
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             or
             great
             
             Faith.
             So
             there
             is
             an
             imperfect
             and
             a
             more
             perfect
             Hope
             .
             This
             
               full
               assurance
            
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Nature
             or
             Essence
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             an
             
               especial
               degree
            
             of
             it
             in
             its
             improvement
             .
             A
             weak
             imperfect
             Hope
             will
             give
             but
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             Relief
             under
             Trouble
             .
             But
             that
             which
             riseth
             up
             unto
             the
             
               full
               assurance
            
             ,
             will
             compleat
             our
             Relief
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             Hope
             it self
             is
             necessary
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             degree
             of
             it
             especially
             where
             Trials
             do
             abound
             .
             Yet
             neither
             is
             Hope
             in
             this
             degree
             absolute
             ,
             or
             absolutely
             perfect
             .
             Our
             minds
             in
             this
             world
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             
               degree
               of
               assurance
            
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             free
             us
             from
             Assaults
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             impressions
             of
             Fear
             sometimes
             from
             those
             Assaults
             .
             But
             there
             is
             such
             a
             degree
             attainable
             as
             is
             always
             victorious
             ,
             which
             will
             give
             the
             Soul
             peace
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             fill
             it
             with
             joy
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             
               assurance
               of
               Hope
            
             here
             intended
             .
             Such
             a
             
               fixed
               ,
               constant
               ,
               prevailing
               Perswasion
               proceeding
               from
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promises
               ,
               concerning
               the
               good
               things
               promised
               ,
               our
               Interest
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               certain
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               will
               support
               us
               and
               carry
               us
               comfortably
               through
               all
               the
               difficulties
               and
               troubles
               we
               have
               to
               conflict
               withall
               .
            
             And
             without
             this
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             carry
             on
             our
             Profession
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Affliction
             and
             Persecution
             .
             For
             although
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             sincere
             hope
             will
             preserve
             from
             utter
             Apostasie
             ,
             yet
             unless
             it
             be
             confirmed
             and
             fortified
             ,
             and
             so
             wrought
             up
             unto
             this
             
               full
               assurance
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             great
             and
             sore
             Trials
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Persecutions
             will
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             take
             such
             impressions
             on
             our
             minds
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             a
             
               manifold
               failing
            
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             Profession
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             matter
             or
             manner
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             fallen
             out
             with
             not
             a
             few
             sincere
             Believers
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             enquired
             how
             the
             
               diligence
               before
               described
               tends
               unto
               this
               assurance
               of
               Hope
               .
            
             And
             it
             doth
             so
             three
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             It
             hath
             its
             efficacy
             unto
             this
             purpose
             from
             
               Gods
               Institution
            
             .
             God
             hath
             appointed
             this
             as
             the
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             this
             assurance
             .
             So
             is
             his
             Will
             declared
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Give
               diligence
               to
               make
               your
               Calling
               and
               Election
               sure
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               do
               these
               things
               you
               shall
               never
               fall
               ;
               For
               so
               an
               entrance
               shall
               be
               administred
               unto
               you
               abundantly
               into
               the
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             the
             
               same
               diligence
            
             with
             that
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             which
             is
             intended
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Verses
             foregoing
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             God
             appointed
             as
             the
             means
             to
             secure
             unto
             our selves
             our
             
               Calling
               and
               Election
            
             which
             the
             good
             things
             we
             hope
             for
             do
             infallibly
             accompany
             .
             And
             hereby
             we
             shall
             be
             carried
             through
             all
             difficulties
             into
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             It
             hath
             a
             proper
             and
             natural
             tendency
             unto
             this
             end
             .
             For
             by
             the
             use
             of
             this
             diligence
             ,
             
               Grace
               is
               increased
            
             in
             us
             ,
             whereby
             our
             evidences
             of
             an
             Interest
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             cleared
             and
             strengthened
             .
             And
             herein
             doth
             our
             assurance
             of
             Hope
             consist
             .
             (
             3
             )
             By
             our
             diligent
             attendance
             unto
             the
             Duties
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             
               every
               sin
               will
               be
               prevented
            
             whereby
             our
             Hope
             would
             be
             weakened
             or
             impaired
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             is
             the
             continuance
             in
             this
             Duty
             ,
             which
             
             is
             required
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               end
            
             .
             For
             these
             words
             belong
             not
             unto
             them
             that
             go
             immediately
             before
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               assurance
               of
               Hope
            
             ,
             which
             some
             supposing
             have
             rendered
             them
             harshly
             and
             improperly
             ,
             
               unto
               its
               perfection
            
             .
             The
             assurance
             of
             Hope
             unto
             perfection
             ,
             or
             until
             it
             be
             perfected
             .
             But
             the
             words
             plainly
             belong
             unto
             the
             precept
             it self
             ,
             shewing
             the
             
               same
               diligence
               unto
               the
               end
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             time
             nor
             season
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             discharged
             from
             this
             Duty
             ;
             no
             condition
             to
             be
             attained
             in
             this
             life
             wherein
             this
             diligence
             will
             not
             be
             necessary
             for
             us
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             attend
             unto
             it
             until
             we
             are
             absolutely
             discharged
             of
             this
             whole
             warfare
             .
             And
             he
             who
             is
             discouraged
             because
             he
             cannot
             have
             a
             Dispensation
             
             from
             this
             Duty
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             Heart
             that
             
               draweth
               back
               and
               his
               Soul
               is
               not
               upright
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               Whereas
               there
               are
               degrees
               in
               spiritual
               saving
               Graces
               and
               their
               Operations
               ,
               we
               ought
            
             
             
               continually
               to
               press
               towards
               the
               most
               perfect
               of
               them
               .
            
             Not
             only
             are
             we
             to
             have
             Hope
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             
               assurance
               of
               Hope
            
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             evidences
             that
             any
             Grace
             is
             true
             and
             saving
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             kind
             ,
             when
             we
             labour
             to
             thrive
             and
             grow
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             it
             do
             so
             in
             us
             .
             This
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             new
             Creature
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             inclineth
             unto
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             13.
             
             Hereby
             alone
             do
             we
             bring
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             adorn
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             grow
             up
             into
             conformity
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             secure
             our
             own
             Eternal
             welfare
             .
          
           
             
               Hope
               being
               improved
               by
               the
               due
               exercise
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               will
               grow
               up
               into
               such
               an
            
             
             
               assurance
               of
               Rest
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Immortality
               and
               Glory
               as
               shall
               outweigh
               all
               the
               Troubles
               and
               Persecutions
               that
               in
               this
               world
               may
               befall
               us
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               our
               Profession
               or
               other
               ways
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             vain
             as
             that
             common
             Hope
             whereby
             men
             living
             in
             their
             sins
             do
             make
             a
             Reserve
             of
             Heaven
             when
             they
             can
             continue
             here
             no
             longer
             .
             The
             more
             it
             thrives
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             any
             ,
             the
             more
             desperate
             is
             their
             condition
             ;
             it
             being
             only
             an
             endless
             Spring
             of
             Encouragements
             unto
             sin
             .
             Its
             beginnings
             are
             usually
             indeed
             but
             small
             and
             weak
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             far
             cherished
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             defeat
             the
             power
             of
             Convictions
             ,
             it
             quickly
             grows
             up
             into
             Presumption
             and
             Security
             .
             But
             this
             Hope
             which
             is
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             Sister
             and
             Companion
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             grows
             up
             ,
             and
             is
             strengthened
             ,
             the
             more
             useful
             is
             it
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             living
             Spring
             of
             Encouragements
             unto
             stability
             in
             Obedience
             .
             For
             it
             being
             once
             fully
             confirmed
             it
             will
             on
             every
             occasion
             of
             Trial
             or
             Temptation
             give
             such
             a
             
               present
               existence
            
             in
             the
             mind
             unto
             future
             certain
             Glories
             ,
             as
             shall
             deliver
             it
             from
             snares
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             confirm
             it
             in
             its
             Duty
             .
             But
             this
             also
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               segnes
               ,
               slothful
               ,
               dull
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sitis
               ,
               efficiamini
               ,
               be
            
             or
             become
             ,
             or
             be
             made
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ut
               non
               praecidatur
               ,
               ut
               non
               abscindatur
               ;
               that
               it
               be
               not
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             which
             Interpreters
             refer
             unto
             the
             diligence
             before
             mentioned
             .
             The
             Translation
             in
             the
             Polyglott
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               neque
               torpescatis
            
             ,
             as
             following
             the
             Translation
             in
             the
             
               Jayan
               Bibles
            
             without
             choice
             or
             alteration
             .
             Inded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             sometimes
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             weary
             ,
             to
             loath
             ;
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             trouble
             ,
             Hab.
             2.
             3.
             whence
             sloth
             and
             neglect
             of
             diligence
             ensues
             .
             But
             it
             s
             proper
             and
             usual
             signification
             is
             to
             
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             you
             be
             
               not
               slothful
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             imitatores
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Rhemists
             render
             it
             ,
             imitatores
             ;
             which
             being
             a
             word
             not
             much
             in
             use
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             used
             commonly
             taken
             in
             an
             ill
             sense
             ,
             Followers
             doth
             better
             as
             yet
             with
             us
             express
             what
             is
             intended
             .
             
               Who
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               length
               of
               Spirit
               ;
               Longanimitatem
               ,
               patientiam
               ,
               patientem
               animum
               ,
               lenitatem
               .
               Longanimity
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               a
               patient
               mind
               ,
               forbearance
            
             ;
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             same
             Grace
             is
             intended
             in
             all
             these
             various
             expressions
             ,
             whose
             nature
             we
             shall
             enquire
             into
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               fuerunt
               Haeredes
               Promissionis
               ;
               were
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ;
             refering
             it
             to
             Believers
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Haereditahunt
               Promissiones
               ,
               who
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Promises
               ,
            
             which
             must
             respect
             present
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             persevering
             Believers
             .
             Beza
             ,
             
               Haereditario
               jure
               obtinent
               Promissionem
            
             .
             Others
             ,
             
               Obtinent
               promissam
               Haereditatem
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Haereditatem
               accipiunt
               promissionis
            
             ,
             which
             Schmidius
             chooseth
             as
             most
             exact
             ,
             though
             without
             reason
             .
             That
             of
             Beza
             is
             proper
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               jure
               Haereditario
               obtinere
            
             ;
             see
             our
             Exposition
             on
             chap.
             1.
             4.
             
             We
             ,
             
               inherit
               the
               Promises
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             
               That
               you
               be
               not
               slothful
               ,
               but
               followers
               of
               them
               ,
            
             (
             their
             Example
             )
             
               who
               through
               Faith
               and
               patient
               long-suffering
               inherit
               the
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Verse
             puts
             a
             full
             close
             to
             the
             former
             Exhortation
             built
             on
             the
             description
             given
             of
             unprofitable
             and
             Apostate
             Professors
             .
             And
             here
             is
             withall
             an
             entrance
             made
             into
             a
             discourse
             of
             somewhat
             another
             nature
             ,
             but
             intended
             and
             applied
             unto
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
             We
             may
             therefore
             consider
             it
             as
             a
             
               continuation
               of
               the
               former
               Exhortation
            
             ,
             inforced
             with
             a
             new
             Argument
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             gives
             a
             Caution
             against
             an
             
               Evil
               or
               Vice
            
             directly
             opposite
             unto
             the
             Duty
             he
             had
             been
             pressing
             unto
             ,
             and
             which
             if
             admitted
             ,
             would
             obstruct
             its
             discharge
             ,
             That
             
               you
               be
               not
               slothful
            
             .
             And
             therein
             the
             series
             of
             that
             discourse
             hath
             its
             connexion
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               We
               desire
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               diligent
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               be
               not
               slothful
            
             ;
             diligence
             and
             sloth
             being
             the
             opposite
             virtue
             and
             vice
             which
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             gives
             a
             
               new
               direction
            
             and
             encouragement
             unto
             them
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             which
             also
             guides
             them
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             performance
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             coucheth
             an
             Introduction
             to
             a
             discourse
             of
             another
             nature
             which
             immediately
             ensues
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             .
             
               But
               be
               ye
               followers
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             direction
             and
             encouragement
             consists
             in
             the
             proposal
             of
             an
             Example
             of
             others
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             performed
             the
             Duty
             which
             he
             exhorts
             them
             unto
             .
             And
             as
             for
             their
             direction
             he
             declares
             unto
             them
             how
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             even
             by
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ;
             so
             for
             their
             Encouragement
             he
             minds
             them
             of
             what
             they
             obtained
             thereby
             ,
             or
             do
             so
             ,
             
               they
               inherited
               the
               Promises
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             cautions
             the
             Hebrews
             against
             that
             which
             would
             ,
             if
             admitted
             ,
             frustrate
             his
             Exhortation
             and
             effectually
             keep
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               you
               be
               not
               segnes
               ,
               molles
               ,
               ignavi
               ,
               heavy
            
             and
             slothful
             .
             He
             had
             before
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             11.
             
               dull
               or
               slothful
               in
               hearing
            
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             but
             comparatively
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             so
             diligent
             or
             industrious
             therein
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ;
             or
             the
             Reproof
             concerned
             some
             of
             them
             only
             .
             Here
             he
             warns
             them
             not
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               slothful
               in
               works
            
             or
             working
             in
             practical
             Duties
             .
             We
             are
             
               slothful
               in
               hearing
            
             when
             we
             do
             not
             learn
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             diligence
             and
             industry
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             take
             them
             into
             our
             minds
             and
             understandings
             by
             the
             diligent
             use
             of
             the
             means
             appointed
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             And
             we
             are
             
               slothful
               in
               practice
            
             when
             we
             do
             not
             stir
             up
             our selves
             unto
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             those
             Graces
             ,
             and
             discharge
             of
             those
             Duties
             ,
             which
             the
             Truth
             wherein
             we
             are
             instructed
             directs
             unto
             ,
             and
             requires
             of
             us
             .
             And
             this
             sloth
             is
             opposed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             a
             
               diligent
               and
               sedulous
               endeavour
            
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             our
             Duty
             .
             
               Shew
               diligence
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               slothful
               .
            
             And
             this
             Vice
             our
             Holy
             Apostle
             according
             to
             his
             great
             wisdom
             and
             care
             frequently
             warns
             the
             Hebrews
             against
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             utmost
             intension
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             the
             utmost
             diligence
             of
             our
             minds
             and
             endeavours
             of
             our
             whole
             Souls
             are
             required
             unto
             an
             useful
             continuance
             in
             our
             Profession
             and
             Obedience
             .
             This
             God
             requireth
             of
             us
             ,
             this
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             about
             which
             we
             are
             conversant
             deserveth
             ,
             and
             necessary
             it
             is
             unto
             the
             end
             which
             we
             aim
             at
             .
             If
             we
             
               faint
               or
               grow
               negligent
            
             in
             our
             Duty
             ,
             if
             careless
             or
             slothful
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             hold
             out
             unto
             the
             end
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             do
             continue
             in
             such
             a
             formal
             course
             as
             will
             consist
             with
             this
             sloth
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             the
             blessed
             end
             which
             we
             expect
             or
             look
             for
             .
             The
             Oppositions
             and
             Difficulties
             which
             we
             shall
             assuredly
             meet
             withall
             from
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             will
             not
             give
             way
             unto
             faint
             and
             languid
             endeavours
             .
             Nor
             will
             the
             holy
             God
             prostitute
             Eternal
             Rewards
             unto
             those
             who
             have
             no
             more
             regard
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             sloth
             in
             their
             pursuit
             .
             Our
             course
             of
             Obedience
             is
             called
             
               running
               in
               a
               Race
            
             ,
             and
             
               fighting
               as
               in
               a
               Battel
            
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             crowned
             with
             Victory
             .
             Wherefore
             upon
             a
             due
             compliance
             with
             this
             caution
             ,
             depends
             our
             present
             Perseverance
             and
             our
             future
             Salvation
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             
               Spiritual
               Sloth
               is
               ruinous
               of
               any
               Profession
               though
               otherwise
               never
               so
               hopeful
               .
            
             The
             
             Apostle
             was
             perswaded
             of
             
               good
               things
               and
               such
               as
               accompany
               Salvation
               concerning
               these
               Hebrews
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             if
             they
             intended
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             slothful
             .
             Sloth
             is
             a
             vicious
             Affection
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             that
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             is
             subject
             unto
             .
             For
             where
             it
             takes
             place
             and
             is
             prevalent
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             good
             Principle
             or
             Habit
             abiding
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             any
             Vice
             amongst
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             who
             built
             their
             Directions
             on
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             ways
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             do
             more
             severely
             give
             in
             Cautions
             against
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             manifest
             that
             nothing
             more
             increaseth
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             mankind
             than
             this
             
               depraved
               Affection
            
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             in-let
             unto
             all
             sordid
             Nices
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             obstruction
             unto
             all
             virtuous
             and
             laudable
             Enterprizes
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             he
             say
             who
             comes
             after
             the
             King
             ?
             Solomon
             hath
             so
             graphically
             described
             this
             Affection
             with
             its
             vile
             nature
             and
             ruinous
             effects
             ,
             in
             sundry
             passages
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             that
             nothing
             need
             or
             can
             be
             added
             thereunto
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             Spiritual
             Sloth
             only
             that
             we
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             unto
             .
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               Sloth
               is
               an
               habitual
               indisposition
               of
               mind
               unto
               Spiritual
               Duties
               in
               their
               proper
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               arising
               from
               unbelief
               and
               carnal
               Affections
               ,
               producing
               a
               neglect
               of
               Duties
               ,
               and
               Dangers
               ,
               Remisness
               ,
               Carelesness
               or
               Formality
               in
               attendance
               unto
               them
               or
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               .
            
             The
             beginning
             of
             it
             is
             prejudicing
             negligence
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             it
             is
             ruining
             security
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             in
             general
             an
             
               indisposition
               and
               unreadiness
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             so
             opposed
             unto
             the
             entire
             principle
             of
             our
             spiritual
             warfare
             .
             
               Fervency
               in
            
             Spirit
             ,
             Alacrity
             of
             mind
             ,
             Preparation
             with
             the
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therein
             
               girding
               up
               the
               Loins
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
            
             endeavouring
             to
             cast
             off
             every
             weight
             and
             the
             sin
             that
             doth
             so
             easily
             beset
             us
             ,
             are
             required
             to
             be
             in
             us
             constantly
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
             But
             this
             Sloth
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             us
             an
             
               indisposition
               of
               mind
            
             in
             direct
             opposition
             unto
             them
             all
             .
             So
             it
             is
             described
             ,
             Prov.
             26.
             15.
             
             A
             Person
             under
             the
             power
             of
             this
             vicious
             Distemper
             of
             mind
             ,
             is
             indisposed
             to
             every
             Duty
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             grievous
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             it
             comes
             unto
             the
             height
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             habitual
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             may
             be
             
               occasionally
               indisposed
            
             unto
             spiritual
             Duties
             .
             The
             most
             healthy
             and
             athletick
             constitution
             is
             subject
             unto
             the
             incursion
             of
             some
             distempers
             .
             Sometimes
             
               bodily
               Infirmities
            
             may
             indispose
             us
             ,
             sometimes
             
               present
               Temptations
            
             may
             do
             so
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Indisposition
             which
             befell
             the
             Disciples
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             40
             ,
             41.
             which
             yet
             was
             not
             without
             their
             sin
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             reproved
             by
             our
             Saviour
             .
             But
             where
             these
             things
             are
             occasional
             ,
             when
             those
             occasions
             are
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             prevented
             or
             removed
             ,
             persons
             overtaken
             with
             them
             may
             not
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               absolutely
               slothful
            
             .
             There
             may
             be
             many
             
               actual
               Faults
            
             where
             there
             is
             not
             an
             
               habitual
               Vice.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             there
             is
             this
             Sloth
             in
             a
             dangerous
             degree
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             this
             is
             generally
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             such
             an
             unreadiness
             unto
             holy
             Duties
             as
             that
             it
             either
             neglects
             them
             ,
             or
             is
             cold
             and
             formal
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             temper
             of
             
               Laodicea
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.
             15.
             
             She
             did
             enough
             outwardly
             to
             satisfie
             her self
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             a
             way
             and
             manner
             as
             all
             that
             she
             did
             was
             disapproved
             by
             Christ.
             Lukewarmness
             is
             the
             soul
             and
             form
             of
             sloth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             Persons
             are
             
               generally
               uncompliant
            
             with
             such
             outward
             means
             as
             they
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             do
             contain
             warning
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             Invitation
             unto
             another
             frame
             .
             So
             the
             Spouse
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             it
             
               was
               the
               Voice
               of
               her
               beloved
               that
               knocked
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               my
               Love
               ,
               my
               Dove
               ,
               my
               undefiled
               ,
               for
               my
               Head
               is
               filled
               with
               with
               dew
               ,
               and
               my
               Locks
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             Can.
             5.
             2.
             
             Both
             the
             Voice
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             waiting
             of
             Christ
             were
             manifest
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             complies
             not
             with
             him
             but
             makes
             her
             excuses
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               And
               the
               sloth
            
             of
             Persons
             will
             be
             reckoned
             in
             proportion
             unto
             the
             means
             of
             diligence
             which
             they
             do
             enjoy
             .
             Some
             may
             not
             be
             sleepy
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             careless
             ,
             slothful
             at
             as
             cheap
             a
             rate
             of
             Guilt
             as
             others
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             great
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             Persons
             are
             as
             it
             were
             
               glad
               of
               such
               occasions
               as
               may
               justifie
               and
               satisfie
               their
               minds
               in
               the
               omissions
               of
               Duties
               or
               opportunities
               for
               them
               .
            
             This
             casts
             off
             the
             Duty
             prescribed
             unto
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             which
             yet
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             unto
             the
             
             attaining
             of
             the
             end
             of
             our
             Faith.
             When
             men
             will
             not
             only
             readily
             embrace
             occasions
             offered
             unto
             them
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             Duty
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             apt
             
               to
               seek
               out
            
             and
             invent
             shifts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             ,
             be
             excused
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             corrupt
             nature
             is
             exceedingly
             prone
             unto
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             this
             
               vicious
               habit
            
             .
             Especially
             is
             this
             so
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             approve
             of
             such
             Reasons
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             which
             being
             examined
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Duty
             ,
             with
             the
             tenders
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             lighter
             than
             vanity
             .
             So
             it
             is
             added
             of
             the
             
               slothful
               Person
            
             ,
             who
             hides
             his
             hand
             in
             his
             bosom
             ;
             that
             
               he
               is
               wiser
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               than
               seven
               men
               that
               can
               render
               a
               reason
               ,
               Prov.
            
             26
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             He
             pleaseth
             himself
             with
             his
             foolish
             pretences
             for
             his
             sloth
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             reasons
             that
             can
             be
             given
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             such
             is
             the
             reason
             pleaded
             by
             
               the
               Spouse
            
             when
             overtaken
             with
             this
             frame
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             great
             
               neglect
               of
               our
               own
               prayers
               ,
               when
               at
               any
               time
               we
               have
               been
               enabled
               to
               make
               them
               .
            
             So
             the
             Spouse
             in
             whom
             we
             have
             an
             Instance
             of
             a
             surprisal
             into
             this
             evil
             ,
             prays
             
               earnestly
               for
               the
               coming
               and
               approach
               of
               Christ
               unto
               her
               ,
               chap.
            
             4.
             16.
             in
             the
             holy
             Dispensations
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             But
             when
             he
             tenders
             himself
             unto
             her
             desire
             ,
             she
             puts
             off
             the
             entertainment
             of
             him
             .
             So
             do
             men
             pray
             for
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             sometimes
             .
             But
             when
             the
             seasons
             of
             the
             communication
             of
             them
             do
             come
             ,
             they
             are
             wholly
             regardless
             in
             looking
             after
             them
             .
             They
             put
             off
             things
             unto
             another
             season
             ,
             and
             meet
             oft-times
             with
             the
             success
             mentioned
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               When
               in
               conflicts
               about
               Duties
               the
               Scale
               is
               often
               turned
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               unbelief
               .
            
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             so
             when
             Duties
             are
             considered
             as
             future
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             as
             present
             .
             When
             Duties
             are
             considered
             as
             future
             ,
             Difficulties
             and
             Objections
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
             time
             or
             season
             ,
             or
             degree
             ,
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             will
             be
             suggested
             by
             the
             Flesh.
             Grace
             in
             Believers
             will
             move
             for
             an
             absolute
             compliance
             .
             If
             the
             contrary
             reasons
             ,
             insinuations
             and
             objections
             prevail
             ,
             the
             Soul
             
               consults
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             spiritual
             sloth
             .
             And
             so
             are
             men
             by
             frivolous
             pretences
             and
             arguings
             from
             self
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             kept
             off
             from
             the
             most
             important
             Duties
             .
             And
             sometimes
             there
             is
             a
             conflict
             in
             the
             
               entrance
               of
               the
               Duties
            
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             as
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Grace
             stirs
             up
             the
             Soul
             to
             diligence
             ,
             spirituality
             ,
             and
             vigour
             of
             spirit
             .
             The
             Flesh
             in
             all
             things
             is
             contrary
             unto
             it
             .
             Usually
             to
             give
             place
             unto
             the
             Flesh
             so
             as
             to
             be
             brought
             under
             the
             power
             of
             a
             cold
             formality
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             
               prevalent
               sloth
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             this
             sloth
             may
             have
             various
             causes
             and
             occasions
             ,
             yet
             the
             principal
             of
             them
             are
             those
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Unbelief
             and
             Carnal
             Affections
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Unbelief
             is
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Faith
             is
             of
             that
             Diligence
             and
             Watchfulness
             which
             are
             opposed
             unto
             it
             .
             Yea
             by
             Faith
             alone
             are
             we
             excited
             unto
             the
             acting
             of
             all
             other
             Graces
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             other
             Duties
             .
             As
             it
             is
             in
             its
             nature
             to
             quicken
             us
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             alone
             takes
             in
             all
             other
             motives
             unto
             vigorous
             Obedience
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             Indispositions
             unto
             Duty
             arise
             from
             Unbelief
             .
             This
             weakens
             the
             efficacy
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             should
             excite
             us
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             increaseth
             every
             difficulty
             that
             lies
             in
             the
             way
             of
             it
             .
             As
             Faith
             will
             
               remove
               Mountains
            
             out
             of
             our
             way
             or
             help
             us
             to
             conquer
             the
             greatest
             Oppositions
             ,
             so
             Unbelief
             will
             make
             Mountains
             of
             Mole-hills
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             every
             hindrance
             like
             an
             unconquerable
             difficulty
             .
             The
             Soul
             made
             slothful
             by
             it
             ,
             cries
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               Lion
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               a
               Lion
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
            
             Prov.
             26.
             13.
             
             And
             its
             whole
             way
             is
             as
             
               an
               Hedge
               of
               Thorns
               ,
               chap.
            
             15.
             19.
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             grievous
             and
             troublesome
             that
             he
             cares
             not
             to
             take
             one
             step
             in
             it
             .
             Hence
             is
             the
             opposition
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               ye
               be
               not
               slothful
               ,
               but
               followers
               of
               them
               who
               through
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             we
             grow
             slothful
             it
             is
             an
             assured
             Evidence
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               Carnal
               Affections
            
             do
             variously
             promote
             this
             evil
             frame
             of
             mind
             .
             Love
             of
             ease
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             will
             quickly
             make
             men
             spiritually
             slothful
             .
             Where
             these
             are
             prevalent
             ,
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             is
             difficult
             and
             irksome
             .
             Strange
             Representations
             will
             be
             made
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             all
             Duties
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             general
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             instances
             that
             offer
             themselves
             .
             They
             are
             difficult
             ,
             or
             tedious
             ,
             or
             unseasonable
             ,
             or
             needless
             ,
             or
             the
             loss
             we
             make
             at
             present
             may
             be
             retrieved
             at
             another
             time
             .
             Every
             prevalent
             
               Carnal
               Affection
            
             will
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             hath
             something
             to
             offer
             to
             deter
             the
             mind
             from
             its
             Duty
             .
             And
             the
             secret
             aversation
             of
             the
             flesh
             from
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             Duties
             ,
             works
             in
             all
             of
             them
             .
             
             Wherefore
             if
             we
             see
             a
             man
             slothful
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             careless
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             one
             carnal
             Affection
             or
             other
             is
             powerful
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             general
             effects
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Sloth
             they
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             these
             three
             Heads
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             A
             
               neglect
               of
               known
               Duties
               in
               matter
               or
               manner
               .
            
             Known
             Duties
             of
             Professors
             are
             either
             publick
             or
             private
             ;
             And
             I
             call
             them
             known
             because
             they
             are
             both
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             themselves
             are
             under
             the
             Conviction
             of
             their
             so
             being
             .
             But
             where
             this
             sloth
             is
             predominant
             ,
             clear
             Duties
             will
             be
             debated
             .
             What
             more
             clear
             Duty
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             should
             open
             our
             hearts
             unto
             Christ
             when
             he
             knocketh
             ;
             or
             diligently
             receive
             those
             Intimations
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             his
             Mind
             which
             he
             tendereth
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ?
             Yet
             this
             will
             a
             Soul
             dispute
             about
             and
             debate
             on
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             
               sloth
               ,
               Cant.
            
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             it
             doth
             so
             actually
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             take
             diligent
             heed
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Wherefore
             omission
             of
             Duties
             in
             their
             seasons
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             whether
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             whether
             of
             Piety
             or
             Charity
             ,
             of
             Faith
             or
             Love
             ,
             or
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             without
             life
             and
             delight
             ,
             meerly
             to
             comply
             with
             custom
             ,
             or
             satisfie
             Convictions
             ,
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             Soul
             growing
             up
             under
             a
             sinful
             sloth
             ,
             unto
             a
             ruining
             security
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               Regardlesness
               of
               Temptations
               and
               Dangers
               by
               them
               ,
            
             is
             another
             general
             effect
             hereof
             .
             These
             beset
             us
             on
             every
             hand
             ;
             especially
             they
             do
             so
             with
             reference
             unto
             all
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             .
             In
             watchfulness
             against
             them
             ,
             a
             conflict
             with
             them
             and
             prevalency
             over
             them
             ,
             doth
             our
             warfare
             principally
             consist
             .
             And
             without
             a
             due
             regard
             unto
             them
             we
             can
             neither
             preserve
             the
             Life
             ,
             nor
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             Faith.
             Herein
             
               spiritual
               sloth
            
             will
             make
             us
             careless
             .
             When
             men
             begin
             to
             walk
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             their
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             their
             converse
             ,
             their
             callings
             and
             occasions
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Snares
             nor
             Temptations
             ,
             
               Spiritual
               sloth
            
             hath
             possessed
             their
             minds
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             
               Weariness
               and
               heartless
               despondencies
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Troubles
               and
               Difficulties
               ,
            
             is
             another
             effect
             hereof
             .
             And
             unto
             these
             Heads
             may
             all
             its
             particular
             pernicious
             effects
             and
             consequences
             be
             reduced
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             brief
             Description
             of
             Spiritual
             sloth
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             Causes
             and
             Effects
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Eviction
             of
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             need
             no
             farther
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             positive
             Directions
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Encouragement
             adjoyned
             ,
             
             there
             is
             an
             Example
             proposed
             ,
             and
             a
             Duty
             enjoyned
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             The
             Persons
             whose
             Example
             is
             prescribed
             are
             mentioned
             here
             only
             indefinitely
             ,
             
               be
               followers
               of
               them
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Verse
             ,
             he
             brings
             down
             to
             the
             Instance
             of
             Abraham
             .
             For
             dealing
             with
             them
             who
             greatly
             gloried
             in
             having
             Abraham
             for
             their
             Father
             ,
             no
             example
             more
             pertinent
             and
             cogent
             could
             be
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             Abraham
             himself
             obtained
             not
             the
             Promises
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             now
             proposeth
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             as
             our
             Saviour
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             
               they
               would
               be
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               they
               must
               do
               the
               works
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             otherwise
             their
             boast
             of
             his
             being
             their
             Father
             would
             stand
             them
             in
             no
             stead
             ;
             so
             our
             Apostle
             shews
             them
             the
             like
             necessity
             of
             his
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             in
             particular
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             of
             necessity
             to
             prefer
             
               Melchisedec
               as
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             above
             him
             .
             Andtherefore
             as
             he
             had
             in
             an
             alike
             case
             before
             dealt
             with
             Moses
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             the
             advantage
             hereof
             giving
             him
             his
             due
             commendation
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             derogate
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             that
             Instance
             wherein
             he
             becameto
             have
             his
             greatest
             honour
             ,
             or
             to
             
               become
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Persons
             therefore
             included
             in
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             the
             
             
               Patriarchs
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             expressed
             as
             that
             those
             who
             were
             at
             present
             real
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             sound
             Believers
             might
             be
             intended
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             had
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             as
             he
             deals
             on
             all
             occasions
             with
             these
             Hebrews
             with
             Instances
             and
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             considered
             it
             at
             large
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             so
             his
             immediate
             expressing
             of
             Abraham
             as
             the
             principal
             of
             those
             which
             he
             intended
             ,
             confines
             his
             Design
             unto
             those
             under
             that
             Dispensation
             .
             Plainly
             he
             designs
             them
             ,
             whom
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             enumerates
             afterwards
             in
             particular
             with
             the
             Instances
             of
             their
             
               Faith
               ,
               chap.
            
             11.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             difficulty
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             his
             expressions
             concerning
             them
             .
             Of
             those
             in
             the
             
               Eleventh
               Chapter
            
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             all
             
               died
               in
               Faith
               and
               obtained
            
             
             
               a
               good
               report
               on
               the
               account
               thereof
               ,
               but
               received
               not
               the
               Promises
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             13
             ,
             39.
             
             Of
             those
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               that
               through
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               they
               inherited
               the
               Promises
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Promises
            
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             
               inherit
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             By
             receiving
             the
             Promises
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             the
             Apostle
             respects
             the
             
               actual
               Accomplishment
            
             of
             the
             great
             Promise
             concerning
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             This
             they
             neither
             did
             nor
             could
             receive
             who
             died
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             .
             But
             the
             
               inheriting
               of
               the
               Promises
            
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             a
             real
             participation
             of
             the
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             proposed
             in
             them
             with
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
             This
             they
             all
             received
             ,
             being
             saved
             by
             Faith
             even
             as
             we
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             Persons
             he
             proposeth
             to
             them
             the
             way
             that
             they
             took
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             that
             they
             attained
             .
             The
             way
             they
             took
             ,
             was
             by
             
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               ,
               or
               long-suffering
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             think
             that
             here
             is
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             
               constant
               enduring
               Faith
            
             is
             
             only
             intended
             .
             But
             their
             Faith
             and
             the
             
               constant
               exercise
               of
               it
            
             against
             oppositions
             is
             rather
             proposed
             unto
             them
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Faith.
             For
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               distinct
               Grace
            
             or
             Duty
             is
             intended
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             ver
             .
             15.
             where
             Abrahams
             carriage
             upon
             his
             believing
             and
             receiving
             the
             Blessing
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               patiently
               endured
            
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             that
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             kind
             which
             is
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Context
             .
             For
             it
             was
             that
             Faith
             which
             had
             the
             
               especial
               Promise
            
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             its
             Object
             .
             Not
             a
             general
             ,
             not
             a
             common
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             respected
             the
             Promise
             given
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             expresly
             renewed
             unto
             Abraham
             .
             Some
             amongst
             us
             wholly
             deny
             
               this
               kind
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             or
             veracity
             of
             God
             in
             general
             ,
             will
             not
             allow
             an
             especial
             Faith
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Faith
             true
             ,
             useful
             ,
             saving
             ,
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             especial
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             supposeth
             Faith
             in
             general
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             truth
             and
             veracity
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             without
             it
             .
             But
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             many
             where
             the
             other
             is
             not
             ,
             yea
             where
             it
             is
             despised
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             Faith
             which
             was
             here
             recommended
             and
             proposed
             unto
             us
             .
             The
             especial
             Object
             of
             it
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             or
             Christ
             himself
             as
             a
             Saviour
             from
             sin
             ,
             with
             this
             especial
             limitation
             ,
             as
             
               to
               come
               afterwards
            
             .
             The
             formal
             reason
             of
             it
             was
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Promises
             ,
             with
             his
             unchangeableness
             and
             infinite
             power
             to
             give
             them
             an
             Accomplishment
             .
             And
             the
             means
             of
             ingenerating
             this
             Faith
             in
             them
             was
             the
             Promise
             it self
             .
             By
             this
             Faith
             were
             they
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             6.
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             how
             this
             Faith
             could
             be
             proposed
             unto
             us
             for
             an
             Example
             ,
             seeing
             it
             respected
             the
             
               future
               Exhibition
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             respect
             him
             as
             long
             since
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             But
             this
             circumstance
             changeth
             nothing
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             :
             For
             although
             as
             to
             the
             actual
             Exhibition
             of
             the
             Messiah
             they
             looked
             on
             it
             as
             future
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             present
             and
             effectual
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             the
             Faith
             required
             of
             us
             doth
             in
             like
             manner
             respect
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             actual
             Exhibition
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             changed
             in
             its
             nature
             from
             what
             theirs
             was
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             exceedingly
             advantaged
             as
             to
             its
             Light.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Patience
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             these
             Graces
             are
             expresly
             distinguished
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
             
               Faith
               ,
               Long-suffering
               ,
               Patience
            
             ;
             so
             plainly
             Col.
             1.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               unto
               all
               patience
               and
               long-suffering
            
             .
             And
             in
             very
             many
             places
             it
             is
             recommended
             as
             a
             special
             Grace
             and
             Duty
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             6.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             2.
             
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             
             And
             it
             is
             often
             also
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             chap.
             9.
             22.
             to
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             longanimis
             ;
             or
             as
             James
             speaks
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             19.
             
               slow
               to
               anger
            
             ,
             opposed
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hasty
               ,
               soon
               angry
               ,
               bitter
               in
               Spirit
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             
               gracious
               sedate
               frame
               of
               Soul
               ,
               a
               tranquillity
               of
               mind
               on
               holy
               spiritual
               grounds
               of
               Faith
               ,
               not
               subject
               to
               take
               provocations
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               wearied
               with
               opposition
               .
            
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             need
             of
             
               Patience
               ,
               that
               after
               we
               have
               done
               the
               will
               of
               God
               we
               may
               receive
               the
               Promise
               ,
            
             chap.
             10.
             36.
             yet
             the
             longanimity
             here
             intended
             is
             distinct
             from
             it
             .
             For
             as
             
               Patience
               is
               a
               gracious
               submissive
               quietness
               of
               mind
               in
               undergoing
               present
               troubles
               and
               miseries
            
             ;
             so
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             longanimity
             ,
             
             forbearance
             ,
             tolerance
             or
             long-suffering
             ,
             is
             a
             
               sedate
               ,
               gracious
               disposition
               of
               mind
               to
               encounter
               a
               series
               of
               Difficulties
               and
               Provocations
               ,
               without
               being
               exasperated
               by
               them
               so
               as
               to
               desert
               ,
               or
               cease
               from
               the
               course
               wherein
               we
               are
               ingaged
               .
            
             So
             where
             it
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             signifies
             that
             goodness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             their
             manifold
             provocations
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               daily
               new
               surprisals
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             bear
             with
             sinners
             ,
             and
             not
             divert
             from
             his
             course
             of
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             with
             us
             it
             hath
             a
             twofold
             object
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             course
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             
               many
               Difficulties
            
             and
             Oppositions
             ,
             with
             many
             Scandals
             and
             Offences
             .
             These
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             take
             distast
             at
             ,
             to
             dislike
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             provoked
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             meet
             with
             them
             .
             Upon
             various
             surprising
             occasions
             ,
             they
             
               fret
               themselves
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               Psal.
            
             37.
             8.
             
             So
             David
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             very
             short
             spirited
             when
             upon
             the
             breach
             that
             God
             Righteously
             made
             on
             Uzza
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             thing
             
               which
               God
               had
               done
               displeased
               David
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             that
             Grace
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Believer
             is
             kept
             from
             
               taking
               offence
            
             ,
             or
             admitting
             sinful
             provocations
             from
             cross
             Accidents
             ,
             Oppositions
             ,
             Injuries
             ,
             Scandals
             ,
             Disappointments
             .
             So
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             it
             prescribed
             unto
             us
             in
             particular
             with
             respect
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             2.
             
             Besides
             (
             2
             )
             There
             are
             sundry
             things
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             whereof
             Believers
             earnestly
             desire
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             a
             present
             Accomplishment
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             evidence
             in
             their
             Accomplishment
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             speed
             towards
             it
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             full
             subduing
             of
             their
             Corruptions
             ,
             success
             against
             or
             freedom
             from
             Temptations
             ,
             deliverance
             of
             ehe
             Church
             from
             Troubles
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             when
             these
             things
             are
             delayed
             ,
             when
             the
             Heart
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             made
             
               sick
               by
               the
               deferring
               of
               its
               hopes
               ,
            
             the
             Soul
             is
             apt
             to
             despond
             ,
             to
             give
             over
             its
             expectations
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             will
             quickly
             also
             forsake
             its
             Duties
             .
             The
             Grace
             which
             keeps
             us
             up
             in
             a
             quiet
             waiting
             upon
             God
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             all
             that
             concerns
             us
             in
             his
             own
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             that
             preserves
             us
             from
             fainting
             and
             sinful
             despondencies
             ,
             is
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             long-suffering
             or
             forbearance
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             ways
             whereby
             they
             came
             to
             inherit
             the
             Promises
             .
             The
             Heathen
             of
             old
             fancied
             that
             their
             Hero's
             or
             Patriarchs
             by
             great
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             were
             called
             ,
             Heroick
             Actions
             ,
             by
             Valour
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             the
             Slaughter
             and
             Conquest
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             usually
             attended
             with
             Pride
             ,
             Cruelty
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             made
             their
             way
             into
             Heaven
             .
             The
             way
             of
             
               Gods
               Hero's
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             unto
             their
             Rest
             and
             Glory
             ,
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Divine
             Promises
             ,
             was
             by
             
               Faith
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Long-suffering
               ,
               Humility
               ,
            
             enduring
             Persecution
             ,
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Virtues
             generally
             reckoned
             in
             the
             world
             unto
             pusillanimity
             ,
             and
             so
             despised
             .
             So
             contrary
             are
             the
             Judgements
             and
             Ways
             of
             God
             and
             men
             even
             about
             what
             is
             good
             and
             praise-worthy
             .
             Observe
             as
             we
             pass
             on
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               Faith
               and
               patient
               long-suffering
               are
               the
               only
               way
               whereby
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               may
               attain
               Rest
               with
               God
               in
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               Promises
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             consideration
             
               which
               way
            
             and
             by
             
               what
               means
            
             some
             men
             think
             to
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             carry
             themselves
             as
             if
             they
             did
             so
             .
             They
             are
             but
             few
             who
             think
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               naked
               Profession
            
             of
             these
             things
             to
             be
             necessary
             thereunto
             .
             But
             living
             avowedly
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             ,
             they
             yet
             suppose
             they
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Promises
             of
             God.
             But
             this
             was
             not
             the
             way
             of
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             old
             ,
             whose
             example
             is
             proposed
             to
             us
             .
             Some
             think
             Faith
             at
             least
             to
             be
             necessary
             hereunto
             .
             But
             by
             Faith
             they
             understand
             little
             more
             than
             that
             they
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             about
             which
             there
             are
             so
             many
             contests
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             alone
             was
             not
             so
             .
             Wherein
             it
             consisted
             and
             how
             it
             was
             acted
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             afterwards
             to
             declare
             .
             But
             what
             do
             men
             think
             of
             the
             long-suffering
             before
             described
             ?
             Their
             Relief
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             trust
             in
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             stands
             in
             no
             need
             of
             it
             .
             For
             that
             
               common
               Faith
            
             which
             most
             men
             content
             themselves
             withall
             ,
             seldom
             or
             never
             puts
             them
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             patient
             long-suffering
             .
             It
             is
             against
             the
             actings
             of
             a
             
               lively
               Faith
            
             that
             those
             Oppositions
             arise
             which
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             other
             Grace
             is
             needful
             to
             conflict
             withall
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             give
             some
             few
             instances
             of
             it
             wherein
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             will
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             .
             For
             if
             I
             should
             handle
             it
             at
             large
             ,
             all
             the
             Difficulties
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Profession
             would
             fall
             under
             consideration
             :
             Of
             Faith
             we
             shall
             treat
             afterwards
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             with
             respect
             unto
             those
             Reproaches
             which
             the
             Profession
             of
             a
             saving
             Faith
             will
             expose
             men
             unto
             .
             It
             hath
             done
             so
             always
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             so
             whilst
             
             this
             world
             continues
             .
             And
             they
             are
             usually
             cast
             on
             Believers
             in
             so
             great
             variety
             on
             all
             sorts
             of
             occasions
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             long
             work
             to
             call
             over
             the
             principal
             of
             them
             .
             For
             they
             are
             the
             chief
             effects
             of
             the
             Endeavours
             of
             Sathan
             as
             he
             is
             the
             
               accuser
               of
               the
               Brethren
            
             .
             I
             shall
             instance
             only
             in
             those
             of
             one
             kind
             .
             And
             they
             are
             those
             which
             on
             their
             Straights
             ,
             Difficulties
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             the
             world
             reflects
             upon
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             God
             were
             vain
             ,
             false
             and
             hypocritical
             .
             When
             men
             said
             unto
             
               David
               ,
               Where
               is
               now
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             or
             what
             is
             become
             of
             thy
             Religion
             and
             Profession
             ,
             thy
             pretended
             Trust
             in
             God
             ?
             he
             says
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             
               killing
               Sword
               in
               his
               Bones
            
             ,
             it
             pierced
             deep
             and
             pained
             greatly
             ,
             Psal.
             42.
             10.
             
             And
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Reproaches
               have
               broken
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               full
               of
               heaviness
               ,
               Psal.
            
             69.
             20.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Reproach
             that
             was
             cast
             upon
             him
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             words
             manifest
             ,
             
               They
               gave
               me
               Gall
               for
               my
               meat
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               thirst
               they
               gave
               me
               Vinegar
               to
               drink
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             21.
             
             And
             this
             Reproach
             was
             that
             which
             we
             Instance
             in
             ,
             
               They
               shook
               the
               Head
               at
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               He
               trusted
               on
               the
               Lord
               that
               he
               would
               deliver
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               deliver
               him
               seeing
               he
               delighted
               in
               him
               ,
               Psal.
            
             22.
             118.
             
             Matth.
             27.
             43.
             
             And
             what
             befell
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               on
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             teacheth
             the
             Church
             what
             it
             is
             to
             expect
             
               under
               it
            
             .
             In
             this
             condition
             
               patient
               long-suffering
            
             is
             our
             only
             Relief
             .
             If
             that
             be
             not
             in
             exercise
             ,
             we
             shall
             either
             faint
             and
             despond
             ,
             or
             
               fret
               our selves
               to
               do
               evil
            
             ,
             or
             say
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               we
               will
               do
               unto
               others
               what
               they
               have
               done
               unto
               us
               .
            
             But
             hereby
             is
             the
             Soul
             delivered
             .
             It
             is
             not
             made
             
               stupid
               and
               senseless
            
             of
             the
             sharpness
             and
             evil
             of
             them
             ;
             David
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             nor
             was
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             we
             should
             put
             them
             off
             with
             a
             careless
             regardlesness
             .
             The
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Gospel
             are
             so
             far
             concerned
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             so
             designs
             them
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             .
             But
             it
             will
             give
             a
             quietness
             and
             evenness
             of
             Spirit
             under
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             Duty
             shall
             be
             obstructed
             ,
             nor
             that
             satisfaction
             which
             we
             have
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             be
             any
             way
             impeded
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             this
             
               patient
               long-suffering
            
             worketh
             three
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             By
             
               committing
               our
               whole
               cause
               to
               God
            
             ;
             as
             it
             did
             in
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
             (
             2
             )
             By
             
               patient
               waiting
               for
               the
               pleading
               of
               our
               Cause
            
             under
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             Mic.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             (
             3
             )
             By
             
               supporting
               the
               Soul
               with
               a
               testimony
               of
               its
               own
               sincerity
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             Violence
             and
             Persecutions
             .
             These
             also
             ,
             that
             Faith
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             will
             expose
             men
             unto
             .
             And
             they
             prove
             great
             trials
             ,
             sometimes
             from
             their
             violence
             and
             sometimes
             from
             their
             continuance
             .
             Some
             come
             with
             the
             
               fury
               of
               a
               Storm
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             them
             ;
             Such
             were
             the
             Primitive
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             this
             day
             in
             many
             places
             under
             the
             Papal
             Power
             .
             Others
             by
             their
             
               long
               duration
            
             in
             wasting
             ,
             vexing
             ,
             consuming
             Troubles
             ,
             are
             designed
             gradually
             
               to
               wear
               out
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             25.
             
             And
             what
             havock
             hath
             been
             made
             in
             all
             Ages
             by
             them
             of
             the
             one
             sort
             and
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             known
             unto
             all
             .
             The
             number
             of
             Apostates
             in
             such
             seasons
             hath
             for
             the
             most
             part
             exceeded
             that
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             And
             many
             have
             insensibly
             withered
             and
             grown
             utterly
             weary
             ,
             under
             Troubles
             of
             a
             
               long
               duration
            
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             apprehend
             no
             end
             of
             them
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             need
             of
             
               patient
               long-suffering
            
             ,
             if
             we
             intend
             to
             inherit
             the
             Promises
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Grace
             which
             calmeth
             and
             supporteth
             the
             Soul
             under
             all
             these
             pressures
             .
             (
             1
             )
             By
             
               keeping
               and
               preserving
               it
               from
               darkening
               ,
               disturbing
               Affections
               ,
               and
               passions
            
             of
             Anger
             ,
             worldly
             sorrow
             ,
             carnal
             fear
             ,
             and
             the
             inordinate
             Love
             of
             present
             things
             .
             Hereby
             in
             
               patience
               we
               possess
               our
               Souls
               ,
               Luke
            
             21.
             19.
             which
             if
             disorderly
             Affections
             do
             as
             it
             were
             once
             
               carry
               out
               of
               our
               power
            
             ,
             and
             possess
             the
             conduct
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             quickly
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             our
             Profession
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             
               enabling
               us
               to
               take
               a
               sedate
               prospect
               of
               Eternal
               things
               ,
            
             of
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             ,
             and
             their
             glorious
             excellency
             in
             comparison
             unto
             what
             here
             we
             suffer
             in
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             (
             3
             )
             By
             
               preserving
               of
               us
               from
               all
               irregular
               ways
               and
               attempts
               for
               deliverance
               .
            
             For
             without
             this
             Grace
             we
             shall
             choose
             either
             not
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             so
             disinherit
             our selves
             of
             the
             Promises
             ;
             or
             shall
             not
             suffer
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             or
             our
             own
             advantage
             ;
             or
             shall
             turn
             aside
             unto
             unlawful
             Reliefs
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             with
             
               respect
               unto
               our
               waiting
               for
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               many
               great
               Promises
               concerning
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               and
               Interest
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             That
             there
             are
             such
             Promises
             on
             record
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             unfulfilled
             ,
             is
             I
             suppose
             generally
             granted
             .
             However
             I
             speak
             of
             them
             who
             are
             satisfied
             in
             their
             
             minds
             beyond
             all
             hesitation
             ,
             that
             such
             there
             are
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             as
             lived
             before
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             proposed
             for
             our
             Example
             .
             For
             so
             did
             the
             
               Fathers
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             In
             these
             Promises
             and
             their
             Accomplishment
             Believers
             find
             themselves
             greatly
             concerned
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             do
             disavow
             an
             Interest
             in
             the
             spiritual
             Body
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Glory
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             because
             their
             Accomplishment
             is
             deferred
             beyond
             the
             desires
             and
             expectations
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             was
             of
             old
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             many
             Temptations
             do
             ensue
             thereon
             .
             And
             not
             a
             few
             have
             there
             been
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             who
             have
             in
             sad
             Instances
             
               made
               haste
            
             and
             antedated
             the
             Accomplishment
             in
             unwarrantable
             Practices
             ;
             pretending
             unto
             Faith
             ,
             they
             have
             renounced
             patient
             long-suffering
             ;
             and
             not
             fewer
             have
             cast
             away
             
               all
               expectation
            
             of
             them
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             would
             never
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Herein
             therefore
             we
             have
             also
             
               need
               of
               patient
               long-suffering
            
             .
             Without
             it
             we
             shall
             fall
             into
             one
             of
             the
             extreams
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             of
             which
             are
             attended
             with
             dangers
             ruinous
             unto
             Profession
             :
             See
             Habbak
             .
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             these
             things
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             the
             time
             
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Patience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.
             9.
             
             He
             hath
             begun
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             prevailed
             against
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
             But
             yet
             many
             things
             that
             belong
             thereunto
             ,
             especially
             unto
             its
             
               tranquillity
               and
               extent
            
             are
             as
             yet
             unfulfilled
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             many
             outrages
             are
             committed
             in
             the
             world
             against
             his
             Rule
             and
             Interest
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             at
             present
             the
             
               Time
               of
               his
               Patience
            
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             Raign
             .
             And
             therefore
             are
             we
             required
             to
             keep
             the
             
               word
               of
               his
               Patience
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.
             10.
             or
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             those
             things
             concerning
             which
             he
             exerciseth
             Patience
             in
             the
             world
             .
             So
             is
             it
             said
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Judgements
             which
             God
             in
             his
             own
             time
             will
             execute
             on
             the
             Antichristian
             persecuting
             world
             .
             
               He
               that
               leadeth
               into
               Captivity
               ,
               shall
               go
               into
               Captivity
               ;
               he
               that
               killeth
               with
               the
               Soword
               ,
               must
               be
               killed
               with
               the
               Sword
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               Patience
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.
             10.
             
             While
             these
             things
             are
             accomplishing
             ,
             and
             until
             they
             are
             accomplished
             ,
             during
             that
             large
             season
             ,
             until
             their
             end
             be
             ,
             the
             Saints
             must
             
               exercise
               patient
               long-suffering
            
             ,
             added
             unto
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             not
             see
             the
             end
             of
             them
             .
             And
             this
             patient
             long-suffering
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             these
             Promises
             produceth
             these
             four
             effects
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             
               quiet
               resignation
               of
               all
               times
               and
               seasons
               unto
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Soul
             possessed
             of
             it
             ,
             quiets
             it self
             with
             this
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             
               know
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
            
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
             (
             2
             )
             A
             
               due
               valuation
               of
               present
               enjoyments
            
             ,
             which
             is
             especially
             required
             since
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             (
             3
             )
             A
             
               ready
               Application
               of
               mind
               unto
               present
               Duties
               ,
               Joh.
            
             21.
             22.
             
             (
             4
             )
             
               Waiting
               in
               Prayer
               for
               what
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               received
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             also
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               our
               own
               personal
               Obedience
            
             and
             all
             the
             principal
             concerns
             of
             it
             .
             There
             are
             three
             things
             which
             Believers
             principally
             aim
             at
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Obedience
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             
               their
               corruptions
               may
               be
               throughly
               subdued
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             That
             
               their
               Graces
               may
               be
               quickened
               and
               strengthened
               unto
               all
               fruitfulness
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             That
             
               Temptations
               being
               removed
               their
               spiritual
               Consolations
               may
               abound
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             things
             which
             they
             are
             continually
             pressing
             after
             ,
             longing
             for
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             .
             And
             sometimes
             in
             some
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             made
             so
             
               great
               a
               progress
            
             as
             to
             be
             ready
             for
             an
             entrance
             into
             perfect
             Rest.
             But
             yet
             again
             they
             find
             new
             Storms
             arise
             ;
             Corruptions
             grow
             strong
             ,
             and
             Grace
             is
             under
             Decays
             ,
             Temptations
             abound
             ,
             and
             Consolations
             are
             far
             away
             .
             Yea
             and
             it
             may
             be
             they
             are
             frequently
             exercised
             with
             these
             changes
             and
             disappointments
             .
             This
             fills
             them
             with
             many
             perplexities
             and
             oft-times
             makes
             them
             ready
             to
             faint
             .
             Unless
             this
             
               patient
               long-suffering
            
             accompany
             us
             in
             our
             whole
             course
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             finish
             it
             with
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             Comfort
             to
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             on
             what
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             Reasons
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             propose
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             the
             
               Example
               of
               their
               Predecessors
            
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             or
             he
             might
             do
             it
             for
             these
             ends
             :
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             might
             know
             that
             he
             exhorted
             them
             unto
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             found
             in
             them
             who
             
               went
               before
               them
            
             whom
             they
             so
             loved
             and
             admired
             .
             And
             this
             he
             afterwards
             unto
             the
             same
             end
             confirms
             with
             many
             Instances
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Unto
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             
               needful
               unto
               all
            
             who
             were
             to
             inherit
             the
             Promises
             .
             For
             if
             these
             things
             were
             required
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             persons
             so
             high
             in
             the
             Love
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             imagine
             that
             they
             might
             be
             dispensed
             withall
             as
             to
             their
             observance
             .
             
             (
             3
             )
             To
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             practicable
             ,
             which
             others
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             possible
             ,
             yea
             easie
             for
             them
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             comply
             withall
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             for
             their
             encouragement
             unto
             the
             Duties
             mentioned
             ,
             expresseth
             
             the
             end
             which
             those
             others
             attained
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               who
               inherit
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             It
             speaks
             in
             the
             
               present
               Tense
            
             ,
             but
             principally
             intends
             those
             who
             lived
             before
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             here
             expresseth
             the
             way
             whereby
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             we
             come
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
             And
             this
             is
             by
             Inheritance
             .
             We
             neither
             merit
             it
             ,
             nor
             purchase
             it
             ,
             but
             inherit
             it
             .
             And
             how
             come
             we
             to
             inherit
             it
             ?
             By
             the
             same
             way
             as
             any
             other
             comes
             to
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             
               being
               the
               true
               Heirs
               unto
               it
               .
            
             And
             how
             do
             we
             become
             Heirs
             of
             this
             Inheritance
             ?
             meerly
             by
             Gods
             gratuitous
             Adoption
             ;
             so
             our
             Apostle
             declareth
             fully
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               whereby
               we
               cry
               Abba
               Father
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               it self
               beareth
               witness
               with
               our
               Spirit
               that
               we
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               And
               if
               Children
               then
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               joynt
               Heirs
               with
               Christ.
            
             God
             by
             free
             and
             gratuitous
             Adoption
             makes
             us
             his
             Children
             .
             All
             Gods
             Children
             are
             Heirs
             ;
             he
             hath
             an
             Inheritance
             for
             them
             all
             .
             This
             Inheritance
             is
             promised
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             is
             called
             inheriting
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Grace
             of
             Adoption
             is
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             cause
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             our
             receiving
             promised
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             And
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             it
             is
             that
             God
             is
             said
             not
             to
             be
             
               unrighteous
               in
               our
               Reward
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             For
             having
             freely
             
               adopted
               us
            
             and
             made
             us
             Heirs
             ,
             it
             belongs
             unto
             his
             Faithfulness
             and
             Righteousness
             to
             preserve
             us
             unto
             our
             Inheritance
             .
             Only
             we
             are
             such
             Heirs
             as
             have
             
               means
               assigned
               unto
               us
            
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             our
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             apply
             our selves
             unto
             .
          
           
             They
             inherited
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Promises
               .
               Camero
            
             and
             Grotius
             on
             this
             Text
             observe
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Fathers
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             there
             the
             Promises
             are
             mentioned
             ;
             But
             where
             Believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Promise
             in
             the
             
               singular
               number
            
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             give
             their
             Reasons
             why
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             certainly
             mistaken
             in
             their
             Observation
             .
             For
             both
             is
             the
             Promise
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             mentioned
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             Heb.
             11.
             39.
             and
             the
             Promises
             frequently
             with
             respect
             unto
             us
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             those
             expressions
             are
             used
             promiscuously
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             and
             39.
             
             Because
             they
             all
             sprang
             from
             
               one
               Original
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             all
             centred
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             be
             accomplished
             and
             made
             effectual
             ,
             being
             
               all
               yea
               and
               Amen
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             because
             that
             one
             which
             concerned
             his
             Person
             and
             Mediation
             did
             virtually
             include
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             frequently
             intended
             and
             included
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Promise
             in
             the
             
               singular
               number
            
             .
             But
             because
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             let
             out
             as
             it
             were
             sundry
             Rivulets
             of
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             ,
             originally
             stored
             in
             the
             first
             great
             Promise
             ,
             by
             several
             particular
             grants
             and
             instances
             ,
             partly
             for
             the
             Representation
             of
             that
             
               fulness
               of
               Grace
            
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             exhibit
             thereby
             ;
             partly
             for
             the
             Encouragement
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             its
             Direction
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Grace
             promised
             ,
             on
             various
             particular
             occasions
             ;
             And
             because
             he
             was
             pleased
             frequently
             to
             
               renew
               the
               same
               great
               original
               Promise
               ,
            
             as
             to
             Abraham
             and
             David
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             the
             Promises
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Union
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             whoever
             is
             really
             interested
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             so
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Promises
             here
             the
             
               things
               promised
            
             are
             intended
             .
             To
             inherit
             the
             Promises
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             things
             promised
             .
             And
             the
             
               matter
               of
               these
               Promises
            
             was
             all
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             That
             which
             is
             here
             especially
             regarded
             is
             their
             full
             complement
             in
             
               Everlasting
               glorious
               Rest
            
             with
             God
             by
             Christ.
             This
             is
             proposed
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             encouraged
             to
             expect
             it
             by
             the
             Examples
             of
             those
             who
             went
             before
             them
             in
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             requires
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               imitatores
               eorum
               .
               Imitatores
            
             is
             not
             used
             
             in
             our
             Language
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             rather
             signifies
             mimicks
             ,
             or
             contains
             some
             reflection
             of
             blame
             or
             weakness
             ,
             than
             what
             it
             is
             here
             applied
             unto
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             render
             it
             followers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             doing
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             treading
             and
             walking
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             12.
             as
             we
             are
             to
             
               follow
               the
               steps
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             to
             think
             we
             hear
             them
             saying
             unto
             us
             what
             Abimelech
             
             did
             to
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             Judges
             9.
             48.
             
             
               What
               you
               have
               seen
               us
               do
               make
               haste
               and
               do
               as
               we
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               All
               Believers
               ,
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               have
               a
               right
               unto
               an
               Inheritance
               .
            
             How
             they
             came
             by
             this
             right
             was
             before
             declared
             :
             It
             is
             by
             that
             Adoption
             whereby
             they
             are
             
             made
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             Gods
             Children
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             .
             And
             this
             Inheritance
             is
             the
             best
             and
             the
             greatest
             on
             the
             account
             of
             security
             and
             value
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Let
             an
             Inheritance
             be
             never
             so
             excellent
             and
             valuable
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             secure
             ,
             if
             a
             mans
             Title
             unto
             it
             be
             not
             firm
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             be
             defeated
             of
             it
             by
             fraud
             or
             force
             ,
             which
             things
             all
             Earthly
             Right
             and
             Titles
             are
             obnoxious
             unto
             ,
             it
             takes
             off
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             .
             But
             this
             Inheritance
             is
             conveyed
             ,
             settled
             ,
             and
             secured
             by
             the
             
               Promise
               ,
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             16.
             
             These
             secure
             this
             Inheritance
             from
             all
             possibility
             of
             our
             being
             defeated
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               value
               of
               it
            
             is
             inexpressible
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
               Kingdom
               ,
               Matth.
            
             25.
             34.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             5.
             
             Salvation
             .
             Ileh
             .
             1.
             14.
             
             The
             
               Grace
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               Eternal
               Life
               .
               Tit.
            
             3.
             7.
             
             God
             himself
             who
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             our
             Reward
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               The
               providing
               of
               Examples
               for
               us
               in
               the
               Scripture
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               imitate
               and
               follow
               ,
               is
               an
               effectual
               way
               of
               teaching
               and
               a
               great
               fruit
               of
               the
               care
               and
               kindness
               of
               God
            
             
             
               towards
               us
            
             .
             The
             use
             of
             Examples
             to
             be
             avoided
             in
             sin
             and
             punishment
             the
             Apostle
             declared
             and
             insisted
             on
             in
             the
             
               third
               Chapter
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             also
             improved
             as
             we
             are
             able
             .
             Here
             he
             proposeth
             those
             which
             we
             are
             to
             comply
             with
             ,
             and
             conform
             our selves
             unto
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             he
             farther
             presseth
             in
             very
             many
             particular
             Instances
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             a
             great
             efficacy
             in
             Examples
             in
             general
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             uoto
             on
             chap.
             3.
             so
             there
             are
             many
             advantages
             in
             those
             which
             are
             proposed
             unto
             our
             Imitation
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             the
             things
             and
             Duties
             which
             we
             are
             exhorted
             unto
             are
             represented
             unto
             us
             as
             possible
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             terms
             not
             uneasie
             or
             grievous
             .
             Considering
             all
             the
             Difficulties
             and
             Oppositions
             from
             within
             and
             without
             that
             we
             have
             to
             conflict
             withall
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             think
             it
             impossible
             that
             we
             should
             successfully
             go
             through
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             come
             off
             safely
             at
             the
             last
             .
             To
             obviate
             this
             despondency
             is
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             long
             series
             of
             Examples
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             chap.
             11.
             
             For
             he
             undeniably
             demonstrates
             by
             Instances
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             that
             Faith
             will
             infallibly
             carry
             men
             through
             the
             greatest
             difficulties
             they
             can
             possibly
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Profession
             and
             Obedience
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             more
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             than
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             have
             successfully
             passed
             through
             .
             And
             if
             we
             follow
             them
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             Spiritual
             Sloth
             ,
             or
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             world
             and
             sin
             ,
             that
             retards
             us
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Great
             Examples
             do
             naturally
             
               stir
               up
               and
               animate
               the
               minds
               of
               men
            
             who
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             with
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             performed
             ,
             to
             do
             like
             them
             ,
             yea
             to
             out-do
             them
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             .
             So
             Themistocles
             said
             that
             
             Miltiades's
             Victory
             against
             the
             Persians
             would
             not
             let
             him
             sleep
             .
             Being
             a
             person
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             courage
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             stirred
             him
             up
             in
             a
             noble
             emulation
             ,
             to
             equal
             him
             in
             an
             hazardous
             and
             successful
             defence
             of
             his
             Country
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             the
             
               same
               Spirit
            
             in
             us
             as
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             whose
             Examples
             are
             proposed
             unto
             us
             .
             Let
             the
             examples
             of
             persons
             Valiant
             and
             Heroical
             ,
             in
             their
             great
             and
             noble
             Actions
             be
             set
             before
             men
             of
             a
             weak
             and
             pusillanimous
             nature
             or
             temper
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             amaze
             or
             affright
             but
             not
             at
             all
             encourage
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             
               Spirit
               and
               Principle
            
             wherewith
             the
             Worthies
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Example
             is
             set
             before
             us
             were
             acted
             withall
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             Faith.
             In
             vain
             should
             we
             encourage
             any
             unto
             a
             following
             or
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             and
             Principle
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             hereunto
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               We
               having
               the
               same
               Spirit
               of
               Faith
               according
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               I
               believed
               and
               therefore
               have
               I
               spoken
               ;
               we
               also
               believe
               and
               therefore
               speak
               .
            
             Had
             we
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             do
             as
             they
             did
             .
             And
             we
             may
             take
             a
             Trial
             hereby
             whether
             our
             Faith
             be
             genuine
             or
             no.
             For
             if
             their
             Examples
             move
             us
             not
             ,
             excite
             us
             not
             ,
             unto
             the
             like
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             we
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             with
             them
             .
             As
             the
             Courage
             of
             a
             Valiant
             man
             is
             enflamed
             by
             a
             noble
             Example
             ,
             when
             a
             Coward
             shrinks
             back
             and
             trembles
             at
             it
             .
             On
             this
             supposition
             there
             is
             great
             force
             in
             that
             direction
             ,
             Jam.
             5.
             10.
             
             
               Take
               my
               Brethren
               the
               Prophets
               who
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               an
               Example
               of
               Suffering
               ,
            
             
             
               Affliction
               and
               Patience
            
             .
             Let
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             who
             is
             made
             partaker
             in
             his
             measure
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             conside
             how
             
               Elijah
               ,
               Jeremiah
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             Holy
             Souls
             who
             spake
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             carried
             themselves
             under
             their
             Afflictions
             and
             Trials
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             inflame
             his
             Heart
             to
             ingage
             chearfully
             in
             the
             like
             Conflicts
             .
             (
             3
             )
             These
             Examples
             are
             so
             represented
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             plainly
             to
             discover
             and
             point
             out
             where
             our
             Dangers
             lye
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             where
             our
             
               Assistance
               and
               Relief
            
             lye
             on
             the
             other
             .
             These
             two
             rightly
             considered
             and
             understood
             in
             all
             our
             Duties
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             the
             best
             directions
             we
             can
             possibly
             receive
             .
             When
             we
             know
             our
             Dangers
             and
             our
             Reliefs
             aright
             ,
             we
             are
             half
             way
             through
             our
             Difficulties
             .
             When
             these
             are
             out
             of
             mind
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             on
             every
             occasion
             we
             fall
             under
             surprisals
             and
             troubles
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             Examples
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             withall
             through
             the
             wisdom
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             represented
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             Temptations
             which
             befell
             those
             who
             are
             so
             our
             patterns
             ,
             the
             Occasions
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Advantages
             ,
             Power
             or
             Prevalency
             ,
             wherein
             they
             missed
             it
             ,
             or
             failed
             ,
             exposing
             themselves
             unto
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             what
             course
             they
             took
             for
             Relief
             ,
             what
             Application
             they
             made
             unto
             God
             in
             their
             Difficulties
             and
             Distresses
             ,
             and
             wherein
             alone
             they
             reposed
             their
             confidence
             of
             success
             .
             These
             things
             might
             be
             confirmed
             by
             manifold
             Instances
             .
             (
             4
             )
             There
             is
             in
             them
             also
             made
             known
             what
             
               Interveniences
               and
               Disturbances
               in
               our
               course
               of
               Obedience
               may
               befall
               us
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             us
             utterly
             despond
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             our
             Profession
             as
             fruitless
             and
             hopeless
             .
             I
             confess
             great
             Wisdom
             and
             Caution
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               sins
               and
               falls
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             no
             way
             abused
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             sin
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             its
             Commission
             .
             We
             know
             not
             their
             Circumstances
             ,
             their
             Light
             ,
             their
             Grace
             ,
             their
             Temptations
             ,
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             what
             was
             the
             Indulgence
             of
             God
             towards
             sinners
             ,
             before
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             Grace
             came
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             But
             this
             is
             certain
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             if
             every
             great
             sin
             or
             fall
             ,
             when
             any
             is
             overtaken
             therein
             by
             the
             overpowering
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             were
             
               absolutely
               inconsistent
            
             with
             that
             course
             of
             Obedience
             which
             leads
             unto
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             not
             without
             any
             particular
             exception
             as
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             have
             recorded
             such
             things
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             them
             whom
             he
             proposeth
             for
             our
             Example
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             
               certain
               end
               of
               a
               Course
               of
               Holy
               Obedience
            
             is
             in
             them
             proposed
             unto
             us
             .
             All
             those
             holy
             Souls
             that
             are
             now
             at
             rest
             with
             God
             in
             Glory
             ,
             as
             having
             inherited
             the
             Promises
             ,
             were
             sometimes
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             conflicting
             with
             Corruptions
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             undergoing
             Reproaches
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             labouring
             in
             Duties
             and
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             Obedience
             unto
             God.
             If
             therefore
             we
             follow
             them
             in
             their
             Work
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             fail
             to
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Reward
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             the
             
               end
               of
               all
               his
               Exhortations
            
             ,
             what
             they
             tended
             unto
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             be
             the
             advantage
             of
             all
             that
             complied
             with
             them
             in
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             
               Inheriting
               of
               the
               Promises
            
             ,
             or
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             things
             promised
             by
             God
             ,
             unto
             them
             that
             believe
             and
             obey
             .
             Of
             all
             that
             entercourse
             that
             is
             between
             God
             and
             sinners
             ,
             the
             Promise
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             is
             the
             sole
             Foundation
             .
             Thereby
             doth
             God
             express
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Soveraign
             Power
             unto
             men
             .
             Herein
             all
             supernatural
             Religion
             and
             all
             our
             concernments
             therein
             ,
             are
             founded
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             any
             thing
             in
             us
             .
             And
             on
             our
             part
             the
             
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Promises
            
             in
             the
             effects
             of
             those
             holy
             Properties
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             of
             what
             we
             look
             for
             and
             aim
             at
             in
             all
             our
             Obedience
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             having
             arrived
             in
             the
             series
             of
             his
             Discourse
             unto
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             great
             period
             of
             his
             whole
             design
             ,
             he
             stays
             awhile
             to
             consider
             and
             explain
             it
             in
             these
             Verses
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               When
               he
               promised
               unto
               him
            
             .
             V.
             L.
             
               Abrahae
               namque
               promittens
               ;
               For
               promising
               to
               Abraham
               .
            
             Most
             ,
             
               Deus
               enim
               pollicitus
               Abrahae
               :
               for
               God
               promising
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
            
             which
             expresseth
             the
             sense
             intended
             ;
             and
             that
             word
             ,
             when
             ,
             which
             we
             add
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Ad
               verbum
               ;
               quoniam
               per
               neminem
               habuit
               majorem
               jurare
               .
               Seeing
               by
               none
               he
               had
               a
               greater
               to
               swear
               .
            
             V.
             L.
             
               Quoniam
               neminem
               habuit
               ,
               per
               quem
               juraret
               majorem
               .
            
             Rhem.
             
               Because
               he
               had
               none
               greater
               by
               whom
               he
               might
               swear
               .
            
             Erasm.
             Bez.
             
               Cum
               non
               possit
               per
               quemquam
               majorem
               jurare
               .
            
             Ours
             :
             
               Because
               he
               could
               swear
               by
               no
               greater
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rather
             quum
             than
             quoniam
             .
             To
             make
             up
             the
             sense
             ,
             se
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             none
             greater
             than
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Syriack
             reads
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               quoniam
               non
               erat
               ipsi
               qui
               major
               prae
               se
               ut
               juraret
               per
               illum
            
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             Neuter
             Gender
             ,
             majus
             and
             
               illud
               .
               Seeing
               there
               was
               nothing
               to
               him
               greater
               than
               himself
               that
               he
               might
               swear
               by
               it
               .
            
             All
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               juravit
               per
               semet
               ipsum
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               He
               sware
               by
               his
               Soul
            
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             may
             be
             an
             Hebraisme
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             God
             sometimes
             in
             his
             Oath
             makes
             mention
             of
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             The
             
               Syriack
               omits
               the
               particles
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             the
             only
             note
             of
             Asseveration
             in
             the
             words
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             Lat.
             renders
             it
             by
             
               nisi
               ;
               unless
            
             ,
             which
             is
             retained
             by
             Erasmus
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             enquire
             into
             .
             Certe
             ,
             surely
             ;
             
               Arab.
               I
               have
               sworn
               assuredly
               .
               Benedicens
               ,
            
             or
             
               benedicendo
               benedicam
               ,
               blessing
               ,
               I
               will
               bless
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               he
               restrained
               his
               Spirit
            
             ;
             preserved
             himself
             by
             Faith
             from
             being
             hasty
             ,
             or
             making
             haste
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               adeptus
               est
               ,
               nactus
               est
               ,
               assequutus
               est
               ,
               obtinuit
               ,
               consecutus
               est
            
             ;
             all
             which
             words
             are
             used
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               received
               .
               Promissum
               ,
               promissionem
               ,
               repromissionem
            
             ;
             He
             obtained
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
            
             ;
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Per
               majorem
               sui
               .
               Sui
            
             is
             added
             if
             not
             needlesly
             ,
             yet
             barbarously
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Contradictionis
               ,
               controversiae
               ,
               litis
               ,
               contentionis
               ;
               strife
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             finis
             ,
             rather
             as
             
               Bez.
               Terminus
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ad
               confirmationem
            
             ;
             Eras.
             
               ad
               confirmandum
               ;
               juramentum
               ,
               jusjurandum
               ,
               adhibitum
               .
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               true
               solution
               of
               every
               contention
               between
               them
               is
               by
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             Arab.
             
               A
               lawful
               Oath
               is
               the
               decision
               of
               every
               controversie
               between
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Verse
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               For
               when
               God
               made
               Promise
               to
               Abraham
            
             ;
             (
             God
             promising
             unto
             
               Abraham
               )
               because
               he
               could
               swear
               by
               no
               greater
               ,
               he
               sware
               by
               himself
               ,
               Saying
               ,
               Surely
               blessing
               ,
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               multiplying
               I
               will
               multiply
               thee
               ;
               and
               so
               after
               he
               had
               patiently
               endured
               he
               obtained
               the
               Promise
               .
               For
               men
               verily
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               an
               Oath
               for
               confirmation
               is
               to
               them
               an
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             For
             ;
             Expositors
             agree
             that
             this
             causal
             Connexion
             doth
             not
             infer
             a
             reason
             or
             enforcement
             of
             the
             preceding
             Exhortation
             unto
             Faith
             and
             directly
             :
             But
             it
             gives
             an
             
             account
             wherefore
             he
             proposed
             unto
             them
             the
             Examples
             of
             their
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             through
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             inherited
             the
             Promises
             .
             For
             that
             they
             did
             so
             really
             and
             truly
             he
             proves
             by
             an
             Instance
             above
             all
             exception
             ,
             producing
             the
             Example
             of
             one
             which
             he
             knew
             would
             be
             most
             forcible
             and
             prevalent
             with
             them
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             by
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             obtained
             the
             Promise
             ,
             
               for
               so
               did
               Abraham
            
             ,
             the
             grounds
             whereof
             he
             particularly
             declares
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             in
             my
             Judgement
             compriseth
             not
             the
             
               whole
               scope
            
             and
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Example
             .
             He
             hath
             yet
             a
             farther
             aim
             in
             it
             which
             we
             must
             enquire
             into
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             1
             )
             having
             carried
             on
             his
             paraenetical
             discourse
             concerning
             fruitfulness
             in
             Profession
             ,
             with
             constancy
             in
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             unto
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Graces
             and
             Duties
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             thence
             to
             declare
             unto
             them
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             therein
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ,
             unto
             constancy
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             whereof
             he
             had
             so
             exhorted
             them
             .
             To
             this
             end
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             they
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               great
               Promise
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
            
             which
             as
             themselves
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             their
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             it
             had
             not
             been
             before
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             .
             In
             that
             Promise
             both
             the
             great
             blessing
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             were
             included
             .
             Wherefore
             on
             this
             account
             doth
             he
             insist
             so
             largely
             on
             
               this
               Promise
            
             and
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             issueth
             his
             discourse
             in
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Christ
             according
             unto
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             further
             designs
             to
             manifest
             that
             the
             Promise
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             belongs
             no
             less
             unto
             all
             Believers
             than
             it
             did
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             benefits
             contained
             therein
             are
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             secured
             unto
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             observing
             as
             near
             as
             we
             can
             their
             order
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             the
             distribution
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Person
             unto
             whom
             the
             Promises
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             proposed
             for
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             is
             Abraham
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Promise
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             Christ
             himself
             and
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             confirmation
             of
             that
             Promise
             by
             
               Oath
               of
               God
               ;
               God
               sware
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               especial
               nature
               of
               that
            
             Oath
             ,
             
               God
               sware
               by
               himself
            
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             
               reason
               hereof
            
             ,
             because
             
               he
               had
               none
               greater
               by
               whom
               he
               might
               swear
               .
            
             (
             6
             )
             The
             end
             of
             the
             whole
             on
             the
             part
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             He
             
               obtained
               the
               Promise
               by
               patient
               waiting
            
             or
             enduring
             .
             (
             7
             )
             The
             Assurance
             of
             the
             Promise
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             as
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Oath
             ,
             by
             a
             general
             maxime
             of
             things
             among
             men
             ,
             grounded
             on
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             and
             received
             in
             their
             universal
             practice
             ;
             
               For
               verily
               men
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             is
             Abraham
             .
             He
             was
             originally
             
             called
             Abram
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Pater
               excelsus
               ,
               an
               high
               or
               exalted
               Father
               .
            
             God
             changed
             his
             Name
             upon
             the
             most
             signal
             Renovation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             him
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             17.
             5.
             
             The
             reason
             and
             added
             signification
             whereof
             is
             given
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             
               for
               a
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               have
               I
               made
               thee
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             multitude
             ,
             and
             God
             now
             declaring
             that
             Abraham
             should
             not
             only
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             that
             should
             proceed
             naturally
             from
             his
             Loyns
             ,
             but
             of
             
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
            
             that
             should
             afterwards
             embrace
             and
             
               imitate
               his
               Faith
            
             ,
             interserts
             the
             first
             letter
             of
             
               Hamon
               a
               multitude
            
             into
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             unto
             him
             a
             perpetual
             memorial
             of
             the
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             continual
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             the
             Truth
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             being
             always
             suggested
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             name
             that
             he
             had
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             Abraham
             was
             the
             most
             meet
             on
             many
             accounts
             to
             be
             proposed
             as
             an
             Example
             unto
             this
             people
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Naturally
             he
             was
             the
             Head
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             their
             
             first
             peculiar
             famous
             progenitor
             ,
             in
             whose
             Person
             that
             distinction
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             which
             they
             continued
             in
             throughout
             all
             their
             Generations
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             pay
             a
             great
             Reverence
             and
             Respect
             to
             such
             persons
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             was
             he
             who
             as
             it
             were
             
               got
               them
               their
               Inheritance
            
             which
             was
             first
             conveyed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             came
             in
             upon
             his
             Right
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Because
             the
             Promise
             now
             accomplished
             was
             first
             signally
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             Gospel
             declared
             ,
             in
             the
             Faith
             whereof
             they
             are
             now
             exhorted
             to
             persevere
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             Promise
             was
             not
             given
             him
             meerly
             on
             
               his
               own
               account
            
             or
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             singled
             out
             as
             a
             pattern
             and
             example
             for
             all
             Believers
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             became
             the
             
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               Heir
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             affirmed
             concerning
             this
             Person
             is
             ,
             that
             
               God
               made
               Promise
               unto
            
             
             him
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             
               Divine
               Promises
            
             I
             have
             treated
             on
             Chap.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             general
             they
             are
             
               express
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Grace
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               Purpose
               of
               God
               towards
               men
               for
               their
               good
               and
               advantage
               .
            
             That
             here
             intended
             was
             that
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             God
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               and
               make
               thy
               name
               great
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               bless
               them
               that
               bless
               thee
               and
               curse
               them
               that
               curse
               thee
               :
               and
               in
               thee
               shall
               all
               the
               Families
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             And
             this
             same
             Promise
             was
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             way
             of
             a
             
               Covenant
               ,
               Chap.
            
             15.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             more
             solemnly
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             chap.
             15.
             it
             is
             only
             promised
             that
             he
             should
             have
             
               a
               natural
               Seed
               of
               his
               own
               ,
            
             and
             that
             a
             Stranger
             should
             not
             be
             his
             Heir
             .
             But
             here
             his
             name
             is
             changed
             into
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             Heir
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             many
             Nations
             are
             given
             in
             to
             be
             his
             spiritual
             Posterity
             .
             But
             because
             together
             with
             the
             Promise
             our
             Apostle
             designs
             to
             give
             an
             account
             and
             commendation
             both
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             calls
             not
             out
             that
             grant
             of
             this
             Promise
             which
             was
             preventing
             ,
             renewing
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             antecedent
             unto
             all
             his
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             communicative
             of
             all
             the
             Grace
             whereby
             he
             was
             enabled
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             expressed
             chap.
             12.
             but
             he
             takes
             it
             from
             that
             place
             where
             it
             was
             renewed
             and
             established
             unto
             him
             after
             he
             had
             given
             the
             last
             and
             greatest
             evidence
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               By
               my self
               have
               I
               sworn
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               because
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               with-held
               thy
               Son
               ,
               thine
               only
               Son
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               That
               in
               blessing
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               multiplying
               I
               will
               multiply
               thy
               Seed
               .
            
             Thus
             God
             gave
             out
             unto
             him
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Promise
             by
             degrees
             .
             First
             he
             mentions
             only
             
               his
               own
               person
            
             without
             any
             Declaration
             how
             the
             Promise
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             Seed
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Then
             he
             expresly
             adds
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             Seed
             in
             the
             way
             whereby
             the
             Promise
             should
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             ,
             Chap.
             15.
             5.
             
             And
             at
             length
             he
             lets
             him
             know
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             
               Seed
               unto
               Believers
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             chap.
             17.
             5.
             
             To
             all
             which
             a
             farther
             confirmation
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Promise
             is
             added
             ,
             Chap.
             22.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             So
             are
             we
             to
             embrace
             ,
             and
             improve
             as
             he
             did
             the
             first
             dawnings
             of
             Divine
             Love
             and
             Grace
             .
             It
             is
             not
             
               full
               Assurance
            
             that
             we
             are
             first
             to
             look
             after
             ,
             but
             wait
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             compliance
             with
             what
             we
             have
             received
             ;
             If
             we
             either
             value
             not
             ,
             or
             improve
             not
             in
             thankful
             Obedience
             the
             
               first
               Intimations
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             make
             no
             progress
             towards
             greater
             enjoyments
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Apostles
             expression
             of
             this
             Promise
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               expression
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               nature
               and
               concernments
               of
               the
               Promise
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             In
             
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               expression
            
             there
             are
             the
             
               Affirmative
               particles
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               certe
               ,
               truly
            
             .
             They
             answer
             only
             directly
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               the
               Hebrew
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostle
             includes
             
             a
             respect
             unto
             what
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               In
               my self
               have
               I
               sworn
            
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometimes
             used
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             truly
             ;
             in
             way
             of
             an
             Asseveration
             ,
             Job
             34.
             31.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             we
             render
             ,
             
               Surely
               ,
               it
               is
               meet
               to
               be
               said
               unto
               God
               I
               have
               born
               ,
            
             I
             will
             not
             offend
             ,
             and
             that
             properly
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             of
             common
             use
             in
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             in
             Assertory
             Oaths
             .
             So
             Demosthenes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               He
               sware
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               he
               would
               destroy
               Philip.
            
             The
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             renders
             it
             by
             nisi
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Oecumenius
            
             ,
             and
             Theophylact
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Expositors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             acknowledge
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             manner
             of
             expression
             denotes
             a
             sense
             not
             unusual
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             there
             is
             an
             Intimation
             in
             it
             of
             a
             reserved
             Condition
             rendring
             the
             saying
             ensuing
             a
             most
             sacred
             Oath
             .
             
               Unless
               I
               bless
               thee
            
             ,
             let
             
             me
             not
             be
             trusted
             in
             as
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             the
             formality
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             is
             neither
             in
             Genesis
             nor
             here
             expressed
             ;
             only
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             what
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               by
               my self
               have
               I
               sworn
            
             .
             Surely
             ,
             undoubtedly
             .
          
           
             The
             Promise
             it self
             is
             expressed
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Blessing
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               multiplying
               I
               will
               multiply
               thee
               .
            
             Our
             Apostle
             renders
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             exactly
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             17.
             
             Only
             where
             it
             is
             said
             there
             ,
             
               I
               will
               multiply
               thy
               Seed
            
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             it
             by
             
               I
               will
               multiply
               thee
            
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             be
             no
             way
             multiplied
             ,
             but
             in
             
               his
               Seed
            
             ;
             and
             he
             proceedeth
             no
             farther
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             concerned
             in
             what
             followeth
             .
             For
             although
             
               his
               Seed
            
             was
             actually
             multiplied
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             Abraham
             himself
             who
             was
             blessed
             therein
             .
             The
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             in
             this
             place
             reads
             ,
             
               Benedicens
               benedicam
               ,
               blessing
               I
               will
               bless
            
             ;
             but
             in
             Genesis
             hath
             only
             benedicam
             and
             multiplicabo
             .
             Hence
             divers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Expositors
             ,
             as
             
               Ribera
               ,
               Tena
            
             and
             others
             ,
             give
             sundry
             reasons
             why
             the
             Apostle
             changed
             the
             expression
             from
             what
             was
             used
             in
             Moses
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             only
             said
             
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               into
               blessing
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               .
            
             And
             which
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             ,
             Schlictingius
             who
             followeth
             in
             this
             place
             the
             Exposition
             of
             Ribera
             ,
             complies
             with
             him
             also
             in
             that
             Observation
             :
             
               aliis
               quidem
               verbis
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               promissionem
               hanc
               apud
               Mosem
               extulit
            
             :
             But
             all
             this
             is
             but
             the
             mistake
             of
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Interpreter
            
             on
             Gen.
             22.
             
             For
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Original
             have
             the
             Reduplication
             rendered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             the
             Lxx
             also
             observe
             .
             And
             this
             Reduplication
             is
             a
             pure
             Hebraisme
             vehemently
             affirming
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             It
             also
             intends
             and
             extends
             the
             matter
             promised
             .
             
               Blessing
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
            
             ;
             I
             will
             do
             so
             without
             fail
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             so
             greatly
             without
             measure
             ,
             and
             eternally
             without
             end
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Asseveration
             is
             common
             in
             the
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Gen.
            
             2.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               dying
               thou
               shalt
               dye
            
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             assuredly
             dye
             ;
             be
             certainly
             obnoxious
             unto
             Death
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             also
             that
             the
             double
             Death
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             is
             included
             therein
             .
             See
             Gen.
             37.
             33.
             2
             
             Kings
             2.
             23.
             1
             
             Sam.
             23.
             22.
             
             Josh.
             24.
             10.
             
             Jer.
             23.
             17.
             
             Dan.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               We
               have
               need
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               any
               way
               evidenceth
               the
               stability
               of
               Gods
               Promises
               to
            
             
             
               be
               represented
               unto
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               encouragement
               and
               confirmation
               of
               our
               Faith.
            
             As
             God
             redoubled
             the
             word
             at
             the
             first
             giving
             out
             of
             the
             Promise
             unto
             Abraham
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             same
             here
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             that
             it
             might
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             upon
             us
             .
             And
             two
             things
             especially
             God
             seems
             to
             impress
             upon
             our
             minds
             in
             this
             vehemency
             of
             expression
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               sincerity
               of
               his
               Intentions
            
             without
             reserve
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               stability
               of
               his
               Purposes
            
             without
             alteration
             and
             change
             .
             It
             is
             to
             signifie
             both
             these
             ,
             that
             such
             emphatical
             vehement
             expressions
             are
             used
             even
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             Unbelief
             is
             apt
             to
             question
             in
             God.
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               maketh
               God
               a
               liar
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             10.
             
             He
             is
             a
             lyar
             who
             in
             his
             Promises
             intendeth
             not
             what
             his
             words
             signifie
             ,
             but
             hath
             other
             reserves
             in
             his
             mind
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             having
             promised
             changeth
             without
             cause
             .
             Both
             these
             doth
             Unbelief
             impute
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             a
             sin
             of
             so
             hainous
             a
             nature
             .
             The
             first
             time
             God
             used
             this
             kind
             of
             Reduplication
             it
             was
             in
             his
             
               threatening
               of
               Death
            
             unto
             the
             Transgression
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               dying
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               .
            
             And
             that
             which
             Sathan
             deluded
             our
             first
             Parents
             by
             ,
             was
             in
             perswading
             them
             that
             there
             was
             not
             sincerity
             in
             what
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             reserved
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
             The
             Serpent
             said
             unto
             the
             woman
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               dying
               ye
               shall
               not
               dye
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             4.
             
             But
             this
             being
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             what
             God
             had
             expresly
             affirmed
             ,
             how
             could
             Sathan
             imagine
             that
             the
             Woman
             would
             immediately
             consent
             unto
             him
             against
             the
             express
             words
             of
             God
             ?
             Wherefore
             he
             useth
             this
             Artifice
             to
             prevail
             with
             her
             ,
             that
             although
             God
             had
             spoken
             those
             words
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             a
             Reserve
             to
             himself
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             unto
             them
             indeed
             as
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             By
             these
             means
             Unbelief
             entered
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             ever
             since
             wrought
             effectually
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Promise
             of
             God
             so
             plainly
             expressed
             but
             Unbelief
             is
             ready
             to
             suggest
             innumerable
             exceptions
             why
             it
             should
             have
             such
             reserves
             accompanying
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             belong
             unto
             us
             .
             Most
             of
             these
             exceptions
             we
             gather
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             them
             we
             suppose
             we
             could
             believe
             the
             Promise
             well
             enough
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             believe
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             pretend
             that
             we
             are
             
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             such
             and
             such
             things
             in
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               sincerity
               of
               God
            
             in
             his
             Promises
             we
             all
             in
             question
             :
             and
             we
             think
             that
             although
             he
             proposeth
             the
             Promise
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             his
             intention
             and
             purpose
             that
             we
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             should
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             .
             By
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             I
             do
             not
             here
             intend
             the
             Eternal
             purpose
             of
             his
             Will
             concerning
             the
             effects
             and
             events
             of
             things
             ,
             about
             which
             we
             are
             called
             to
             exercise
             neither
             Faith
             nor
             Unbelief
             ,
             until
             they
             are
             manifested
             .
             But
             the
             
               whole
               Rule
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             is
             in
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             Faith
             required
             of
             us
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             comply
             with
             what
             God
             prescribeth
             ,
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             what
             he
             
               promiseth
               ;
               if
               we
               believe
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             herein
             to
             question
             the
             Truth
             or
             Sincerity
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             an
             high
             effect
             of
             Unbelief
             .
             This
             distrust
             therefore
             God
             removes
             by
             the
             Reduplication
             of
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             he
             was
             in
             good
             earnest
             in
             what
             he
             expressed
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             change
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             must
             be
             particularly
             afterwards
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             shall
             be
             here
             omitted
             .
             And
             these
             things
             we
             have
             need
             of
             .
             If
             we
             think
             otherwise
             we
             know
             little
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith
             or
             Unbelief
             ,
             of
             our
             own
             weakness
             ,
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Deceits
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             or
             the
             manifold
             oppositions
             which
             rise
             up
             against
             believing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Promise
             it self
             here
             intended
             or
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             it
             
               was
               personal
               unto
               Abraham
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Person
             of
             Abraham
             was
             peculiarly
             concerned
             therein
             .
             (
             2
             )
             As
             it
             regards
             all
             the
             
               Elect
               of
               God
            
             and
             their
             Interest
             in
             it
             ;
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             the
             Representative
             .
             As
             this
             Promise
             was
             made
             personally
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             what
             was
             
               Carnal
               ,
               Temporal
            
             and
             Typical
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Unto
             what
             was
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             typed
             out
             by
             those
             other
             things
             .
             As
             unto
             what
             was
             Carnal
             and
             Typical
             ,
             the
             things
             in
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               His
               own
               temporal
               prosperity
            
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Gods
             Blessing
             is
             always
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             
               addition
               of
               good
            
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             blessed
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             Gen.
             24.
             1.
             
             
               God
               hath
               blessed
               Abraham
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             which
             is
             explained
             ver
             .
             35.
             in
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Servant
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               greatly
               blessed
               my
               Master
               and
               he
               is
               become
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               Flocks
               and
               Herds
               ,
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
            
             God
             increased
             him
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             Riches
             and
             Power
             until
             he
             was
             esteemed
             as
             a
             mighty
             Prince
             by
             the
             people
             among
             whom
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             Gen.
             23.
             6.
             
             And
             this
             in
             the
             Blessing
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             Pledge
             of
             that
             full
             Administration
             of
             Grace
             and
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             which
             was
             principally
             intended
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             concerned
             his
             Posterity
             wherein
             he
             was
             blessed
             .
             And
             herein
             two
             things
             were
             in
             the
             Promise
             both
             expressed
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               greatness
               of
               their
               number
            
             ;
             They
             were
             to
             be
             as
             the
             
               Stars
               of
               Heaven
            
             or
             as
             the
             Sand
             by
             the
             Sea-shore
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Their
             
               success
               and
               prosperity
            
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             
               possess
               the
               Gates
               of
               their
               Enemies
            
             ;
             which
             principally
             respected
             the
             mighty
             successes
             which
             they
             had
             and
             Conquests
             which
             they
             made
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Joshua
             and
             afterwards
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             In
             both
             these
             things
             were
             they
             Typical
             of
             the
             more
             numerous
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             spiritual
             Conquest
             for
             them
             and
             in
             them
             of
             all
             their
             spiritual
             Adversaries
             .
             See
             Luke
             1.
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             
               two
               Branches
            
             of
             the
             Promise
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             was
             greatly
             exercised
             as
             unto
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             them
             .
             For
             as
             unto
             the
             first
             or
             
               multiplication
               of
               his
               Posterity
            
             ,
             though
             he
             lived
             after
             this
             about
             70
             years
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             saw
             any
             more
             than
             
               two
               persons
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             that
             were
             interested
             in
             this
             Promise
             ;
             For
             although
             he
             had
             other
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             Isaac
             only
             
               was
               his
               Seed
               to
               be
               called
               ,
            
             as
             to
             this
             Promise
             .
             He
             had
             therefore
             during
             his
             own
             days
             no
             outward
             visible
             pledge
             or
             appearance
             of
             its
             Accomplishment
             ;
             and
             yet
             however
             he
             lived
             and
             died
             in
             the
             Faith
             thereof
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             the
             latter
             ,
             of
             their
             prosperity
             and
             success
             ,
             he
             was
             told
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             in
             
               Affliction
               and
               Bondage
               for
            
             400
             years
             .
             Yet
             looking
             by
             Faith
             through
             all
             these
             difficulties
             in
             its
             proper
             season
             ,
             he
             inherited
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             was
             a
             great
             Example
             herein
             unto
             all
             Believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             For
             there
             are
             many
             Promises
             remaining
             as
             yet
             unaccomplished
             ,
             and
             which
             at
             present
             as
             in
             other
             Ages
             ,
             seem
             not
             only
             to
             be
             remote
             from
             but
             as
             unto
             all
             outward
             means
             to
             be
             cast
             under
             an
             impossibility
             of
             accomplishment
             .
             Such
             are
             those
             as
             concerning
             the
             
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             the
             
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             with
             the
             
             
               enlargement
               and
               establishment
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Concerning
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             some
             are
             apt
             to
             despond
             ,
             some
             irregularly
             to
             make
             haste
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             reject
             and
             despise
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             would
             give
             us
             present
             satisfaction
             in
             these
             things
             and
             assured
             expectation
             of
             their
             Accomplishment
             in
             their
             proper
             season
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             peculiar
             Interest
             of
             Abraham
             in
             this
             Promise
             as
             to
             the
             
               spiritual
               part
            
             of
             it
             may
             also
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             hereof
             in
             like
             manner
             there
             were
             
               two
               parts
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
               should
               come
               of
               his
               Seed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             And
             he
             was
             the
             first
             person
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             after
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Messiah
             to
             spring
             from
             them
             was
             confirmed
             .
             It
             was
             afterwards
             once
             more
             so
             confirmed
             unto
             David
             ,
             whence
             in
             his
             Genealogy
             he
             is
             said
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             .
             For
             unto
             these
             two
             persons
             alone
             was
             the
             Promise
             confirmed
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             he
             said
             in
             one
             place
             to
             be
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               David
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             3.
             and
             in
             another
             ,
             
               to
               have
               taken
               on
               him
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             16.
             
             Herein
             lay
             Abrahams
             peculiar
             Interest
             in
             the
             spiritual
             part
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             He
             was
             the
             first
             who
             had
             this
             priviledge
             granted
             unto
             him
             by
             especial
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             promised
             Seed
             should
             spring
             from
             his
             Loyns
             .
             In
             the
             Faith
             hereof
             
               he
               saw
               the
               Day
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             rejoiced
             ;
             this
             made
             him
             famous
             and
             honourable
             throughout
             all
             Generations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             he
             was
             thus
             to
             be
             the
             
               natural
               Father
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             whence
             all
             Nations
             were
             to
             be
             blessed
             in
             him
             or
             his
             Seed
             ;
             so
             being
             the
             first
             that
             received
             or
             embraced
             this
             Promise
             ,
             he
             became
             the
             
               spiritual
               Father
               of
               all
               that
               do
               believe
               ,
            
             and
             in
             them
             the
             Heir
             of
             the
             world
             in
             a
             spiritual
             Interest
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             his
             carnal
             Seed
             the
             Heir
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             in
             a
             political
             Interest
             .
             No
             men
             come
             to
             be
             accepted
             with
             God
             but
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             that
             Promise
             which
             was
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             him
             who
             was
             promised
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             That
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Grant
               and
               Communication
               of
               spiritual
               Priviledges
               is
               a
               meer
               act
               or
               effect
               of
               Soveraign
               Grace
               .
            
             Even
             this
             Abraham
             who
             was
             so
             exalted
             by
             spiritual
             Priviledges
             ,
             seems
             
             originally
             to
             have
             been
             tainted
             with
             the
             common
             Idolatrie
             which
             was
             then
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             account
             we
             have
             ,
             Josh.
             24.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Your
               Father
               dwelt
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Flood
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               Terah
               the
               Father
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               Nachor
               ,
               and
               they
               served
               other
               Gods.
               And
               I
               took
               your
               Father
               Abraham
               from
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Flood
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             charge
             is
             express
             against
             Terah
             only
             ;
             but
             it
             lying
             against
             their
             Fathers
             in
             general
             on
             the
             
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Flood
            
             ,
             and
             being
             added
             that
             God
             took
             
               Abraham
               from
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Flood
               ,
            
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             involved
             in
             the
             Guilt
             of
             the
             same
             sin
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Fathers
             House
             and
             before
             his
             Call.
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             account
             given
             of
             the
             least
             preparation
             or
             disposition
             in
             him
             unto
             the
             state
             and
             Duties
             which
             he
             was
             afterwards
             brought
             into
             .
             In
             this
             condition
             ,
             God
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             Grace
             first
             calls
             him
             to
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             accumulates
             him
             with
             all
             the
             Favours
             and
             Priviledges
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Hence
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             whole
             course
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             
               glory
               in
               himself
            
             neither
             before
             God
             nor
             men
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             2.
             
             For
             he
             had
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             gratuitously
             received
             .
             Indeed
             there
             were
             distances
             of
             time
             in
             the
             collation
             of
             several
             distinct
             Mercies
             and
             Blessings
             on
             him
             .
             And
             he
             still
             through
             the
             supplies
             of
             Grace
             which
             he
             received
             under
             every
             mercy
             ,
             so
             deported
             himself
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             unmeet
             to
             receive
             the
             succeeding
             mercies
             whereof
             he
             was
             to
             be
             made
             partaker
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             method
             of
             Gods
             communicating
             his
             Grace
             unto
             sinners
             .
             His
             
               first
               Call
            
             and
             Conversion
             of
             them
             is
             absolutely
             gratuitous
             .
             He
             hath
             no
             consideration
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             that
             should
             induce
             him
             thereunto
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             required
             unto
             a
             condecency
             herein
             .
             God
             takes
             men
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             condition
             and
             posture
             of
             mind
             ,
             some
             in
             another
             ;
             some
             in
             an
             open
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             particular
             sin
             ,
             as
             Paul.
             And
             he
             indeed
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             his
             call
             was
             under
             the
             
               active
               power
            
             of
             two
             of
             the
             greatest
             hinderances
             unto
             Conversion
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             obnoxious
             unto
             .
             For
             first
             he
             was
             zealous
             above
             measure
             of
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             seeking
             earnestly
             for
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             was
             
               actually
               ingaged
               in
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
            
             These
             
             two
             qualifications
             constant
             resting
             in
             Legal
             Righteousness
             ,
             with
             rage
             and
             madness
             in
             persecution
             ,
             than
             which
             there
             are
             not
             out
             of
             Hell
             more
             adverse
             principles
             unto
             it
             ,
             were
             all
             the
             preparations
             of
             that
             Apostle
             unto
             converting
             Grace
             .
             But
             after
             that
             this
             Grace
             which
             is
             
               absolutely
               free
               and
               Soveraign
            
             is
             received
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             order
             in
             Gods
             Covenant
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             he
             observeth
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             ensuing
             Graces
             and
             Priviledges
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             shall
             precede
             the
             increase
             and
             enlargement
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             with
             Abraham
             who
             received
             his
             last
             great
             signal
             Promise
             and
             Priviledge
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             upon
             that
             signal
             Act
             of
             
               his
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
            
             in
             offering
             up
             his
             Son
             upon
             Gods
             Command
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             with
             all
             those
             who
             in
             any
             Age
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             Grace
             or
             spiritual
             Priviledges
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Promise
             here
             intended
             as
             to
             the
             spiritual
             part
             of
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               all
               Believers
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             Abraham
             was
             the
             Representative
             .
             And
             two
             things
             are
             contained
             therein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             giving
             and
             sending
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             take
             on
             him
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
             This
             was
             the
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             the
             Promise
             ;
             the
             ancient
             and
             first
             expressed
             regard
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             unto
             sinners
             .
             
               In
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               blessed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               break
               the
               Serpents
               head
               .
            
             The
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             promised
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             thy
             Seed
             ,
             he
             shall
             take
             on
             him
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               Now
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               Seed
               were
               the
               Promises
               made
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               unto
               Seeds
               as
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               thy
               Seed
               which
               is
               Christ.
            
             For
             the
             Promise
             which
             is
             made
             concerning
             Christ
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             is
             made
             unto
             him
             in
             another
             .
             As
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             effects
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             it
             was
             made
             concerning
             him
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             all
             his
             Seed
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             the
             first
             grant
             ,
             intention
             and
             stability
             of
             the
             Promise
             it
             is
             made
             unto
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             Everlasting
             Covenant
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             undertaking
             the
             work
             of
             Mediation
             .
             Or
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             as
             the
             
               undertaker
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             unto
             him
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             the
             Promise
             was
             concerning
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               nature
               of
               the
               benefit
            
             which
             is
             to
             be
             received
             by
             Christ
             thus
             promised
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             general
             is
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             in
             thy
             
               Seed
               shall
               they
               be
               blessed
            
             .
             And
             two
             things
             are
             comprised
             in
             this
             Blessing
             ,
             as
             the
             Springs
             of
             other
             mercies
             innumerable
             .
             The
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             himself
             was
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Promises
             were
             particular
             streams
             from
             it
             ,
             especial
             Explications
             and
             Applications
             of
             that
             Promise
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             removal
             of
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             which
             was
             come
             on
             all
             men
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             .
             The
             Curse
             could
             not
             be
             removed
             but
             by
             a
             Blessing
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             Blessings
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             Curses
             and
             Miseries
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             
               blessed
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             we
             might
             be
             accepted
             with
             God.
             See
             Gal.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Before
             we
             proceed
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             in
             general
             concerning
             this
             Promise
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               this
               was
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
            
             the
             Spring
             of
             its
             continuance
             unto
             its
             appointed
             season
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             be
             dried
             up
             .
             How
             many
             times
             were
             that
             whole
             people
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             Destruction
             ?
             For
             sometimes
             they
             fell
             generally
             into
             such
             terrible
             provoking
             sins
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             utter
             casting
             off
             might
             have
             been
             justly
             expected
             by
             Angels
             and
             men
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             were
             in
             the
             just
             Judgement
             of
             God
             given
             up
             unto
             such
             wasting
             Desolations
             in
             their
             Captivities
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             wholly
             like
             dry
             bones
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             without
             hopes
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             .
             Yet
             mercy
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             power
             wrought
             through
             all
             and
             preserved
             them
             in
             a
             
               Church
               state
            
             until
             this
             Promise
             was
             accomplished
             .
             This
             it
             was
             alone
             ,
             or
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             therein
             whence
             all
             their
             
               healing
               and
               recoveries
            
             did
             proceed
             .
             And
             when
             this
             Promise
             was
             once
             fulfilled
             ,
             it
             was
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             all
             the
             world
             to
             keep
             them
             unto
             their
             former
             condition
             .
             All
             depended
             on
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             in
             whose
             fulfilling
             all
             things
             were
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             new
             mold
             and
             order
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               This
               was
               that
               which
               preserved
               the
               Spirits
               of
               true
               Believers
               among
               them
               from
               ruining
               Despondencies
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               greatest
               Apostasies
               ,
               Calamities
               ,
               and
               Desolations
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             They
             had
             this
             Promise
             still
             to
             plead
             ,
             and
             rested
             therein
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Interveniencies
             which
             oft-times
             seemed
             to
             render
             the
             case
             of
             that
             people
             very
             desperate
             .
             See
             their
             Faith
             expressed
             ,
             Micah
             7.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Isa.
             7.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             chap.
             5.
             3.
             
             Luke
             1.
             70
             ,
             
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73.
             
             And
             I
             would
             hope
             there
             is
             mercy
             lies
             treasured
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             this
             Promise
             not
             yet
             brought
             forth
             toward
             the
             remainders
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh.
             Who
             knows
             but
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             ingaged
             Love
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             declared
             in
             this
             Promise
             ,
             
               these
               withered
               Branches
            
             may
             revive
             ,
             and
             these
             
               dead
               bones
            
             rise
             again
             ?
             Our
             Apostle
             placeth
             the
             Hopes
             of
             it
             on
             this
             ground
             alone
             ,
             that
             as
             
               touching
               the
               Election
               they
               were
               beloved
               ;
               they
               were
               beloved
               for
               the
               Fathers
               sake
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             28.
             
             As
             to
             Profession
             they
             were
             then
             vsibly
             falling
             off
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             Election
             ,
             as
             to
             Gods
             purpose
             concerning
             them
             ,
             the
             Love
             which
             he
             bare
             to
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             ingaged
             unto
             Abraham
             in
             this
             Promise
             ,
             will
             one
             day
             find
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             in
             unto
             a
             plentiful
             share
             in
             this
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             on
             all
             accounts
             the
             Instance
             chosen
             by
             the
             Apostle
             was
             of
             singular
             use
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             singularly
             suited
             unto
             their
             present
             condition
             .
             For
             as
             they
             received
             many
             Advantages
             from
             his
             personal
             Priviledges
             who
             was
             their
             
               Father
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
            
             ;
             so
             they
             succeeded
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             
               spiritual
               part
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             like
             Duties
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             and
             Perseverance
             were
             required
             of
             them
             as
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             they
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             had
             assurance
             given
             them
             in
             his
             success
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             should
             inherit
             the
             Promise
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             his
             discourse
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Where
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               is
               absolutely
               ingaged
               ,
               it
               will
               break
               through
               all
               Difficulties
               .
               and
            
             
             
               Oppositions
               unto
               a
               perfect
               Accomplishment
            
             .
             No
             Promise
             of
             God
             shall
             ever
             fail
             or
             be
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             
               We
               may
               fail
            
             or
             come
             short
             of
             the
             Promise
             by
             our
             Unbelief
             ;
             but
             the
             Promises
             themselves
             shall
             never
             fail
             .
             There
             have
             been
             great
             seasons
             of
             Trial
             in
             many
             Ages
             wherein
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Believers
            
             hath
             been
             exercised
             to
             the
             utmost
             about
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promises
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
            
             in
             them
             all
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             ever
             Victorious
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             so
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             this
             Trial
             hath
             arose
             partly
             from
             Difficulties
             and
             Oppositions
             ,
             with
             all
             Improbabilities
             of
             their
             Accomplishment
             on
             rational
             accounts
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             unto
             visible
             means
             ;
             partly
             from
             a
             misunderstanding
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             season
             of
             their
             Accomplishment
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             first
             great
             Promise
             given
             unto
             our
             Parents
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             how
             soon
             was
             their
             Faith
             exercised
             about
             it
             .
             When
             they
             had
             but
             two
             Sons
             the
             one
             of
             them
             slew
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             survivor
             was
             rejected
             and
             cursed
             of
             God.
             From
             whom
             should
             now
             the
             
               promised
               Seed
            
             be
             expected
             to
             proceed
             and
             spring
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             probable
             that
             they
             were
             oft-times
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               Promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             indeed
             this
             which
             seemed
             to
             overthrow
             and
             disannul
             the
             Promise
             ,
             was
             only
             a
             means
             of
             its
             farther
             confirmation
             .
             For
             the
             
               death
               of
               Abel
            
             upon
             his
             offering
             his
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             suffering
             in
             his
             mystical
             Body
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             12.
             
             When
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             world
             was
             come
             unto
             that
             height
             and
             fulness
             that
             God
             would
             not
             spare
             ,
             but
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             it
             excepting
             
               eight
               persons
            
             ,
             the
             very
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             mankind
             seemed
             to
             threaten
             an
             Annihilation
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             But
             this
             also
             proved
             unto
             its
             confirmation
             .
             For
             after
             the
             Flood
             God
             established
             it
             unto
             Noah
             ,
             accompanied
             it
             with
             a
             Covenant
             and
             gave
             a
             visible
             Pledge
             of
             his
             Faithfulness
             therein
             to
             abide
             for
             ever
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             For
             although
             that
             Covenant
             in
             the
             first
             place
             respected
             temporal
             things
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             was
             annexed
             unto
             the
             first
             Promise
             it
             represented
             and
             assured
             the
             spiritual
             things
             thereof
             ,
             Isa.
             54.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             This
             great
             Promise
             was
             after
             limited
             unto
             the
             person
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             from
             him
             should
             spring
             the
             blessed
             Seed
             .
             Yet
             after
             it
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             many
             and
             many
             a
             year
             passed
             over
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             saw
             the
             least
             hope
             of
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             Yea
             he
             lived
             to
             see
             all
             natural
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             fulfilling
             it
             utterly
             to
             fail
             ;
             Sarahs
             Womb
             being
             dead
             and
             his
             Body
             also
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             was
             past
             and
             beyond
             all
             hope
             of
             having
             it
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             the
             Faith
             which
             he
             had
             in
             
               hope
               was
               against
               hope
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Hence
             he
             complained
             that
             after
             all
             his
             long
             and
             wearisome
             Pilgrimage
             
               he
               went
               Childless
               ,
               Gen.
            
             15.
             2.
             and
             fell
             into
             no
             small
             mistakes
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Hagar
             and
             Ishmael
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             Promise
             made
             its
             way
             unto
             its
             own
             Accomplishment
             .
             And
             by
             the
             signal
             victory
             it
             had
             herein
             against
             all
             oppositions
             ,
             assured
             it self
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             succeeding
             Generations
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             the
             Promise
             was
             confined
             unto
             Isaac
             ,
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             
               in
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               Seed
               be
               called
               ,
            
             and
             Abraham
             now
             drawing
             apace
             towards
             the
             Grave
             ,
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             
               slay
               this
               Isaac
            
             and
             offer
             him
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             This
             indeed
             
             was
             the
             greatest
             appearance
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             of
             the
             absolute
             disannulling
             and
             frustration
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             Abraham
             had
             no
             relief
             for
             his
             Faith
             under
             this
             Trial
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             could
             produce
             effects
             that
             he
             could
             no
             way
             apprehend
             ,
             
               as
               raising
               of
               him
               up
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             this
             also
             proved
             in
             the
             issue
             so
             great
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             never
             received
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             until
             its
             actual
             accomplishment
             .
             For
             hereon
             was
             it
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             treat
             immediately
             ;
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             illustriously
             represented
             ,
             and
             an
             Instance
             given
             of
             the
             infallible
             victorious
             success
             of
             Faith
             whilst
             against
             all
             difficulties
             it
             adheres
             unto
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             What
             was
             the
             condition
             with
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             best
             of
             men
             when
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             Grave
             ?
             At
             how
             great
             a
             loss
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             Faith
             was
             shaken
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             the
             
               two
               Disciples
            
             expressed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             as
             they
             went
             to
             Emmaus
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             21.
             
             
               We
               trusted
               that
               it
               had
               been
               he
               who
               should
               have
               redeemed
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             for
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             then
             reported
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             they
             said
             they
             were
             astonished
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             arrive
             at
             any
             positive
             actings
             of
             Faith
             about
             it
             .
             And
             this
             befell
             them
             when
             they
             were
             speaking
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Promise
             had
             received
             its
             full
             Accomplishment
             .
             After
             this
             also
             when
             the
             Gospel
             began
             to
             be
             preached
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             appeared
             that
             it
             was
             rejected
             by
             the
             
               generality
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             also
             thereon
             were
             rejected
             from
             being
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             This
             made
             a
             great
             hesitation
             in
             many
             about
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             concerning
             his
             Seed
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             For
             now
             when
             the
             full
             Accomplishment
             was
             declared
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             persons
             came
             in
             unto
             a
             participation
             of
             it
             ,
             those
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             peculiarly
             made
             ,
             neither
             would
             be
             ,
             nor
             were
             sharers
             of
             it
             .
             This
             great
             Objection
             against
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Promise
             our
             Apostle
             lays
             down
             ;
             Rom.
             9.
             6.
             
               not
               as
               though
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               had
               taken
               none
               effect
               ,
            
             in
             answer
             whereunto
             he
             spends
             the
             three
             ensuing
             Chapters
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             letting
             of
             us
             know
             that
             the
             Objection
             was
             grounded
             on
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             Persons
             unto
             whom
             the
             Promise
             did
             belong
             ;
             which
             were
             not
             the
             whole
             carnal
             
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             but
             only
             the
             Elect
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             Nations
             whatever
             .
             And
             there
             are
             yet
             Promises
             of
             God
             on
             Record
             in
             the
             Scripture
             not
             yet
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             will
             and
             do
             exercise
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             experienced
             Believers
             ,
             concerning
             whose
             Accomplishment
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               cometh
               ,
               shall
               he
               find
               Faith
               in
               the
               Earth
               ?
            
             The
             Faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             most
             will
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             fulfilled
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             insuperable
             difficulties
             that
             seem
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             of
             their
             Accomplishment
             .
             Such
             are
             those
             which
             concern
             the
             
               destruction
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             the
             
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Peace
             and
             Purity
             .
             These
             things
             as
             to
             all
             outward
             appearance
             seem
             as
             remote
             from
             Accomplishment
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             first
             day
             the
             Promise
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             against
             it
             increase
             continually
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Promise
             shall
             break
             through
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             it
             shall
             speak
             and
             not
             lye
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               hasten
               it
               in
               its
               time
               ,
               Isa.
            
             20.
             22.
             
             Before
             its
             proper
             time
             ,
             its
             appointed
             season
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             Lord
             will
             
               hasten
               it
            
             that
             no
             opposition
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Promises
             three
             things
             have
             fallen
             out
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             in
             all
             
               Ages
               the
               Faith
               of
               True
               Believers
               hath
               been
               greatly
               and
               peculiarly
               exercised
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             singular
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             is
             that
             whereon
             the
             flourishing
             of
             all
             other
             Graces
             doth
             depend
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             hath
             there
             been
             a
             Treasure
             of
             fervent
             Prayers
             laid
             up
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             shall
             in
             their
             proper
             season
             have
             a
             fruitful
             return
             .
             In
             that
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             in
             those
             Supplications
             and
             Expectations
             ,
             wherein
             in
             every
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             Faithful
             have
             abounded
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             difficulties
             that
             have
             lain
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             hath
             God
             been
             exceedingly
             glorified
             ;
             as
             also
             they
             were
             the
             means
             of
             drawing
             forth
             new
             encouragements
             and
             assurances
             as
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             require
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             in
             most
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             
               there
               have
               been
               mockers
               and
               scoffers
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               Promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               for
               since
               the
               Fathers
               fill
               asleep
               all
               things
               continue
               as
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
             The
             Fathers
             were
             they
             who
             received
             the
             Promises
             ;
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             These
             they
             preached
             and
             declared
             ,
             testifying
             that
             they
             would
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             alterations
             should
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             world
             thereby
             .
             The
             
             sum
             of
             what
             they
             so
             declared
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Elect
               of
               God
               should
               be
               delivered
               ,
               and
               that
               Judgement
               should
               be
               executed
               on
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Jude
            
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             what
             now
             is
             become
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             great
             Promises
             and
             Preachments
             upon
             them
             ?
             Things
             go
             on
             in
             the
             same
             course
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             do
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             what
             ,
             we
             pray
             ,
             is
             this
             Promise
             of
             his
             coming
             you
             have
             so
             talked
             of
             ?
             Such
             Scoffers
             have
             most
             Ages
             abounded
             withall
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             none
             more
             than
             that
             wherein
             our
             Lot
             is
             fallen
             .
             Observing
             that
             all
             things
             are
             in
             a
             most
             unlikely
             posture
             to
             an
             eye
             of
             carnal
             reason
             for
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             great
             Promises
             of
             God
             that
             are
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             scoff
             at
             all
             who
             dare
             to
             own
             an
             expectation
             thereof
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Some
             through
             haste
             and
             
               precipitation
               have
               fallen
               into
               manifold
               mistakes
               of
               the
               Promise
               on
               the
               same
               account
               .
            
             Some
             have
             feigned
             to
             themselves
             other
             things
             than
             God
             ever
             promised
             ;
             as
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jews
             looked
             for
             a
             carnal
             Rule
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Dominion
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             which
             proved
             their
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             Ruine
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             some
             are
             still
             sick
             of
             the
             same
             or
             like
             Imaginations
             .
             And
             some
             have
             put
             themselves
             on
             
               irregular
               courses
            
             for
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             Promises
             ,
             walking
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jacob
             and
             not
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             whatever
             of
             this
             or
             any
             other
             kind
             may
             fall
             out
             by
             the
             unbelief
             of
             men
             ,
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             are
             
               Yea
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             their
             way
             through
             all
             difficulties
             unto
             an
             assured
             Accomplishment
             in
             their
             proper
             season
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             also
             with
             respect
             unto
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             
               as
               unto
               our
               own
               especial
               and
               personal
               Interest
               in
               them
               .
            
             We
             find
             so
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             so
             many
             oppositions
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             continually
             ready
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             few
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             a
             comfortable
             and
             confident
             assurance
             thereof
             .
             In
             the
             times
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             or
             when
             perplexities
             arise
             from
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             the
             guilt
             and
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             on
             many
             other
             occasions
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             with
             
               Sion
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               forsaken
               us
               ,
               our
               way
               is
               passed
               over
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               for
               our
               part
               we
               are
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             cases
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             demonstrate
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Promise
             hath
             its
             insuperable
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             its
             infallible
             Accomplishment
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             under
             the
             particular
             wherein
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Promise
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             is
             declared
             .
             Again
             ,
          
           
             
               Although
               there
               may
               be
               priviledges
               attending
               some
               Promises
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               peculiarly
               appropriated
            
             
             
               unto
               some
               certain
               persons
               ,
               yet
               the
               Grace
               of
               all
               Promises
               is
               equal
               unto
               all
               Believers
               .
            
             So
             Abraham
             had
             sundry
             
               personal
               Priviledges
            
             and
             Advantages
             communicated
             unto
             him
             in
             and
             by
             this
             Promise
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             before
             re-counted
             ,
             Yet
             there
             is
             not
             the
             meanest
             Believer
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             equally
             partaker
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Promise
             with
             Abraham
             himself
             .
             They
             are
             all
             by
             virtue
             hereof
             made
             
               Heirs
               of
               God
               and
               Co-heirs
               with
               Christ
            
             whose
             is
             the
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             considerable
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             
               especial
               confirmation
            
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God.
             
               For
               God
            
             —
             when
             
               he
               could
               swear
               by
               no
               greater
               he
               sware
               by
               himself
               .
            
             And
             sundry
             things
             we
             must
             enquire
             into
             in
             this
             peculiar
             dispensation
             of
             God
             unto
             men
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             swearing
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             swearing
             is
             said
             to
             be
             God.
             
               God
               sware
               by
               himself
            
             .
             And
             ver
             .
             17.
             in
             
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             this
             Promise
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               God
               interposed
               himself
               by
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             But
             the
             words
             here
             repeated
             are
             expresly
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               called
               unto
               Abraham
               out
               of
               Heaven
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               said
               By
               my self
               have
               I
               sworn
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             it
             is
             said
             before
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               called
               unto
               him
               out
               of
               Heaven
               and
               said
               Abraham
            
             ;
             and
             adds
             in
             the
             close
             of
             ver
             .
             12.
             
               thou
               hast
               not
               with-held
               thy
               Son
               ,
               thine
               only
               Son
               from
               me
               .
            
             He
             is
             called
             an
             Angel
             that
             speaks
             ,
             but
             he
             still
             speaks
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             Three
             things
             are
             insisted
             on
             to
             assoil
             this
             difficulty
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Some
             say
             that
             he
             spake
             as
             a
             Messenger
             and
             Ambassador
             of
             God
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             so
             assumed
             his
             Titles
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             a
             meer
             created
             Angel
             :
             For
             so
             a
             Legate
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             name
             of
             him
             that
             sends
             him
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             see
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             of
             this
             supposition
             .
             An
             Ambassador
             having
             first
             declared
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             ,
             may
             act
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             his
             Master
             ;
             but
             not
             speak
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             same
             person
             .
             But
             here
             is
             no
             such
             Declaration
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             provision
             laid
             in
             against
             Idolatry
             .
             For
             when
             one
             speaks
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             from
             
             God
             ,
             but
             
               as
               God
            
             ,
             who
             would
             judge
             but
             Divine
             Honour
             and
             Religious
             Worship
             were
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             unto
             Angels
             however
             gloriously
             sent
             or
             employed
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             chap.
             22.
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             said
             that
             this
             Angel
             doth
             only
             
               repeat
               the
               words
            
             of
             God
             unto
             Abraham
             as
             the
             Prophets
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             .
             And
             those
             of
             this
             mind
             countenance
             their
             Opinion
             with
             those
             words
             used
             by
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             the
             words
             whereby
             the
             Prophets
             solemnly
             ushered
             in
             their
             messages
             .
             But
             yet
             neither
             will
             this
             solve
             the
             difficulty
             .
             For
             these
             words
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             are
             often
             used
             in
             the
             
               third
               person
            
             ,
             to
             express
             him
             unto
             us
             whom
             in
             all
             our
             Duties
             we
             regard
             ,
             when
             God
             himself
             is
             introduced
             speaking
             .
             See
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             
             Zech.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             he
             who
             called
             unto
             Abraham
             the
             
               second
               time
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             is
             the
             same
             with
             him
             who
             first
             called
             unto
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             he
             speaks
             expresly
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Thou
               hast
               not
               with-held
               thy
               Son
               from
               me
               .
            
             Besides
             in
             each
             place
             this
             Angel
             is
             said
             
               to
               speak
               from
               Heaven
            
             ;
             which
             expresseth
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             person
             that
             spake
             .
             Where-ever
             God
             makes
             use
             of
             
               created
               Angels
            
             in
             messages
             unto
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             sends
             them
             unto
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             this
             speaking
             from
             Heaven
             is
             a
             description
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             25.
             
             Therefore
             (
             3
             )
             By
             this
             Angel
             no
             other
             Angel
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             the
             
               great
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             who
             thus
             appeared
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             See
             this
             proved
             at
             large
             in
             our
             Tenth
             Exercitation
             in
             the
             
               first
               Volume
            
             of
             our
             Exposition
             on
             this
             Epistle
             .
             He
             it
             was
             that
             spake
             and
             
               sware
               by
               himself
            
             .
             For
             when
             a
             meer
             Angel
             sweareth
             ,
             he
             swears
             always
             by
             
               one
               greater
               than
               himself
            
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             Dan.
             12.
             17.
             
             Rev.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             enquired
             
               when
               God
               did
               thus
               swear
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
             
               promising
               he
               sware
            
             .
             He
             did
             not
             first
             promise
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             confirm
             it
             with
             his
             Oath
             .
             He
             gave
             his
             Promise
             and
             
               Oath
               together
            
             ;
             or
             gave
             his
             Promise
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             Yet
             are
             they
             distinctly
             considered
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             meer
             vehemency
             of
             the
             Promise
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             For
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Oath
             two
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             distinct
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               two
               Acts
               of
               God.
            
             But
             although
             he
             hath
             respect
             principally
             unto
             that
             
               especial
               Promise
            
             which
             was
             given
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             same
             Oath
             were
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             this
             kind
             given
             before
             unto
             Abraham
             equally
             confirmed
             ;
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             applied
             unto
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             That
             which
             is
             directly
             intended
             is
             that
             whereof
             the
             story
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             upon
             his
             Obedience
             in
             offering
             up
             his
             Son.
             And
             this
             was
             the
             last
             time
             that
             God
             immediately
             and
             solemnly
             
               made
               Promise
            
             unto
             him
             after
             he
             had
             gone
             through
             all
             sorts
             of
             Trials
             and
             Temptations
             (
             whereof
             the
             Jews
             give
             ten
             particular
             Instances
             )
             and
             had
             acquitted
             himself
             by
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             in
             them
             all
             .
             Thus
             did
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Goodness
             and
             Wisdom
             see
             good
             to
             give
             him
             the
             utmost
             assurance
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             whereof
             in
             this
             Life
             he
             was
             capable
             ;
             And
             although
             it
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Soveraign
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             had
             it
             also
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             reward
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             so
             expressed
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               with-held
               thy
               Son
               ,
               thine
               only
               Son.
            
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             are
             all
             those
             assurances
             of
             Divine
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
             with
             the
             peace
             and
             joy
             that
             accompany
             them
             ,
             which
             Believers
             do
             receive
             in
             and
             upon
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Expression
             of
             this
             Oath
             may
             be
             also
             considered
             .
             The
             Apostle
             only
             mentions
             the
             Oath
             it self
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             ancient
             Record
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             expresseth
             not
             the
             formal
             terms
             of
             it
             .
             
               He
               sware
               by
               himself
               saying
            
             ;
             The
             Expression
             of
             it
             Gen.
             22.
             16.
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               By
               my self
               have
               I
               sworn
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             two
             things
             concerning
             the
             Oath
             of
             God.
             (
             1
             )
             
               Why
               he
               sware
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               How
               he
               swears
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             whereas
             all
             the
             Oaths
             of
             God
             are
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Promises
             or
             his
             Threatenings
             ,
             the
             reason
             and
             nature
             of
             those
             which
             respect
             his
             Threatenings
             hath
             been
             declared
             at
             large
             on
             chap.
             3.
             
             And
             that
             which
             concerns
             the
             Promises
             will
             return
             unto
             us
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             where
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               How
               he
               swears
            
             ;
             whrein
             also
             two
             things
             are
             comprised
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               manner
               of
               his
               swearing
            
             ,
             and
             (
             2
             )
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               his
               Oath
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               manner
               of
               swearing
            
             is
             twofold
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             which
             
               positively
               expresseth
               and
               ingageth
               what
               is
               sworn
               by
            
             ;
             and
             (
             2
             )
             That
             wherein
             an
             
               imprecation
               or
               execration
            
             is
             implyed
             or
             expressed
             .
             The
             first
             the
             Latines
             express
             by
             
               per
               ;
               per
               Deum
            
             ;
             the
             Greeks
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             The
             Hebrews
             prepose
             the
             letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unto
             the
             
             thing
             sworn
             by
             .
             So
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             my self
             .
             Sometimes
             there
             is
             no
             expression
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             only
             God
             affirms
             that
             he
             
               hath
               Sworn
            
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             every
             way
             his
             own
             witness
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               unto
               the
               House
               of
               Eli.
            
             So
             Psal.
             132.
             
             Isa.
             14.
             24.
             
             Sometimes
             he
             expresseth
             some
             of
             the
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             89.
             35.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Juravi
               per
               sanctitatem
               meam
               ;
               I
               have
               sworn
               by
               my
               Holiness
               .
            
             So
             Amos
             4.
             2.
             
             
               By
               my self
            
             ;
             Jer.
             22.
             5.
             
             Isa.
             45.
             23.
             chap.
             43.
             13.
             
             
               By
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               arm
               of
               his
               strength
            
             ;
             Isa.
             62.
             8.
             
             
               By
               his
               great
               name
            
             ;
             Jer.
             44.
             23.
             
             
               By
               his
               Soul
            
             ;
             Jer.
             51.
             14.
             and
             
               by
               the
               excellency
               of
               Jacob
            
             ;
             Amos
             8.
             7.
             that
             is
             himself
             only
             .
             For
             all
             the
             holy
             Properties
             of
             God
             are
             the
             same
             with
             his
             Nature
             and
             Being
             .
             For
             that
             form
             of
             an
             Oath
             wherein
             an
             Imprecation
             is
             used
             ,
             the
             expression
             of
             it
             is
             always
             
               Elliptical
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
            
             ,
             whereas
             other
             Languages
             abound
             with
             cursed
             and
             prophane
             Imprecations
             .
             And
             this
             Elliptical
             form
             of
             expression
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             si
             ,
             is
             often
             used
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Eli
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               if
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Eli
               be
               purged
               ,
            
             Psal.
             89.
             36.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               unto
               David
               by
               my
               Holiness
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               if
               I
               lye
               unto
               David
            
             .
             So
             also
             Psal.
             95.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             132.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Isa.
             14.
             24.
             
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             expression
             is
             retained
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ;
             chap.
             3.
             12.
             
             
               To
               whom
               I
               sware
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               if
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               my
               Rest.
            
             As
             also
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mark
             8.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               if
               a
               sign
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               this
               Generation
               .
            
             There
             is
             herein
             a
             Rhetorical
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             where
             something
             for
             Honours
             or
             Reverence
             sake
             is
             restrained
             ,
             silenced
             ,
             and
             not
             uttered
             .
             As
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             let
             me
             not
             be
             trusted
             ,
             believed
             or
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             Nature
             of
             
               this
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             it
             consists
             in
             an
             
               express
               engagement
               of
               those
               Holy
               Properties
               whereby
               he
               is
               known
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               unto
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               what
               he
               promiseth
               or
               threateneth
               .
            
             By
             his
             Being
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             his
             Power
             ,
             is
             he
             known
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             them
             is
             he
             said
             to
             swear
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             all
             engaged
             unto
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             reason
             added
             why
             God
             thus
             sware
             by
             himself
             .
             It
             was
             
               because
               he
               had
               none
               greater
               whereby
               he
               might
               sware
               .
            
             And
             this
             reason
             is
             built
             upon
             this
             maxime
             ;
             That
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               an
               Oath
               consisteth
               in
               the
               Invocation
               of
               a
               Superiour
               in
               whose
               power
               we
               are
               .
            
             For
             two
             things
             we
             design
             in
             that
             
               Invocation
               of
               another
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             testimony
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             the
             Truth
             we
             assert
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Vengeance
             or
             Punishment
             of
             the
             contrary
             upon
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             do
             ascribe
             two
             things
             unto
             him
             whom
             we
             
               invocate
               in
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             An
             
               absolute
               Omnisciency
            
             ,
             or
             Infallible
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             or
             Falshood
             of
             what
             we
             assert
             .
             (
             2
             )
             A
             
               Soveraign
               Power
               over
               us
            
             ,
             whence
             we
             expect
             Protection
             in
             case
             of
             Right
             and
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Punishment
             in
             case
             we
             deal
             falsly
             and
             treacherously
             .
             And
             this
             respect
             unto
             punishment
             is
             that
             alone
             which
             gives
             force
             and
             efficacy
             unto
             Oaths
             among
             mankind
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Principle
             ingrafted
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             by
             Nature
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             supream
             Rector
             ,
             Ruler
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             men
             and
             their
             Actions
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             Holiness
             of
             his
             Nature
             with
             his
             Righteousness
             as
             a
             Ruler
             and
             Judge
             ,
             doth
             require
             that
             Evil
             and
             Sin
             be
             punished
             in
             them
             who
             are
             under
             his
             Government
             .
             Of
             his
             
               Omnipotent
               power
            
             also
             ,
             to
             punish
             all
             sorts
             of
             Transgressors
             ,
             the
             highest
             ,
             greatest
             ,
             and
             most
             exempt
             from
             humane
             Cognizance
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             alike
             conception
             and
             presumption
             .
             According
             as
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             actually
             influenced
             by
             these
             Principles
             ,
             so
             are
             their
             Oaths
             valid
             and
             useful
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             hath
             been
             provided
             that
             men
             of
             
               profligate
               lives
            
             ,
             who
             manifest
             that
             they
             have
             no
             regard
             unto
             God
             nor
             his
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             give
             Testimony
             by
             Oath
             .
             And
             
               if
               instead
               of
               driving
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ,
               the
               worst
               ,
               the
               vilest
               of
               men
               on
               sleight
               or
               light
               ,
               or
               no
               occasions
               ,
               unto
               swearing
               ,
               none
               might
               be
               in
               any
               case
               admitted
               thereunto
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               evidence
               in
               their
               Conversations
               ,
               such
               a
               regard
               unto
               the
               Divine
               Rule
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               world
               as
               is
               required
               to
               give
               the
               least
               credibility
               unto
               an
               Oath
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               much
               better
               with
               humane
               Society
               .
            
             And
             that
             in-road
             which
             Atheisme
             hath
             made
             on
             the
             world
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             hath
             weakened
             and
             brought
             in
             a
             laxation
             of
             all
             the
             Nerves
             and
             Bonds
             of
             Humane
             Society
             .
             These
             things
             belong
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             without
             them
             it
             is
             nothing
             .
             But
             wherefore
             then
             is
             God
             said
             to
             swear
             ,
             who
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               can
               have
               no
               greater
               to
               swear
               by
               ,
            
             no
             Superiour
             unto
             whom
             in
             swearing
             he
             should
             have
             respect
             ?
             It
             is
             because
             as
             to
             Infinite
             Omniscience
             ,
             Power
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             thing
             respected
             in
             an
             Oath
             ,
             God
             is
             that
             
             Essentially
             in
             and
             unto
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               external
               Government
            
             unto
             his
             Creatures
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             he
             will
             condescend
             to
             give
             us
             the
             utmost
             security
             and
             assurance
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             our
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             antecedent
             unto
             actual
             enjoyment
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             express
             ingagement
             of
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             Veracity
             and
             Immutability
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             swear
             or
             to
             confirm
             his
             Word
             with
             his
             Oath
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             and
             use
             of
             this
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             is
             so
             fully
             expressed
             ver
             .
             17.
             that
             I
             must
             thither
             refer
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
             The
             Event
             of
             this
             
               Promise
               giving
            
             ,
             and
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             on
             the
             part
             of
             Abraham
             is
             declared
             .
             
               And
               so
               after
               he
               had
               patiently
               endured
               he
               obtained
               the
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               And
               so
            
             ;
             This
             was
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             
             and
             this
             was
             the
             way
             on
             the
             other
             side
             how
             he
             carried
             it
             towards
             God.
             And
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             deportment
             or
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             attained
             the
             end
             proposed
             ,
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               He
               patiently
               endured
               ;
               after
               he
               had
               patiently
               endured
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             patiently
             
             enduring
             .
             The
             word
             hath
             been
             spoken
             unto
             before
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               longanimus
               ,
               lentus
               ,
               tardus
               ad
               iram
               .
            
             One
             that
             is
             not
             quickly
             provoked
             ,
             not
             easily
             excited
             unto
             Anger
             ,
             hasty
             Resolutions
             ,
             or
             any
             distempered
             passion
             of
             mind
             .
             And
             sundry
             things
             are
             intimated
             in
             this
             word
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Abraham
             was
             exposed
             to
             Trials
             and
             Temptations
             about
             the
             Truth
             and
             Accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             .
             If
             there
             be
             not
             difficulties
             ,
             provocations
             and
             delays
             in
             a
             business
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             known
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             occasion
             to
             exercise
             this
             Longanimity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             not
             discomposed
             or
             exasperated
             by
             them
             so
             as
             to
             
               wax
               weary
            
             ,
             or
             to
             fall
             off
             from
             a
             dependance
             on
             God.
             The
             Apostle
             explains
             fully
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Against
               Hope
               he
               believed
               in
               Hope
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               become
               the
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ;
               according
               unto
               that
               which
               was
               spoken
               ,
               so
               shall
               thy
               Seed
               be
               .
               And
               being
               not
               weak
               in
               Faith
               ,
               he
               considered
               not
               his
               own
               Body
               now
               dead
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               about
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               deadness
               of
               Sarahs
               Womb
               ;
               He
               staggered
               not
               at
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               through
               Unbelief
               ,
               but
               was
               strong
               in
               Faith
               giving
               Glory
               to
               God.
               And
               being
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               what
               he
               had
               promised
               he
               was
               able
               also
               to
               perform
               .
            
             Continuing
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Believing
             ,
             as
             trusting
             to
             the
             Veracity
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             against
             all
             Difficulties
             and
             Oppositions
             was
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               patient
               endurance
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             abode
             a
             
               long
               season
            
             in
             this
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             waiting
             on
             God
             and
             trusting
             unto
             his
             Power
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             quickly
             tried
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             that
             will
             
               patiently
               endure
            
             or
             no.
             It
             is
             not
             from
             his
             Deportment
             under
             one
             or
             two
             Trials
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             be
             so
             denominated
             .
             The
             whole
             space
             of
             time
             from
             his
             
               first
               call
            
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             
               just
               an
               hundred
               years
            
             ,
             are
             here
             included
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             word
             expresseth
             the
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             of
             that
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             proposed
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             as
             their
             Example
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             end
             of
             the
             whole
             was
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               compos
               factus
               est
            
             
             
               Promissionis
               ;
               obtinuit
               Promissionem
            
             ;
             He
             obtained
             or
             enjoyed
             the
             Promise
             .
             Sundry
             Expositors
             refer
             this
             obtaining
             of
             the
             Promise
             to
             the
             
               Birth
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               a
               Son
               by
               Sarah
               ,
            
             which
             he
             so
             long
             waited
             for
             and
             at
             length
             enjoyed
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             the
             principal
             Hinge
             whereon
             all
             other
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Promises
             did
             depend
             .
             But
             Isaac
             was
             upwards
             of
             20
             years
             old
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             the
             Promise
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             .
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             that
             his
             Birth
             should
             be
             the
             thing
             promised
             .
             Besides
             he
             twice
             informs
             us
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             19.
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Patriarchs
             among
             whom
             he
             reckoneth
             Abraham
             as
             one
             ,
             
               received
               not
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             That
             which
             he
             there
             intends
             is
             their
             full
             Accomplishment
             in
             the
             actual
             exhibition
             of
             the
             promised
             Seed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             a
             full
             actual
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             respected
             only
             the
             Birth
             of
             Isaac
             .
             Wherefore
             Abrahams
             obtaining
             the
             Promise
             was
             no
             more
             but
             his
             
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               Mercy
               ,
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               Priviledge
               of
               it
               ,
            
             in
             every
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             whereof
             in
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             he
             was
             capable
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Promise
             as
             it
             was
             before
             explained
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             evidently
             how
             
               Abraham
               obtained
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             every
             way
             made
             good
             unto
             him
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             would
             bear
             .
             For
             as
             unto
             his
             own
             
               personal
               Blessing
            
             whether
             in
             things
             Typical
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             he
             obtained
             or
             enjoyed
             it
             .
             As
             
             things
             were
             disposed
             in
             the
             Type
             ,
             he
             was
             blessed
             and
             multiplied
             in
             that
             increase
             of
             Goods
             and
             Children
             which
             God
             gave
             unto
             him
             .
             Spiritually
             he
             was
             justified
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             therein
             actually
             enjoyed
             all
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             which
             by
             the
             
               promised
               Seed
            
             ,
             when
             actually
             exhibited
             ,
             we
             can
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
             He
             who
             is
             freely
             justified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therewithall
             made
             partaker
             of
             Adoption
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             have
             obtained
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             hereon
             dependeth
             Eternal
             Glory
             also
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             testifieth
             that
             Abraham
             obtained
             .
             For
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               be
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               that
               Believe
               ,
            
             it
             could
             not
             be
             actually
             accomplished
             in
             his
             own
             days
             ;
             wherefore
             therein
             he
             obtained
             the
             Promise
             in
             the
             assurance
             he
             had
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Comfort
             and
             Honour
             which
             depended
             thereon
             .
             As
             a
             pledge
             of
             all
             these
             things
             he
             saw
             the
             posterity
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             were
             all
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Some
             things
             therefore
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Promises
             which
             could
             not
             be
             actually
             accomplished
             in
             his
             days
             ;
             such
             were
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             
               Blessing
               Seed
            
             ,
             the
             numerousness
             and
             prosperity
             of
             his
             Children
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Nations
             to
             be
             his
             Children
             by
             Faith.
             These
             things
             he
             obtained
             in
             that
             assurance
             and
             comfortable
             prospect
             which
             he
             had
             of
             them
             through
             believing
             .
             They
             were
             infallibly
             and
             unchangeably
             made
             sure
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Accomplishment
             in
             their
             proper
             season
             ,
             Isa.
             60.
             22.
             
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Whatever
               difficulty
               and
               opposition
               may
               lye
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               patient
               endurance
               in
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               will
               infallibly
               bring
               us
               unto
               the
               full
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Faith
               gives
               such
               an
               interest
               unto
               Believers
               in
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               obtain
               even
               those
               Promises
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               benefit
               and
               comfort
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               actual
               Accomplishment
               in
               this
               world
               they
               do
               not
               behold
               .
            
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             
             
               For
               men
               verily
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               an
               Oath
               for
               confirmation
               is
               to
               them
               an
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             confirms
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Intention
             ,
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             a
             Divine
             Promise
             confirmed
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             by
             a
             general
             maxime
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             an
             Oath
             among
             men
             ;
             and
             withall
             makes
             a
             transition
             into
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ;
             or
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             whole
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             them
             that
             Believe
             .
             And
             therefore
             sundry
             things
             ,
             an
             Observation
             whereof
             will
             give
             us
             the
             sense
             and
             explication
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Reason
             why
             God
             in
             his
             gracious
             Condescension
             unto
             our
             Infirmities
             is
             
             pleased
             to
             confirm
             his
             Promise
             
               with
               an
               Oath
            
             ,
             is
             introduced
             by
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For
             ,
             which
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             ver
             .
             13.
             and
             the
             reason
             intended
             consists
             herein
             ;
             That
             by
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             witnessed
             unto
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             and
             usage
             of
             mankind
             ,
             the
             
               ultimate
               ,
               supream
            
             and
             most
             satisfactory
             way
             of
             giving
             assurance
             unto
             ,
             or
             confirming
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             or
             promised
             ,
             is
             by
             an
             Oath
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             argueth
             not
             meerly
             from
             what
             men
             do
             by
             common
             consent
             as
             it
             were
             among
             themselves
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Law
             and
             Order
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             subjection
             unto
             God
             ,
             doth
             require
             .
             For
             whereas
             men
             do
             or
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             supream
             Rule
             and
             Government
             over
             all
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             rights
             and
             concerns
             cannot
             be
             determined
             and
             peaceably
             fixed
             by
             reason
             or
             testimony
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Instrument
             whereof
             they
             have
             the
             use
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             an
             
               Appeal
               be
               made
               unto
               God
            
             for
             his
             Interposition
             ,
             wherein
             all
             must
             acquiesce
             .
             This
             therefore
             being
             amongst
             men
             the
             highest
             assurance
             and
             ultimate
             determination
             of
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             holy
             God
             intending
             the
             like
             assurance
             in
             Spiritual
             things
             
               confirms
               his
               Promise
               by
               his
               Oath
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             know
             from
             what
             we
             centre
             in
             as
             to
             our
             own
             occasions
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             accession
             of
             security
             made
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             the
             internal
             manner
             and
             form
             of
             swearing
             amongst
             men
             ,
             they
             
               swear
               by
               a
               greater
            
             ,
             a
             Nature
             above
             them
             ,
             superiour
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             whose
             
             power
             and
             at
             whose
             disposal
             they
             are
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             use
             of
             an
             Oath
             among
             men
             is
             declared
             ;
             and
             therein
             (
             1
             )
             The
             subject
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             the
             occasion
             and
             subject
             which
             it
             respects
             .
             And
             this
             is
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             rendered
             
               strife
               ;
               contradiction
            
             between
             two
             or
             more
             .
             When
             one
             party
             avers
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             another
             another
             ,
             and
             no
             evidence
             ariseth
             from
             the
             matter
             controverted
             about
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             its
             circumstances
             ,
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             amongst
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             
               endless
               strife
            
             ,
             and
             mutual
             
             contradiction
             ,
             which
             would
             quickly
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             violence
             and
             confusion
             .
             For
             if
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             concernment
             and
             especial
             Interest
             ,
             one
             man
             positively
             asserts
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             another
             another
             ,
             and
             no
             Evidence
             arise
             from
             circumstances
             to
             state
             aright
             the
             matter
             in
             difference
             ,
             it
             must
             come
             to
             Force
             and
             War
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             other
             way
             of
             bringing
             all
             parties
             unto
             an
             Acquiescency
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             hath
             peremptorily
             asserted
             his
             right
             will
             not
             afterwards
             voluntarily
             forego
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             
               just
               claim
            
             as
             he
             apprehends
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             in
             making
             an
             
               unjust
               claim
            
             thereunto
             .
             In
             such
             cases
             an
             Oath
             is
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Government
             and
             Peace
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             strifes
             must
             be
             perpetuated
             ,
             or
             ended
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             respects
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             an
             
               Oath
               amongst
               men
               is
               an
               end
               of
               strife
               .
            
             There
             is
             therefore
             unto
             a
             lawful
             Oath
             required
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             A
             
               just
               occasion
            
             ,
             or
             a
             strife
             amongst
             men
             otherwise
             undeterminable
             .
             (
             2
             )
             A
             
               lawful
               Rule
            
             ,
             or
             Government
             with
             power
             to
             propose
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             about
             the
             difference
             on
             the
             Evidence
             thereof
             ;
             or
             a
             mutual
             consent
             of
             persons
             concerned
             .
             (
             3
             )
             A
             
               solemn
               Invocation
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             supream
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             interposition
             of
             his
             Omniscience
             and
             Power
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             defects
             and
             weaknesses
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Rules
             and
             Rulers
             of
             humane
             Society
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             brings
             in
             the
             end
             of
             an
             Oath
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             bounds
             and
             limits
             to
             the
             Contentions
             and
             mutual
             contradictions
             of
             men
             ,
             about
             Right
             and
             Truth
             not
             otherwise
             determinable
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             their
             strife
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             this
             is
             done
             is
             by
             interposing
             the
             Oath
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             the
             
               avowing
               of
               the
               truth
            
             ,
             rendering
             it
             firm
             and
             stable
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             which
             
             did
             before
             fluctuate
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             an
             Oath
             amongst
             men
             ,
             if
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             natural
             Light
             ,
             they
             thus
             issue
             all
             their
             differences
             and
             acquiesce
             therein
             ;
             certainly
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             wherewith
             his
             Promise
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             issue
             all
             differences
             between
             him
             and
             Believers
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             their
             Souls
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             against
             all
             oppositions
             ,
             difficulties
             and
             temptations
             whatever
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             manifests
             in
             the
             next
             Verses
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             words
             are
             applied
             unto
             ,
             or
             used
             to
             illustrate
             the
             state
             of
             things
             between
             God
             and
             our
             Souls
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             them
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               there
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Nature
               ,
               a
               strife
               and
               difference
               between
               God
               and
               us
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               Promises
               of
               God
               are
               gracious
               proposals
               of
               the
               only
               way
               and
               means
               for
               the
               ending
               of
               that
               strife
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             
               The
               Oath
               of
               God
               interposed
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               these
               Promises
               is
               every
               way
               sufficient
               to
               secure
               Believers
               ,
               against
               all
               Objections
               and
               Temptations
               ,
               in
               all
               Streights
               and
               Trials
               ,
               about
               Peace
               with
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             that
             in
             the
             words
             absolutely
             considered
             which
             requires
             our
             further
             enquiry
             into
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Truth
             therein
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Assertion
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             
               men
               use
               to
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
            
             and
             thereby
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             strife
             and
             contentions
             between
             them
             .
             But
             it
             may
             yet
             be
             enquired
             whether
             this
             respects
             
               matter
               of
               Fact
               only
            
             ,
             and
             declare
             what
             is
             the
             common
             usage
             among
             men
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             respect
             
               Right
               also
            
             ,
             and
             so
             expresseth
             an
             approbation
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ;
             And
             moreover
             whether
             upon
             a
             supposition
             of
             such
             an
             Approbation
             ,
             this
             be
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             Christians
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             swearing
             in
             the
             cases
             supposed
             be
             also
             approved
             .
             This
             being
             that
             which
             I
             affirm
             with
             its
             due
             limitation
             ,
             I
             shall
             premise
             some
             things
             unto
             the
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             confirm
             its
             truth
             .
          
           
             An
             Oath
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             two
             things
             observable
             about
             it
             :
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Verb
             to
             Swear
             ,
             is
             never
             used
             but
             in
             Niphal
             a
             passive
             Conjugation
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             as
             some
             think
             this
             doth
             intimate
             that
             we
             should
             be
             passive
             in
             swearing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             it
             unless
             called
             ,
             at
             least
             from
             circumstances
             compelled
             thereunto
             ;
             so
             moreover
             it
             doth
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             swears
             hath
             taken
             a
             burden
             on
             himself
             ,
             or
             binds
             himself
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Oath
             .
             And
             it
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             seven
             ;
             because
             as
             some
             think
             an
             Oath
             ought
             to
             be
             before
             many
             Witnesses
             .
             But
             seven
             being
             the
             sacred
             ,
             compleat
             or
             perfect
             number
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Oath
             may
             be
             derived
             from
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             appointed
             to
             put
             a
             present
             end
             unto
             differences
             .
             The
             Greek
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             most
             probably
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             to
             bind
             or
             strengthen
             .
             For
             by
             an
             Oath
             a
             man
             takes
             a
             Bond
             on
             his
             Soul
             and
             Conscience
             
             that
             cannot
             be
             loosed
             ordinarily
             .
             And
             the
             Latine
             words
             ,
             juro
             and
             jusjurandum
             ,
             are
             plainly
             derived
             from
             jus
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Right
             and
             Law.
             It
             is
             an
             Assertion
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             loseth
             its
             nature
             and
             becometh
             a
             meer
             prophanation
             when
             it
             is
             used
             in
             any
             other
             case
             but
             the
             confirmation
             of
             what
             is
             just
             and
             right
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             consists
             in
             
               a
               solemn
               confirmation
               of
               what
               we
               affirm
               or
               deny
               by
               a
               Religious
               Invocation
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               knoweth
               and
               owneth
               the
               Truth
               which
               we
               affirm
               .
            
             As
             far
             as
             God
             is
             thus
             invocated
             in
             an
             Oath
             it
             is
             part
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             both
             as
             required
             by
             him
             and
             as
             ascribing
             Glory
             to
             him
             .
             For
             when
             a
             man
             is
             admitted
             unto
             an
             Oath
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             it
             were
             so
             far
             discharged
             from
             an
             
               earthly
               Tribunal
            
             ,
             and
             by
             common
             consent
             betakes
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             sole
             Judge
             in
             the
             case
             .
             By
             what
             particular
             expression
             this
             Appeal
             unto
             God
             and
             Invocation
             of
             him
             is
             made
             ,
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             to
             determine
             .
             It
             sufficeth
             that
             such
             expressions
             be
             used
             as
             are
             approved
             and
             received
             signs
             of
             such
             an
             Invocation
             and
             Appeal
             among
             them
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             Oath
             :
             only
             it
             must
             be
             observed
             that
             these
             signs
             themselves
             are
             natural
             and
             not
             Religious
             unless
             they
             are
             approved
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             Where
             any
             thing
             pretends
             to
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             is
             diligently
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             custom
             which
             is
             in
             use
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             of
             
               laying
               the
               hand
               on
               the
               Book
               in
               swearing
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             kissing
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             any
             more
             but
             an
             outward
             sign
             which
             custom
             and
             common
             consent
             hath
             authorised
             to
             signifie
             the
             real
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             .
             But
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             though
             it
             seem
             very
             inconvenient
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             used
             until
             somewhat
             more
             proper
             and
             suited
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Duty
             may
             be
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             would
             easily
             suggest
             unto
             any
             who
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             learn.
             
          
           
             The
             necessary
             qualifications
             of
             a
             lawful
             and
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             are
             so
             expressed
             by
             the
             Prophet
             as
             nothing
             need
             to
             be
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               swear
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             interpose
             the
             name
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             
               when
               thou
               swearest
               ,
               in
               Truth
               ,
               in
               Judgement
               and
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             (
             1
             )
             Truth
             is
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             falshood
             and
             guile
             .
             Where
             this
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             God
             is
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             unto
             a
             lye
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             deny
             his
             Being
             .
             For
             he
             whom
             we
             serve
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             yea
             Truth
             it self
             Essentially
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             must
             be
             in
             Judgement
             also
             that
             we
             swear
             ;
             not
             lightly
             ,
             not
             rashly
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             so
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             which
             appears
             unto
             us
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             or
             by
             Judgement
             the
             contest
             it self
             unto
             whose
             determination
             an
             Oath
             is
             interposed
             ,
             may
             be
             intended
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             swear
             in
             such
             a
             case
             only
             as
             wherein
             something
             of
             
               weight
               comes
            
             to
             be
             determined
             in
             Judgement
             .
             Without
             this
             qualification
             swearing
             is
             accompanied
             with
             irreverence
             and
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             his
             Name
             was
             to
             be
             invocated
             on
             every
             slight
             and
             common
             occasion
             .
             (
             3
             )
             In
             Righteousness
             we
             must
             also
             swear
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             matter
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             Right
             and
             Equity
             which
             we
             intend
             to
             confirm
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             avouch
             God
             as
             giving
             countenance
             unto
             our
             wickedness
             and
             injustice
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             I
             do
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               where
               matters
               are
               in
               strife
               or
               controversie
               among
               men
               ,
               the
               peace
               and
               tranquillity
               of
               humane
               Society
               in
               general
               ,
               or
               particular
               ,
               depending
               on
               the
               right
               determination
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               a
               Christian
               or
               a
               Believer
               being
               lawfully
               called
               to
               confirm
               the
               truth
               which
               he
               knows
               by
               the
               interposition
               or
               invocation
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               an
               Oath
               ,
               with
               this
               design
               to
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               strife
               .
            
             For
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             doth
             not
             only
             urge
             the
             common
             usage
             of
             mankind
             ,
             but
             he
             layeth
             down
             a
             certain
             maxime
             and
             principle
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             whose
             exercise
             was
             to
             be
             approved
             amongst
             all
             .
             And
             if
             the
             practice
             hereof
             had
             not
             been
             lawful
             unto
             them
             unto
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christians
             who
             obeyed
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             had
             exceedingly
             weakened
             all
             that
             he
             had
             designed
             from
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             by
             shutting
             it
             up
             with
             this
             Instance
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             of
             no
             force
             unto
             them
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             which
             was
             unlawful
             for
             them
             to
             practise
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             an
             experience
             of
             its
             efficacy
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             manifest
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               a
               solemn
               Oath
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               natural
               Worship
               of
               God
               which
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               leads
               unto
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               only
               lawful
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               cases
               a
               necessary
               Duty
               unto
               Christians
               and
               positively
               approved
               by
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Gospel
               that
               doth
               contradict
               or
               controul
               this
               Light
               of
               Nature
               and
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               that
               whereby
               they
               are
               confirmed
               .
            
             For
             the
             first
             we
             have
             the
             Example
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             who
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             is
             said
             sundry
             times
             to
             swear
             ,
             and
             whose
             Oath
             is
             of
             signal
             use
             unto
             our
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             Now
             if
             men
             had
             not
             had
             a
             sense
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Lawfulness
             ,
             and
             Obligation
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             this
             would
             have
             been
             of
             no
             use
             nor
             signification
             unto
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             God
             did
             expresly
             institute
             the
             Rite
             and
             Use
             of
             swearing
             in
             Judgement
             among
             his
             people
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             gave
             directions
             about
             the
             causes
             ,
             manner
             ,
             and
             form
             of
             an
             
               Oath
               ,
               Deut.
            
             6.
             16.
             chap.
             13.
             20.
             
             Exod.
             22.
             8.
             from
             thence
             the
             use
             of
             an
             Oath
             and
             consequentially
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             might
             be
             known
             .
             But
             the
             most
             solemn
             
               swearing
               of
               God
            
             was
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Instance
             which
             our
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             of
             his
             
               Oath
               unto
               Abraham
            
             .
             The
             Nature
             and
             Force
             hereof
             could
             no
             otherwise
             be
             discovered
             but
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             wherein
             God
             farther
             enlightened
             and
             instructed
             men
             by
             his
             own
             Example
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             compliance
             herewith
             ,
             
               holy
               men
               and
               such
               as
               walked
               with
               God
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               solemnly
               swear
               when
               occasion
               did
               require
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               lawfully
               called
               .
            
             So
             Abraham
             sware
             to
             
               Abimelek
               ,
               Gen.
            
             21.
             15.
             and
             gave
             an
             Oath
             unto
             his
             Servant
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             3.
             9.
             
             So
             Jacob
             sware
             with
             
               Laban
               ,
               Gen.
            
             31.
             52.
             
             And
             Joseph
             sware
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             Gen.
             47.
             31.
             
             And
             these
             had
             no
             respect
             unto
             any
             
               legal
               Institution
            
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             practice
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             reproved
             in
             those
             passages
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             shall
             be
             mentioned
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Oaths
             were
             
               in
               use
               and
               approved
               of
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Administration
               thereof
               ,
            
             is
             not
             by
             any
             denied
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             commended
             who
             did
             solemnly
             practice
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             .
             Isa.
             65.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             63.
             12.
             which
             of
             it self
             doth
             sufficiently
             evidence
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               evil
            
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             God
             did
             never
             permit
             much
             less
             approve
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             And
             those
             who
             judge
             an
             Oath
             to
             be
             unlawful
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             do
             suppose
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             principal
             Instrument
             of
             humane
             Society
             ,
             the
             great
             means
             of
             preserving
             Peace
             ,
             Tranquillity
             and
             Right
             ,
             though
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             good
             and
             every
             way
             suited
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             nothing
             against
             this
             practice
             ,
             yea
             there
             is
             much
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             although
             considering
             the
             foundations
             whereon
             it
             is
             built
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             positive
             Institution
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             contrary
             unto
             it
             as
             it
             is
             a
             dictate
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             .
             But
             (
             1
             )
             That
             Prophecy
             Isa.
             45.
             23.
             doth
             belong
             and
             is
             expresly
             applied
             unto
             Believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               by
               my self
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               return
               ,
               that
               unto
               me
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               ,
               every
               tongue
               shall
               swear
               .
            
             See
             Rom.
             14.
             11.
             
             This
             hath
             respect
             unto
             what
             God
             had
             of
             old
             prescribed
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               and
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               shalt
               swear
               by
               his
               Name
               .
            
             This
             now
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             shall
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             observed
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             not
             be
             in
             case
             it
             were
             not
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             in
             any
             case
             to
             swear
             by
             that
             holy
             Name
             .
             And
             that
             in
             like
             manner
             is
             a
             promise
             concerning
             the
             Calling
             and
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Jer.
             12.
             16.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               if
               they
               will
               diligently
               learn
               the
               ways
               of
               my
               people
               to
               swear
               by
               my
               Name
               ,
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               (
               as
               they
               caused
               my
               people
               to
               swear
               by
               Baal
               )
               then
               shall
               they
               be
               built
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               people
            
             ;
             Now
             this
             can
             be
             no
             direction
             ,
             no
             encouragement
             unto
             the
             Converts
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             so
             to
             swear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             their
             Duty
             when
             lawfully
             called
             thereunto
             .
             Yea
             if
             God
             promiseth
             that
             they
             shall
             swear
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             should
             forbid
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             where
             should
             they
             find
             rest
             and
             assurance
             unto
             their
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             doth
             solemnly
             swear
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             own
             Affirmations
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             sincerity
             in
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             1.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             23.
             
             It
             was
             not
             concerning
             any
             Doctrines
             he
             taught
             that
             he
             did
             swear
             .
             They
             needed
             no
             confirmation
             by
             his
             Oath
             ;
             as
             deriving
             all
             their
             Authority
             and
             Assurance
             from
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             But
             it
             was
             concerning
             his
             
               own
               heart
               and
               purpose
            
             ,
             whereof
             there
             might
             be
             much
             doubt
             and
             hesitation
             ,
             yea
             presumption
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             when
             yet
             it
             was
             of
             great
             concernment
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             them
             truly
             known
             and
             stated
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             he
             confirms
             his
             Assertion
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             wholly
             takes
             off
             all
             pretence
             of
             a
             general
             Rule
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             unlawful
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             with
             those
             who
             will
             not
             make
             the
             Apostle
             a
             Transgressor
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Had
             an
             Oath
             been
             unlawful
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             God
             would
             not
             have
             continued
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             lest
             Christians
             should
             thereby
             be
             drawn
             to
             act
             against
             the
             Rule
             and
             his
             Command
             .
             But
             this
             he
             did
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             who
             
               lifted
               up
               his
               hand
               unto
               Heaven
               and
               sware
               by
               him
               who
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Rev
            
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             To
             give
             a
             great
             and
             an
             approved
             example
             of
             that
             which
             in
             no
             case
             we
             may
             imitate
             ,
             doth
             not
             become
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Care
             towards
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Add
             unto
             all
             these
             considerations
             the
             express
             Approbation
             given
             in
             this
             place
             by
             our
             Apostle
             unto
             the
             
               practice
               of
               solemn
               swearing
               among
               men
            
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             strife
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             an
             Oath
             will
             be
             found
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             places
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             which
             are
             usually
             pleaded
             in
             opposition
             unto
             this
             Liberty
             and
             Duty
             .
             The
             first
             is
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forswear
               thy self
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               perform
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thine
               Oath
               .
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               by
               Heaven
               for
               it
               is
               Gods
               Throne
               ,
               nor
               by
               by
               Earth
               for
               it
               is
               his
               Foot-stool
               ,
               neither
               by
               Hierusalem
               for
               it
               is
               the
               City
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               swear
               by
               thy
               Head
               ,
               because
               thou
               canst
               not
               make
               one
               hair
               white
               or
               black
               :
               but
               let
               your
               Communication
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               than
               these
               ,
               cometh
               of
               evil
               .
            
             And
             unto
             these
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             the
             Apostle
             James
             hath
             respect
             chap.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               But
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               swear
               not
               ,
               neither
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               neither
               by
               Earth
               ,
               neither
               by
               any
               other
               Oath
               ,
               but
               let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
               ,
               and
               your
               nay
               be
               nay
               ,
               lest
               you
               fall
               into
               Condemnation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             place
             of
             James
             is
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             express
             Inculcation
             of
             his
             Precept
             and
             Direction
             on
             the
             same
             reason
             .
             The
             same
             Answer
             therefore
             will
             serve
             both
             places
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             
               Reasons
               and
               Circumstances
            
             of
             our
             Saviours
             discourse
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             all
             things
             prohibited
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             that
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             were
             in
             themselves
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             antecedently
             unlawful
             .
             Only
             whereas
             the
             Pharisees
             by
             their
             Traditions
             and
             false
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             a
             compliance
             with
             their
             own
             wickedness
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             had
             perswaded
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             practice
             of
             much
             lewdness
             and
             many
             sins
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             true
             spiritual
             nature
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             had
             led
             men
             unto
             an
             Indulgence
             unto
             their
             internal
             Lusts
             and
             Corruptions
             ,
             so
             they
             break
             not
             forth
             into
             open
             practice
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             rends
             the
             veil
             of
             their
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             discovers
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             Traditions
             and
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             declares
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             sundry
             Instances
             shews
             how
             and
             wherein
             by
             these
             false
             glosses
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             had
             been
             drawn
             into
             Soul-ruining
             sins
             ,
             
               whereby
               he
               restored
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             speak
             ,
             
               unto
               its
               pristine
               Crown
            
             .
             Let
             any
             of
             the
             particulars
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             it
             was
             before
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             declared
             so
             in
             the
             positive
             Law
             of
             God.
             Was
             it
             not
             evil
             ,
             to
             
               be
               angry
               with
               a
               Brother
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               him
               Racha
               and
               Fool
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             22.
             was
             it
             not
             so
             to
             look
             
               on
               a
               woman
               to
               Lust
               after
               her
               ,
            
             or
             were
             such
             unclean
             desires
             ever
             innocent
             ?
             That
             therefore
             which
             is
             here
             prohibited
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ,
             was
             somewhat
             that
             was
             even
             then
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             practised
             on
             the
             false
             glosses
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             upon
             the
             Law.
             Now
             this
             was
             not
             
               solemn
               swearing
            
             in
             Judgement
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             not
             only
             to
             have
             been
             lawful
             ,
             but
             appointed
             expresly
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Our
             Saviour
             expresly
             limiteth
             his
             Precept
             unto
             our
             
               Communication
               ,
               Let
               your
               Communication
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             37.
             
             There
             was
             then
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             countenanced
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             a
             cursed
             way
             of
             
               mixing
               Oaths
            
             with
             mens
             ordinary
             Communication
             .
             This
             blasphemous
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             direct
             violation
             of
             the
             
               Third
               Commandment
            
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             frequently
             rebuked
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
             But
             as
             other
             
               publick
               sins
            
             ,
             it
             grew
             and
             increased
             among
             the
             people
             until
             their
             corrupt
             leaders
             in
             compliance
             with
             them
             ,
             began
             to
             distinguish
             what
             
               Oaths
               in
               common
               Communication
            
             were
             lawful
             ,
             and
             what
             were
             unlawful
             ,
             what
             were
             obligatory
             and
             what
             were
             not
             .
             To
             eradicate
             this
             cursed
             practice
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             this
             general
             Prohibition
             unto
             all
             that
             would
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Communication
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             design
             of
             the
             
               Third
               Commandment
            
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             
             which
             more
             openly
             proclaims
             a
             Contempt
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Authority
             among
             many
             who
             would
             be
             esteemed
             Christians
             than
             their
             
               ordinary
               customary
               swearing
            
             and
             Cursing
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             other
             Hellish
             Imprecations
             which
             they
             have
             invented
             in
             their
             daily
             Communication
             ;
             so
             possibly
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             that
             evil
             ,
             its
             extent
             and
             incurableness
             ,
             hath
             cast
             some
             on
             the
             other
             extream
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             property
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             by
             avoiding
             one
             extream
             ,
             to
             run
             into
             another
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Direction
             and
             Precept
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             is
             given
             in
             direct
             opposition
             unto
             the
             corrupt
             Glosses
             and
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Law
             introduced
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             made
             Authentick
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             express
             Antithesis
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               You
               have
               heard
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               :
            
             Now
             these
             were
             two
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             That
             there
             was
             no
             evil
             in
             an
             Oath
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             
               swearing
               falsly
            
             .
             This
             they
             gathered
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             fathered
             their
             most
             absurd
             apprehensions
             on
             some
             pretext
             of
             Scripture
             )
             from
             Deut.
             19.
             12.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               swear
               by
               my
               Name
               falsly
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               prophane
               the
               Name
               of
               thy
               God.
            
             From
             hence
             they
             concluded
             that
             Gods
             Name
             was
             not
             prophaned
             in
             swearing
             ,
             unless
             a
             man
             
               sware
               falsly
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             forsware
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             also
             they
             restrained
             principally
             unto
             promises
             by
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             Vows
             to
             be
             performed
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             turned
             to
             
               their
               Advantage
            
             who
             had
             the
             disposal
             of
             things
             sacred
             and
             devoted
             .
             This
             they
             judged
             to
             comprise
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             Prohibition
             in
             the
             Third
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             most
             falsly
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             For
             not
             only
             the
             using
             or
             interposition
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             a
             false
             matter
             which
             is
             Perjury
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             using
             of
             it
             in
             vain
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             just
             cause
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             or
             call
             ,
             lightly
             and
             vainly
             ,
             is
             expresly
             forbidden
             .
             Herein
             our
             Saviour
             interposeth
             his
             Divine
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             corrupt
             exposition
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             declares
             that
             not
             only
             
               false
               swearing
            
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             Judgement
             or
             otherwise
             is
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Command
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             vain
             interposition
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Communication
             is
             utterly
             prohibited
             .
             And
             it
             is
             hence
             evident
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             voluntarily
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             unless
             the
             matter
             in
             controversie
             be
             undeterminable
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             be
             lawful
             that
             requires
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Aiming
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Lusts
             and
             Corruptions
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             great
             Artifice
             of
             all
             false
             Teachers
             consists
             in
             the
             accommodation
             of
             Doctrines
             to
             the
             blindness
             and
             prevalent
             sins
             of
             men
             )
             they
             had
             found
             out
             a
             way
             how
             they
             might
             swear
             ,
             and
             
               swear
               on
            
             without
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             did
             they
             swear
             never
             so
             falsly
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             not
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             did
             and
             sware
             falsly
             ,
             they
             were
             perjured
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Hierusalem
             ,
             or
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Heads
             ;
             for
             such
             kind
             of
             Oaths
             and
             Execrations
             were
             then
             ,
             as
             also
             now
             in
             use
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Communication
             of
             men
             .
             But
             herein
             also
             the
             filthy
             Hypocrites
             had
             a
             further
             reach
             ,
             and
             had
             insinuated
             another
             pestilent
             Opinion
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             tending
             to
             their
             own
             advantage
             .
             For
             they
             had
             instructed
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             freely
             swear
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Gold
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Gift
             that
             was
             upon
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             For
             from
             the
             Gold
             offered
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Gift
             brought
             unto
             the
             Altar
             ,
             did
             advantage
             arise
             unto
             these
             covetous
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             would
             therefore
             beget
             a
             greater
             veneration
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             towards
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             express
             Institutions
             of
             God
             themselves
             .
             In
             opposition
             unto
             this
             corruption
             our
             Saviour
             declares
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             things
             there
             is
             a
             tacit
             respect
             unto
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Name
             is
             no
             less
             prophaned
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             were
             expresly
             made
             use
             of
             .
             These
             are
             the
             things
             alone
             which
             our
             Saviour
             intendeth
             in
             this
             Prohibition
             ;
             namely
             ,
             The
             
               Interposition
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               our
               ordinary
               Communication
               ,
               without
               cause
               ,
               call
               ,
               warrant
               ,
               or
               Authority
               ,
               when
               no
               necessity
               requireth
               us
               thereunto
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               no
               strife
               otherwise
               not
               to
               be
               determined
               ,
               or
               which
               by
               consent
               is
               to
               be
               ended
               ;
               And
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               names
               of
               Creatures
               Sacred
               or
               Common
               in
               our
               Oaths
               without
               mentioning
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God.
            
             And
             there
             are
             two
             Rules
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             which
             we
             must
             in
             such
             cases
             always
             carry
             along
             with
             us
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               universal
               Affirmations
               and
               Negations
               are
               not
               always
               to
               be
               universally
               understood
               ,
               but
               are
               to
               be
               limited
               by
               their
               occasions
               ,
               circumstances
               and
               subject
               matter
               treated
               of
               .
            
             So
             where
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             
               all
               things
               unto
               all
               men
            
             ;
             If
             you
             restrain
             not
             the
             Assertion
             unto
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             false
             conclusions
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             evil
             consequence
             .
             So
             is
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             our
             Saviour
             here
             to
             be
             limited
             unto
             rash
             and
             temerarious
             
             swearing
             ;
             or
             it
             would
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             Humane
             Society
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             also
             of
             use
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               That
               where
               any
               thing
               is
               prohibited
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               allowed
               in
               another
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               thing
               it self
               absolutely
               considered
               is
               spoken
               unto
               ,
               but
               the
               different
               modes
               ,
               causes
               ,
               ends
               and
               reasons
               of
               it
               are
               intended
               .
            
             So
             here
             in
             one
             place
             swearing
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             in
             others
             it
             is
             allowed
             ,
             and
             examples
             thereof
             are
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             
               swearing
               absolutely
            
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             either
             place
             ;
             but
             rash
             causeless
             swearing
             is
             condemned
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             swearing
             in
             weighty
             causes
             ,
             for
             just
             ends
             ,
             with
             the
             properties
             of
             an
             Oath
             before
             insisted
             on
             ,
             is
             recommended
             and
             approved
             in
             the
             other
             .
             I
             shall
             shut
             up
             the
             discourse
             with
             three
             Corollaries
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               the
               custom
               of
               using
               Oathes
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               Cursing
               or
               Imprecation
               in
               common
               Communication
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               an
               open
               transgression
               of
               the
               Third
               Commandment
               which
               God
               hath
               threatened
               to
               revenge
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               practical
               Renunciation
               also
               of
               all
               the
               Authority
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               hath
               so
               expresly
               interdicted
               it
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               Whereas
               swearing
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               Truth
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Judgement
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               for
               the
               end
               of
               Strife
               amongst
               men
               ;
               Perjury
               is
               justly
               reckoned
               among
               the
               worst
               and
               highest
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               is
               that
               which
               reflects
               the
               greatest
               dishonour
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               tendeth
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               Humane
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             
               Readiness
               in
               some
               to
               swear
               on
               sleight
               occasions
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Impositions
               of
               Oaths
               on
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ,
               without
               a
               due
               consideration
               on
               either
               hand
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Ends
               and
               Properties
               of
               lawful
               swearing
               ,
               are
               Evils
               greatly
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               and
               in
               Gods
               good
               time
               among
               Christians
               will
               be
               reformed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             two
             things
             are
             further
             designed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             (
             1
             )
             An
             Explication
             of
             the
             purpose
             and
             end
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Promise
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Oath
             ;
             and
             therewithall
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             makes
             Application
             of
             the
             whole
             unto
             
               all
               Believers
            
             ,
             seeing
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             was
             the
             same
             towards
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             towards
             Abraham
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             so
             confirmed
             was
             made
             in
             particular
             .
             (
             2
             )
             A
             confirmation
             of
             the
             whole
             priviledge
             intended
             by
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Interposition
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             expressed
             in
             a
             Transition
             and
             return
             unto
             his
             former
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               17.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               quo
               ,
               qua
               in
               re
               ,
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               propter
               hoc
               ,
               quapropter
            
             .
             Some
             have
             respect
             unto
             the
             thing
             it self
             spoken
             of
             ,
             some
             unto
             the
             reasons
             of
             things
             spoken
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Abundantius
               volens
               ;
               volens
               ex
               abundanti
               ,
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               maxime
               voluit
               ,
               abunde
               voluit
               ,
               would
               abundantly
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             M.
             S.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ostendere
               ,
               manifestly
               to
               set
               forth
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Immutabilitatem
               consilii
            
             ,
             Bez.
             Immobilitatem
             ,
             An.
             
               V.
               Lat.
               Rhem.
               The
               stability
            
             ;
             which
             answers
             neither
             of
             the
             words
             used
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             emphatical
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               That
               his
               Promise
               should
               not
               be
               changed
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             altered
             nor
             transposed
             into
             any
             other
             state
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               intervenit
               Juramento
            
             ,
             An.
             
               fide
               jussit
               jurejurando
            
             ,
             Bez.
             
               Interpositionem
               fecit
               jurejurando
               ,
               interposuit
               jusjurandum
               .
            
             Vul.
             Lat.
             Rhem.
             He
             
               interposed
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             Not
             properly
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             He
             
               himself
               came
               between
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             midst
             ;
             
             
               He
               interposed
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             his
             Oath
             .
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Interventor
               ,
               fidejussor
               ,
               interpres
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             pacificator
             .
             Thence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               mediatorem
               ago
               ,
               pacificatoris
               partes
               ago
               ,
            
             to
             interpose
             a
             mans
             self
             by
             any
             means
             to
             confirm
             and
             establish
             peace
             ,
             which
             was
             here
             done
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             an
             Oath
             .
             The
             word
             is
             used
             in
             this
             place
             only
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             no
             where
             used
             but
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             6.
             9.
             15.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ut
               per
               duas
               res
               immutabiles
            
             ,
             or
             immobiles
             :
             Rhem.
             
               that
               by
               two
               things
               unmoveable
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               which
               are
               not
               changed
            
             ,
             or
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             
               by
               two
               immutable
               things
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               fortem
               consolationem
               habeamus
               ;
               fortissimum
               solatium
               ;
               validam
               consolationem
               habeamus
               ,
               haberemus
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Syr.
             
               that
               great
               consolation
               should
               be
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denotes
             such
             a
             power
             and
             strength
             in
             that
             which
             is
             denominated
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             prevalent
             against
             oppositions
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             proper
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               confugientes
               ,
               qui
               confugimus
               ,
               qui
               cursum
               eo
               corripimus
            
             ;
             Bez.
             
               who
               have
               hastened
               our
               course
               or
               flight
               .
               Qui
               huc
               confugimus
            
             ;
             Ours
             ,
             
               who
               have
               fled
               for
               refuge
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             used
             but
             
               for
               to
               fly
               to
               a
               shelter
               ,
               refuge
               or
               protection
               .
            
             Hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             refugium
             ,
             a
             refuge
             that
             any
             one
             betakes
             himself
             unto
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ad
               tenendum
               propositam
               spem
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               proposed
               hope
               .
               Obtinere
               ,
               to
               obtain
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               we
               may
               hold
               .
               Ut
               spem
               propositam
               retineamus
            
             ;
             Bez.
             
               ad
               obtinendam
               spem
               propositam
            
             ;
             Ours
             most
             properly
             ,
             
               to
               lay
               hold
               upon
            
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             
               injecta
               manu
               fortiter
               tenere
            
             or
             retinere
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               safe
               and
               firm
               ,
               firm
               and
               stable
               .
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               holds
               our
               Soul
               that
               it
               be
               not
               moved
               ,
            
             expressing
             the
             effect
             and
             not
             the
             nature
             or
             adjuncts
             of
             the
             means
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Et
               incedentem
               ,
               ingredientem
               ,
               introeuntem
               ,
               usque
               ad
               interiora
               velaminis
               .
            
             Vul.
             
               ad
               interius
               velaminis
               ,
               usque
               in
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               intra
               velum
               .
            
             Bez.
             Some
             respect
             the
             place
             only
             ,
             some
             the
             things
             within
             the
             place
             ,
             
               which
               entereth
               into
               that
               within
               the
               Veil
               .
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               entereth
               into
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               Gate
            
             ;
             so
             that
             Interpreter
             always
             calleth
             the
             Veil
             ,
             the
             
               faces
               of
               the
               Gate
            
             ,
             Port
             ,
             or
             Entrance
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               most
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             as
             a
             face
             or
             frontispiece
             unto
             them
             that
             were
             to
             enter
             .
             See
             Matth.
             27.
             51.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Ubi
               praecursor
               pro
               nobis
               introivit
            
             .
             But
             quo
             is
             better
             ,
             not
             where
             but
             whither
             ,
             Rhem.
             
               The
               precursor
               for
               us
            
             :
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               where
               before
               Iesus
               is
               entered
               for
               us
               ,
            
             which
             determines
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               our
               forerunner
            
             is
             entered
             ,
             but
             the
             
               forerunner
               is
               entered
            
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             manifest
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             interposed
             himself
             by
             an
             Oath
             ;
             That
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             deceive
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             strong
             (
             prevailing
             )
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             us
             ;
             Which
             we
             have
             as
             an
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Soul
             both
             safe
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             which
             entereth
             into
             that
             within
             the
             Veil
             ,
             Whither
             the
             forerunner
             is
             for
             us
             entred
             ,
             Jesus
             made
             an
             High
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             things
             are
             observable
             in
             these
             words
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Introduction
             unto
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             foregoing
             discourse
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Believers
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             The
             design
             of
             God
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Promise
             by
             his
             Oath
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             
               manifest
               the
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             amplified
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             By
             the
             frame
             ,
             purpose
             or
             mind
             of
             God
             therein
             ;
             
               He
               was
               willing
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             would
             declare
             his
             mind
             herein
             ,
             
               more
               abundantly
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             than
             could
             be
             done
             by
             a
             single
             Promise
             .
             It
             gave
             not
             a
             further
             stability
             unto
             his
             word
             ,
             but
             manifested
             his
             willingness
             to
             have
             it
             believed
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               The
               persons
            
             are
             described
             unto
             whom
             God
             was
             thus
             willing
             to
             shew
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ;
             who
             are
             
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             and
             only
             those
             who
             are
             so
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             way
             is
             expressed
             whereby
             God
             would
             thus
             manifest
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               by
               two
               immutable
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Promise
             and
             his
             Oath
             .
             Which
             (
             5
             )
             are
             proved
             to
             be
             sufficient
             
             Evidences
             thereof
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             him
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             made
             and
             given
             ;
             It
             was
             
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               lye
            
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             especial
             end
             of
             this
             whole
             design
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             all
             
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             that
             they
             
               might
               have
               strong
               Consolation
            
             .
             And
             thereon
             they
             are
             (
             7
             )
             further
             described
             by
             the
             way
             and
             means
             they
             use
             to
             obtain
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Consolation
             designed
             unto
             them
             therein
             ,
             
               they
               fly
               for
               refuge
               to
               the
               hope
               set
               before
               them
               .
            
             The
             Efficacy
             whereof
             is
             (
             8
             )
             declared
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             comparison
             unto
             an
             
               Anchor
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               as
               an
               Anchor
            
             ;
             further
             amplified
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             from
             its
             Properties
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             or
             
               safe
               and
               stedfast
            
             ;
             and
             also
             (
             2
             )
             from
             its
             
               use
               ;
               It
               enters
               into
               that
               within
               the
               Veil
               .
            
             And
             this
             use
             (
             9
             )
             is
             so
             expressed
             that
             occasion
             may
             be
             thence
             taken
             to
             return
             unto
             that
             from
             which
             he
             had
             digressed
             chap.
             5.
             12.
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             (
             10
             )
             The
             mention
             thereof
             he
             so
             introduceth
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             manner
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             manifest
             the
             great
             
               benefit
               and
               advantage
            
             of
             our
             
               entring
               by
               hope
            
             into
             that
             within
             the
             Veil
             ,
             namely
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             
               Christ
               is
               there
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             he
             is
             entred
             thither
             
               as
               our
               forerunner
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             From
             the
             Office
             wherewith
             he
             is
             there
             vested
             ,
             called
             
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
               ,
            
             as
             he
             had
             declared
             chap.
             5.
             12.
             all
             which
             must
             be
             opened
             as
             they
             occur
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             many
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               which
               cause
            
             ,
             respect
             may
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               among
               men
               is
               unto
               them
               an
               end
               of
               strife
            
             ;
             so
             a
             reason
             is
             thence
             inferred
             why
             God
             should
             interpose
             himself
             by
             an
             Oath
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             the
             words
             are
             rendered
             by
             some
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ;
             
               propter
               quod
            
             ,
             or
             
               propterea
               ,
               in
            
             for
             propter
             is
             not
             unusual
             .
             And
             this
             then
             is
             the
             coherence
             ,
             Whereas
             mankind
             doth
             consent
             herein
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             in
             things
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             proof
             or
             demonstration
             ,
             shall
             end
             controversies
             ,
             satisfie
             doubts
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             issue
             to
             contradictions
             ,
             differences
             and
             strife
             ;
             God
             took
             the
             same
             way
             in
             an
             infinite
             gracious
             condescension
             to
             give
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             matter
             unto
             the
             
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             .
             For
             what
             could
             they
             require
             further
             ?
             Will
             they
             not
             rest
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             do
             and
             will
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Oaths
             of
             men
             ?
             what
             way
             could
             be
             more
             suited
             unto
             their
             Peace
             and
             Consolation
             ?
             And
             such
             is
             Gods
             Love
             and
             Grace
             that
             he
             would
             omit
             nothing
             that
             might
             tend
             thereunto
             ,
             though
             in
             such
             way
             of
             condescension
             as
             no
             Creature
             would
             or
             could
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             expected
             ,
             before
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Mercy
             had
             declared
             themselves
             therein
             .
             Or
             this
             expression
             may
             respect
             the
             
               whole
               subject
               matter
            
             treated
             of
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             words
             are
             rendered
             
               in
               quo
            
             or
             
               in
               qua
               re
            
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             or
             matter
             .
             And
             this
             our
             Translation
             seems
             to
             respect
             ,
             rendering
             it
             wherein
             .
             Then
             the
             words
             direct
             unto
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             
               end
               of
               Gods
               Oath
            
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               In
               this
               matter
            
             God
             sware
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             might
             not
             only
             be
             setled
             in
             Faith
             ,
             but
             moreover
             receive
             therewithall
             strong
             Consolations
             ;
             And
             this
             import
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             shall
             adhere
             unto
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God
               willing
            
             .
             Hereunto
             all
             that
             follows
             is
             resolved
             ,
             It
             is
             all
             
             founded
             in
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             And
             two
             things
             may
             be
             denoted
             hereby
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Inclination
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             free
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             averse
             from
             it
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             generally
             intended
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             we
             are
             willing
             unto
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             averse
             unto
             it
             ;
             so
             may
             God
             be
             said
             to
             be
             willing
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             Inclination
             and
             an
             Affection
             unto
             the
             work
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ready
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               with
               his
               whole
               Heart
               and
               with
               his
               whole
               Soul
               ,
            
             Jer.
             32.
             41.
             
             But
             although
             there
             be
             a
             Truth
             herein
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Mind
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             towards
             Believers
             and
             their
             Consolations
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             what
             is
             here
             peculiarly
             intended
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             2
             )
             
               A
               determinate
               act
            
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             is
             designed
             herein
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             God
             
               purposing
               or
               determining
            
             .
             So
             is
             the
             same
             Act
             of
             God
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             
               what
               if
               God
               willing
               to
               shew
               his
               wrath
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             purposing
             or
             determining
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             respects
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             wherefore
             
               God
               willing
            
             ,
             is
             God
             in
             Soveraign
             Grace
             and
             from
             especial
             Love
             ,
             freely
             
               purposing
               and
               determining
            
             in
             himself
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             thing
             expressed
             ,
             unto
             the
             Relief
             and
             Comfort
             of
             Believers
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Soveraign
               Will
               of
               God
               is
               the
               sole
               spring
               and
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Consolation
               ,
               that
               Believers
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             So
             is
             it
             here
             proposed
             ;
             
             thereinto
             alone
             is
             all
             Grace
             and
             Consolation
             resolved
             .
             God
             wills
             it
             
             should
             be
             so
             .
             Man
             being
             fallen
             off
             from
             the
             Grace
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             every
             way
             come
             short
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             had
             no
             ways
             left
             in
             nor
             by
             himself
             ,
             to
             obtain
             any
             Grace
             ,
             any
             Relief
             ,
             any
             Mercy
             ,
             any
             Consolation
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             any
             the
             least
             Obligation
             on
             God
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               Promise
            
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             Grace
             unto
             ,
             to
             bestow
             any
             Mercy
             or
             Favour
             upon
             
               Apostatized
               sinners
            
             ;
             wherefore
             those
             things
             could
             have
             no
             rise
             ,
             spring
             or
             cause
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             
               free
               gracious
               Act
            
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             God.
             And
             thereunto
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             they
             constantly
             assigned
             ,
             whether
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             Grace
             is
             bestowed
             on
             any
             ,
             or
             comparatively
             ,
             on
             one
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             from
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
               For
               herein
               is
               Love
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               loved
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               loved
               us
               first
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             10.
             
             Christ
             himself
             with
             all
             the
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             we
             have
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             
               free
               Love
            
             and
             Will
             of
             God.
             So
             is
             our
             Election
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Our
               Vocation
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
               our
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             13.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               Our
               recovery
            
             from
             sin
             ,
             Hos.
             14.
             4.
             
             So
             is
             our
             Peace
             and
             all
             our
             Consolation
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
               Grace
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             and
             the
             
               God
               of
               Patience
               and
               Consolation
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             the
             Author
             and
             Soveraign
             disposer
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             it
             also
             with
             respect
             unto
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             considered
             comparatively
             as
             collated
             on
             one
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             15
             ,
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Spring
             or
             Fountain
             of
             any
             Grace
             or
             Mercy
             .
             It
             may
             be
             some
             may
             hope
             to
             educe
             Grace
             out
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             mercy
             by
             their
             own
             Duties
             and
             Obedience
             :
             But
             the
             Scripture
             knows
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             do
             Believers
             find
             it
             in
             their
             experience
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             who
             have
             received
             the
             least
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             know
             from
             whence
             they
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             they
             are
             beholding
             for
             it
             .
             A
             due
             consideration
             of
             this
             Soveraign
             Spring
             of
             all
             Grace
             and
             Consolation
             will
             greatly
             influence
             our
             minds
             in
             and
             unto
             all
             the
             principal
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             .
             Such
             as
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Humility
             in
             our selves
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             Compassion
             towards
             others
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Let
             those
             who
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             (
             as
             who
             doth
             not
             )
             expect
             them
             wholly
             from
             the
             Soveraign
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             
               who
               is
               gracious
               unto
               whom
               he
               will
               be
               gracious
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.
             5.
             our
             own
             Endeavours
             are
             means
             in
             this
             kind
             for
             obtaining
             Grace
             in
             the
             measures
             and
             degrees
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             alone
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             all
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             God
             was
             thus
             willing
             unto
             is
             expressed
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             
               more
               abundantly
            
             to
             declare
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             enquire
             concerning
             it
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             How
             that
             Counsel
             of
             God
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             Immutable
             .
             (
             3
             )
             How
             it
             was
             declared
             so
             to
             be
             .
             (
             4
             )
             How
             it
             was
             abundantly
             so
             declared
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Counsel
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Eternal
             purpose
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             called
             his
             Counsel
             because
             of
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             wherewith
             it
             is
             always
             accompanied
             .
             So
             that
             
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               good
               pleasure
               which
               he
               had
               purposed
               in
               himself
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             9.
             is
             termed
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               his
               Will
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             Counsel
             among
             men
             ,
             is
             a
             
               rational
               deliberation
            
             about
             causes
             ,
             means
             ,
             effects
             ,
             and
             ends
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             advised
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             Interests
             of
             them
             who
             do
             deliberate
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             Counsel
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             unto
             God.
             For
             as
             the
             infinite
             
               Soveraign
               Wisdom
            
             of
             his
             Being
             admits
             not
             of
             his
             
               taking
               Counsel
            
             with
             any
             other
             ;
             so
             the
             
               infinite
               simplicity
            
             of
             his
             Nature
             and
             Understanding
             comprehending
             all
             things
             in
             one
             single
             Act
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             allows
             not
             of
             formal
             Counsel
             or
             Deliberation
             .
             The
             first
             therefore
             of
             these
             the
             Scripture
             explodes
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             34.
             and
             although
             in
             the
             latter
             way
             God
             be
             frequently
             introduced
             as
             one
             
               deliberating
               or
               taking
               Counsel
            
             with
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               manner
               of
               doing
            
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             ,
             or
             the
             thing
             done
             is
             intended
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             where
             God
             is
             said
             to
             hearken
             ,
             to
             hear
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             whereby
             his
             infinite
             Knowledge
             and
             Understanding
             of
             all
             things
             are
             intended
             ,
             those
             being
             the
             Mediums
             whereby
             we
             who
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             do
             come
             to
             know
             and
             understand
             ,
             what
             so
             we
             do
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             the
             
               End
               of
               Counsel
            
             ,
             or
             all
             rational
             Deliberation
             ,
             is
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             and
             stable
             Directions
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             being
             accompanied
             with
             infinite
             Wisdom
             are
             called
             his
             Counsel
             .
             For
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Purposes
             and
             Decrees
             of
             God
             as
             
               meer
               Acts
               of
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
            
             but
             as
             those
             which
             are
             effects
             of
             
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             although
             the
             reasons
             of
             them
             be
             sometimes
             unknown
             unto
             us
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             issueth
             his
             discourse
             of
             Gods
             Eternal
             Decrees
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             in
             an
             admiration
             of
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             whence
             they
             proceeded
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             they
             were
             accompanied
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             In
             particular
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             the
             
               holy
               ,
               wise
               Purpose
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               or
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             ;
             And
             that
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             all
             such
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             might
             secure
             their
             Faith
             and
             Consolation
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             contained
             all
             the
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             with
             the
             securing
             them
             unto
             Believers
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             this
             Counsel
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             it
             was
             immutable
             ,
             not
             subject
             unto
             change
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             quod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               nequit
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               altered
               .
            
             But
             the
             design
             of
             God
             here
             was
             not
             to
             make
             his
             
               Counsel
               unchangeable
            
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Purposes
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             the
             Eternal
             Acts
             of
             his
             Will
             considered
             in
             themselves
             are
             Immutable
             .
             See
             Isa.
             46.
             10.
             
             Psal.
             33.
             11.
             
             Prov.
             19.
             21.
             chap.
             21.
             30.
             and
             their
             Immutability
             is
             a
             necessary
             consequent
             of
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               whom
               is
               no
               variableness
               nor
               shadow
               of
               turning
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               The
               strength
               of
               Israel
               is
               not
               a
               man
               that
               he
               should
               repent
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
             And
             in
             opposition
             unto
             all
             change
             or
             mutability
             it
             is
             said
             of
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Psal.
             102.
             27.
             which
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               He
            
             always
             ,
             in
             all
             respect
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             Hence
             among
             the
             Jews
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             He
             is
             a
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             expressing
             his
             immutable
             self-subsistence
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             that
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             many
             Declarations
             of
             Gods
             altering
             his
             Purpose
             and
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             repenting
             him
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             determined
             ,
             being
             grieved
             at
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             6.
             1
             
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             agreed
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             those
             expressions
             of
             repenting
             ,
             grieving
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             figurative
             ,
             wherein
             no
             such
             Affections
             are
             intended
             as
             those
             words
             signifie
             in
             created
             Natures
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             event
             of
             things
             like
             that
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             such
             Affections
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             changes
             themselves
             expressed
             ,
             the
             School-men
             say
             not
             amiss
             ,
             
               Vult
               Deus
               mutationem
               ,
               non
               mutat
               voluntatem
               ,
               He
               willeth
               a
               change
               ,
               he
               changeth
               not
               his
               Will.
               
            
          
           
             But
             fully
             to
             remove
             these
             Difficulties
             ;
             the
             Purpose
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Counsels
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Declaration
             that
             is
             made
             concerning
             their
             Execution
             .
             In
             themselves
             they
             are
             absolutely
             immutable
             ,
             no
             more
             subject
             unto
             change
             than
             is
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             it self
             .
             The
             Declarations
             which
             God
             makes
             concerning
             their
             Execution
             or
             Accomplishments
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             There
             are
             some
             of
             them
             wherein
             there
             is
             necessarily
             included
             a
             respect
             unto
             some
             
               antecedent
               moral
               Rule
            
             ,
             which
             puts
             an
             express
             condition
             into
             the
             Declarations
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             and
             is
             always
             in
             like
             cases
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Thus
             God
             Commands
             the
             Prophet
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             yet
             
               forty
               days
               and
               Niniveh
               should
               perish
               ,
            
             Jonah
             3.
             4.
             
             Here
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             absolute
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Purpose
             of
             God
             without
             any
             condition
             annexed
             ;
             a
             positive
             prediction
             of
             what
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             Either
             God
             must
             change
             his
             Purpose
             or
             Niniveh
             must
             be
             overthrown
             .
             But
             whereas
             this
             destruction
             was
             foretold
             for
             fin
             ,
             and
             impenitency
             therein
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             
               antecedent
               moral
               Rule
            
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             which
             gives
             it
             as
             compleat
             a
             condition
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             expressed
             in
             words
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Repentance
               from
               sin
               ,
               will
               free
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             prediction
             had
             this
             limitation
             by
             an
             
               antecedent
               Rule
               ,
               unless
               they
               Repent
            
             ;
             And
             God
             declares
             that
             this
             Rule
             puts
             a
             condition
             into
             all
             his
             Threatenings
             ,
             Jerem.
             18.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             the
             
               House
               of
               Eli
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
             God
             doth
             neither
             suspend
             his
             Purpose
             on
             what
             men
             will
             do
             ,
             nor
             take
             up
             conditional
             resolutions
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             ;
             He
             doth
             not
             purpose
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             change
             his
             Resolutions
             upon
             contingent
             emergencies
             ;
             for
             he
             
               is
               of
               one
               mind
               and
               who
               can
               turn
               him
               ,
            
             Job
             23.
             13.
             nor
             doth
             he
             determine
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             do
             so
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             do
             otherwise
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Decree
             or
             Purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             Niniveh
             did
             Repent
             it
             should
             not
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             did
             not
             Repent
             it
             should
             perish
             .
             For
             he
             could
             not
             so
             purpose
             unless
             he
             
             did
             not
             foresee
             what
             Niniveh
             would
             do
             ;
             which
             to
             affirm
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             his
             very
             Being
             and
             Godhead
             .
             But
             in
             order
             to
             accomplish
             his
             Purpose
             that
             Niniveh
             should
             not
             perish
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             he
             threatens
             it
             with
             Destruction
             in
             a
             way
             of
             prediction
             ,
             which
             turned
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             to
             attend
             unto
             that
             
               antecedent
               moral
               Rule
            
             which
             put
             a
             condition
             into
             the
             prediction
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             saved
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             In
             the
             Declaration
             of
             some
             of
             Gods
             Counsels
             and
             Purposes
             as
             to
             the
             Execution
             and
             Accomplishment
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             unto
             any
             such
             
               antecedent
               moral
               Rule
            
             ,
             as
             should
             give
             them
             either
             Limitation
             or
             Condition
             .
             God
             takes
             the
             whole
             in
             such
             cases
             absolutely
             on
             himself
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             all
             things
             and
             means
             unto
             the
             end
             intended
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             
               sending
               of
               his
               Son
            
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             the
             blessing
             that
             should
             ensue
             thereon
             .
             No
             alteration
             could
             possibly
             on
             any
             account
             be
             made
             herein
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             sin
             nor
             unbelief
             of
             them
             concerned
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             befall
             them
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             the
             Immutability
             of
             it
             here
             intended
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             absolutely
             unchangeable
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             mans
             concerns
             and
             interest
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             attended
             with
             no
             condition
             or
             reserve
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Immutability
             ,
             God
             was
             willing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             
               shew
               ,
               manifest
               ,
               declare
            
             ,
             
             
               make
               known
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             his
             Counsel
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
            
             ,
             that
             God
             designed
             to
             evidence
             .
             His
             Counsel
             he
             made
             known
             in
             his
             Promise
             .
             All
             the
             gracious
             actings
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             are
             the
             executing
             of
             his
             holy
             Immutable
             Purposes
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             
             And
             all
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               God
               are
               the
               Declarations
               of
               those
               Purposes
               .
            
             And
             they
             also
             in
             themselves
             are
             Immutable
             ,
             for
             they
             depend
             on
             the
             Essential
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               In
               hope
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               which
               God
               that
               cannot
               lye
               promised
               before
               the
               world
               began
               .
            
             Gods
             Essential
             Veracity
             is
             engaged
             in
             his
             Promises
             .
             And
             they
             are
             so
             expresly
             the
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Purposes
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             only
             purposed
             to
             give
             us
             
               Eternal
               Life
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             promised
             it
             ;
             namely
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             began
             .
             And
             this
             declareth
             the
             Nature
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               God
               ,
               hath
               made
               him
               a
               Liar
               ,
            
             1
             Jo.
             5.
             10.
             because
             his
             Essential
             Truth
             is
             engaged
             in
             his
             Promise
             .
             And
             to
             make
             God
             a
             Liar
             is
             to
             deny
             his
             Being
             ,
             which
             every
             Unbeliever
             doth
             as
             he
             is
             able
             .
             But
             whereas
             God
             intended
             not
             only
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Consolation
             under
             all
             their
             Difficulties
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             a
             peculiar
             evidence
             of
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               that
               Counsel
            
             which
             they
             embraced
             by
             Faith
             as
             tendered
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             For
             what
             was
             done
             did
             not
             satisfie
             the
             fulness
             of
             Grace
             and
             Love
             which
             he
             would
             declare
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             no
             though
             it
             were
             done
             so
             abundantly
             ;
             But
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             would
             do
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               more
               abundantly
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             beyond
             what
             was
             absolutely
             
             necessary
             in
             this
             case
             .
             The
             Promise
             of
             God
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             give
             us
             Security
             .
             Nor
             could
             it
             be
             by
             us
             discovered
             how
             the
             
               Goodness
               of
               God
            
             himself
             should
             require
             a
             further
             procedure
             .
             Yet
             because
             something
             further
             might
             be
             useful
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             and
             ends
             before
             declared
             ,
             he
             would
             add
             a
             further
             Confirmation
             unto
             his
             Word
             .
             And
             herein
             as
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             and
             Condescension
             are
             evidently
             manifested
             ,
             so
             it
             likewise
             appears
             what
             weight
             God
             lays
             upon
             the
             assuring
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Confidence
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Case
             he
             
               swears
               by
               himself
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             taught
             us
             not
             so
             to
             use
             his
             Name
             but
             in
             things
             of
             great
             consequence
             and
             moment
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             if
             it
             respect
             the
             Assurance
             given
             ,
             which
             is
             
               more
               abundant
            
             than
             it
             could
             be
             in
             or
             by
             a
             single
             Promise
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             refer
             unto
             
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             who
             gives
             this
             Assurance
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             when
             God
             who
             is
             Truth
             it self
             ,
             might
             justly
             have
             required
             Faith
             of
             us
             on
             his
             single
             Promise
             ,
             yet
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             from
             a
             
               superabounding
               love
            
             and
             care
             he
             would
             confirm
             it
             by
             his
             Oath
             ;
             Either
             sense
             suits
             the
             Apostles
             design
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             declared
             who
             they
             were
             to
             whom
             God
             intended
             to
             give
             this
             Evidence
             
             of
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Believers
             ,
             all
             Believers
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             It
             may
             be
             indeed
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             were
             in
             the
             first
             place
             intended
             .
             For
             unto
             them
             did
             the
             Promise
             belong
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             natural
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             unto
             them
             was
             it
             first
             to
             be
             declared
             and
             proposed
             upon
             its
             Accomplishment
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             29.
             
             Acts
             3.
             25.
             
             Acts
             13.
             46.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             they
             alone
             who
             are
             intended
             .
             All
             the
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
            
             are
             
             Heirs
             also
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               all
               Believers
            
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             God
             confirmed
             his
             Promise
             with
             his
             Oath
             ,
             though
             the
             natural
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             was
             respected
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             until
             they
             cut
             off
             themselves
             by
             their
             Unbelief
             .
             See
             Luke
             1.
             72.
             
             Micah
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Believers
             are
             called
             
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             on
             a
             double
             account
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             Promise
             it self
             .
             (
             2
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Promise
             or
             the
             thing
             promised
             .
             This
             distinction
             is
             evidently
             founded
             on
             Chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             17
             ,
             39.
             compared
             .
             For
             look
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             therein
             they
             are
             
               not
               actually
            
             possessed
             of
             it
             .
             For
             an
             Heir
             is
             only
             in
             expectancy
             of
             that
             whereof
             he
             is
             an
             Heir
             .
             Wherefore
             take
             the
             Promise
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             formally
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             
               Elect
               of
               God
            
             as
             such
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             
               Heirs
               of
               it
            
             .
             God
             hath
             designed
             them
             unto
             an
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             and
             a
             Participation
             thereof
             ;
             and
             he
             confirmed
             it
             with
             his
             Oath
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             induced
             and
             encouraged
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             to
             mix
             it
             with
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             inherit
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             actual
             partakers
             of
             it
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             our
             Apostle
             disputeth
             at
             large
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             taking
             the
             Promise
             materially
             for
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             they
             are
             Heirs
             of
             it
             who
             have
             an
             
               actual
               Interest
            
             in
             it
             by
             Faith
             ;
             and
             partaking
             of
             the
             present
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             wherewith
             it
             is
             accompanied
             ,
             as
             pledges
             of
             future
             Glory
             ,
             have
             a
             Right
             unto
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             .
             Thus
             all
             Believers
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             are
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             Heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             that
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             his
             Children
             .
             And
             I
             take
             the
             words
             in
             this
             
               latter
               sense
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             first
             believing
             of
             these
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             that
             they
             might
             be
             justified
             which
             is
             intended
             ;
             but
             their
             establishment
             in
             Faith
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             comforted
             or
             have
             strong
             consolation
             .
             But
             whereas
             this
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Immutability
             of
             Gods
             Counsel
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             is
             universal
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             indefinitely
             proposed
             unto
             all
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             here
             to
             be
             cast
             under
             this
             limitation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             made
             to
             Elect
             Believers
             ,
             or
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             only
             ,
             shall
             be
             immediately
             declared
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             God
             did
             in
             this
             matter
             for
             the
             ends
             mentioned
             is
             summarily
             expressed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             he
             interposed
             himself
             
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               fidejussit
               jurejurando
               .
            
             He
             that
             
             confirmeth
             any
             thing
             by
             an
             Oath
             is
             fidejussor
             ,
             one
             that
             gives
             security
             to
             Faith.
             And
             fidejussor
             in
             the
             Law
             is
             Interventor
             ,
             one
             who
             interposeth
             or
             cometh
             between
             ,
             and
             ingageth
             himself
             to
             give
             Security
             .
             This
             state
             of
             things
             is
             therefore
             here
             supposed
             .
             God
             had
             given
             out
             that
             Promise
             whose
             Nature
             we
             have
             before
             declared
             .
             Hereon
             he
             required
             the
             Faith
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             .
             For
             what
             could
             any
             reasonably
             require
             further
             to
             give
             them
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             assurance
             ?
             But
             although
             all
             things
             were
             clear
             and
             satisfactory
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             many
             fears
             ,
             doubts
             ,
             and
             objections
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             arise
             on
             the
             part
             of
             Believers
             themselves
             ,
             as
             there
             did
             in
             Abraham
             unto
             whom
             the
             Promise
             was
             first
             made
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             signal
             Pledge
             of
             its
             Accomplishment
             in
             the
             birth
             of
             Isaac
             .
             In
             this
             case
             though
             God
             was
             no
             way
             obliged
             to
             give
             them
             further
             Caution
             or
             Security
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             his
             infinite
             Love
             and
             Condescension
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             them
             a
             higher
             Pledge
             and
             Evidence
             of
             his
             Faithfulness
             ,
             and
             interposeth
             himself
             
               by
               an
               Oath
            
             ;
             he
             
               mediated
               by
               an
               Oath
            
             ,
             he
             interposed
             himself
             between
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             ,
             to
             undertake
             under
             that
             solemnity
             for
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             it
             .
             And
             swearing
             by
             himself
             he
             takes
             it
             on
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             his
             Being
             ,
             his
             Truth
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             The
             Truths
             which
             from
             these
             words
             thus
             opened
             we
             are
             instructed
             in
             ,
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Purpose
               of
               God
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               Elect
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Soveraign
               Grace
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             
             or
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             Will
             accompanied
             with
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God.
             And
             among
             all
             the
             holy
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             the
             manifestation
             of
             whose
             Glory
             he
             designed
             therein
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             more
             expresly
             and
             frequently
             mentioned
             than
             his
             Wisdom
             .
             And
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               As
               that
               which
               no
               created
               understanding
               of
               Men
               or
               Angels
               is
               able
               perfectly
               to
               comprehend
               ,
            
             neither
             in
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Effects
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             shutteth
             up
             his
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             ways
             ,
             paths
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             this
             Wisdom
             with
             that
             Rapture
             of
             Admiration
             Rom.
             11.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             
               O
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               Riches
               both
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               God!
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               Judgements
               ,
               and
               his
            
             
             
               Ways
               past
               finding
               out
               ?
               For
               who
               hath
               known
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               who
               hath
               been
               his
               Counsellor
               ?
               or
               who
               hath
               first
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               recompenced
               unto
               him
               again
               .
               For
               of
               him
               and
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               Glory
               for
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               ?
            
             The
             whole
             issue
             of
             our
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Eternal
             projection
             of
             our
             Salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             Admiration
             of
             that
             Abysse
             which
             we
             cannot
             dive
             into
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             Ascription
             of
             Glory
             to
             God
             thereon
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             especial
             effects
             of
             this
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             
               desire
               to
               bow
               down
            
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             diligence
             in
             their
             enquiry
             into
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
             And
             on
             these
             considerations
             our
             Apostle
             concludes
             that
             without
             all
             controversie
             the
             work
             hereof
             is
             
               a
               great
               mystery
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             which
             we
             may
             Adore
             but
             cannot
             Comprehend
             .
             See
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               As
               that
               wherein
               God
               hath
               expresly
               designed
               to
               Glorifie
               himself
               unto
               Eternity
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             free
             Acts
             ,
             and
             Purposes
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             have
             any
             other
             ,
             though
             all
             other
             things
             may
             be
             subordinate
             thereunto
             .
             Now
             no
             Property
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             is
             so
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             things
             unto
             their
             proper
             end
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             work
             and
             effect
             it
             is
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             great
             end
             which
             God
             will
             ultimately
             effect
             ,
             being
             his
             own
             Glory
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Elect
             by
             him
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             whereby
             it
             was
             contrived
             must
             needs
             be
             Eminent
             and
             Glorious
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Then
               is
               the
               End
               when
               Christ
               shall
               have
               delivered
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               unto
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             he
             also
             in
             his
             humane
             Nature
             subjects
             himself
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               that
               God
               may
               be
               all
               in
               all
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24
             ,
             28.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             finished
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             brought
             all
             his
             Elect
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             
               shall
               God
               be
               all
               in
               all
            
             ;
             or
             therein
             ,
             or
             thereby
             he
             will
             be
             for
             ever
             exalted
             and
             glorified
             ;
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             manifest
             how
             all
             this
             great
             work
             came
             forth
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             issued
             in
             him
             ,
             Jude
             25.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             whole
             work
             is
             therefore
             expresly
             called
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             
               Characters
               and
               Impressions
               thereof
               that
               are
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             and
             because
             it
             is
             a
             peculiar
             effect
             thereof
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               crucified
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             and
             that
             the
             Gospel
             whereby
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               in
               a
               mystery
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             and
             the
             whole
             intended
             is
             both
             expresly
             and
             fully
             laid
             down
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Unto
               me
               who
               am
               less
               than
               the
               least
               of
               all
               Saints
               is
               this
               Grace
               given
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               Preach
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               the
               unsearchable
               Riches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               all
               men
               see
               what
               is
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               mystery
               which
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               been
               hid
               in
               God
               who
               created
               all
               things
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               To
               the
               intent
               that
               now
               unto
               the
               principalities
               and
               powers
               in
               heavenly
               places
               might
               be
               known
               by
               the
               Church
               the
               manifold
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Eternal
               Purpose
               which
               he
               purposed
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord.
            
             The
             purpose
             mentioned
             in
             the
             close
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Gods
             Will
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             this
             Purpose
             was
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             Spring
             ,
             and
             Cause
             of
             all
             those
             glorious
             and
             admirable
             things
             ,
             whose
             Declaration
             was
             committed
             unto
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             publisher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             by
             the
             effects
             whereof
             such
             mysteries
             were
             unfolded
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             did
             not
             before
             understand
             .
             And
             what
             was
             it
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             that
             was
             declared
             ,
             manifested
             and
             known
             thereby
             ?
             It
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               manifold
               Wisdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             exerting
             it self
             in
             such
             
               wonderful
               variety
            
             of
             holy
             ,
             wise
             Operations
             ,
             as
             no
             mind
             of
             Men
             nor
             Angels
             can
             comprehend
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             On
             this
             account
             are
             
               all
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Knowledge
             said
             to
             be
             hid
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             not
             only
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             exerted
             and
             manifested
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             
               Treasures
               of
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             produce
             any
             effects
             out
             of
             the
             
               stores
               of
               his
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             suitable
             and
             subservient
             unto
             what
             he
             hath
             designed
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             may
             we
             not
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Hence
             see
             the
             
               horrible
               depravation
               of
               Nature
               which
               by
               sin
               is
               befallen
               the
               minds
               ,
               reasons
               ,
               and
               understandings
               of
               men
               .
            
             For
             from
             hence
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             this
             Purpose
             of
             God
             which
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Infinite
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             which
             he
             hath
             wrought
             pursuant
             thereof
             ,
             whereon
             are
             impressed
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             
               manifold
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             are
             esteemed
             folly
             ,
             or
             foolish
             things
             unto
             them
             .
             So
             far
             are
             men
             by
             Nature
             from
             seeing
             an
             excellency
             of
             
               Divine
               Wisdom
            
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             suffer
             them
             to
             pass
             as
             things
             tolerably
             rational
             ,
             but
             brand
             them
             as
             foolish
             ,
             or
             folly
             
             it self
             .
             This
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             and
             at
             large
             insisteth
             on
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             Had
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             fixed
             on
             any
             other
             Reason
             for
             the
             rejection
             of
             this
             
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             some
             excuse
             might
             be
             pretended
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             reject
             
               that
               as
               folly
            
             which
             God
             sets
             forth
             and
             declares
             as
             the
             principal
             Instance
             of
             his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             this
             discovereth
             the
             horrour
             of
             its
             depravation
             .
             And
             those
             in
             whom
             this
             blindness
             is
             prevalent
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             three
             sorts
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Such
             as
             by
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             
               absolutely
               rejected
            
             as
             a
             
               foolish
               thing
               unbecoming
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               to
               propose
               ,
            
             and
             their
             own
             Wisdom
             to
             receive
             .
             As
             this
             was
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             
               Pagan
               world
            
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Mahumetans
             and
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Heathens
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             so
             I
             wish
             that
             the
             Poison
             and
             Contagion
             of
             this
             wickedness
             were
             not
             further
             diffused
             .
             But
             alas
             we
             see
             many
             every
             day
             who
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             outward
             Circumstances
             live
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             compliance
             with
             the
             Name
             and
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             yet
             discover
             themselves
             sufficiently
             to
             hate
             ,
             despise
             and
             contemn
             the
             Mystery
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               God
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Such
             as
             
               own
               the
               Gospel
            
             in
             the
             Letter
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             look
             on
             the
             Mystery
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             therein
             as
             foolishness
             .
             Hence
             all
             the
             principal
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             
               Hypostatical
               Union
            
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             his
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               Oblation
            
             ,
             the
             
               Attonement
               and
               Satisfaction
            
             made
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             the
             
               Imputation
               of
               his
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             ,
             with
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             it
             in
             our
             Conversion
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             either
             directly
             exploded
             as
             foolish
             ,
             or
             wrested
             unto
             senses
             suited
             unto
             their
             own
             low
             and
             carnal
             Apprehensions
             .
             And
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             do
             swarm
             amongst
             us
             at
             this
             day
             like
             to
             Locusts
             when
             a
             North-East-Wind
             hath
             filled
             every
             place
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             There
             are
             multitudes
             whose
             choice
             of
             their
             outward
             Conditions
             being
             prevented
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             brought
             forth
             and
             fixed
             where
             the
             Gospel
             passeth
             currant
             in
             the
             world
             without
             any
             open
             controul
             ,
             who
             do
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             ,
             with
             the
             
               first
               sort
            
             ,
             they
             should
             
               openly
               reject
            
             it
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             with
             the
             
               second
               sort
            
             to
             corrupt
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             practically
             esteem
             it
             a
             foolish
             thing
             to
             give
             place
             unto
             its
             power
             on
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             do
             really
             esteem
             them
             foolish
             who
             labour
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             is
             openly
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             live
             under
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             named
             these
             things
             only
             to
             reflect
             thereby
             on
             that
             horrible
             depravation
             which
             by
             corruption
             of
             Nature
             is
             come
             upon
             the
             minds
             and
             reason
             of
             mankind
             .
             And
             it
             is
             in
             none
             more
             evident
             than
             in
             those
             who
             most
             boast
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             We
             may
             learn
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             Evidence
             of
             
               thriving
               in
               spiritual
               Light
               and
               Understanding
               ,
            
             than
             when
             we
             find
             our
             Souls
             affected
             with
             ,
             and
             raised
             unto
             an
             holy
             Admiration
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             which
             are
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Life
               and
               Assurance
               of
               our
               present
               Comforts
               and
               future
               Glory
               depend
               on
               the
            
             
             
               Immutability
               of
               Gods
               Counsel
            
             .
             To
             secure
             those
             things
             unto
             us
             ,
             God
             shews
             us
             that
             Immutability
             .
             Our
             own
             endeavours
             are
             to
             be
             used
             to
             the
             same
             End
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             to
             give
             
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               our
               Calling
               and
               Election
               sure
               .
            
             But
             all
             depends
             on
             the
             
               unchangeable
               Purpose
            
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             Charge
             of
             so
             great
             a
             work
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             further
             spoken
             unto
             on
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Purpose
               of
               God
               concerning
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Elect
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               became
            
             
             
               Immutable
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Determination
               of
               his
               Will
               was
               accompanied
               with
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             ;
             It
             was
             his
             Counsel
             .
             All
             the
             certainty
             that
             is
             amongst
             men
             as
             to
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             any
             End
             designed
             by
             them
             ,
             depends
             on
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Wisdom
            
             in
             finding
             out
             and
             applying
             suitable
             means
             thereunto
             .
             And
             because
             their
             Wisdom
             is
             weak
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             no
             better
             than
             folly
             ,
             whence
             generally
             they
             fix
             first
             on
             ends
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             use
             of
             means
             weak
             and
             unsuited
             unto
             their
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             affairs
             are
             wrapped
             up
             in
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             end
             in
             disappointments
             and
             confusion
             .
             But
             as
             God
             fixeth
             on
             those
             Ends
             which
             perfectly
             comply
             with
             his
             own
             
               infinite
               Holiness
               and
               Soveraignty
            
             ,
             whence
             they
             
             are
             necessarily
             good
             and
             holy
             ;
             so
             he
             doth
             not
             first
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             choice
             of
             
               various
               means
            
             that
             proffer
             themselves
             unto
             those
             Ends.
             But
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             
               Ends
               and
               Means
            
             lye
             before
             him
             in
             one
             Vein
             ;
             and
             fall
             together
             under
             his
             unalterable
             Determination
             .
             Two
             things
             therefore
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               God
            
             giving
             Immutability
             to
             his
             Counsel
             concerning
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Elect
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               Thereby
               he
               saw
               at
               once
            
             not
             only
             whatever
             was
             needful
             for
             the
             Accomplishing
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             would
             infallibly
             effect
             it
             .
             He
             chose
             not
             probable
             and
             likely
             means
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
               might
               do
               it
            
             ,
             unless
             some
             great
             obstruction
             did
             arise
             ,
             such
             as
             whose
             efficacy
             might
             be
             suspended
             on
             any
             conditions
             and
             emergencies
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             should
             infallibly
             and
             inevitably
             reach
             the
             End
             intended
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Covenant
             wherein
             God
             had
             not
             immutably
             decreed
             to
             preserve
             mankind
             absolutely
             in
             their
             Primitive
             Estate
             ,
             he
             made
             use
             of
             such
             means
             for
             their
             preservation
             ,
             as
             
               might
               effect
            
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             were
             not
             wanting
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             or
             that
             Obedience
             which
             they
             were
             enabled
             to
             perform
             .
             This
             man
             neglecting
             ,
             the
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             as
             to
             their
             success
             depending
             thereon
             by
             Gods
             own
             Appointment
             ,
             that
             End
             which
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             they
             tended
             unto
             was
             not
             attained
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             God
             had
             not
             immutably
             determined
             it
             .
             But
             now
             whereas
             God
             engaged
             himself
             in
             an
             unchangeable-Purpose
             ,
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             he
             fixeth
             on
             those
             means
             for
             its
             Accomplishment
             ,
             as
             shall
             not
             depend
             on
             any
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             their
             efficacy
             might
             be
             frustrated
             .
             Such
             was
             his
             
               sending
               of
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               Incarnate
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             Grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             its
             Nature
             infallibly
             effectual
             unto
             the
             End
             whereunto
             it
             is
             designed
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             foresaw
             all
             the
             Interveniencies
             on
             our
             part
             that
             might
             obstruct
             the
             certain
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             The
             Promise
             was
             first
             given
             indefinitely
             unto
             all
             mankind
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
             But
             soon
             after
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             with
             their
             absolute
             contempt
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Promise
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             Creature
             would
             conceive
             that
             it
             would
             be
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             being
             so
             visibly
             ,
             so
             universally
             rejected
             and
             despised
             .
             But
             a
             perfect
             View
             hereof
             lying
             under
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             he
             provided
             against
             it
             for
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Purpose
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             his
             Promise
             ,
             by
             singling
             out
             first
             one
             ,
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             whole
             
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             towards
             whom
             the
             Promise
             should
             be
             accomplished
             .
             But
             yet
             after
             a
             long
             season
             ,
             there
             came
             the
             last
             and
             uttermost
             trial
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
             For
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             rejected
             the
             Promise
             also
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeared
             really
             to
             have
             been
             frustrated
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             that
             Objection
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             6.
             
             But
             instead
             of
             changing
             his
             Purpose
             ,
             God
             then
             more
             fully
             discovered
             wherein
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
            
             did
             consist
             ,
             and
             whereon
             it
             did
             depend
             ,
             as
             Gal.
             3.
             8.
             
             And
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             all
             along
             ,
             and
             under
             all
             those
             Apostasies
             ,
             he
             ever
             had
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             have
             in
             the
             world
             an
             
               Elect
               people
            
             chosen
             by
             him
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             and
             towards
             whom
             his
             Purpose
             was
             Immutable
             and
             his
             Promise
             Infallible
             .
             No
             Interveniency
             can
             possibly
             shake
             or
             alter
             what
             hath
             been
             settled
             by
             infinite
             Wisdom
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             particular
             Believer
             but
             is
             made
             so
             sensible
             of
             his
             own
             unworthiness
             ,
             that
             at
             one
             time
             or
             another
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             almost
             brought
             to
             a
             loss
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             
               such
               a
               one
               as
               he
            
             should
             ever
             inherit
             the
             Promise
             .
             But
             God
             foresaw
             all
             that
             hath
             befallen
             us
             ,
             or
             will
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             hath
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             provided
             against
             all
             Interveniencies
             that
             his
             Purpose
             might
             not
             be
             changed
             ,
             nor
             his
             Promise
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             
               Infinite
               Goodness
               ,
               as
               acting
               it self
               in
               Christ
               ,
               was
               not
               satisfied
               in
               providing
               and
               preparing
               good
               things
               for
               Believers
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               also
               shew
               and
               declare
               it
               unto
               them
               for
               their
               present
            
             
             Consolation
             .
             God
             was
             willing
             
               to
               shew
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             was
             that
             they
             might
             have
             
               strong
               Consolation
            
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             a
             good
             wise
             Father
             and
             an
             Obedient
             Son.
             The
             Father
             is
             possessed
             of
             a
             large
             and
             profitable
             Estate
             .
             And
             as
             the
             son
             hath
             a
             present
             allowance
             suitable
             to
             his
             Condition
             ,
             so
             being
             Obedient
             he
             hath
             a
             just
             expectation
             ,
             that
             in
             due
             time
             he
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             ;
             this
             being
             usual
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             directs
             unto
             ;
             For
             Parents
             are
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             not
             Children
             for
             their
             Parents
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             being
             yet
             absolutely
             in
             the
             Fathers
             power
             ,
             it
             is
             
               possible
               he
               may
               otherwise
               dispose
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             it
             may
             not
             come
             to
             the
             right
             Heir
             .
             But
             now
             if
             his
             Father
             
             seeth
             his
             Son
             on
             some
             occasion
             to
             
               want
               Encouragement
            
             ,
             or
             he
             be
             to
             put
             him
             on
             any
             difficult
             Service
             where
             he
             may
             meet
             with
             Storms
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             he
             will
             
               shew
               unto
               him
            
             his
             
               Deeds
               of
               Settlement
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             irrevocably
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             the
             
               whole
               Inheritance
            
             .
             So
             God
             deals
             with
             Believers
             ,
             with
             his
             Children
             in
             this
             case
             .
             He
             is
             Rich
             in
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Children
             are
             
               Heirs
               of
               it
               ,
               Coheirs
               with
               Christ
               and
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             that
             God
             hath
             provided
             for
             his
             Children
             ;
             This
             they
             have
             an
             expectation
             of
             by
             the
             Promise
             according
             to
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
             But
             although
             their
             state
             be
             thus
             secured
             by
             their
             being
             
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             yet
             God
             knowing
             that
             they
             have
             a
             difficult
             work
             and
             warfare
             to
             go
             through
             withall
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             Temptations
             ,
             for
             their
             Encouragement
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             he
             
               produceth
               and
               sheweth
               them
               his
               irrevocable
               Deed
               of
               Settlement
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             his
             Promise
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Oath
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             is
             infallibly
             secured
             unto
             them
             ,
             He
             was
             free
             and
             willing
             to
             
               shew
               it
               unto
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
               .
            
             At
             first
             God
             gave
             out
             a
             meer
             Precept
             as
             the
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             a
             Promise
             couched
             in
             a
             Threatening
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             Divine
             Goodness
             acting
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Nature
             did
             require
             ,
             and
             whereof
             man
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
             For
             as
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             was
             
               sufficiently
               declared
            
             therein
             ,
             so
             man
             in
             himself
             had
             no
             grounds
             of
             discouragements
             from
             a
             compliance
             therewith
             .
             And
             God
             might
             so
             deal
             with
             us
             all
             ,
             giving
             out
             the
             whole
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Will
             in
             a
             
               systeme
               of
               Precepts
            
             ,
             as
             some
             seem
             to
             suppose
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             But
             things
             are
             now
             changed
             on
             two
             Accounts
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             1
             )
             It
             was
             herein
             the
             peculiar
             Design
             of
             God
             to
             
               glorifie
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             Mercy
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             do
             it
             in
             an
             abundant
             manner
             .
             He
             had
             before
             glorified
             his
             
               Eternal
               Power
               and
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             contained
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
             And
             he
             had
             glorified
             his
             
               Holiness
               and
               Righteousness
            
             in
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             accompanied
             with
             Eternal
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             .
             But
             
               Grace
               and
               Truth
            
             (
             in
             the
             provision
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             )
             
               came
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Joh.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             And
             therefore
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             all
             this
             may
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             it
             in
             an
             abundant
             and
             unconceiveable
             manner
             ,
             above
             the
             former
             Declarations
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Attributes
             .
             Hence
             in
             the
             Scripture
             the
             Communication
             of
             Grace
             is
             expressed
             in
             words
             that
             may
             intimate
             its
             exceeding
             ,
             and
             passing
             all
             understanding
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Grace
             did
             by
             Christ
             
               more
               than
               abound
            
             .
             To
             abound
             expresseth
             the
             largest
             comprehensible
             Measures
             and
             Degrees
             ;
             But
             that
             which
             doth
             
               more
               than
               abound
            
             ,
             who
             can
             conceive
             ?
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               did
               more
               than
               abound
            
             ;
             it
             exceeded
             all
             comprehension
             .
             So
             that
             Glory
             which
             is
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             an
             excellency
             and
             exceeding
             greatness
             no
             way
             to
             be
             conceived
             .
             So
             plainly
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             7.
             excelling
             Riches
             .
             That
             we
             may
             know
             his
             meaning
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             again
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Riches
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               Investigation
               .
            
             In
             the
             pursuit
             of
             this
             design
             to
             exercise
             and
             manifest
             the
             infinite
             fulness
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             satisfie
             himself
             with
             a
             
               meer
               declaration
            
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             have
             those
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             present
             Comfort
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             could
             not
             do
             that
             without
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
            
             ,
             he
             evidenceth
             that
             unto
             them
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             .
             And
             thereby
             he
             sufficiently
             manifests
             how
             willing
             he
             is
             ,
             how
             well
             pleasing
             it
             is
             unto
             him
             that
             our
             Faith
             in
             him
             should
             be
             firm
             and
             stedfast
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Man
             is
             now
             fallen
             into
             a
             
               condition
               of
               Sin
               and
               Misery
            
             .
             And
             herein
             is
             he
             filled
             with
             so
             many
             
               Fears
               ,
               Discouragements
               ,
               and
               Despondencies
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             the
             difficultest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             raise
             him
             unto
             any
             hopes
             of
             Mercy
             or
             Favour
             from
             God.
             In
             this
             lost
             forlorn
             estate
             ,
             Divine
             Goodness
             by
             an
             infinite
             Condescension
             accommodates
             it self
             unto
             our
             weakness
             and
             our
             distresses
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             therefore
             only
             prepose
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             unto
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             but
             useth
             all
             ways
             possible
             to
             ingenerate
             in
             us
             a
             
               Confidence
               of
               his
               willingness
            
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             a
             participation
             of
             them
             .
             He
             doth
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             direct
             and
             encourage
             us
             to
             take
             a
             
               stedfast
               view
            
             of
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Hence
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             is
             taken
             
             up
             in
             
               Promises
               ,
               Exhortations
               ,
               Invitations
            
             ,
             Discourses
             and
             
               Expressions
               of
               Love
               ,
               Kindness
               ,
               and
               Compassion
               .
            
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             although
             the
             Promise
             it self
             was
             an
             abundant
             Security
             for
             Faith
             to
             rest
             upon
             as
             to
             the
             Immutability
             of
             Gods
             Counsel
             ,
             yet
             to
             obviate
             all
             pretences
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             all
             excuses
             ,
             he
             confirms
             it
             with
             his
             Oath
             .
             And
             although
             he
             did
             this
             in
             particular
             and
             expresly
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             yet
             he
             takes
             all
             Believers
             who
             are
             his
             Seed
             into
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             priviledge
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             manifests
             how
             that
             in
             swearing
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             sware
             also
             unto
             them
             all
             .
             And
             two
             things
             do
             hence
             naturally
             issue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               unspeakable
               encouragement
               unto
               Believing
            
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             all
             unto
             whom
             this
             Counsel
             of
             God
             and
             its
             Immutability
             is
             proposed
             .
             The
             Essential
             Truth
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Oath
             ,
             are
             openly
             and
             manifestly
             engaged
             unto
             these
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             nothing
             but
             Unbelief
             shall
             keep
             off
             any
             from
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             all
             Believers
             ,
             whatever
             difficulties
             they
             may
             meet
             withall
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             objections
             against
             themselves
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             enjoy
             the
             Promise
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               Gods
               Counsel
            
             herein
             he
             hath
             made
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             any
             Objection
             against
             it
             .
             This
             is
             tendered
             unto
             you
             unto
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             proposed
             .
             Greater
             Encouragement
             unto
             Believing
             ,
             and
             more
             certainty
             of
             the
             Event
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             have
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             you
             cannot
             have
             ;
             God
             will
             not
             ,
             God
             cannot
             give
             .
             All
             persons
             not
             yet
             come
             up
             unto
             Believing
             ,
             unto
             whom
             this
             Peace
             with
             God
             is
             preached
             ,
             are
             distinguished
             into
             two
             sorts
             ;
             
               Them
               that
               are
               nigh
            
             ,
             and
             
               them
               that
               are
               far
               off
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             17.
             
             This
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             expresseth
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             must
             be
             extended
             unto
             others
             .
             Some
             are
             
               comparatively
               nigh
            
             ;
             such
             as
             have
             been
             affected
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             enquiries
             whether
             they
             should
             believe
             or
             no
             ;
             And
             there
             are
             some
             
               afar
               off
            
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             have
             taken
             little
             notice
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Herein
             is
             both
             a
             Call
             and
             Encouragement
             unto
             both
             .
             To
             the
             first
             to
             
               determine
               their
            
             Wills
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Promise
             ;
             unto
             the
             other
             
               to
               look
               up
               unto
               him
            
             though
             from
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             enlarge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             
               discovers
               the
               hainous
               Nature
               of
               Unbelief
               .
            
             The
             Gospel
             which
             is
             a
             message
             of
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             never
             makes
             mention
             of
             Unbelief
             but
             it
             annexeth
             Damnation
             unto
             it
             .
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
             And
             although
             they
             shall
             also
             perish
             unto
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             preached
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             12.
             yet
             the
             Gospel
             though
             it
             speaks
             not
             exclusively
             unto
             others
             ,
             yet
             principally
             it
             declares
             the
             inevitable
             destruction
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             Damnation
             of
             them
             who
             believe
             not
             when
             the
             Promise
             is
             declared
             to
             them
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             however
             ,
             it
             declares
             that
             they
             shall
             fall
             under
             a
             
               sorer
               death
            
             and
             destruction
             than
             any
             others
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Severity
             is
             taken
             partly
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             Aggravation
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Nature
             of
             Unbelief
             consists
             in
             a
             refusal
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             making
             him
             a
             Liar
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             10.
             and
             in
             esteeming
             that
             which
             he
             proposeth
             as
             his
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             to
             be
             weakness
             and
             folly
             .
             Hence
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             Sin
             or
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             whatever
             ,
             that
             casts
             such
             Scorn
             and
             Indignity
             upon
             him
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             the
             greatest
             of
             sins
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             root
             and
             cause
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             such
             is
             the
             blindness
             of
             corrupted
             Nature
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             will
             boggle
             at
             other
             sins
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             look
             with
             a
             severe
             threatening
             Aspect
             on
             a
             Natural
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             Adultery
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             and
             Murder
             ,
             yet
             concern
             themselves
             not
             at
             all
             in
             this
             Unbelief
             ,
             but
             rather
             approve
             themselves
             in
             their
             Infidelity
             .
             Yet
             is
             there
             not
             one
             unto
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             do
             not
             really
             receive
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             tendered
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             he
             doth
             what
             lies
             in
             him
             to
             declare
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Liar
             ,
             foolish
             in
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             weak
             in
             his
             Operations
             .
             And
             what
             account
             this
             will
             come
             unto
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             discern
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             It
             is
             from
             the
             Aggravations
             that
             it
             is
             accompanied
             withall
             ,
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             whereby
             it
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             .
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ?
               Heb.
            
             2.
             3.
             
             We
             may
             look
             only
             on
             that
             which
             lies
             before
             us
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Infinite
               Condescension
               of
               Divine
               Goodness
            
             in
             shewing
             ,
             manifesting
             ,
             and
             declaring
             the
             
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
            
             by
             Oath
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             to
             this
             End
             that
             was
             possible
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             ever
             would
             have
             entred
             
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             any
             Creature
             to
             desire
             or
             expect
             ,
             the
             woful
             condition
             of
             Unbelievers
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             this
             sin
             and
             misery
             which
             will
             follow
             thereon
             ,
             is
             inexpressible
             .
             For
             those
             that
             will
             despise
             all
             that
             God
             will
             do
             ,
             yea
             all
             that
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             assurance
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Stability
             of
             his
             Promises
             given
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Grace
             ,
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             nor
             shall
             receive
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             
               will
               do
            
             and
             
               can
               do
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Justice
             and
             Vengeance
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               all
               mankind
               universally
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               persons
               under
               certain
               Qualifications
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               designs
               to
               manifest
               the
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               communicate
               the
               Effects
               thereof
               .
            
             It
             is
             only
             the
             
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             whom
             God
             intendeth
             .
             But
             herein
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               outward
               Revelation
            
             or
             Administration
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             (
             2
             )
             Gods
             Purpose
             therein
             .
             The
             former
             is
             made
             promiscuously
             and
             indefinitely
             unto
             all
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             .
             For
             therein
             is
             contained
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Immutability
             of
             Gods
             Counsel
             and
             his
             Willingness
             to
             have
             it
             known
             .
             But
             if
             God
             did
             design
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Effect
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             latitude
             with
             the
             outward
             Administration
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             be
             thought
             
               to
               fail
            
             in
             his
             Purpose
             towards
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             who
             receive
             it
             not
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             disputes
             upon
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Having
             supposed
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             were
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Promise
             by
             Unbelief
             ,
             and
             declared
             his
             sense
             thereon
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             he
             raiseth
             an
             Objection
             against
             that
             supposition
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             that
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               God
               was
               of
               none
               effect
            
             ;
             for
             unto
             them
             all
             it
             was
             given
             and
             declared
             .
             Hereunto
             the
             Apostle
             answers
             and
             replies
             in
             that
             and
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             Answer
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Promise
             was
             promiscuously
             proposed
             unto
             all
             ,
             yet
             the
             Grace
             of
             it
             was
             intended
             only
             unto
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             he
             also
             farther
             declares
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             7.
             
             But
             why
             then
             doth
             God
             thus
             cause
             the
             Declaration
             to
             be
             made
             promiscuously
             and
             indefinitely
             unto
             all
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             some
             only
             whom
             he
             designs
             unto
             a
             Participation
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             Counsel
             and
             good
             things
             promised
             ?
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             Let
             us
             always
             remember
             that
             in
             these
             things
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             him
             who
             is
             greater
             than
             we
             ,
             and
             
               who
               giveth
               no
               Account
               of
               his
               matters
               .
            
             What
             if
             God
             will
             take
             this
             way
             of
             procedure
             ,
             and
             
               give
               no
               reason
            
             of
             it
             ?
             who
             are
             we
             that
             we
             should
             dispute
             against
             God
             ?
             Wherefore
             our
             Apostle
             having
             at
             large
             discoursed
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             the
             absolute
             freedom
             of
             God
             to
             do
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             winds
             up
             the
             whole
             in
             a
             resignation
             of
             all
             unto
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             with
             a
             
               deep
               Admiration
            
             of
             his
             unsearchable
             Wisdom
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             But
             yet
             I
             may
             add
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             doth
             require
             this
             
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             indefinitely
             to
             all
             ,
             though
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             be
             designed
             to
             some
             only
             .
             For
             the
             way
             whereby
             God
             will
             give
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             Promise
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             such
             means
             as
             are
             meet
             to
             work
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             perswade
             and
             prevail
             with
             them
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             He
             would
             not
             do
             it
             by
             immediate
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             extraordinary
             Operations
             of
             his
             Spirit
             alone
             .
             but
             by
             such
             ways
             as
             are
             suited
             to
             glorifie
             Himself
             and
             his
             Grace
             in
             the
             
               Rational
               minds
            
             of
             his
             Creatures
             capable
             thereof
             .
             Now
             this
             could
             no
             way
             be
             done
             ,
             nor
             can
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               Declaration
               and
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             with
             Commands
             ,
             Motives
             ,
             and
             Encouragements
             unto
             Believing
             .
             In
             this
             work
             all
             those
             whom
             He
             employs
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             who
             they
             are
             
               who
               are
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
            
             until
             they
             are
             discovered
             by
             their
             actual
             Believing
             :
             wherefore
             they
             have
             no
             other
             work
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             propose
             the
             Promise
             promiscuously
             unto
             all
             that
             will
             attend
             unto
             it
             ,
             leaving
             the
             singling
             out
             of
             its
             proper
             Heirs
             unto
             the
             Soveraign
             Grace
             of
             God.
             So
             the
             Word
             is
             preached
             unto
             all
             Indefinitely
             ,
             and
             the
             Election
             obtains
             whilst
             the
             rest
             are
             hardened
             .
          
           
             
               God
               alone
               knows
               the
               due
               measures
               of
               Divine
               Condescension
               ,
               or
               what
               becomes
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               therein
               .
            
             Who
             could
             have
             once
             apprehended
             ,
             who
             durst
             
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             God
             should
             
               swear
               by
               himself
            
             to
             confirm
             his
             Word
             
             and
             Truth
             unto
             such
             worthless
             Creatures
             as
             we
             are
             ?
             Indeed
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             more
             transcendent
             act
             of
             Divine
             Condescension
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             the
             Glory
             whereof
             will
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             the
             Admiration
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             unto
             Eternity
             .
             For
             alas
             !
             what
             created
             Understanding
             could
             ever
             have
             raised
             it self
             unto
             a
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
               should
               be
               made
               Flesh
               ?
            
             God
             alone
             who
             is
             infinitely
             Wise
             ,
             only
             Wise
             ,
             knew
             what
             became
             the
             Holiness
             of
             his
             Being
             ,
             and
             his
             Goodness
             therein
             .
             And
             so
             is
             it
             in
             its
             measure
             in
             this
             of
             his
             Oath
             .
             And
             as
             we
             are
             with
             holy
             Confidence
             to
             make
             use
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             seeing
             not
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             is
             to
             despise
             the
             highest
             expression
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             draw
             
               Divine
               Condescension
            
             beyond
             
               Divine
               Expressions
            
             .
          
           
             
               So
               unspeakable
               is
               the
               weakness
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               unconceivable
            
             
             
               Divine
               Condescension
               for
               its
               Confirmation
            
             .
             The
             Immutability
             of
             Gods
             Counsel
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             until
             this
             be
             manifest
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             ever
             Faith
             should
             be
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             .
             But
             who
             would
             not
             think
             that
             Gods
             Declaration
             thereof
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Promise
             ,
             were
             every
             way
             sufficient
             thereunto
             ?
             But
             God
             knew
             that
             we
             yet
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             more
             ;
             not
             that
             there
             was
             want
             of
             sufficient
             Evidence
             in
             his
             Promise
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             want
             of
             stability
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             a
             
               superabundant
               Confirmation
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             18.
             
          
           
             That
             by
             two
             Immutable
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             a
             strong
             Consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             Refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             in
             general
             the
             Apostle
             further
             designs
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Declaration
             which
             God
             had
             made
             of
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             in
             this
             matter
             was
             every
             
               way
               sufficient
            
             and
             satisfactory
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             was
             the
             
               especial
               End
               and
               Design
            
             which
             he
             had
             therein
             ,
             towards
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             He
             doth
             it
             by
             declaring
             the
             Evidence
             given
             and
             the
             Nature
             
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             consisted
             in
             two
             Immutable
             things
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             Act
             or
             Deed
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             make
             and
             deliver
             when
             we
             convey
             any
             thing
             from
             one
             to
             another
             .
             An
             Instrument
             of
             an
             Assurance
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             God.
             Security
             is
             given
             by
             them
             ;
             both
             from
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             they
             are
             
               two
               ;
               two
               Witnesses
            
             whereby
             the
             thing
             intended
             is
             established
             .
             But
             what
             need
             was
             there
             of
             
               two
               such
               things
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             one
             of
             these
             was
             weak
             ,
             infirm
             ,
             alterable
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             justly
             challenged
             ,
             or
             excepted
             against
             ;
             that
             the
             other
             is
             added
             to
             strengthen
             and
             confirm
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             are
             equally
             Immutable
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             still
             carry
             along
             with
             us
             ,
             the
             infinite
             and
             unconceiveable
             Condescension
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             who
             to
             obviate
             our
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             relieve
             us
             under
             our
             weaknesses
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             this
             Variety
             unto
             his
             Divine
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             
               ex
               Abundanti
            
             ;
             not
             only
             beyond
             what
             he
             was
             any
             way
             obliged
             unto
             ,
             but
             whatever
             we
             could
             desire
             or
             expect
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             2
             )
             this
             makes
             the
             Evidence
             absolute
             ,
             and
             uncontroulable
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             
               two
               things
            
             which
             are
             produced
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             both
             of
             them
             equally
             Immutable
             ;
             such
             as
             neither
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             Execution
             were
             any
             way
             exposed
             or
             liable
             unto
             Alteration
             .
             For
             the
             Promise
             it self
             was
             absolute
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             promised
             depended
             on
             no
             Condition
             in
             us
             ,
             on
             nothing
             without
             God
             himself
             .
             For
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Promise
             it self
             ,
             all
             the
             Springs
             of
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             of
             Deliverance
             from
             all
             that
             is
             Evil
             ,
             so
             that
             on
             every
             side
             it
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             the
             Condition
             of
             its
             own
             Accomplishment
             .
             But
             whereas
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             did
             give
             no
             Promise
             unto
             Mankind
             but
             what
             was
             Conditional
             ,
             and
             suspended
             on
             such
             things
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             as
             might
             or
             might
             not
             be
             ,
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             we
             sinned
             and
             came
             
             short
             of
             it
             ;
             God
             in
             the
             giving
             out
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             on
             no
             occurrence
             is
             liable
             unto
             change
             ,
             confirms
             it
             with
             his
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             the
             Apostle
             confirmeth
             this
             Testimony
             yet
             further
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             him
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             In
             
             or
             
               by
               which
            
             it
             was
             
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               lye
            
             or
             deceive
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             absolutely
             
               to
               lye
            
             ,
             but
             by
             any
             means
             to
             deceive
             him
             who
             hath
             cause
             to
             trust
             what
             we
             say
             or
             do
             .
             The
             highest
             Security
             among
             men
             consists
             in
             a
             Promise
             confirmed
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             unto
             them
             an
             End
             of
             Strife
             ;
             for
             higher
             they
             cannot
             go
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             possible
             there
             may
             be
             a
             lye
             and
             deceit
             in
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             trusts
             unto
             them
             may
             be
             deceived
             ,
             as
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             although
             the
             things
             themselves
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             secure
             the
             Interest
             of
             Truth
             only
             ,
             yet
             men
             that
             use
             them
             are
             changeable
             ,
             yea
             liars
             .
             But
             it
             is
             God
             who
             makes
             use
             of
             them
             in
             our
             Case
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             Impossible
             that
             he
             should
             lye
             .
             God
             having
             made
             this
             double
             engagement
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             ,
             it
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             deceive
             any
             one
             thereby
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             put
             an
             Emphasis
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             
               by
               these
               things
            
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lye
             ,
             or
             deceive
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             necessary
             unto
             God
             from
             his
             own
             Being
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             in
             all
             things
             be
             
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               lye
            
             .
             He
             cannot
             lye
             ,
             He
             cannot
             deceive
             ,
             He
             cannot
             deny
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Word
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             repugnant
             unto
             his
             Being
             .
             I
             Answer
             ;
             That
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
            
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             manifestation
             with
             respect
             unto
             us
             .
             Nothing
             was
             added
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             to
             render
             it
             more
             certain
             ,
             firm
             ,
             and
             stable
             ;
             but
             an
             Addition
             was
             made
             unto
             it
             to
             give
             our
             minds
             greater
             security
             .
             Gods
             Immutability
             in
             promising
             ,
             and
             impossibility
             in
             deceiving
             ,
             are
             both
             equally
             from
             his
             Nature
             ,
             but
             the
             distinct
             proposition
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             needful
             unto
             our
             Encouragement
             and
             Establishment
             .
          
           
             
               Fallen
               sinful
               man
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               the
               utmost
               Encouragement
               that
               Divine
               Condescension
               can
               extend
               unto
               ,
               to
               prevail
               with
               him
               to
               receive
               and
               lay
               hold
               of
               the
               Promise
               of
               Grace
            
             
             
               and
               Mercy
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             we
             are
             so
             prone
             unto
             ,
             as
             to
             distrust
             the
             Promises
             of
             God.
             Nothing
             that
             we
             are
             with
             more
             difficulty
             won
             over
             unto
             ,
             than
             to
             mix
             them
             with
             Faith.
             To
             evidence
             this
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             Sin
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             disbelief
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             that
             very
             sin
             formally
             consisted
             in
             an
             Apprehension
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             Promises
             and
             Threatenings
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             
               deceive
               us
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             as
             sin
             thus
             laid
             its
             foundation
             by
             the
             Craft
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             so
             it
             endeavours
             to
             carry
             on
             its
             building
             .
             It
             continually
             suggests
             to
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Minds
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             certainly
             be
             deceived
             in
             trusting
             to
             Gods
             Promises
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Secret
             thoughts
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             men
             (
             which
             are
             deceitful
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             desperately
             wicked
             )
             that
             neither
             the
             Promises
             nor
             Threatenings
             of
             God
             are
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             
               terms
               and
               sense
            
             wherein
             they
             are
             proposed
             unto
             them
             .
             They
             neither
             think
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             bad
             with
             any
             as
             he
             threateneth
             ,
             nor
             so
             well
             as
             he
             promiseth
             .
             Did
             men
             believe
             the
             Threatenings
             of
             God
             as
             to
             the
             fearful
             and
             Eternal
             Ruine
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             possible
             they
             should
             live
             in
             Sin
             as
             they
             do
             without
             any
             Endeavour
             of
             Amendments
             ,
             so
             to
             fly
             from
             the
             Wrath
             to
             come
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             think
             in
             their
             Hearts
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             that
             believe
             according
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             .
             They
             say
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               do
               good
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             Zeph.
             1.
             12.
             namely
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             either
             promised
             or
             threatened
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Men
             think
             that
             there
             are
             still
             some
             reserves
             and
             
               latent
               Conditions
            
             in
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatenings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             knows
             it
             shall
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             they
             seem
             to
             pretend
             .
             By
             this
             Imagination
             Sathan
             deceived
             our
             first
             Parents
             as
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Threatening
             .
             He
             perswaded
             them
             that
             there
             was
             a
             reserve
             therein
             ,
             that
             was
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             what
             the
             
             words
             of
             it
             declared
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             transgressing
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             they
             should
             
               not
               dye
            
             ,
             but
             be
             Wise
             and
             like
             himself
             .
             And
             still
             men
             suppose
             that
             the
             Promises
             propose
             a
             fair
             ground
             indeed
             ;
             but
             that
             if
             they
             should
             go
             to
             build
             upon
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Mine
             under
             it
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             sprung
             at
             one
             time
             or
             another
             unto
             their
             Ruine
             .
             They
             cannot
             apprehend
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             according
             unto
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Promise
             doth
             declare
             .
             If
             they
             should
             attempt
             to
             believe
             ,
             yet
             one
             
               latent
               condition
            
             or
             other
             would
             defeat
             them
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             the
             whole
             and
             entire
             Condition
             of
             enjoying
             the
             Promise
             is
             Faith
             alone
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Whatever
             may
             be
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             conceive
             that
             God
             intends
             them
             therein
             ;
             whereas
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Declaration
             or
             Intention
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             our
             Duty
             is
             to
             be
             regulated
             ,
             and
             whereon
             we
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             and
             expressed
             in
             the
             proposal
             of
             the
             Promise
             it self
             .
          
           
             On
             these
             and
             the
             like
             grounds
             ,
             the
             great
             contest
             in
             the
             world
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             is
             whether
             God
             be
             
               True
               or
               a
               Liar
            
             in
             his
             Promise
             .
             It
             is
             not
             thus
             directly
             stated
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             many
             other
             pretences
             why
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             that
             which
             it
             is
             resolved
             into
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               receives
               not
               the
               Testimony
               of
               God
               ,
               maketh
               him
               a
               Liar
               .
            
             So
             was
             it
             with
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             whose
             Carkasses
             fell
             therein
             because
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             .
             The
             Reasons
             they
             pretended
             and
             pleaded
             why
             they
             would
             not
             attempt
             to
             enter
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             were
             that
             the
             
               People
               were
               strong
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Cities
               walled
               ,
               and
               Giants
               among
               them
               ,
               Numb
               .
            
             13.
             28
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             But
             the
             true
             reason
             was
             their
             Unbelief
             of
             Gods
             Promise
             ;
             wherefore
             God
             expresseth
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             Indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             with
             that
             Scheme
             of
             
               Reproach
               ;
               Ye
               shall
               bear
               your
               Iniquities
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               know
               my
               breach
               of
               Promise
               ,
               chap.
            
             14.
             34.
             or
             see
             what
             your
             Unbelief
             hath
             brought
             you
             unto
             .
             And
             no
             otherwise
             is
             it
             with
             all
             Unbelievers
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             at
             large
             declares
             chap.
             3.
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             Other
             things
             are
             pretended
             as
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             their
             dissatisfaction
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             that
             is
             the
             true
             and
             only
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             And
             as
             this
             sufficiently
             manifests
             the
             hainousness
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             so
             it
             Glorifies
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Unbelievers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             having
             by
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             been
             admitted
             unto
             a
             Dominion
             over
             the
             whole
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             thing
             to
             receive
             and
             admit
             of
             a
             Testimony
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Promise
             is
             .
             What
             the
             Law
             speaks
             ,
             it
             speaks
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             are
             by
             Nature
             .
             And
             it
             speaks
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sinner
               must
               dye
            
             .
             Conscience
             complies
             also
             ,
             and
             adds
             its
             suffrage
             thereunto
             .
             This
             fixeth
             a
             conclusion
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             offered
             unto
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             so
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             way
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             offereth
             this
             way
             and
             an
             Interest
             therein
             unto
             us
             .
             Nothing
             but
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             ,
             can
             enable
             a
             guilty
             sinner
             in
             this
             case
             to
             set
             his
             Seal
             
               that
               God
               is
               true
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Promise
             comes
             ,
             and
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             finds
             us
             deeply
             engaged
             into
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             our selves
             ,
             Immutably
             fixed
             on
             other
             things
             that
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             .
             Some
             are
             interested
             in
             
               divers
               Lusts
            
             and
             Pleasures
             ;
             Some
             are
             filled
             with
             
               inveterate
               prejudices
            
             through
             a
             vain
             Conversation
             received
             by
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             some
             have
             some
             
               good
               hopes
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             by
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             which
             they
             perform
             ,
             they
             may
             in
             time
             arrive
             unto
             what
             they
             aim
             at
             .
             When
             the
             Promise
             is
             proposed
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             included
             therein
             ,
             is
             an
             utter
             relinquishment
             of
             all
             these
             things
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             
               Promise
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             so
             it
             excludes
             every
             thing
             but
             Grace
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             it
             is
             proposed
             unto
             any
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             require
             that
             it
             be
             believed
             ,
             or
             God
             be
             believed
             therein
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             we
             part
             with
             and
             utterly
             renounce
             all
             hopes
             and
             confidences
             in
             our selves
             from
             what
             we
             are
             or
             expect
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             betake
             our selves
             for
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             unto
             the
             Promise
             alone
             .
             Some
             imagine
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             
               easie
               thing
               to
               believe
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             are
             but
             deceived
             when
             they
             are
             called
             off
             from
             the
             Duties
             that
             Light
             and
             Conviction
             put
             them
             upon
             ,
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             what
             from
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             is
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             or
             comprised
             therein
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             most
             important
             ,
             so
             the
             highest
             and
             greatest
             Duty
             that
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             ,
             And
             which
             men
             would
             of
             their
             own
             choice
             rather
             grind
             in
             a
             Mill
             of
             the
             most
             burdensome
             Duties
             ,
             than
             once
             apply
             their
             minds
             unto
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               guilt
               of
               sin
            
             hath
             filled
             the
             mind
             of
             every
             sinner
             with
             
               innumerable
               fears
               ,
               doubts
            
             and
             Confusions
             that
             are
             very
             difficultly
             satisfied
             or
             removed
             .
             Yea
             the
             remainders
             of
             them
             do
             abide
             in
             Believers
             themselves
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             fill
             them
             with
             great
             perplexities
             .
             And
             these
             when
             the
             Promise
             is
             proposed
             unto
             them
             arise
             and
             follow
             one
             another
             like
             the
             Waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             James
             1.
             6.
             
             No
             sooner
             is
             one
             of
             them
             answered
             or
             waved
             ,
             but
             immediately
             another
             supplies
             its
             room
             .
             And
             in
             them
             all
             doth
             Unbelief
             put
             forth
             its
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             these
             grounds
             it
             is
             that
             poor
             sinners
             have
             such
             need
             of
             the
             
               Reduplication
               of
               Divine
               Assurances
            
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             pretences
             unto
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             and
             be
             accomplished
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             especial
             Design
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Dispensation
             and
             Condescension
             ,
             is
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               we
               might
               have
               a
               strong
               Consolation
               .
            
             Being
             engaged
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             his
             Instance
             in
             the
             Promise
             and
             Faith
             of
             God
             given
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             here
             plainly
             dismisseth
             the
             consideration
             of
             things
             past
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             those
             Blessings
             and
             temporal
             things
             which
             were
             Typical
             of
             things
             spiritual
             ;
             and
             applies
             the
             whole
             unto
             
               present
               Believers
            
             ,
             and
             therein
             unto
             all
             those
             of
             future
             Ages
             .
             
               That
               we
               might
               have
            
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             builds
             on
             this
             Principle
             ;
             That
             whatever
             God
             promised
             ,
             designed
             ,
             sware
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             so
             promise
             unto
             all
             Believers
             whatever
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             Promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             belongeth
             equally
             unto
             them
             with
             him
             or
             any
             other
             .
             And
             two
             things
             the
             Apostle
             lays
             down
             concerning
             such
             Believers
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               What
               God
               designs
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             Such
             a
             
               Description
               of
               them
            
             as
             contains
             the
             Qualifications
             necessary
             unto
             a
             Participation
             of
             what
             is
             so
             designed
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             sometimes
             signifies
             Exhortation
             ,
             an
             encouraging
             perswasive
             Exhortation
             .
             And
             in
             that
             sense
             it
             is
             here
             taken
             by
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             as
             Theophylact
             ,
             and
             Oecumenius
             .
             That
             we
             might
             have
             thereby
             a
             prevalent
             Exhortation
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             in
             Believing
             .
             But
             Comfort
             or
             Consolation
             is
             the
             most
             usual
             signification
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             elsewhere
             ;
             and
             that
             sense
             of
             the
             Word
             alone
             can
             be
             here
             intended
             .
             A
             Consolation
             it
             is
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             
               Assurance
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Interest
             thereby
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             that
             which
             relieves
             our
             Souls
             against
             all
             Fears
             ,
             Doubts
             ,
             and
             Troubles
             ;
             For
             it
             either
             obviates
             and
             prevents
             them
             ,
             or
             it
             
               out-ballanceth
               them
            
             ,
             and
             bears
             up
             our
             Souls
             against
             them
             .
             For
             
               Comfort
               is
               the
               Relief
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
            
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             
               against
               sorrow
               and
               trouble
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Consolation
             which
             God
             intends
             and
             designs
             Believers
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               solamen
               fortissimum
               ,
               forte
               ,
               validum
               ,
               potens
               .
               Strong
               ,
               powerful
               ,
               prevalent
               .
            
             Strong
             so
             as
             to
             be
             
               prevalent
               against
               Opposition
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             .
             There
             are
             Comforts
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             or
             are
             often
             taken
             from
             earthly
             things
             .
             But
             they
             are
             
               weak
               ,
               languid
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             fade
             and
             dye
             upon
             the
             first
             appearance
             of
             a
             vigorous
             opposition
             .
             But
             this
             Consolation
             is
             strong
             and
             prevalent
             against
             all
             Creature
             Oppositions
             whatever
             .
             Strong
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             abide
             against
             all
             Opposition
             .
             A
             strong
             Tower
             ;
             an
             impregnable
             Fortress
             ,
             Munition
             of
             Rocks
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             abounding
             of
             Consolation
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             prevalency
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             against
             Opposition
             that
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Persons
             unto
             whom
             God
             designs
             this
             Consolation
             by
             the
             Promise
             confirmed
             with
             his
             Oath
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             There
             are
             three
             things
             in
             this
             Description
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             the
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             way
             whereby
             they
             seek
             for
             Relief
             ;
             they
             
               fly
               for
               Refuge
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Relief
             it self
             which
             they
             seek
             after
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Hope
               set
               before
               them
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             way
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             Partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             
               lay
               hold
               upon
               it
            
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             say
             we
             ,
             
               that
               fly
               for
               Refuge
               ;
               Qui
               cursum
               corripiunt
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             Judgement
             of
             many
             that
             here
             is
             an
             Allusion
             unto
             him
             who
             had
             
               slain
               a
               man
            
             unawares
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             whose
             safety
             and
             life
             depended
             on
             his
             speedy
             flight
             unto
             one
             of
             the
             
               Cities
               of
               Refuge
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             35.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             hereunto
             our
             Translators
             had
             undoubtedly
             respect
             ,
             whereon
             they
             rendered
             the
             word
             ,
             
               flying
               for
               Refuge
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             word
             it self
             signifies
             such
             an
             Action
             as
             is
             there
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             man-slayer
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             ,
             
               cursum
               corripere
            
             ,
             hath
             respect
             unto
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             An
             
               apprehension
               of
               Danger
            
             ,
             or
             a
             real
             surprisal
             with
             it
             ,
             whereon
             a
             man
             takes
             his
             flight
             for
             Deliverance
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             with
             the
             man-slayer
             ;
             his
             apprehension
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             
               Avenger
               of
               Blood
            
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             ,
             stirred
             him
             up
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             fly
             from
             the
             place
             and
             condition
             wherein
             he
             was
             ,
             lest
             Evil
             should
             overtake
             him
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               Speed
               and
               Diligence
            
             in
             an
             endeavour
             to
             attain
             that
             place
             or
             company
             ,
             or
             End
             which
             a
             man
             proposeth
             unto
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             of
             his
             Deliverance
             ;
             and
             whereby
             he
             hopes
             to
             find
             safety
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             so
             fly
             ,
             casts
             off
             all
             Tergiversation
             ,
             stirs
             up
             himself
             ,
             gives
             no
             place
             to
             sloth
             or
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             and
             useth
             his
             utmost
             diligence
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             safety
             .
             And
             hereby
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             lively
             express
             the
             state
             and
             
               condition
               of
               all
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
            
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             In
             themselves
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             
               Children
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
            
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             exposed
             upon
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             Original
             and
             Actual
             unto
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Law.
             God
             by
             various
             means
             is
             pleased
             to
             awaken
             them
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Danger
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             Execution
             of
             that
             Curse
             which
             they
             are
             obnoxious
             unto
             being
             impendent
             over
             them
             .
             In
             this
             Condition
             they
             see
             a
             necessity
             of
             seeking
             out
             for
             Relief
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             obtained
             they
             must
             perish
             ,
             and
             that
             Eternally
             .
             Love
             of
             Sin
             ,
             compliance
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             hopes
             of
             Righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             do
             all
             endeavour
             variously
             to
             retard
             and
             hinder
             them
             in
             their
             Design
             .
             But
             when
             God
             proceeds
             to
             shut
             them
             up
             ,
             to
             sharpen
             their
             Convictions
             ,
             and
             continually
             to
             represent
             their
             Condition
             unto
             them
             ,
             giving
             them
             to
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             in
             their
             present
             Condition
             ,
             at
             length
             they
             stir
             up
             themselves
             unto
             a
             
               speedy
               flight
            
             to
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             them
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             namely
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             
               Hope
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ,
            
             and
             how
             it
             is
             so
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Most
             Expositors
             take
             Hope
             here
             
             by
             a
             
               Metonymy
               of
               the
               Subject
            
             for
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             These
             things
             are
             the
             
               subject
               matter
            
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             which
             we
             desire
             and
             hope
             after
             .
             And
             unto
             these
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             
               fly
               for
               Relief
            
             or
             Refuge
             ,
             when
             in
             our
             expectation
             of
             them
             we
             are
             supported
             and
             comforted
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Some
             take
             
               Hope
               subjectively
            
             for
             the
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             it self
             .
             And
             this
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               fly
               unto
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             speedily
             to
             betake
             our selves
             unto
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             founded
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             foregoing
             all
             other
             expectations
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             find
             assured
             Consolation
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Hope
             ,
             by
             a
             
               metonymy
               of
               the
               effect
            
             for
             the
             Cause
             ,
             may
             express
             the
             Promise
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             and
             means
             of
             ingenerating
             Hope
             in
             us
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             exclusive
             of
             the
             other
             senses
             mentioned
             .
             The
             Promise
             being
             proposed
             unto
             us
             is
             the
             Cause
             and
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             Faith
             brings
             forth
             Hope
             ,
             whose
             Object
             is
             the
             same
             Promise
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             things
             thereof
             ,
             as
             proposed
             from
             the
             same
             Faithfulness
             .
             Thence
             is
             it self
             called
             the
             Hope
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             which
             we
             could
             have
             none
             ,
             there
             being
             neither
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             Object
             for
             it
             .
             And
             this
             
               Hope
               is
               said
               to
               be
               set
               before
               us
               ,
            
             or
             to
             be
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             or
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Therein
             it
             is
             proposed
             as
             the
             
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
            
             as
             the
             means
             of
             the
             strong
             Consolation
             which
             God
             is
             so
             abundantly
             willing
             that
             we
             should
             receive
             .
             And
             this
             renders
             the
             whole
             Metaphor
             plain
             and
             easie
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             how
             the
             Promise
             and
             all
             that
             we
             hope
             for
             thereby
             is
             
               set
               before
               us
            
             and
             proposed
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             also
             how
             we
             fly
             or
             betake
             our selves
             thereunto
             in
             all
             distresses
             for
             Relief
             .
             And
             it
             is
             more
             natural
             to
             allow
             of
             this
             
               metonymical
               expression
            
             in
             the
             word
             Hope
             ,
             than
             to
             admit
             of
             so
             rough
             a
             Catachresis
             in
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               Hope
               within
               us
            
             ,
             should
             be
             said
             to
             be
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             we
             are
             said
             to
             fly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               ,
               fortiter
               apprehendere
               ,
               constanter
               retinere
               .
            
             The
             signification
             
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             frequently
             used
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             have
             on
             sundry
             occasions
             before
             declared
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             
               injecta
               manu
               ,
               totis
               viribus
               retinere
            
             ;
             to
             hold
             fast
             what
             we
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             might
             and
             power
             .
             There
             will
             be
             many
             endeavours
             to
             strike
             off
             the
             hand
             of
             Faith
             from
             laying
             hold
             on
             the
             Promise
             ;
             and
             many
             more
             to
             loosen
             its
             hold
             when
             it
             hath
             taken
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             
               strongly
               to
               lay
               hold
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             
               firmly
               to
               retain
            
             the
             Promise
             when
             we
             have
             reached
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             there
             seems
             in
             the
             whole
             Metaphor
             to
             be
             an
             Allusion
             unto
             those
             who
             run
             in
             a
             Race
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             have
             a
             Prize
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             they
             first
             stir
             up
             themselves
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             to
             speed
             towards
             the
             mark
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             have
             attained
             they
             both
             lay
             fast
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             bear
             it
             away
             with
             them
             as
             their
             own
             .
             So
             is
             it
             with
             Believers
             as
             to
             the
             Promise
             proposed
             unto
             them
             or
             set
             before
             them
             .
             They
             reach
             out
             after
             it
             ,
             lay
             hold
             upon
             it
             ,
             reserve
             it
             as
             to
             their
             Interest
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             means
             of
             their
             Deliverance
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Consolation
             which
             in
             every
             condition
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             And
             from
             the
             words
             so
             opened
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               Sense
               of
               Danger
               and
               Ruine
               from
               sin
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               which
               occasions
               a
               Soul
               to
               look
            
             
             
               out
               after
               Christ
               in
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             It
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             includes
             a
             respect
             unto
             Danger
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             whence
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
               fly
               for
               Refuge
            
             .
             As
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             came
             to
             seek
             and
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ,
             to
             call
             not
             the
             Righteous
             but
             sinners
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Physician
             to
             the
             sick
             and
             not
             to
             the
             whole
             ;
             so
             if
             men
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             their
             lost
             condition
             ,
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             sickness
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             in
             good
             earnest
             look
             out
             after
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             those
             by
             whom
             Conviction
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Humiliation
             for
             it
             are
             despised
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             many
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             also
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             all
             its
             Convictions
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             despised
             ;
             so
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christ
             and
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             by
             him
             is
             in
             vain
             in
             all
             those
             who
             were
             never
             truly
             made
             sensible
             of
             Sin
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             Eternal
             Ruine
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               A
               full
               Conviction
               of
               Sin
               is
               a
               great
               and
               shaking
               surprisal
               unto
               a
               guilty
               Soul.
            
             Hence
             is
             such
             an
             one
             here
             tacitely
             compared
             unto
             him
             who
             had
             
               killed
               a
               man
            
             
             
               at
               unawares
            
             .
             He
             was
             just
             before
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             ,
             fearing
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             with
             quietness
             and
             assurance
             attending
             his
             own
             occasions
             .
             But
             having
             now
             slain
             a
             man
             at
             unawares
             ,
             he
             finds
             all
             things
             on
             a
             suddain
             changed
             round
             about
             him
             .
             Fear
             within
             ,
             and
             danger
             from
             without
             ,
             do
             beset
             him
             on
             every
             hand
             .
             If
             he
             seeth
             any
             man
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             him
             the
             
               Avenger
               of
               Blood
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             seeth
             no
             man
             ,
             solitude
             is
             dreadful
             unto
             him
             .
             No
             otherwise
             is
             it
             with
             them
             who
             are
             throughly
             convinced
             of
             Sin.
             They
             were
             alive
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             Rom.
             7.
             and
             at
             peace
             ,
             fearing
             no
             more
             Evil
             than
             they
             felt
             ;
             perhaps
             perswading
             themselves
             that
             all
             things
             were
             well
             between
             God
             and
             their
             Souls
             ,
             or
             not
             much
             solicitous
             whether
             they
             were
             or
             no.
             In
             this
             state
             the
             
               Commandment
               comes
            
             and
             discovers
             their
             guilt
             and
             danger
             thereon
             ,
             and
             unveils
             the
             Curse
             which
             until
             now
             was
             hidden
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Avenger
               of
               Blood
            
             ready
             to
             execute
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Law.
             This
             being
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             never
             expected
             nor
             feared
             ,
             fills
             them
             with
             
               great
               surprisals
            
             .
             Hence
             are
             those
             cries
             of
             such
             Persons
             ;
             
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             that
             argue
             a
             great
             distress
             and
             no
             small
             amazement
             .
             And
             those
             who
             know
             nothing
             of
             these
             things
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             both
             of
             Sin
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Revelation
               or
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               or
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               is
               that
               alone
               which
               directs
               convinced
               sinners
               into
               their
               proper
               course
               and
               way
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               setting
               of
            
             
             
               an
               Hope
               before
               them
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             called
             to
             
               look
               unto
               their
               strong
               Tower
               as
               Prisoners
               of
               Hope
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Pit
               through
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             The
             man
             slayer
             probably
             might
             have
             many
             contrivances
             suggested
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             escape
             the
             Danger
             whereunto
             he
             was
             exposed
             .
             To
             leave
             his
             present
             habitation
             ,
             to
             lye
             hid
             ,
             to
             betake
             himself
             unto
             Woods
             or
             Desarts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             vain
             hopes
             might
             present
             themselves
             unto
             
             him
             .
             But
             all
             these
             things
             did
             but
             keep
             him
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             divert
             him
             from
             his
             Duty
             ;
             and
             the
             longer
             he
             entertained
             them
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             danger
             was
             increased
             ,
             and
             his
             Life
             hazarded
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Remembrance
             alone
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Refuge
             ,
             
               set
               before
               him
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             that
             directed
             him
             to
             his
             proper
             Duty
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             his
             way
             unto
             safety
             .
             It
             is
             no
             otherwise
             with
             Persons
             under
             the
             Convictions
             of
             Sin.
             Many
             things
             present
             themselves
             unto
             their
             minds
             ,
             with
             hopes
             of
             Relief
             attending
             them
             .
             Sin
             it self
             with
             a
             continuance
             therein
             will
             do
             so
             ,
             so
             also
             will
             sloth
             ,
             and
             the
             procrastination
             of
             present
             Duty
             ;
             but
             especially
             some
             Duties
             themselves
             ,
             a
             Righteousness
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             will
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             is
             effectual
             unto
             their
             Ruine
             .
             Whilst
             these
             or
             any
             of
             them
             are
             attended
             unto
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             Duty
             and
             Safety
             is
             hidden
             from
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Sinners
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Promise
             ,
             Christ
             in
             the
             Promise
             is
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               is
               set
               before
               them
            
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             direct
             their
             Eyes
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             see
             their
             course
             plain
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             they
             must
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             ,
             if
             they
             intend
             a
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             condition
             wherein
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               there
               is
               the
               least
               of
               saving
               Faith
               ,
               upon
               the
               first
               Discovery
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
            
             
             
               Promise
               ,
               it
               will
               stir
               up
               the
               whole
               Soul
               to
               make
               out
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               Participation
               of
               him
               .
            
             As
             Faith
             is
             begotten
             in
             the
             Soul
             by
             the
             Promise
             ,
             so
             the
             first
             natural
             genuine
             Act
             of
             it
             ,
             tends
             unto
             a
             farther
             Interest
             in
             and
             Participation
             of
             that
             Promise
             .
             In
             going
             to
             Christ
             upon
             his
             Call
             and
             Invitation
             ,
             in
             laying
             hold
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             consists
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Being
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Grace
             of
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               all
               those
               unto
               whom
               Christ
               in
               the
               Promise
               is
               once
               discovered
               ,
               by
               any
               Gospel-means
               or
               Ordinance
               once
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               to
               admit
            
             
             
               of
               no
               delay
               ,
               of
               a
               through
               closing
               with
               him
               .
            
             Many
             things
             ,
             yea
             things
             innumerable
             will
             offer
             themselves
             with
             subtilty
             and
             violence
             unto
             that
             End
             ;
             yea
             all
             the
             Crafts
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             will
             engage
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             but
             as
             Faith
             being
             really
             set
             on
             work
             will
             prevail
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             under
             specious
             pretences
             strike
             at
             the
             Life
             and
             Eternal
             welfare
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               spiritual
               strength
               and
               vigour
               required
               unto
               the
               securing
               of
               our
               Interest
               in
            
             
             
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               to
               lay
               fast
               and
               firm
               hold
               upon
               it
               .
            
             The
             greatness
             of
             our
             concern
             therein
             ,
             the
             opposition
             that
             will
             be
             made
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             Love
             wherewith
             our
             Faith
             ought
             to
             be
             accompanied
             ,
             do
             require
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             strength
             and
             diligence
             herein
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Promise
               is
               an
               assured
               Refuge
               unto
               all
               sin-distressed
               Souls
               who
               betake
               themselves
            
             
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               any
               Souls
               convinced
               of
               Sin
               by
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               their
               own
            
             
             
               lost
               condition
               thereon
               ,
               do
               betake
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Promise
               for
               Relief
               ,
               God
               is
               abundantly
               willing
               that
               they
               should
               receive
               strong
               Consolation
               .
            
             For
             herein
             doth
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Faith
             consist
             which
             hath
             the
             Promise
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             given
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             hereon
             I
             might
             enlarge
             to
             manifest
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             that
             Faith
             which
             hath
             the
             Promises
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             not
             too
             far
             digress
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Verse
             19.
             
          
           
             Which
             (
             Hope
             )
             
               we
               have
               as
               an
               Anchor
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               both
               sure
               and
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               which
               entereth
               into
               that
               within
               the
               Vail
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             made
             mention
             of
             our
             Hope
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             He
             adds
             an
             account
             of
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Hope
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             he
             leaves
             herein
             the
             metonymical
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             returning
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               Hope
            
             in
             us
             .
             But
             this
             he
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             includes
             its
             Object
             or
             the
             Promise
             laid
             hold
             upon
             by
             Faith.
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             expresly
             mention
             Hope
             it self
             ,
             but
             includes
             it
             in
             the
             
               relative
               Article
            
             ,
             and
             so
             respects
             not
             its
             self
             alone
             but
             its
             object
             also
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             Hope
             as
             arising
             from
             ,
             or
             caused
             by
             and
             fixed
             on
             the
             Promise
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             the
             use
             of
             Hope
             as
             fixed
             on
             ,
             and
             mixed
             with
             that
             Promise
             ,
             securing
             our
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             he
             declares
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
             And
             three
             things
             are
             to
             be
             briefly
             spoken
             unto
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             these
             words
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Nature
               of
               this
               Hope
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Its
             Use
             and
             Properties
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Its
             Operation
             and
             Effects
             .
             The
             first
             is
             included
             ,
             the
             second
             expressed
             under
             a
             Natural
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             under
             a
             
               Typical
               similitude
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             being
             not
             expresly
             mentioned
             but
             only
             included
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             Essence
             and
             Nature
             ,
             but
             its
             Use
             and
             Operation
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             occasion
             given
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             .
             Only
             whereas
             it
             is
             supposed
             as
             the
             principal
             subject
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             it
             may
             briefly
             be
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             This
             Hope
             elsewhere
             He
             calls
             
               our
               confidence
            
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             glorying
             
             or
             boasting
             unto
             it
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             6.
             and
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               full
               assurance
            
             ;
             chap.
             6.
             1.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             that
             Grace
             whereon
             our
             Assurance
             ,
             or
             that
             full
             perswasion
             of
             Faith
             which
             gives
             confidence
             and
             Glory
             ,
             doth
             depend
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             adverse
             unto
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             common
             notion
             of
             Hope
             .
             For
             it
             is
             generally
             conceived
             as
             a
             
               dubious
               ,
               uncertain
               ,
               fluctuating
               expectation
            
             of
             that
             which
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             for
             the
             future
             .
             Now
             although
             such
             expectations
             of
             all
             sorts
             may
             be
             included
             in
             the
             general
             notion
             of
             Hope
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             excluded
             from
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             that
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             which
             is
             recommended
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             
               firm
               Trust
               in
               God
               for
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               good
               things
               contained
               in
               his
               Promises
               ,
               at
               the
               appointed
               season
               ,
               raising
               in
               the
               Soul
               an
               earnest
               desire
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             for
             want
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             many
             live
             without
             any
             benefit
             of
             its
             exercise
             .
             Let
             two
             things
             concerning
             it
             be
             observed
             and
             they
             will
             give
             Light
             into
             its
             Nature
             and
             Use.
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             
               springs
               from
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             fixeth
             all
             its
             expectation
             on
             the
             good
             things
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             promised
             .
             But
             it
             is
             Faith
             alone
             that
             receives
             the
             Promise
             and
             giveth
             an
             Interest
             therein
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             its
             Nature
             and
             Essence
             consists
             in
             
               Trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             its
             exercise
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             so
             called
             is
             but
             a
             deceiving
             presumption
             ,
             Psal.
             33.
             18.
             42.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             130.
             5.
             
             &c.
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             the
             
               fiduciary
               Act
               of
               Faith
               on
               God
               in
               the
               Promises
               ,
               as
               it
               respects
               the
               good
               things
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               yet
               absent
               ,
               future
               ,
               unenjoyed
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Use
             and
             Operation
             of
             this
             Hope
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             by
             a
             double
             metaphor
             ,
             the
             one
             taken
             from
             things
             Natural
             ,
             the
             other
             from
             things
             
               instituted
               and
               Typical
            
             .
             It
             s
             Use
             he
             sets
             forth
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             things
             natural
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             
               Anchor
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             firm
             and
             stable
             ;
             and
             its
             Operation
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             things
             Typical
             ,
             it
             
               entereth
               into
               that
               within
               the
               Vail
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             it self
             and
             as
             unto
             its
             Use
             He
             compareth
             it
             unto
             an
             Anchor
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             
             
               Anchor
               of
               the
               Soul.
            
             For
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             it
             seems
             have
             need
             of
             an
             Anchor
             .
             And
             there
             is
             much
             instructive
             efficacy
             in
             such
             similitudes
             They
             are
             the
             only
             
               lawful
               Images
            
             in
             things
             sacred
             .
             For
             that
             which
             in
             its
             self
             is
             invisible
             ,
             is
             by
             a
             suitable
             Representation
             proposed
             unto
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             even
             objected
             unto
             sense
             it self
             .
             Hence
             as
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             eminently
             communicative
             of
             spiritual
             Light
             and
             Experience
             unto
             the
             Soul.
             And
             this
             
               Instructive
               Allusion
            
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             principal
             Ends
             of
             the
             things
             compared
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             unto
             other
             Circumstances
             which
             belong
             not
             thereunto
             .
             Yea
             a
             dissimilitude
             is
             allowed
             in
             them
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Hope
             ,
             as
             before
             described
             ,
             is
             compared
             unto
             an
             Anchor
             .
             (
             1
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             its
             Use.
             (
             2
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             
             its
             Adjuncts
             and
             Properties
             .
             As
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             an
             Anchor
             is
             to
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               Ship
               whereunto
               it
               doth
               belong
               ,
            
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             steady
             .
             And
             it
             is
             principally
             of
             use
             at
             two
             seasons
             .
             (
             1
             )
             In
             
               Storms
               and
               Tempests
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Art
             and
             Skill
             of
             the
             Mariners
             are
             overcome
             by
             the
             fierceness
             of
             the
             Wind
             and
             Sea
             that
             they
             cannot
             steer
             the
             Ship
             in
             its
             right
             course
             ,
             nor
             preserve
             it
             from
             Rocks
             or
             Shelves
             .
             Then
             is
             an
             Anchor
             cast
             out
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             have
             the
             Properties
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             will
             
               hold
               fast
            
             and
             retain
             the
             Ship
             in
             safety
             against
             all
             outward
             violence
             .
             (
             2
             )
             When
             
               Ships
               are
               in
               their
               Harbour
            
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             at
             uncertainty
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             attend
             their
             occasions
             and
             not
             be
             driven
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             every
             Wind
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             alludes
             unto
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             An
             
               Anchor
               is
               cast
            
             to
             keep
             the
             Vessel
             steady
             unto
             its
             posture
             .
             There
             are
             therefore
             two
             things
             supposed
             in
             this
             Allusion
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             are
             sometimes
             exposed
             unto
             Storms
             ;
             and
             a
             stress
             of
             spiritual
             Dangers
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             Fears
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             make
             up
             these
             Storms
             that
             oft-times
             beat
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             they
             are
             compared
             here
             unto
             Storms
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             of
             their
             Violence
             .
             There
             are
             Degrees
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             far
             more
             urgent
             than
             other
             ,
             as
             Storms
             are
             of
             various
             sorts
             ;
             but
             generally
             all
             of
             them
             have
             one
             degree
             or
             other
             of
             
               Fierceness
               and
               Violence
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             of
             their
             Tendency
             ;
             they
             tend
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             unto
             Ruine
             and
             Destruction
             .
             It
             falls
             out
             indeed
             sometimes
             that
             a
             Storm
             at
             Sea
             ,
             although
             it
             terrifie
             the
             Passengers
             ,
             and
             discompose
             the
             Ship
             ,
             yet
             accidentally
             falling
             in
             with
             its
             course
             for
             a
             season
             doth
             speed
             it
             in
             its
             Voyage
             .
             But
             in
             
               their
               own
               Nature
            
             all
             Storms
             tend
             unto
             Ruine
             and
             Destruction
             .
             So
             likewise
             do
             all
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             whereby
             the
             state
             of
             Believers
             with
             their
             Interest
             in
             the
             Promise
             are
             assaulted
             .
             They
             all
             tend
             unto
             the
             Ruine
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             It
             is
             true
             through
             the
             holy
             ,
             wise
             disposal
             of
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             do
             for
             the
             most
             part
             
               issue
               in
               the
               growth
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               furtherance
               of
               their
               Salvation
               .
            
             But
             this
             they
             have
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             their
             work
             and
             tendency
             is
             of
             another
             Nature
             .
             Our
             Apostle
             gives
             us
             a
             Description
             of
             these
             Storms
             ,
             with
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Anchor
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             thereof
             in
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             33
             ,
             36
             ,
             38
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               ordinary
               occasions
               of
               this
               Life
               and
               our
               Duties
               towards
               God
               and
               Men
               therein
            
             are
             like
             the
             tradings
             of
             Ships
             in
             their
             Harbour
             .
             For
             therein
             also
             a
             good
             and
             sure
             Anchor
             is
             necessary
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             use
             whereof
             hath
             proved
             ruinous
             to
             many
             .
             And
             without
             that
             which
             spiritually
             answers
             thereunto
             we
             shall
             fluctuate
             up
             and
             down
             in
             all
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             continual
             hazard
             of
             Ruine
             .
             In
             these
             seasons
             Hope
             ,
             as
             before
             described
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Anchor
               of
               the
            
             Soul
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             is
             let
             down
             through
             the
             
               Waves
               and
               Darkness
               of
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               by
               its
               Cable
               ,
            
             until
             it
             comes
             to
             fix
             it self
             in
             the
             bottom
             ;
             so
             our
             Hope
             let
             out
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             sure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             entreth
             into
             that
             wherein
             it
             fasteneth
             it self
             and
             fixeth
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Allusion
               respects
               the
               Properties
               of
               an
               Anchor
               ,
            
             which
             as
             here
             expressed
             are
             two
             ,
             the
             one
             respecting
             its
             Nature
             ,
             the
             other
             its
             Use.
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sure
             ;
             
             that
             will
             not
             fail
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             safely
             trusted
             unto
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             firm
             ,
             the
             proportion
             of
             it
             is
             suited
             unto
             the
             Burden
             of
             the
             Ship
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             fair
             promising
             and
             yet
             deceitful
             Engine
             .
             (
             2
             )
             In
             its
             Use
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               firm
               and
               stedfast
            
             ,
             which
             no
             
             violence
             of
             Winds
             or
             Storms
             can
             either
             break
             or
             move
             from
             its
             hold
             .
             Such
             is
             Hope
             unto
             the
             Soul.
             (
             1
             )
             In
             its
             Nature
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sure
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             deceiving
             Imagination
             .
             
               It
               maketh
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             5.
             by
             any
             failure
             or
             disappointment
             .
             Groundless
             Presumptions
             are
             the
             deceitful
             Engines
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Souls
             of
             multitudes
             are
             ruined
             every
             day
             ;
             of
             no
             more
             use
             than
             if
             the
             Mariners
             should
             cast
             out
             a
             Logg
             ,
             or
             a
             burden
             of
             Straw
             ,
             to
             stay
             their
             Vessel
             in
             a
             Storm
             .
             But
             Hope
             proceeding
             on
             and
             built
             on
             Faith
             ,
             is
             infallible
             and
             will
             not
             deceive
             .
             (
             2
             )
             In
             its
             Use
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               firm
               and
               invincible
            
             ,
             against
             all
             oppositions
             ,
             not
             indeed
             from
             its
             self
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             ground
             which
             it
             fixeth
             upon
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Christ
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             words
             declare
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             way
             or
             means
             whereby
             this
             
               spiritual
               Anchor
            
             secures
             our
             Souls
             is
             
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               and
               which
               entereth
               into
               that
               within
               the
               Vail
               .
            
             And
             herein
             there
             is
             a
             dissimilitude
             in
             the
             comparates
             .
             For
             an
             Anchor
             is
             cast
             downwards
             and
             fixeth
             it self
             in
             the
             Earth
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             but
             Hope
             ascendeth
             upwards
             ,
             and
             fixeth
             it self
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             which
             is
             therein
             .
             And
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             this
             Vail
             .
             (
             2
             )
             How
             Hope
             
               entreth
               it
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             What
             is
             
               that
               within
               it
            
             ,
             that
             Hope
             entreth
             into
             .
             (
             1
             )
             For
             the
             Vail
             it self
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             unto
             that
             natural
             
             Allusion
             which
             he
             insists
             upon
             ,
             adds
             also
             one
             that
             is
             Typical
             ,
             which
             renders
             the
             whole
             context
             figurative
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Vail
             therefore
             here
             alluded
             unto
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             parted
             the
             most
             
               holy
               place
               from
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             or
             Body
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             This
             our
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             
               second
               Vail
               ,
               chap.
            
             9.
             3.
             and
             here
             the
             Vail
             absolutely
             .
             For
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Temple
             whereinto
             the
             Priests
             only
             entred
             to
             offer
             Incense
             ,
             was
             separated
             from
             the
             People
             by
             the
             
               first
               Vail
            
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             
               Holy
               place
            
             was
             from
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             
               second
               Vail
            
             .
             Through
             the
             former
             the
             ordinary
             Priests
             passed
             every
             day
             to
             offer
             Incense
             ;
             through
             the
             latter
             the
             High
             Priest
             passed
             ,
             and
             that
             once
             a
             year
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             was
             denoted
             hereby
             with
             respect
             unto
             Christ
             and
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             were
             these
             
               aspectable
               Heavens
            
             through
             which
             he
             passed
             in
             his
             Ascension
             into
             the
             glorious
             Presence
             of
             God.
             See
             our
             Exposition
             on
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               Within
               the
               Vail
            
             therefore
             ,
             is
             within
             and
             above
             these
             visible
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             glorious
             Residence
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Tabernacle
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             continueth
             to
             administer
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             (
             2
             )
             This
             Hope
             entreth
             into
             ,
             or
             passeth
             through
             .
             The
             Heavens
             are
             as
             a
             Vail
             unto
             the
             sense
             and
             reason
             of
             man
             ;
             there
             ,
             their
             sight
             and
             their
             thoughts
             are
             bounded
             ;
             they
             can
             neither
             discern
             nor
             judge
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             above
             or
             within
             that
             Vail
             .
             But
             Faith
             with
             Hope
             
               pierceth
               through
               it
            
             ;
             no
             created
             thing
             can
             keep
             them
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             As
             an
             Anchor
             stays
             not
             in
             the
             
               Waves
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             fix
             it self
             in
             the
             Waters
             ,
             but
             pierceth
             through
             them
             until
             it
             come
             unto
             
               solid
               Earth
            
             in
             the
             bottom
             ;
             no
             more
             doth
             or
             can
             the
             Hope
             of
             a
             Believer
             fix
             it self
             on
             any
             thing
             
               under
               these
               Heavens
            
             ,
             but
             it
             pierceth
             through
             all
             till
             it
             come
             within
             the
             Vail
             .
             And
             this
             it
             doth
             (
             1
             )
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             goes
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             presents
             unto
             it
             the
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
             (
             2
             )
             By
             the
             Rule
             and
             Line
             of
             the
             Word
             which
             on
             no
             occasion
             it
             will
             vary
             from
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             3
             )
             this
             it
             doth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               to
               that
               which
               is
               within
            
             .
             And
             what
             is
             it
             that
             is
             within
             this
             Vail
             ?
             not
             an
             Ark
             and
             a
             mercy-seat
             ,
             not
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             and
             Cherubims
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             mens
             hands
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             signified
             by
             them
             ;
             God
             himself
             on
             a
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             the
             High
             priest
             of
             the
             Church
             standing
             at
             his
             Right
             Hand
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Christ
             as
             the
             Purchaser
             of
             all
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Peace
             being
             between
             them
             both
             .
             Here
             Hope
             fixeth
             it self
             to
             hold
             the
             
               Soul
               stedfast
            
             in
             all
             the
             Storms
             and
             Tempests
             that
             may
             befall
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             which
             Hope
             fixeth
             on
             within
             the
             Vail
             ;
             is
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Father
             as
             the
             Author
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             as
             the
             Purchaser
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Covenant
             as
             the
             Conveyance
             of
             all
             Grace
             ;
             which
             were
             all
             Typically
             represented
             by
             the
             things
             within
             the
             Vail
             of
             Old.
             And
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             Expression
             for
             two
             Reasons
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             our
             Hope
             and
             Faith
             are
             not
             now
             fixed
             and
             bounded
             on
             
               Types
               ,
               Shadows
               ,
               and
               obscure
               Representations
            
             of
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             as
             things
             were
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             All
             these
             things
             are
             now
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             immediately
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             and
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             (
             2
             )
             To
             instruct
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             the
             Old
             Tabernacle
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             in
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             which
             he
             is
             now
             returning
             unto
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               all
               true
               Believers
               are
               exposed
               to
               Storms
               and
               Tempests
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             This
             makes
             Anchors
             so
             necessary
             for
             them
             .
             The
             wise
             God
             would
             not
             have
             provided
             
             an
             Anchor
             for
             them
             and
             enjoyned
             its
             use
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             known
             they
             would
             be
             exposed
             unto
             Storms
             .
             He
             that
             dwells
             at
             peace
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             thinks
             least
             of
             an
             Anchor
             .
             But
             we
             are
             to
             look
             for
             Storms
             .
             Suppose
             we
             might
             pass
             our
             time
             of
             sojourning
             here
             without
             outward
             Troubles
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             is
             exceedingly
             unwise
             who
             promiseth
             unto
             himself
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             occasions
             of
             Distress
             on
             every
             hand
             ;
             yet
             who
             can
             escape
             from
             those
             inward
             Trials
             ,
             Exercises
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             from
             Temptations
             ,
             Darkness
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             often
             tossed
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             for
             a
             season
             not
             comforted
             ?
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             
               These
               Storms
               would
               prove
               ruinous
               unto
               the
               Souls
               of
               Believers
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               indefeasibly
            
             
             
               interested
               by
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               in
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Every
             Storm
             almost
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             Ships
             without
             Cables
             or
             Anchors
             .
             And
             as
             little
             security
             have
             we
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Trial
             from
             any
             thing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             if
             Hope
             hold
             not
             fast
             on
             the
             Promise
             which
             is
             the
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             this
             it
             will
             do
             if
             it
             be
             genuine
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               No
               distance
               of
               place
               ,
               no
               Interposition
               of
               difficulties
               can
               hinder
               the
               Hope
               of
               Believers
               ,
            
             
             
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               Presence
               of
               ,
               and
               fixing
               it self
               on
               God
               in
               Christ.
            
             It
             pierceth
             through
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             passeth
             through
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             stops
             not
             at
             their
             glorious
             Vail
             ,
             until
             it
             comes
             unto
             the
             Eternal
             Fountain
             and
             Spring
             of
             all
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               strength
               and
               assurance
               of
               the
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               of
               Believers
               is
               invisible
               unto
            
             
             
               the
               world
            
             .
             They
             enter
             in
             within
             the
             Vail
             where
             no
             Eye
             of
             Reason
             can
             pursue
             them
             .
             There
             all
             their
             concerns
             are
             hid
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             Influence
             which
             unto
             all
             purposes
             they
             have
             from
             thence
             is
             sometimes
             admired
             ,
             sometimes
             derided
             by
             the
             blind
             and
             wicked
             world
             .
             However
             it
             is
             effectual
             to
             their
             good
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               Hope
               firmly
               fixed
               on
               God
               in
               Christ
               by
               the
               Promise
               will
               hold
               steady
               and
               preserve
               the
               Soul
               in
               all
               the
               Storms
               and
               Trials
               that
               may
               befall
               it
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             Anchor
             both
             sure
             
             and
             stedfast
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               our
               Wisdom
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               times
               of
               Trial
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               that
               our
               Anchor
            
             
             
               have
               a
               good
               hold-fast
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             This
             alone
             will
             be
             our
             Preservation
             and
             Security
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             fixed
             on
             that
             within
             the
             Vail
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Whither
             the
             forerunner
             is
             for
             us
             entred
             ,
             Jesus
             made
             an
             High
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             issueth
             this
             long
             digression
             as
             he
             doth
             all
             his
             other
             Discourses
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             who
             being
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             with
             him
             he
             begins
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             he
             ends
             continually
             .
             And
             three
             things
             he
             aims
             at
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             give
             new
             Assurance
             unto
             the
             efficacy
             and
             prevalency
             of
             Hope
             fixed
             on
             the
             Promise
             as
             it
             enters
             in
             
               unto
               that
               within
               the
               Vail
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             
               Christ
               our
               High
               Priest
               is
               there
               .
            
             It
             enters
             there
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whither
             Christ
             is
             gone
             .
             Even
             Heaven
             it self
             would
             be
             no
             safe
             place
             for
             us
             to
             fix
             the
             Anchor
             of
             our
             Trust
             and
             
             Hope
             in
             ,
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             there
             .
             For
             without
             him
             there
             would
             be
             no
             
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             
               Typical
               Throne
            
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             without
             the
             Mercy-seat
             .
             And
             this
             contains
             the
             relation
             between
             the
             two
             Verses
             ;
             wherein
             we
             see
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               After
               the
               most
               sincere
               performance
               of
               the
               best
               of
               our
               Duties
               ,
               our
               Comforts
               and
               Securities
            
             
             
               are
               centred
               in
               Christ
               alone
            
             .
             Our
             Hope
             entring
             within
             the
             Vail
             is
             a
             safe
             Anchor
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             there
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             by
             an
             
               Artificial
               Transition
            
             ,
             lands
             us
             on
             that
             
             Coast
             which
             he
             all
             this
             while
             steered
             towards
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             as
             represented
             in
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             This
             he
             had
             asserted
             chap.
             5.
             12.
             
             But
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             most
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             he
             engageth
             into
             that
             long
             digression
             for
             their
             due
             preparation
             unto
             the
             hearing
             and
             receiving
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             now
             passed
             through
             .
             Wherefore
             
             having
             discharged
             his
             Conscience
             and
             Duty
             towards
             them
             in
             various
             Admonitions
             ,
             he
             returns
             again
             in
             these
             words
             unto
             that
             design
             and
             discourse
             ,
             which
             there
             he
             had
             broken
             off
             .
             And
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             his
             Digression
             we
             may
             learn
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               As
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               are
               greatly
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               the
               Communication
               of
               spiritual
               mysteries
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               the
               best
               preparation
               is
               by
               the
               cure
               of
               their
               sinful
               and
               corrupt
               Affections
               ,
               with
               the
               removal
               of
               their
               Barrenness
               under
               what
               they
               have
               before
               learned
               and
               been
               instructed
               in
               .
            
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             but
             the
             putting
             of
             New
             Wine
             into
             Old
             Bottles
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             daily
             leading
             men
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               higher
               mysteries
            
             ,
             whilst
             they
             live
             in
             a
             neglect
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             what
             they
             have
             been
             taught
             already
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             unto
             whom
             he
             hath
             now
             reduced
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             ;
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             expresseth
             him
             by
             his
             Name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Jesus
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Interposition
             of
             
             this
             name
             here
             the
             Apostle
             may
             design
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             To
             mind
             us
             of
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             whence
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             Assumption
             of
             it
             was
             taken
             .
             Jesus
             signifies
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             And
             he
             was
             called
             
               Jesus
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               save
               his
               People
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               Matth.
            
             1.
             21.
             
             He
             therefore
             concerning
             whom
             all
             these
             things
             are
             affirmed
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             who
             had
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Saviour
             given
             him
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             work
             which
             he
             was
             to
             do
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             10.
             and
             he
             is
             Jesus
             still
             ,
             
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
            
             them
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             To
             reflect
             on
             the
             common
             use
             of
             that
             name
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Name
             under
             which
             he
             was
             
               reproached
               ,
               reviled
               ,
               crucified
            
             and
             slain
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             They
             crucified
             Jesus
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             treating
             here
             of
             the
             glorious
             Exaltation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             pretend
             or
             fancy
             to
             themselves
             that
             it
             was
             any
             other
             thing
             or
             person
             that
             he
             intended
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             him
             by
             that
             Name
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             known
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             was
             reproached
             and
             suffered
             .
             And
             this
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             careful
             to
             inculcate
             in
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             22.
             
             
               This
               Jesus
               hath
               God
               raised
               up
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             32.
             
             
               His
               Son
               Jesus
               whom
               ye
               delivered
               up
               and
               denied
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Pilate
               ,
            
             chap.
             3.
             13.
             
             
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               whom
               ye
               crucified
            
             ;
             chap.
             4.
             10.
             
             
               Jesus
               whom
               ye
               slew
               and
               hanged
               on
               a
               Tree
               ,
            
             chap.
             5.
             30.
             
             For
             as
             they
             testified
             hereby
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             
               of
               his
               Cross
            
             ,
             so
             they
             laid
             in
             security
             for
             Faith
             ,
             against
             all
             those
             fond
             Imaginations
             which
             have
             been
             since
             vented
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             us
             is
             somewhat
             else
             than
             that
             Jesus
             who
             was
             crucified
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             by
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Name
             he
             calls
             our
             Faith
             unto
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             was
             humbled
             and
             is
             exalted
             ,
             who
             died
             ignominiously
             and
             lives
             for
             ever
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
               This
               same
               Jesus
               is
               our
               Saviour
               in
               every
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               the
               same
               on
               the
               Cross
               and
               the
               same
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
               .
            
             Hence
             he
             is
             still
             represented
             in
             Heaven
             as
             a
             
               Lamb
               slain
               ,
               Rev.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             And
             all
             apprehensions
             unto
             the
             contrary
             are
             destructive
             unto
             the
             whole
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             describes
             him
             by
             that
             
               Office
               and
               Action
            
             whence
             our
             Hope
             receives
             its
             
             great
             encouragement
             to
             enter
             within
             the
             Vail
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               Forerunner
               for
               us
            
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             is
             entred
             in
             thither
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             place
             alone
             is
             this
             Title
             assigned
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             though
             the
             things
             intended
             in
             it
             are
             elsewhere
             expressed
             .
             And
             so
             it
             must
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             name
             of
             a
             surety
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             Great
             mysterious
             Truths
             may
             often
             be
             comprised
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             used
             and
             employed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             our
             Instruction
             ;
             and
             therefore
             every
             word
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             diligently
             to
             be
             searched
             into
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             indifferent
             whether
             we
             render
             the
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Forerunner
               for
               us
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             Forerunner
             is
             entred
             ;
             or
             the
             
               Forerunner
               is
               entred
               for
               us
            
             .
             In
             the
             first
             
             way
             the
             Qualification
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             a
             Forerunner
             for
             us
             ;
             in
             the
             latter
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Action
             ,
             the
             Forerunner
             acting
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             Both
             come
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             and
             our
             Translators
             so
             place
             the
             words
             as
             if
             they
             enclined
             unto
             the
             
               latter
               sense
            
             .
             Two
             things
             we
             are
             to
             enquire
             into
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             a
             Forerunner
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             instruct
             us
             in
             by
             this
             Ascription
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             a
             Forerunner
             entring
             within
             the
             Vail
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Praecursor
             ;
             is
             one
             who
             in
             an
             affair
             of
             publick
             concern
             ,
             makes
             speed
             by
             himself
             unto
             the
             place
             whereunto
             the
             Affair
             belongs
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             things
             needful
             and
             suited
             unto
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Affair
             that
             he
             reports
             .
             Commonly
             indeed
             such
             a
             
               publick
               Harbinger
            
             is
             inferiour
             unto
             those
             who
             come
             after
             ,
             under
             whose
             conduct
             the
             main
             of
             the
             affair
             doth
             abide
             .
             But
             this
             is
             only
             where
             he
             who
             is
             the
             Forerunner
             or
             Harbinger
             is
             so
             and
             no
             more
             .
             But
             now
             although
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             be
             a
             
               Forerunner
               also
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             more
             ;
             He
             is
             the
             Person
             in
             whose
             hand
             lyeth
             the
             whole
             affair
             and
             its
             conduct
             .
             And
             he
             was
             himself
             the
             Forerunner
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             matter
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             not
             manageable
             by
             any
             other
             .
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             words
             distinctly
             .
             (
             1
             )
             His
             being
             a
             Forerunner
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               For
               us
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Where
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             within
             the
             Vail
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             He
             is
             in
             his
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             a
             Forerunner
             .
             This
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             Old
             when
             he
             entred
             once
             a
             year
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             was
             not
             .
             He
             entred
             thereinto
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             made
             no
             way
             for
             any
             to
             follow
             after
             .
             He
             did
             not
             go
             before
             the
             People
             to
             give
             them
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             ;
             but
             both
             by
             his
             entrance
             and
             his
             return
             signified
             their
             exclusion
             for
             ever
             .
             We
             have
             then
             herein
             another
             Instance
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             and
             his
             Office.
             When
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             not
             meerly
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             
               to
               go
               before
            
             ,
             to
             lead
             and
             conduct
             the
             whole
             Church
             into
             the
             same
             Glory
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             He
             is
             a
             Forerunner
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             
               all
               Believers
            
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             all
             Times
             ,
             Ages
             and
             Places
             .
             And
             this
             he
             is
             three
             ways
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             way
             of
             Declaration
             .
             It
             belongs
             unto
             a
             Forerunner
             to
             carry
             Tidings
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             what
             is
             the
             success
             that
             hath
             been
             obtained
             in
             the
             Affair
             which
             he
             giveth
             an
             account
             of
             .
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             entring
             into
             Heaven
             makes
             an
             open
             declaration
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             
               led
               Captivity
               Captive
               ,
               spoiled
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               triumphed
               over
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               obtained
               his
               Portion
               ,
               and
               divided
               the
               spoil
               with
               the
               strong
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.
             12.
             that
             he
             hath
             rescued
             his
             Church
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Sathan
             ,
             Death
             and
             Law.
             And
             there
             were
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Triumphant
             Declaration
             made
             by
             this
             Forerunner
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             he
             had
             
               discharged
               his
               Original
               Engagement
            
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Believers
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             on
             the
             Faith
             whereof
             they
             were
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             saved
             .
             Hence
             upon
             his
             entrance
             within
             the
             Vail
             ,
             they
             also
             joyn
             in
             that
             doxologie
             ,
             Rev.
             5.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             he
             was
             their
             Forerunner
             also
             .
             For
             although
             I
             have
             no
             apprehension
             of
             the
             
               Limbus
               Patrum
            
             fancied
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             the
             Fathers
             that
             died
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             a
             
               nearer
               Admission
            
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             enjoyed
             before
             .
             They
             were
             in
             Heaven
             before
             ,
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             were
             not
             admitted
             
               within
               the
               Vail
            
             ,
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             are
             displayed
             and
             represented
             .
             There
             was
             no
             entrance
             before
             either
             as
             to
             Grace
             or
             Glory
             within
             the
             Vail
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             8.
             
             For
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             within
             the
             Vail
             are
             all
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             laid
             open
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             typed
             in
             the
             Holy
             place
             .
             This
             none
             could
             or
             were
             to
             behold
             ,
             before
             his
             own
             entrance
             thither
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             was
             their
             Forerunner
             also
             .
             (
             2
             )
             To
             declare
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
            
             that
             were
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             their
             several
             Generations
             .
             This
             is
             Triumphantly
             declared
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Psal.
             47.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Psal.
             68.
             18
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             way
             of
             Preparation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             our
             
               present
               gracious
               entrance
            
             into
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             by
             Faith
             and
             Prayer
             .
             This
             way
             was
             not
             made
             for
             us
             whilst
             the
             Old
             Tabernacle
             was
             standing
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             8.
             
             But
             this
             way
             is
             now
             prepared
             for
             us
             by
             our
             
             Forerunner
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             We
             have
             an
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             even
             whilst
             we
             are
             here
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             An
             entrance
             is
             made
             for
             our
             Faith
             ,
             for
             our
             Hope
             ,
             for
             our
             Prayer
             ;
             wherever
             they
             enter
             ,
             our
             Souls
             do
             enter
             ,
             and
             are
             present
             .
             And
             this
             entrance
             we
             make
             daily
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             boldness
             and
             assurance
             on
             the
             account
             of
             our
             Forerunner
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             As
             unto
             our
             
               future
               entrance
               into
               Glory
            
             .
             Under
             this
             capacity
             as
             a
             Forerunner
             ,
             it
             belongs
             unto
             him
             to
             
               prepare
               Mansions
            
             for
             us
             in
             his
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             whither
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             do
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             23.
             
             He
             prepares
             Mansions
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             prepares
             us
             for
             those
             Mansions
             ,
             suiting
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             unto
             each
             other
             .
             Heaven
             indeed
             is
             ready
             for
             us
             ,
             whenever
             we
             are
             meet
             and
             ready
             for
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             way
             of
             Possession
             .
             He
             had
             now
             obtained
             for
             the
             Church
             Eternal
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             purchased
             for
             them
             and
             in
             their
             Name
             an
             Everlasting
             Inheritance
             ,
             Acts
             26.
             18.
             
             This
             he
             went
             ,
             for
             them
             and
             in
             their
             Name
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             it
             
               in
               the
               Heavens
               for
               them
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             Hereon
             being
             by
             Adoption
             made
             Heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             become
             to
             be
             
               Coheirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             17.
             and
             are
             at
             last
             admitted
             into
             the
             same
             Glory
             with
             him
             .
             So
             is
             he
             a
             Forerunner
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             a
             Forerunner
             he
             is
             entred
             
               within
               the
               Vail
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             glorious
             Presence
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             what
             
               he
               hath
               already
               done
               for
               us
            
             ;
             and
             two
             things
             are
             included
             therein
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             he
             had
             
               compleatly
               finished
               the
               work
               he
               had
               to
               do
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             He
             had
             absolutely
             won
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             secured
             the
             Church
             from
             all
             its
             spiritual
             Adversaries
             .
             Without
             this
             a
             Triumphant
             Entrance
             into
             Heaven
             had
             not
             been
             granted
             unto
             him
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               Gods
               blessed
               Approbation
               of
               all
               that
               he
               had
               done
               here
               below
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             
               what
               he
               hath
               yet
               to
               do
               for
               us
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             is
             not
             said
             absolutely
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             Glory
             ;
             but
             to
             enter
             as
             
               a
               Priest
               ,
               as
               through
               a
               Vail
               ,
               as
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
            
             ;
             where
             he
             continues
             as
             our
             Forerunner
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             Office
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Verse
             ;
             
               made
               an
               High
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
               ,
            
             whereof
             we
             must
             treat
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             being
             thus
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             as
             our
             Forerunner
             ,
             gives
             us
             manifold
             security
             of
             our
             entrance
             thither
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             appointed
             season
             .
             This
             he
             assures
             us
             of
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             3
             ,
             19.
             
             For
             (
             1
             )
             He
             
               passed
               through
               all
               the
               Storms
               of
               Trials
               ,
            
             Temptations
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             Death
             it self
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             exposed
             unto
             ;
             and
             yet
             is
             landed
             safely
             in
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
             His
             Anchor
             was
             Trust
             and
             Hope
             in
             all
             his
             Storms
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             13.
             
             Isa.
             50.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             it
             was
             tried
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             Psal.
             22.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             preserved
             him
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             no
             less
             Faithful
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             As
             he
             hath
             thus
             gone
             before
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             himself
             a
             Pledge
             of
             success
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             
               is
               now
               where
               our
               Hope
               is
               fixed
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             within
             the
             Vail
             ,
             where
             he
             takes
             care
             of
             it
             and
             will
             preserve
             it
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             be
             entred
             in
             Heaven
             as
             our
             Forerunner
             ,
             it
             is
             
               our
               Duty
               to
               be
               following
               of
               him
               with
               all
               the
               speed
               we
               can
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             required
             hereunto
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             we
             be
             
               willing
               to
               follow
               him
            
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             he
             went
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             the
             place
             whither
             he
             is
             gone
             .
             And
             the
             way
             he
             went
             was
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               The
               way
               of
               Obedience
            
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               way
               of
               suffering
            
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             2.
             
             Holiness
             and
             the
             Cross
             are
             the
             two
             Essential
             parts
             of
             the
             way
             whereby
             our
             Forerunner
             entred
             into
             Glory
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             we
             
               burden
               not
               our selves
            
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             retard
             us
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             see
             
               whereon
               the
               security
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               depend
               as
               to
               the
               Trials
               and
               Storms
               which
               it
               undergoes
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             He
             that
             can
             consider
             the
             Opposition
             that
             is
             made
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Malice
             which
             are
             ingaged
             unto
             its
             Ruine
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             own
             weakness
             ,
             solitariness
             ,
             helplesness
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             cannot
             but
             admire
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             it
             is
             preserved
             one
             moment
             from
             destruction
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             proportion
             between
             its
             visible
             defence
             and
             the
             visible
             opposition
             that
             is
             made
             unto
             it
             .
             It
             is
             
               Jesus
               our
               Forerunner
               who
               is
               within
               the
               Vail
               ,
            
             taking
             care
             of
             all
             our
             concerns
             ,
             that
             is
             alone
             our
             security
             .
          
           
             And
             
               what
               will
               he
               not
               do
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Glory
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               be
               esteemed
               our
               Forerunner
               ?
            
             What
             Love
             ,
             what
             Grace
             ,
             what
             Mercy
             may
             we
             not
             expect
             from
             him
             ?
             And
             ,
          
           
             
               When
               our
               Hope
               and
               Trust
               enter
               within
               the
               Vail
               ,
               it
               is
               Christ
               as
               our
               Forerunner
               that
               in
               opeculiar
               manner
               they
               are
               to
               fix
               and
               fasten
               themselves
               upon
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Exposition
           on
           the
           VII
           .
           CHAPTER
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           THERE
           are
           almost
           as
           many
           different
           Analyses
           given
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Commentators
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           sometimes
           the
           same
           Person
           proposeth
           sundry
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           a
           Determination
           of
           what
           he
           principally
           adheres
           unto
           .
           All
           of
           them
           endeavour
           to
           reduce
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Apostle
           unto
           such
           
             a
             Method
          
           as
           they
           judge
           most
           Artificial
           and
           Argumentative
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           else-where
           Observed
           ,
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Reasonings
          
           doth
           not
           absolutely
           depend
           on
           any
           such
           Method
           of
           Arguing
           as
           we
           have
           framed
           unto
           our selves
           .
           There
           is
           something
           in
           it
           more
           Heavenly
           and
           Sublime
           ,
           suited
           to
           convey
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           Spiritual
           Truth
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           so
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           also
           .
           For
           this
           Reason
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           the
           Reducing
           of
           this
           Discourse
           unto
           any
           precise
           
             Logical
             Analysis
          
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Ancients
           do
           attempt
           .
           But
           whereas
           those
           Methods
           which
           are
           proposed
           by
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           whereunto
           ,
           in
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           Arguing
           is
           reducible
           ,
           are
           onely
           Diverse
           ,
           and
           not
           Contradictory
           unto
           one
           another
           :
           The
           Consideration
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           good
           Use
           to
           give
           Light
           unto
           sundry
           passages
           in
           the
           Context
           .
           Those
           who
           have
           Laboured
           herein
           with
           most
           appearance
           of
           Accuracy
           ,
           are
           Piscator
           and
           Gomarus
           .
           My
           Design
           being
           to
           Examine
           and
           Consider
           all
           the
           Apostles
           Arguings
           ,
           and
           their
           Connexions
           particularly
           ,
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           a
           plain
           and
           obvious
           Account
           of
           the
           Whole
           in
           general
           .
        
         
           The
           Design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Chapter
           is
           not
           to
           declare
           the
           Nature
           ,
           or
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           the
           mention
           of
           them
           be
           occasionally
           inserted
           in
           some
           passages
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           had
           spoken
           unto
           ,
           
             Chap.
             5
             th
          
           .
           and
           Treats
           of
           its
           Use
           at
           large
           ,
           
             Chap.
             9
             th
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           of
           its
           Excellency
           and
           Dignity
           that
           he
           Discourseth
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           absolutely
           neither
           ,
           but
           in
           Comparison
           with
           the
           
             Levitical
             Priesthood
          
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           As
           this
           was
           directly
           conducing
           unto
           his
           End
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           incumbent
           on
           him
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           confirm
           :
           For
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           Excellent
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           embrace
           it
           who
           were
           actually
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           another
           .
           This
           therefore
           he
           designeth
           to
           prove
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           Principles
           avowed
           by
           themselves
           ,
           with
           Light
           and
           Evidence
           taken
           from
           what
           was
           received
           and
           Acknowledged
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           from
           the
           first
           Foundation
           of
           it
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           manifests
           abundantly
           the
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Priesthood
           from
           its
           Nature
           and
           Use
           also
           .
           But
           he
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           evince
           it
           from
           the
           Faith
           and
           Principles
           of
           the
           
             Ancient
             Church
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           in
           in
           this
           Chapter
           :
           For
           he
           Declares
           how
           God
           had
           many
           ways
           instructed
           them
           to
           expect
           an
           
             alteration
             of
             the
          
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           by
           the
           Introduction
           of
           another
           more
           Useful
           ,
           Efficacious
           ,
           and
           Glorious
           ;
           the
           continuance
           of
           them
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           the
           same
           time
           being
           inconsistent
           .
        
         
           Herein
           was
           the
           Authority
           and
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           made
           manifest
           in
           his
           dealing
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Old
           :
           By
           his
           Authority
           he
           obliged
           them
           unto
           a
           Religious
           Observance
           of
           all
           those
           Institutions
           which
           he
           had
           then
           appointed
           ;
           this
           he
           did
           unto
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           that
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Mal.
           4.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           But
           in
           his
           
             Infinite
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           he
           had
           before
           them
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           inlaid
           Instructions
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           see
           ,
           know
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           to
           cease
           and
           issue
           in
           something
           better
           afterwards
           to
           be
           introduced
           .
           So
           Moses
           himself
           in
           all
           that
           he
           
           did
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           
             gave
             Testimony
             unto
             what
             was
             to
             be
             spoken
             and
             Declared
             afterwards
             ,
          
           Chap.
           3.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           with
           Respect
           unto
           both
           of
           these
           ,
           did
           that
           Church
           greatly
           miscarry
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           in
           many
           Ages
           it
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           with
           any
           Constancy
           to
           submit
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           Obedience
           unto
           his
           Ordinances
           and
           Institutions
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           story
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           doth
           declare
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           was
           come
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           
             all
             to
             cease
          
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           adhering
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           Rebelled
           against
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           consider
           the
           Instructions
           which
           he
           had
           inlaid
           from
           first
           to
           last
           concerning
           their
           Ceasing
           and
           Alteration
           ;
           whereon
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           Church
           fell
           and
           utterly
           perished
           .
           This
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Designs
           here
           to
           enlighten
           them
           in
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           should
           teach
           us
           with
           what
           Diligence
           ,
           with
           what
           Reverence
           ,
           with
           what
           Subjection
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Resignation
           of
           our
           Understandings
           unto
           the
           Will
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           Divine
           Revelations
           are
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           .
           So
           dealt
           in
           this
           Matter
           the
           
             Holy
             men
             and
             Prophets
             of
             Old
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           And
           as
           for
           Want
           hereof
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           perished
           at
           this
           Season
           ;
           So
           in
           all
           Ages
           sundry
           particular
           Persons
           did
           wofully
           miscarry
           ;
           see
           Lev.
           10.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           2
           
           Sam.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7.
           1
           
           Chron.
           14.
           11.
           
           And
           the
           Want
           hereof
           is
           the
           Bane
           of
           most
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           In
           Order
           unto
           the
           End
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           first
           place
           declares
           ,
           that
           Antecedently
           unto
           the
           
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           
             Levitical
             Priesthood
          
           thereby
           ,
           God
           had
           ,
           without
           any
           Respect
           thereunto
           ,
           given
           a
           
             Typical
             praefiguration
          
           of
           this
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           one
           who
           was
           on
           all
           Accounts
           Superiour
           unto
           the
           
             Levitical
             Priests
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           afterwards
           introduced
           .
           This
           Sacred
           Truth
           which
           had
           been
           
             hid
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           which
           undeniably
           manifests
           the
           certain
           future
           Introduction
           of
           another
           and
           a
           better
           Priesthood
           ,
           is
           here
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           improved
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
           As
           
             Life
             and
             Immortality
          
           ,
           so
           all
           
             Spiritual
             Truth
          
           ,
           was
           
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           10.
           
           Truth
           was
           stored
           up
           in
           the
           Prophecies
           ,
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           but
           so
           stored
           up
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           hidden
           also
           ;
           but
           was
           brought
           
             forth
             to
             light
          
           ,
           and
           made
           manifest
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             manifold
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             hidden
             in
             him
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           3.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           The
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             so
             hid
          
           in
           the
           Will
           and
           purpose
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           had
           made
           
             no
             intimation
          
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           done
           so
           variously
           from
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the-World
           ,
           or
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           first
           Promise
           :
           But
           he
           had
           
             so
             laid
             it
             up
          
           ,
           and
           stored
           it
           in
           his
           Sacred
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           
             much
             hid
          
           from
           the
           Understanding
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           untill
           it
           was
           Displayed
           and
           brought
           forth
           to
           light
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Psal.
           49.
           4.
           78.
           2.
           
           And
           all
           that
           Glorious
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           which
           now
           appears
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           is
           from
           a
           
             Reflection
             of
             light
          
           upon
           them
           from
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           or
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           therefore
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           in
           the
           entire
           possession
           of
           those
           Writings
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           never
           understood
           so
           much
           of
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Will
          
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           declared
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           every
           ordinary
           Believer
           under
           the
           Gospel
           is
           enabled
           to
           do
           .
           And
           if
           We
           have
           the
           Privilege
           and
           Advantage
           of
           
             those
             Oracles
             of
             God
             which
             were
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
          
           incomparably
           above
           what
           They
           attained
           unto
           ,
           certainly
           greater
           Measures
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           greater
           Fruitfulness
           in
           Obedience
           ,
           are
           expected
           from
           us
           than
           from
           them
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           the
           Instance
           here
           insisted
           on
           by
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           will
           Manifest
           .
        
         
           He
           in
           whom
           this
           praefiguration
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           was
           made
           ,
           is
           Melchisedec
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           and
           his
           Priesthood
           an
           Account
           is
           given
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           unto
           ver
           .
           11.
           
           And
           the
           Description
           given
           of
           him
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parts
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           
             Proposition
             of
             his
             story
          
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           Recorded
           concerning
           him
           ,
           ver
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           
             Application
             of
             it
          
           unto
           the
           present
           purpose
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           ver
           .
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           this
           closeth
           the
           
             first
             General
             part
          
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Part
          
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           ver
           .
           10.
           unto
           ver
           .
           24.
           consisteth
           in
           a
           double
           Inference
           ,
           with
           their
           Improvements
           taken
           from
           that
           Discourse
           ,
           as
           respecting
           Christ
           in
           his
           Office
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           Unto
           the
           
             Removal
             ,
             Abolition
          
           ,
           or
           taking
           away
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           whole
           
             Aaronical
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           ,
           which
           depended
           thereon
           .
           This
           he
           Evidently
           proves
           to
           ensue
           from
           the
           Respect
           that
           was
           had
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Melchisedec
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           given
           an
           Account
           .
           Hereunto
           do
           all
           Arguings
           belong
           ,
           ver
           .
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Unto
           the
           
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           it self
           above
           that
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           
           even
           during
           its
           continuance
           ,
           which
           follows
           no
           less
           evidently
           from
           what
           he
           had
           proved
           before
           ,
           ver
           .
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           Having
           laid
           this
           Foundation
           in
           his
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Necessary
           removal
           of
           the
           
             Aaronical
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           and
           the
           preeminence
           of
           that
           of
           Christ
           above
           it
           ,
           even
           whilst
           it
           did
           continue
           ,
           he
           further
           declares
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Dignity
             and
             Qualifications
          
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           on
           this
           Account
           ,
           ver
           .
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           For
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           Chapter
           and
           the
           three
           that
           ensue
           ,
           is
           to
           open
           unto
           us
           ,
           or
           turn
           aside
           a
           double
           Veil
           ;
           the
           one
           
             here
             below
          
           ,
           the
           other
           above
           :
           That
           below
           is
           the
           
             Veil
             that
             was
             on
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             Institutions
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Types
          
           of
           the
           Law.
           This
           is
           the
           Veil
           that
           is
           unto
           this
           day
           upon
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           things
           that
           were
           to
           be
           done
           away
           .
           This
           he
           removes
           by
           giving
           a
           clear
           and
           full
           Account
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           of
           their
           Use
           and
           Signification
           .
           The
           other
           above
           is
           the
           
             Veil
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Sanctuary
          
           :
           This
           he
           opens
           unto
           us
           in
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Christ
           our
           High
           Priest
           therein
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           .
           And
           under
           these
           Heads
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           plainly
           convinceth
           the
           Hebrews
           of
           the
           Ceasing
           of
           their
           Priesthood
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           that
           unto
           the
           unspeakable
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           So
           to
           us
           he
           doth
           unfold
           the
           Principal
           Design
           and
           End
           of
           all
           the
           
             Mosaical
             Types
          
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           with
           the
           Institution
           of
           God
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           suffice
           as
           a
           plain
           View
           and
           Prospect
           of
           the
           general
           scope
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           Discourses
           .
           The
           especial
           coherence
           of
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           Instances
           ,
           the
           Accuracy
           and
           Force
           of
           his
           Arguings
           ,
           the
           Perspicuity
           of
           his
           Deductions
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           ,
           shall
           be
           observed
           and
           spoken
           unto
           as
           they
           particularly
           occur
           in
           our
           Progress
           .
        
         
           
             Ver.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             little
             variety
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             these
             Verses
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             
               Dei
               Summi
            
             ,
             for
             altissimi
             ,
             the
             most
             High
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               all
            
             ;
             but
             adds
             in
             a
             new
             way
             of
             Exposition
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               with
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Spoyls
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             afterwards
             Expounded
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             divisit
             ;
             properly
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Separated
             ,
             laid
             aside
             ,
             
               Bez.
               impartitus
               est
            
             ,
             Imparted
             ,
             gave
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             
               sine
               Genealogiâ
            
             ;
             Bez.
             
               sine
               genere
            
             ,
             without
             stock
             ;
             
               sine
               serie
               generis
            
             ,
             without
             Pedigree
             .
             The
             Syriack
             gives
             us
             an
             Exposition
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             
               Whose
               Father
               and
               Mother
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Generations
               or
               Genealogies
               ,
               neither
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               days
               ,
               nor
               the
               end
               of
               his
               life
            
             ;
             which
             manifests
             how
             Ancient
             this
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               his
               Priesthood
               remaineth
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ver.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               For
               this
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Salem
             ,
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               who
               met
            
             Abraham
             
               returning
               from
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Blessed
               him
               ;
               to
               whom
               also
            
             Abraham
             
               divided
               out
               a
               tenth
               part
               of
               all
               :
               First
               ,
               being
               by
               Interpretation
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               also
               King
               of
            
             Salem
             ,
             
               which
               is
               King
               of
               Peace
               :
               Without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Pedigree
               ;
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               days
               ,
               nor
               end
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               continually
               .
            
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             an
             
               entire
               Proposition
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             a
             Predicate
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             affirmed
             of
             it
             .
             Unto
             the
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             Melchisedec
             ,
             there
             is
             adjoyned
             a
             
               large
               Description
            
             ,
             by
             its
             Properties
             and
             Adjuncts
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             .
             That
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             so
             described
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             predicate
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             third
             Verse
             ;
             but
             
               being
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             therein
             its
             Connexion
             unto
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             casual
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             respect
             the
             
             
               Reason
               why
               the
               Apostle
               affirmed
            
             ,
             and
             insisted
             so
             much
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             a
             
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             :
             For
             ,
             both
             the
             Truth
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             of
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             insisting
             thereon
             ,
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             manifest
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             but
             consider
             who
             this
             Melchisedec
             was
             ,
             how
             he
             is
             Represented
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             affirmed
             of
             him
             .
             Or
             Respect
             may
             be
             had
             in
             this
             word
             unto
             the
             whole
             preceding
             Discourse
             ,
             from
             Chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             There
             he
             lays
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             many
             things
             to
             say
             of
             this
             Melchisedec
             ;
             and
             those
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             not
             easily
             understand
             ,
             unless
             they
             diligently
             applyed
             their
             minds
             unto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ;
             hereof
             he
             now
             designs
             to
             give
             them
             an
             Account
             .
             
               For
               this
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Connexion
             is
             most
             Natural
             unto
             the
             words
             immediately
             preceding
             ;
             and
             a
             Reason
             is
             given
             of
             what
             was
             affirmed
             in
             them
             ,
             Namely
             ,
             That
             
               Jesus
               was
               made
               an
               High
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             20.
             for
             it
             was
             thus
             with
             this
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             
               When
               Truths
               in
               themselves
               Mysterious
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Importance
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               asserted
               or
               declared
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               necessary
               that
               clear
               Evidence
               and
               Demonstration
               be
               given
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             that
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             be
             left
             neither
             in
             the
             dark
             about
             their
             Meaning
             ,
             nor
             in
             suspense
             about
             their
             Truth
             .
             So
             dealeth
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             large
             ensuing
             confirmation
             which
             he
             establisheth
             his
             fore-going
             Assertion
             withal
             .
          
           
             The
             mention
             of
             Melchisedec
             is
             introduced
             with
             the
             Demonstrative
             Pronoune
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             this
             :
             It
             always
             hath
             an
             Emphasis
             ,
             and
             denotes
             somewhat
             eminent
             in
             the
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             mostly
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Commendation
             ,
             so
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Consider
               how
            
             
             
               great
               a
               man
               this
               was
            
             .
             This
             man
             of
             whom
             is
             our
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             The
             Person
             spoken
             of
             is
             variously
             Described
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             his
             Name
             ,
             Melchisedec
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             his
             
               Original
               Office
            
             ,
             he
             was
             
               a
               King.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             place
             of
             his
             Rule
             or
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Salem
               ;
               King
               of
            
             Salem
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             By
             
               another
               Office
            
             added
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             principally
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             which
             is
             described
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             a
             Priest.
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             its
             Object
             and
             Author
             ;
             of
             the
             
               most
               High
               God.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             his
             Actings
             as
             a
             Priest
             ;
             he
             
               Blessed
               Abraham
            
             :
             Illustrated
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             
               met
               him
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             the
             
               time
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             its
             Circumstance
             ,
             
               when
               he
               returned
               from
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
               .
            
             (
             6.
             )
             By
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Office
             made
             by
             Abraham
             ;
             he
             
               divided
               unto
               him
            
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             all
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             By
             the
             
               Interpretation
               of
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             the
             
               King
               of
               Righteousness
            
             .
             (
             8.
             )
             Of
             
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Reign
               ;
               King
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             (
             9.
             )
             By
             sundry
             
               Properties
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             
               Relation
               of
               his
               History
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Pedigree
               ,
               without
               beginning
               of
               days
               ,
               or
               end
               of
               life
               .
            
             These
             Descriptions
             in
             all
             these
             particulars
             being
             given
             of
             him
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             affirmed
             concerning
             him
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             
               was
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             
               he
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               continually
            
             ;
             all
             which
             things
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Person
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             Described
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             Melchisedec
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             this
             place
             say
             no
             more
             of
             him
             but
             what
             is
             Necessary
             for
             the
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Text.
             For
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             Examine
             those
             Opinions
             and
             Disputes
             concerning
             him
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             have
             been
             raised
             by
             
               needless
               Curiosity
            
             :
             the
             fond
             and
             impious
             imagination
             of
             them
             who
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
            
             himself
             ,
             have
             been
             long
             since
             exploded
             .
             That
             he
             was
             
               an
               Angel
            
             in
             Humane
             Appearance
             ,
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             not
             many
             have
             given
             Countenance
             to
             that
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             prelibation
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             
               Form
               of
               a
               man
            
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             afterwards
             the
             
               internal
               Form
               and
               Being
            
             in
             the
             Personal
             Union
             ,
             some
             Learned
             Men
             have
             conjectured
             and
             contended
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             this
             also
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             And
             indeed
             all
             such
             Opinions
             as
             make
             him
             more
             than
             Man
             ,
             are
             wholly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             even
             
               among
               men
            
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Priest
             and
             Priesthood
             representative
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Priesthood
             Superiour
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             hath
             nothing
             of
             Argument
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             more
             than
             a
             Man.
             Besides
             he
             lays
             it
             down
             for
             a
             certain
             Principle
             ,
             
               That
               every
               High
               Priest
               is
               taken
               from
               among
               men
               ,
            
             Chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             And
             therefore
             if
             Melchisedec
             were
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             also
             .
          
           
             Among
             these
             who
             grant
             him
             
               a
               meer
               man
            
             ,
             very
             many
             ,
             following
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             contend
             he
             was
             Shem
             the
             Son
             of
             Noah
             ,
             who
             was
             certainly
             then
             alive
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Authority
             in
             the
             World
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Primogeniture
             .
             But
             this
             also
             riseth
             up
             in
             Contradiction
             unto
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
             The
             
             Jews
             who
             are
             no
             further
             concerned
             in
             him
             but
             as
             to
             what
             is
             declared
             by
             Moses
             ,
             may
             safely
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             ,
             though
             not
             truly
             ,
             conjecture
             him
             to
             be
             Shem.
             But
             whereas
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             he
             was
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Genealogy
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               Days
               ,
               nor
               end
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             we
             are
             not
             allowed
             to
             Interpret
             these
             things
             of
             him
             concerning
             whom
             most
             of
             them
             are
             expressely
             Recorded
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             suffice
             to
             say
             that
             these
             things
             indeed
             are
             written
             of
             him
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Shem
             ,
             but
             not
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Melchisedec
             :
             For
             this
             were
             to
             make
             the
             Apostle
             to
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             so
             Important
             an
             Argument
             as
             that
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             infers
             the
             removal
             of
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Legal
             Institutions
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             a
             Niceity
             ,
             and
             to
             catch
             as
             it
             were
             at
             an
             Advantage
             for
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             called
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             
               Person
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Office
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             affirmed
             of
             him
             are
             not
             true
             concerning
             ,
             or
             not
             truly
             applicable
             unto
             Shem.
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             effect
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Care
             and
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             so
             few
             things
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             seem
             to
             administer
             occasion
             unto
             the
             
               Curiosities
               and
               Conjectures
            
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             not
             any
             of
             them
             needful
             unto
             our
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             least
             prejudice
             by
             our
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             precise
             sence
             of
             those
             places
             .
             The
             whole
             is
             filled
             with
             such
             
               Depths
               of
               Wisdome
            
             and
             Truth
             ,
             as
             require
             our
             Humble
             ,
             Diligent
             ,
             Reverend
             ,
             Careful
             search
             into
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             days
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             But
             particular
             Passages
             ,
             Historical
             or
             Mystical
             ,
             such
             as
             seem
             to
             leave
             room
             for
             
               variety
               of
               Conjectures
            
             ,
             are
             very
             few
             :
             Had
             they
             been
             Multiplyed
             ,
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             any
             Importance
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             avoided
             ,
             but
             that
             Religion
             would
             have
             been
             filled
             with
             
               Fruitless
               Notions
            
             and
             Speculations
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             hath
             fallen
             out
             in
             this
             Matter
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             being
             veiled
             or
             hidden
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             purpose
             that
             we
             should
             know
             no
             more
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Concerns
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             
               expressely
               written
            
             ,
             all
             Ages
             have
             been
             fruitlesly
             exercised
             ,
             yea
             ,
             pestered
             with
             such
             curious
             Enquiries
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             rise
             up
             in
             direct
             opposition
             unto
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Account
             given
             concerning
             him
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             therefore
             are
             certain
             ,
             and
             belong
             unto
             Faith
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             meer
             Man
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             but
             so
             ;
             for
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Every
               High
               Priest
            
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             among
             Men
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             could
             not
             have
             been
             a
             Priest
             had
             he
             not
             
               assumed
               our
               Nature
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             if
             he
             were
             more
             than
             a
             man
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Mystery
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             introduced
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Pedigree
               ,
            
             for
             none
             but
             Men
             have
             so
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Without
             this
             Conception
             of
             him
             there
             is
             no
             force
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             against
             the
             Jews
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             came
             not
             to
             his
             Office
             by
             the
             Right
             of
             Primogeniture
             (
             which
             includes
             a
             Genealogy
             )
             or
             any
             other
             
               Successive
               way
            
             ,
             but
             was
             raised
             up
             and
             immediately
             called
             of
             God
             thereunto
             .
             For
             in
             that
             respect
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             
               after
               his
               Order
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             no
             Successor
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             to
             constitute
             an
             Order
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             onely
             after
             an
             extraordinary
             Call.
             These
             things
             belong
             unto
             Faith
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             every
             way
             consistent
             with
             the
             scope
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Eminently
             subservient
             thereunto
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             leave
             to
             add
             ;
             the
             one
             as
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             a
             
               probable
               Conjecture
            
             onely
             .
             And
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             Lived
             and
             Dwelt
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             then
             and
             afterwards
             principally
             possessed
             by
             the
             Posterity
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               Cham
            
             so
             called
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             none
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Nations
            
             or
             People
             therein
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Curse
             of
             Noah
             devoted
             unto
             Bondage
             and
             Destruction
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             were
             therein
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             Anathematized
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             also
             devoted
             unto
             Destruction
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             raise
             up
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             their
             
               Accursed
               Seed
            
             ,
             the
             most
             glorious
             Ministry
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             Typical
             Signification
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             that
             could
             be
             in
             the
             World
             until
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             came
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             do
             somewhat
             wonder
             that
             
               no
               Expositors
            
             did
             ever
             take
             any
             Notice
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             granted
             from
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Sacred
             Truth
             .
          
           
             My
             Conjecture
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
               Japhet
            
             ,
             who
             was
             principally
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             to
             be
             called
             .
             Noah
             had
             Prophesied
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             
               enlarge
               the
               Heart
               of
               Japhet
            
             ,
             or
             perswade
             him
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             should
             return
             to
             
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
               Shem
               ,
            
             Gen.
             9.
             27.
             
             Unto
             Shem
             he
             had
             before
             granted
             the
             present
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Shem
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             26.
             and
             thereby
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             the
             Promised
             Seed
             was
             confined
             unto
             his
             Posterity
             .
             Hereon
             among
             them
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             to
             be
             continued
             ,
             and
             
             upon
             the
             matter
             confined
             ,
             until
             the
             Shilo
             came
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             enlargement
             of
             Japhet
             ,
             and
             his
             Return
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Shem.
             And
             whereas
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             designed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             he
             suffered
             it
             to
             be
             possessed
             first
             by
             the
             Seed
             of
             
               Cursed
               Canaan
            
             that
             in
             their
             dispossessing
             and
             destruction
             he
             might
             give
             a
             Representation
             and
             Security
             of
             the
             Victory
             and
             final
             Success
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             over
             all
             their
             Adversaries
             .
             Before
             this
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             brought
             this
             Melchisedec
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
               Japhet
            
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             even
             before
             Abraham
             himself
             ,
             in
             pursuit
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Shem
             ,
             had
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             placed
             him
             there
             in
             a
             Condition
             of
             Office
             Superiour
             unto
             Abraham
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             might
             be
             done
             for
             two
             ends
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             a
             claim
             might
             be
             put
             in
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             Japhet
             unto
             an
             Interest
             in
             the
             
               Tents
               of
               Shem
            
             in
             the
             Type
             of
             the
             Priviledge
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             confined
             unto
             his
             Family
             .
             This
             Right
             and
             Rule
             of
             Melchisedec
             in
             those
             places
             which
             were
             to
             be
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Church
             enjoying
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Shem
             ;
             took
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               Livery
               and
               Seisin
            
             for
             the
             
               Gentile
               Posterity
               of
               Japhet
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             due
             time
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             full
             possession
             of
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             he
             might
             manifest
             that
             the
             state
             of
             
               Gentile
               Converts
            
             in
             the
             Promise
             and
             Spiritual
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             far
             more
             Excellent
             and
             better
             than
             was
             the
             state
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
               Shem
            
             whilst
             in
             their
             separate
             condition
             ,
             God
             having
             provided
             some
             better
             things
             for
             us
             that
             they
             without
             us
             should
             not
             be
             made
             perfect
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             submitted
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             every
             Candid
             Reader
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             onely
             add
             what
             is
             certain
             and
             indubitable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             herein
             a
             signal
             Instance
             of
             the
             Sovereignty
             and
             Wisdome
             of
             God.
             All
             the
             World
             was
             at
             that
             time
             generally
             fallen
             into
             Idolatry
             and
             false
             Worship
             .
             The
             Progenitors
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             though
             a
             principal
             Branch
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Shem
             (
             as
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             in
             the
             line
             of
             Primogeniture
             )
             
               dwelt
               beyond
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               Served
               other
               gods
               ,
            
             Josh.
             24.
             2.
             
             Probably
             Abraham
             himself
             was
             not
             free
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             before
             his
             Call.
             Canaan
             was
             Inhabited
             by
             the
             
               Amorit
               〈…〉
            
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               devoted
               Nations
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Sodomites
             on
             the
             other
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             sinners
             above
             others
             ,
             was
             
               this
               man
            
             raised
             up
             ,
             the
             great
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Illustrious
             Qualifications
             to
             be
             afterwards
             declared
             .
             And
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               God
               can
               raise
               the
               greatest
               Light
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               greatest
               Darkness
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               can
               raise
               up
               Instruments
               for
               his
               Service
               and
               unto
               his
               Glory
               ,
               when
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               This
               Signal
               Praefiguration
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
            
             Abraham
             
               received
               the
               Promises
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               gave
               a
               Pledge
               and
               Assurance
               of
               the
               certain
               future
               Call
               of
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               unto
               an
               Interest
               in
               him
               and
               Participation
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Person
             spoken
             of
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             him
             is
             his
             Office
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               a
               King.
            
             So
             he
             is
             Reported
             in
             the
             first
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
             
               Melchisedec
               King
               of
               Salem
            
             .
             Now
             whereas
             this
             doth
             not
             belong
             unto
             that
             wherein
             he
             was
             
             principally
             to
             be
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             any
             where
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               King
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               ,
            
             nor
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             make
             any
             Use
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Office
             in
             him
             .
             We
             may
             enquire
             wherefore
             God
             placed
             him
             in
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             And
             there
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             two
             Ends
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             make
             his
             
               Typical
               Ministry
            
             the
             more
             eminent
             and
             conspicuous
             .
             For
             ,
             placing
             him
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             and
             did
             ,
             would
             necessary
             be
             more
             conspicuous
             and
             more
             regarded
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             been
             onely
             a
             
               private
               man.
            
             And
             moreover
             by
             those
             Possessions
             and
             Wealth
             which
             he
             had
             as
             
               a
               King
            
             ,
             he
             was
             enabled
             unto
             the
             Solemn
             and
             Costly
             discharge
             of
             his
             
               Office
               of
               Priesthood
            
             in
             Sacrifices
             and
             other
             Solemnities
             .
             God
             therefore
             made
             him
             
               a
               King
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             known
             and
             observed
             as
             he
             was
             
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             Burden
             of
             that
             Office.
             And
             these
             things
             were
             then
             not
             onely
             consistent
             ,
             but
             some
             Preparation
             seems
             to
             be
             made
             for
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             these
             Offices
             ,
             by
             the
             Priviledge
             and
             
               Rights
               of
               Primogeniture
            
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             Discoursed
             else-where
             .
             Now
             although
             nothing
             can
             be
             concluded
             from
             hence
             concerning
             the
             Preeminence
             of
             the
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             among
             men
             above
             the
             Regal
             ,
             which
             the
             Romanists
             plead
             for
             ,
             from
             more
             vain
             and
             empty
             pretences
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             Temporal
             Dignities
             and
             Enjoyments
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             subservient
             unto
             
               Spiritual
               things
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Concerns
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             he
             was
             not
             in
             his
             
               Kingly
               Office
            
             directly
             Typical
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             by
             
             being
             a
             King
             the
             more
             meet
             to
             represent
             him
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             King
             &
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             also
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             although
             Moses
             in
             Genesis
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             both
             his
             Offices
             ,
             yet
             our
             Apostle
             takes
             notice
             of
             those
             of
             one
             sort
             onely
             .
             For
             Moses
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             went
             to
             meet
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             brought
             
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             Refreshment
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Army
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Regal
               Power
               and
               Munificence
               .
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             no
             Notice
             of
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             his
             receiving
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             Blessing
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             were
             both
             of
             them
             Acts
             of
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             it
             was
             convenient
             he
             should
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             he
             did
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             there
             might
             be
             a
             Moral
             Resemblance
             between
             them
             .
             For
             as
             Melchisedec
             Refreshed
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             weary
             after
             their
             Conflict
             with
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             
               King
               of
               his
               Church
            
             take
             care
             to
             support
             ,
             relieve
             ,
             and
             refresh
             all
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             all
             Believers
             in
             all
             their
             Duties
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Obedience
             .
             So
             hath
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             disposed
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Scripture
             unto
             a
             fitness
             to
             give
             Instruction
             ,
             even
             beyond
             what
             they
             are
             firstly
             and
             principally
             designed
             unto
             .
             And
             although
             this
             and
             the
             like
             considerations
             should
             give
             no
             countenance
             unto
             mens
             Curiosity
             in
             the
             Exposition
             and
             Application
             of
             any
             Passages
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             beyond
             the
             
               severest
               Rules
            
             of
             Interpretation
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             encourage
             us
             unto
             a
             diligent
             search
             into
             them
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             duly
             steered
             by
             the
             
               Analogy
               of
               Faith.
            
             And
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             why
             we
             may
             not
             hence
             collect
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               plentifully
               stored
               with
               all
               Spiritual
               Provisions
               for
               the
               Relief
               ,
               Supportment
               ,
               and
               Refreshment
               of
               all
               Believers
               in
               and
               under
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               it
               out
               unto
               them
               as
               their
               Occasions
               do
               require
               .
            
             For
             as
             Melchisedec
             represented
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             so
             Abraham
             in
             his
             Battel
             and
             Victory
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             all
             Believers
             in
             their
             warfare
             and
             Conflict
             with
             all
             their
             Spiritual
             Adversaries
             .
             VVherefore
             as
             he
             and
             all
             his
             were
             Refreshed
             by
             the
             Kingly
             bounty
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             so
             shall
             they
             be
             from
             the
             Munificence
             and
             unsearchable
             Riches
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Those
               who
               go
               to
               Christ
               meerly
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               and
               the
               Benefits
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               also
               receive
               the
               Blessings
               of
               his
               Kingly
               Power
               ,
               in
               abundant
               Supplies
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Grace
               .
               Abraham
            
             designed
             nothing
             with
             Melchisedec
             but
             the
             owning
             of
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             in
             giving
             him
             the
             Tythes
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             receiving
             his
             Blessing
             .
             But
             when
             he
             met
             him
             he
             was
             Refreshed
             also
             with
             his
             Kingly
             Bounty
             .
             Many
             poor
             sinners
             go
             unto
             Christ
             principally
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             Interest
             in
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             Oblation
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             procured
             thereby
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             to
             him
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Believing
             ,
             they
             find
             that
             he
             is
             a
             King
             also
             ,
             ready
             ,
             able
             ,
             powerful
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             they
             owe
             all
             Holy
             Obedience
             .
             And
             this
             Answers
             the
             Experience
             of
             many
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             most
             of
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
          
           
             III.
             This
             
               Kingly
               Office
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             is
             farther
             asserted
             by
             the
             Specification
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             he
             was
             King
             and
             Reigned
             .
             
               He
               was
               King
               of
               Salem
            
             .
             There
             hath
             been
             great
             enquiry
             about
             ,
             and
             much
             uncertainty
             there
             is
             concerning
             this
             place
             or
             City
             .
             Two
             
             Opinions
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             those
             who
             have
             enquired
             into
             these
             things
             with
             any
             Sobriety
             ,
             do
             incline
             unto
             .
             For
             as
             for
             one
             who
             hath
             not
             long
             since
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Salem
               is
               Hierusalem
               that
               is
               above
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             thought
             meet
             to
             give
             other
             Instances
             also
             ,
             how
             little
             he
             understands
             the
             things
             he
             undertakes
             to
             treat
             about
             .
             But
             some
             think
             it
             was
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             called
             Hierusalem
             ,
             and
             became
             in
             
             David's
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             a
             long
             continuance
             ,
             the
             Principal
             seat
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Solemn
             VVorship
             of
             God.
             This
             place
             they
             say
             was
             first
             called
             Salem
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             presently
             after
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Vision
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               see
            
             Peace
             ,
             called
             Hierusalem
             .
             Others
             think
             that
             Salem
             was
             a
             City
             or
             Town
             not
             far
             from
             Sychem
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             Reasons
             for
             both
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             latter
             Opinion
             Hierome
             is
             the
             Principal
             Author
             and
             Maintainer
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cuagrius
             .
             And
             there
             are
             three
             Reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             whereon
             he
             much
             insists
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             there
             was
             a
             City
             near
             Sychem
             that
             was
             called
             Salem
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             And
             this
             is
             plainly
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Gen.
             33.
             18.
             
             
               And
               Jacob
               came
               to
            
             Shalem
             
               a
               City
               of
            
             Shechem
             
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Canaan
             .
             For
             those
             who
             render
             the
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               Et
               venit
               Jacob
               pacificus
            
             or
             
               incolumis
               ad
               Urbem
            
             Shechem
             ,
             so
             making
             the
             word
             appellative
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             place
             ,
             are
             undoubtedly
             mistaken
             .
             For
             the
             same
             place
             is
             mentioned
             again
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             the
             same
             
             Name
             ,
             John
             3.
             23.
             
             
               John
               was
               Baptizing
               in
            
             Aenon
             
               near
               to
            
             Salim
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             Salim
             and
             Salem
             are
             the
             same
             Hierome
             well
             thews
             ,
             with
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             variation
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             affirms
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             were
             seen
             at
             Sychem
             the
             Ruines
             of
             the
             Palace
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             manifested
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             munificent
             Structure
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             is
             pleaded
             that
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             story
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             judge
             that
             it
             was
             this
             Salem
             .
             For
             Abraham
             was
             passing
             by
             the
             place
             where
             Melchisedec
             Reigned
             ,
             who
             thereon
             went
             out
             to
             meet
             him
             .
             Now
             whereas
             he
             was
             returning
             from
             Hoba
             which
             was
             on
             the
             
               left
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             
               North-side
               of
               Damascus
            
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             15.
             
             Hierusalem
             was
             not
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Return
             ,
             but
             Salem
             was
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             it
             is
             pleaded
             with
             more
             probability
             ,
             that
             Hicrusalem
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             was
             Anciently
             called
             Salem
             ,
             which
             Name
             is
             afterwards
             occasionally
             applyed
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             it
             was
             known
             ,
             Psal.
             76.
             2.
             
             In
             Salem
             
               is
               Gods
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               his
               dwelling-place
               in
            
             Sion
             ,
             where
             Hierusalem
             only
             can
             be
             intended
             .
             Afterwards
             some
             think
             that
             when
             it
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             it
             began
             at
             first
             to
             be
             called
             Jebus-Salem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Salem
               of
               the
               Jebusites
            
             ,
             which
             by
             Custom
             was
             transformed
             into
             Hierusalem
             .
             But
             the
             approved
             Etymology
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             that
             the
             Name
             should
             signifie
             a
             
               Sight
               or
               Vision
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             is
             certainly
             true
             ,
             and
             probably
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             the
             days
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Hierusalem
             was
             called
             Adonizedec
             ,
             a
             Name
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             possibly
             from
             him
             was
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Kings
             who
             afterwards
             Reigned
             in
             that
             City
             .
             And
             that
             man
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             was
             in
             some
             Reputation
             for
             Righteousness
             among
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             whence
             he
             managed
             their
             common
             Cause
             in
             their
             Danger
             ,
             Josh.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             Abraham
             dwelt
             at
             this
             time
             at
             Hebron
             in
             the
             Plain
             of
             Mamre
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Return
             from
             Hoba
             or
             Damascus
             ,
             the
             way
             lay
             near
             unto
             Hierusalem
             ,
             as
             all
             Charts
             yet
             declare
             ;
             and
             Sychem
             was
             more
             to
             the
             North
             than
             that
             he
             should
             conveniently
             pass
             that
             way
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Hierusalem
             being
             designed
             to
             be
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             to
             begin
             and
             exercise
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             supposed
             that
             there
             this
             his
             Illustrious
             Type
             was
             to
             appear
             and
             be
             manifested
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             the
             place
             where
             the
             
               Seat
               of
               the
               Church
            
             was
             to
             be
             fixed
             untill
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Type
             was
             to
             be
             effected
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             Reasons
             do
             prevail
             with
             me
             to
             judge
             that
             Hierusalem
             was
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Habitation
             and
             Reign
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             As
             for
             what
             is
             affirmed
             by
             Hierome
             concerning
             the
             
               Ruines
               of
               his
               Palace
               at
               Sychem
               ,
            
             it
             is
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             how
             little
             Credit
             such
             Traditions
             do
             deserve
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Josephus
             who
             lived
             400
             Years
             before
             him
             ,
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             And
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             Ruines
             which
             Hierome
             saw
             were
             those
             of
             the
             Palace
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             who
             there
             fixed
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Kings
             12.
             25.
             as
             King
             of
             the
             place
             where
             he
             obtained
             the
             Crown
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             But
             Credulous
             and
             Superstitious
             Posterity
             chose
             to
             ascribe
             it
             unto
             the
             Memorial
             of
             Melchisedec
             rather
             than
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             Bane
             and
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             his
             Memory
             was
             accursed
             .
             And
             to
             enquire
             how
             this
             City
             came
             afterwards
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             hide
             from
             us
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Offices
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             .
             And
             herein
             also
             Possession
             was
             taken
             of
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Shem
             ,
             on
             the
             behalf
             and
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Japetian
               Gentiles
            
             .
             And
             may
             we
             not
             observe
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               God
               in
               his
               Sovereign
               Pleasure
               gives
               various
               Intervals
               unto
               places
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               his
               Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               .
            
             This
             Hierusalem
             which
             was
             at
             first
             enobled
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             left
             for
             a
             long
             Season
             unto
             the
             
               Idolatrous
               Jebusites
            
             .
             In
             process
             of
             time
             it
             was
             visited
             again
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             fixed
             station
             of
             all
             Solemn
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             left
             unto
             
               Salt
               and
               Barrenness
            
             .
             So
             hath
             he
             dealt
             with
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             boasting
             ,
             with
             the
             
               City
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             Seat
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             now
             the
             Throne
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             
               Go
               to
               my
               place
               which
               was
               in
            
             Shilo
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             12
             ,
             14.
             26.
             6.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             we
             must
             here
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             somewhat
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             
               not
               say
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             he
             doth
             .
             After
             the
             mention
             of
             Melchisedec
             and
             his
             being
             
               King
               of
               Salem
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               That
               he
               met
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               and
               brought
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             17.
             18.
             
             Of
             his
             
               meeting
               Abraham
            
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             Notice
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             
               bringing
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Hereof
             undoubtedly
             no
             Reason
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             That
             particular
             Action
             or
             Passage
             belonged
             not
             at
             all
             unto
             his
             Purpose
             .
             For
             he
             who
             takes
             Notice
             of
             all
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             Arguing
             as
             well
             from
             what
             
               was
               not
               said
               of
               him
            
             ,
             as
             from
             what
             was
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             so
             expressely
             affirmed
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             had
             it
             any
             way
             belonged
             unto
             his
             Purpose
             .
             
             But
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Considence
             do
             hence
             seek
             Countenance
             unto
             their
             
               Missatical
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             makes
             it
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             enquire
             a
             little
             farther
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             Melchisedec
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               as
               a
               Priest
               and
               Type
               of
               Christ
               did
               offer
               this
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               Sacrifice
               to
               God.
               Herein
               ,
               they
               add
               ,
               alone
               was
               he
               Typical
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God
               under
               the
               Appearance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               And
               he
               also
               Instituted
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               wherein
               he
               should
               be
               so
               Offered
               continually
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               on
               that
               Account
               alone
               (
               they
               say
               )
               he
               continueth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               not
               appointed
               Priests
               here
               in
               his
               room
               to
               Offer
               him
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               Office
               of
               his
               would
               have
               ceased
               ,
               as
            
             Bellarmine
             
               disputes
               at
               large
            
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             make
             naked
             the
             fondness
             of
             these
             Imaginations
             ,
             would
             our
             present
             Design
             permit
             .
             Some
             few
             things
             may
             be
             Remarked
             on
             their
             Assertions
             .
             As
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             wherein
             Melchisedec
             is
             introduced
             and
             concerned
             ,
             treateth
             not
             at
             all
             of
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             nor
             intimates
             any
             Resemblance
             between
             the
             Offering
             of
             Melchisedec
             and
             that
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             alone
             and
             its
             Dignity
             which
             he
             insists
             upon
             ,
             designing
             to
             treat
             afterwards
             at
             large
             about
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             when
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             but
             with
             those
             of
             Aaron
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             so
             that
             here
             was
             no
             occasion
             for
             him
             to
             mention
             any
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Melchisedec's
            
             ,
             should
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             supposed
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             Supposition
             of
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             as
             that
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Design
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             endeavoureth
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             was
             far
             more
             Excellent
             than
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             do
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             
               Offered
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             for
             so
             also
             did
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             Lev.
             7.
             13.
             23.
             13
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             all
             the
             Excellencies
             which
             the
             Apostle
             insisteth
             on
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Let
             all
             be
             granted
             they
             can
             desire
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             advantaged
             as
             unto
             their
             especial
             end
             thereby
             .
             For
             what
             is
             the
             Offering
             of
             
               real
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             unto
             the
             Offering
             of
             the
             
               Body
               and
               Soul
            
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             them
             ?
             (
             4.
             )
             As
             unto
             what
             they
             contend
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               would
               not
               be
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               unless
               he
               had
               those
               Priests
               on
               Earth
               who
               continue
               to
               Offer
               him
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               :
            
             It
             is
             so
             far
             from
             Truth
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             irrefragably
             true
             and
             certain
             .
             For
             if
             he
             indeed
             hath
             need
             of
             other
             Priests
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             continue
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             himself
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Apostle's
             Arguings
             against
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             are
             invalid
             .
             But
             because
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             engage
             in
             any
             thing
             Controversial
             beyond
             what
             is
             absolutely
             Necessary
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             tender
             some
             Considerations
             Evidencing
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             can
             be
             included
             in
             that
             Expression
             ,
             
               He
               brought
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ;
             and
             so
             proceed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Process
             of
             the
             Story
             directs
             unto
             another
             sence
             of
             words
             .
             Abraham
             was
             now
             Returned
             with
             his
             Forces
             unto
             the
             Valley
             of
             
               Shaveh
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Kings
               Dale
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             17.
             a
             place
             not
             far
             from
             Hierusalem
             ,
             called
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             the
             
               Kings
               Dale
            
             ,
             from
             Melchisedec
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             belonged
             ;
             where
             afterwards
             Absalom
             built
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             for
             the
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             18.
             
             Here
             probably
             he
             continued
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             as
             to
             Refresh
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             so
             to
             stay
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             .
             For
             upon
             their
             Defeat
             in
             the
             Battel
             they
             had
             left
             the
             Plain
             ,
             and
             
               fled
               into
               the
               Mountains
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             giving
             up
             the
             Cities
             with
             all
             their
             Spoil
             unto
             the
             Conquerours
             .
             But
             now
             hearing
             of
             the
             Success
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             his
             Recovery
             of
             the
             Captives
             with
             their
             Goods
             ,
             they
             resort
             unto
             him
             for
             Relief
             :
             He
             who
             intended
             to
             restore
             all
             unto
             them
             ,
             stay'd
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             
               some
               days
               in
               the
               Kings
               Dale
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             manner
             in
             those
             Countries
             where
             any
             Forces
             were
             on
             an
             Expedition
             ,
             that
             those
             in
             their
             way
             who
             were
             at
             Peace
             with
             them
             did
             bring
             forth
             
               Supplies
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             or
             Water
             for
             their
             Refreshment
             .
             For
             the
             Neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             wherein
             they
             break
             the
             Laws
             of
             Friendship
             and
             Hospitality
             ,
             did
             Gideon
             so
             severely
             Punish
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Succoth
             and
             
               Penuel
               ,
               Judges
            
             8.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ;
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             the
             Observance
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             Recorded
             unto
             the
             Commendation
             of
             Barzillai
             the
             Gileadite
             ,
             who
             sent
             Refreshment
             unto
             David
             and
             his
             Army
             ;
             for
             he
             said
             ,
             
               The
               People
               are
               Hungry
               ,
               and
               Thirsty
               ,
               and
               Weary
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             17.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             In
             this
             state
             of
             things
             Melchisedec
             being
             the
             Neighbour
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             and
             Confederate
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             with
             his
             Army
             and
             abode
             so
             near
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               brought
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               for
               their
               Refreshment
            
             ;
             which
             being
             a
             meer
             Civil
             Action
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             takes
             no
             Notice
             of
             it
             .
             And
             they
             who
             can
             discover
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             this
             Expression
             ,
             have
             either
             more
             skill
             in
             the
             
             Opening
             of
             Mysteries
             than
             he
             had
             ,
             or
             a
             better
             Invention
             in
             coyning
             groundless
             Fables
             and
             Imaginations
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Act
             of
             Melchisedec
             is
             immediately
             subjoyned
             unto
             the
             mention
             of
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             being
             an
             Instance
             of
             Kingly
             Power
             and
             Munificence
             .
             
               Melchisedec
               ,
               King
               of
            
             Salem
             ,
             
               brought
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             is
             added
             ,
             
               And
               he
               was
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Introduction
             of
             ,
             and
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Expression
             of
             his
             Exercise
             of
             that
             Office
             in
             his
             Blessing
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             ensues
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
             The
             Romanists
             contend
             that
             Vau
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             is
             reditive
             ,
             giving
             a
             Reason
             of
             what
             was
             before
             affirmed
             :
             
               He
               brought
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
            
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             High
             God.
             But
             as
             this
             offers
             force
             to
             the
             Universal
             usage
             of
             that
             Particle
             ,
             which
             is
             Connexive
             only
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             Occasion
             .
             For
             they
             would
             have
             it
             that
             Melchisedec
             only
             Offered
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             Reason
             why
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             was
             because
             he
             was
             the
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               High
               God
            
             ,
             then
             every
             one
             who
             was
             so
             ,
             was
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             Offer
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             place
             the
             whole
             especial
             Nature
             of
             the
             Melchisedecian
             Priesthood
             in
             this
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             if
             this
             were
             common
             to
             him
             with
             all
             others
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             not
             a
             Priest
             of
             a
             particular
             Order
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             vain
             and
             impertinent
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             having
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             nor
             Inference
             to
             make
             from
             his
             Royal
             Office
             or
             Acts
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             omit
             this
             which
             evidently
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Kingly
             Bounty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             word
             here
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             
               brought
               forth
            
             ,
             or
             caused
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             ,
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             is
             no
             Sacred
             word
             ,
             nor
             is
             ever
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             express
             the
             Sacred
             Action
             of
             Oblation
             or
             Offering
             in
             Sacrifice
             .
             It
             is
             always
             a
             common
             Action
             that
             is
             denoted
             thereby
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Apostle's
             silence
             in
             this
             matter
             casteth
             this
             Pretence
             out
             of
             all
             consideration
             .
             His
             Design
             was
             to
             evince
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             above
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             from
             this
             particular
             consideration
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             To
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             shew
             how
             great
             and
             Excellent
             a
             Person
             this
             Melchisedec
             was
             ,
             who
             bare
             that
             Office
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             how
             many
             things
             the
             Resemblance
             between
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             him
             did
             consist
             ,
             wherein
             he
             
               was
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             he
             proposeth
             unto
             consideration
             every
             minute
             Circumstance
             of
             all
             that
             was
             spoken
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             also
             in
             common
             Use
             ought
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             being
             not
             so
             ,
             was
             certainly
             omitted
             for
             some
             special
             Reason
             and
             Signification
             ;
             insisting
             on
             some
             things
             which
             no
             man
             could
             have
             conjectured
             to
             have
             been
             designedly
             Significant
             ,
             if
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             had
             not
             made
             the
             Discovery
             thereof
             ;
             omitting
             nothing
             ,
             that
             might
             confirm
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Illustrate
             the
             Evidence
             of
             his
             Argument
             ;
             yet
             he
             wholly
             passeth
             by
             this
             Passage
             without
             the
             least
             Notice
             of
             it
             .
             Herein
             ,
             if
             the
             Romanists
             may
             be
             believed
             in
             this
             accurate
             Collection
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             omits
             nothing
             but
             only
             that
             wherein
             the
             Essence
             and
             Substance
             of
             his
             Cause
             and
             Plea
             did
             wholly
             consist
             .
             For
             this
             
               his
               Offering
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             in
             Sacrifice
             they
             say
             ,
             was
             that
             thing
             alone
             wherein
             he
             was
             peculiarly
             the
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Dispute
             with
             great
             vehemency
             that
             the
             Resemblance
             between
             them
             consisted
             herein
             alone
             ,
             although
             the
             Apostle
             instance
             expressely
             in
             sundry
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             at
             all
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             clear
             as
             the
             day-light
             ,
             that
             He
             and
             They
             are
             diversly
             minded
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             certainly
             never
             any
             Man
             managed
             an
             Argument
             unto
             less
             Advantage
             than
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             that
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             wherein
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             appearance
             of
             so
             great
             Accuracy
             and
             Care.
             For
             they
             do
             suppose
             that
             he
             
               Scrupulously
               Collects
            
             all
             Circumstances
             belonging
             unto
             the
             Matter
             he
             treats
             of
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             of
             a
             difficult
             Application
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             
               omits
               that
               wherein
               the
               whole
               force
               of
               his
               Argument
               did
               consist
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             failure
             not
             modestly
             to
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             any
             Person
             of
             Sobriety
             or
             Judgment
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             need
             not
             farther
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             those
             forced
             and
             futilous
             pretences
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             Melchisedec
             as
             
               King
               of
               Salem
            
             is
             to
             intimate
             his
             first
             Prerogative
             above
             the
             Aaronical
             Priests
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             a
             King.
             And
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               Acts
               of
               Munificence
               &
               Bounty
               are
               memorable
               &
               Praise-worthy
               ,
               though
               they
               no
               way
               belong
               unto
               things
               Sacred
               by
               Virtue
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               .
            
             So
             was
             this
             Bringing
             forth
             of
             Bread
             &
             Wine
             by
             Melchisedec
             to
             Refresh
             Abraham
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             Sacrifice
             therein
             .
             In
             former
             Ages
             either
             Men
             were
             more
             inclined
             to
             such
             Acts
             than
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             there
             were
             more
             efficacious
             means
             of
             engaging
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             than
             are
             judged
             meet
             now
             to
             be
             made
             Use
             of
             ,
             because
             perhaps
             discovered
             to
             have
             something
             of
             deceit
             in
             them
             .
             But
             this
             went
             along
             with
             all
             their
             Bounty
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             make
             the
             Acts
             of
             it
             
               Sacred
               and
               Religious
            
             ,
             all
             should
             be
             peculiarly
             devoted
             and
             dedicated
             unto
             
             God
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             although
             their
             Pious
             Intentions
             are
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             justly
             be
             feared
             that
             they
             missed
             of
             their
             aim
             ,
             in
             making
             Things
             and
             Services
             Sacred
             which
             God
             had
             not
             made
             so
             .
             But
             such
             Acts
             as
             those
             we
             speak
             of
             towards
             Men
             ,
             need
             no
             more
             of
             Religion
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             be
             done
             in
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             requires
             of
             us
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             loving
             kindness
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             They
             are
             so
             good
             and
             Praise-worthy
             ,
             provided
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             are
             of
             real
             Use
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             things
             that
             serve
             only
             for
             Ostentation
             and
             show
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             enterfere
             with
             no
             other
             especial
             Duty
             ,
             nor
             cause
             an
             Omission
             of
             what
             is
             Necessary
             ,
             &c.
             Again
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               acceptable
               with
               God
               that
               those
               who
               have
               Laboured
               in
               any
               Work
               or
               Service
               of
               his
               ,
               should
               receive
               Refreshments
               and
               Encouragements
               from
               men
               .
            
             For
             as
             such
             an
             acceptable
             Service
             is
             the
             Relief
             given
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             by
             Melchisedec
             Celebrated
             .
             God
             is
             himself
             a
             sufficient
             Reward
             unto
             his
             People
             in
             and
             for
             all
             their
             Services
             .
             He
             needs
             not
             call
             in
             the
             help
             of
             Men
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Recompence
             .
             However
             it
             is
             well-pleasing
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             or
             his
             Work
             which
             they
             do
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             be
             owned
             by
             Men.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Apostle
             proceeds
             with
             his
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Subject
               of
               his
               Proposition
            
             ,
             with
             Respect
             unto
             that
             Office
             which
             he
             principally
             regards
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Priest
               of
            
             
             
               the
               most
               High
               God.
            
             Two
             things
             are
             here
             asserted
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             in
             general
             he
             was
             a
             Priest.
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Limitation
             of
             that
             Office
             with
             Respect
             unto
             the
             Author
             and
             Object
             of
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             He
             was
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             
               most
               High
               God.
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             was
             so
             by
             especial
             Institution
             ;
             How
             the
             
               Rite
               of
               Sacrificing
            
             was
             common
             to
             all
             Worshippers
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             peculiar
             Interest
             of
             the
             First-born
             therein
             ,
             I
             have
             at
             large
             before
             declared
             .
             I
             have
             also
             proved
             that
             Melchisedec
             was
             the
             first
             who
             was
             Authoritatively
             separated
             unto
             this
             Office
             by
             Gods
             Approbation
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             a
             new
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             a
             great
             and
             Remarkable
             thing
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             although
             we
             know
             not
             how
             far
             it
             was
             received
             or
             understood
             by
             the
             Men
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             who
             I
             believe
             were
             not
             stupidly
             Ignorant
             and
             Carnal
             as
             some
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             Representation
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             gave
             great
             Light
             and
             Instruction
             into
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
               first
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               work
               of
               the
               Blessing
               Seed
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             exhibited
             .
             For
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             was
             so
             directed
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             had
             respect
             unto
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Work
            
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Institutions
             of
             Worship
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Erection
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Priesthood
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Man
             as
             Melchisedec
             ,
             must
             needs
             lead
             them
             into
             an
             Acquaintance
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             his
             work
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             it
             being
             so
             conspicuously
             represented
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             general
             Assertion
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             included
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             was
             
               truly
               and
               really
               a
               man
            
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Angel
             or
             an
             Appearance
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             praelusory
             unto
             his
             Incarnation
             .
             For
             every
             Priest
             is
             
               taken
               from
               among
               men
            
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             1.
             of
             the
             same
             common
             Nature
             with
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             state
             untill
             he
             be
             separated
             unto
             his
             Office.
             And
             so
             was
             Melchisedec
             ,
             a
             Man
             called
             out
             from
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             or
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Priest.
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             he
             had
             an
             
               Extraordinary
               Call
            
             into
             his
             Office.
             For
             he
             falleth
             likewise
             under
             that
             other
             Rule
             of
             our
             Apostle
             ;
             
               No
               man
               taketh
               this
               Honour
               unto
               himself
               unless
               he
               be
               Called
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.
             4.
             
             But
             of
             what
             Nature
             
               this
               Call
            
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             received
             it
             ,
             cannot
             positively
             be
             determined
             in
             particular
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             certain
             concerning
             him
             negatively
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             came
             not
             to
             this
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Succession
             unto
             any
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             did
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             after
             Aaron
             .
             There
             was
             none
             went
             before
             him
             in
             this
             Office
             ,
             as
             none
             Succeeded
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               ,
            
             it
             doth
             not
             suppose
             that
             he
             was
             of
             any
             certain
             Order
             wherein
             were
             
               a
               Series
            
             of
             Priests
             succeeding
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             it
             was
             with
             Christ
             as
             it
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             
               Call
               and
               Office.
            
             Wherefore
             his
             Call
             was
             Personal
             ,
             in
             some
             Act
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             ,
             wherein
             himself
             and
             no
             other
             was
             concerned
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             was
             not
             called
             or
             set
             apart
             unto
             his
             Office
             by
             any
             
               outward
               Unction
            
             ,
             Solemn
             Consecration
             ,
             or
             Ceremonious
             Investiture
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             Jesus
             had
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             he
             was
             ;
             only
             there
             was
             an
             outward
             sign
             of
             his
             Call
             unto
             all
             his
             Offices
             in
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             him
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
            
             Mat.
             3.
             
             John
             1.
             
             These
             things
             belonged
             purely
             unto
             the
             Law
             and
             Aaronical
             Priesthood
             ,
             wherein
             Spiritual
             things
             were
             to
             have
             a
             Carnal
             Representation
             .
             And
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             received
             in
             the
             separation
             of
             any
             unto
             an
             
               Evangelical
               Office
            
             ,
             do
             prefer
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Law
             before
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             more
             Glorious
             ,
             because
             they
             discern
             not
             the
             Glory
             of
             Spiritual
             things
             .
             Besides
             there
             was
             none
             
             in
             the
             World
             greater
             than
             he
             ,
             nor
             nearer
             unto
             God
             to
             confer
             this
             Office
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             was
             Consecrated
             by
             Moses
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Authoritative
             Collation
             of
             an
             Office
             there
             is
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             without
             
               Controversie
               he
               who
               Blesseth
               is
               greater
               than
               he
               who
               is
               Blessed
               by
               him
               ,
            
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
             And
             therefore
             would
             not
             God
             make
             Use
             of
             any
             outward
             means
             in
             the
             Call
             or
             the
             Separation
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Offices
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             none
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             
               Greater
               than
               he
            
             ,
             or
             nearer
             unto
             God
             to
             be
             employed
             therein
             .
             Angels
             and
             Men
             might
             bear
             Witness
             as
             they
             did
             unto
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Lord
             God
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Isa.
             61.
             1.
             but
             they
             could
             confer
             nothing
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Collation
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             resides
             only
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Men
             can
             do
             no
             more
             but
             design
             the
             Person
             according
             to
             his
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             done
             among
             Equals
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Call
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             unto
             his
             Office
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             consisted
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             Unction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             this
             had
             two
             things
             attending
             of
             it
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             gave
             unto
             himself
             
               sufficient
               Security
            
             and
             Warranty
             to
             undertake
             and
             execute
             the
             Office
             whereunto
             he
             was
             Called
             .
             So
             did
             every
             extraordinary
             Call
             accompanied
             with
             a
             Divine
             Afflatus
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             Amos
             7.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             it
             evidenced
             it self
             unto
             all
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             who
             thereon
             willingly
             submitted
             unto
             his
             Administrations
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             we
             can
             know
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             becoming
             a
             Priest
             :
             That
             he
             was
             not
             so
             by
             Succession
             unto
             any
             other
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Right
               of
               Primogeniture
            
             ,
             nor
             
               made
               so
               by
               men
            
             ,
             are
             certain
             from
             the
             Apostle's
             Discourse
             .
             The
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Season
             and
             Occasion
             of
             his
             Call
             are
             all
             hidden
             from
             us
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Every
               one
               is
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               nothing
               else
               which
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               make
               him
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
             Wherefore
             for
             us
             to
             rest
             in
             Gods
             Vocation
             is
             our
             Honour
             and
             our
             Safety
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Duty
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Where
               God
               Calleth
               any
               one
               unto
               a
               singular
               Honour
               and
               Office
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               him
               a
               meer
               Act
               of
               his
               Sovereign
               Grace
               .
            
             So
             he
             took
             this
             Melchisedec
             who
             had
             nothing
             of
             Stock
             ,
             Race
             ,
             Descent
             ,
             or
             Succession
             to
             recommend
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             as
             it
             were
             newly
             sprang
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             raised
             him
             to
             the
             highest
             Dignity
             that
             any
             Man
             in
             those
             Days
             was
             capable
             of
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             repine
             or
             murmure
             at
             any
             of
             Gods
             Dealings
             with
             others
             ,
             nor
             envy
             because
             of
             his
             Gifts
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             
               may
               he
               not
               do
               what
               he
               will
               with
               his
               own
               ,
            
             seeing
             he
             is
             greater
             than
             Man
             ,
             and
             giveth
             no
             account
             of
             his
             matters
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               A
               Divine
               Call
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Warranty
               for
               the
               acting
               of
               them
               according
               unto
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               Called
               ,
               and
               the
               Obedience
               of
               others
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               Work
               or
               Office.
            
             By
             Virtue
             hereof
             this
             Melchisedec
             arose
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             took
             on
             him
             a
             new
             Office
             and
             Power
             ,
             being
             owned
             and
             submitted
             unto
             therein
             ,
             by
             Abraham
             and
             all
             that
             Believed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               first
               Personal
               Instituted
               Type
               of
               Christ
               was
               a
               Priest
               :
               This
               was
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             There
             were
             before
             real
             Instituted
             Types
             of
             his
             Work
             ,
             as
             Sacrifices
             .
             And
             there
             were
             
               Moral
               Types
            
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             
               Adam
               ,
               Abel
            
             ,
             and
             Noah
             ,
             which
             Represented
             him
             in
             sundry
             things
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Person
             who
             was
             Solemnly
             designed
             to
             teach
             and
             represent
             him
             by
             what
             he
             was
             and
             did
             ,
             was
             a
             Priest.
             And
             that
             which
             God
             taught
             herein
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Foundation
               of
               all
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               had
               to
               do
               in
               and
               for
               the
               Church
               was
               laid
               in
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               ,
            
             whereby
             he
             made
             Attonement
             and
             Reconciliation
             for
             Sin.
             Every
             thing
             else
             that
             he
             doth
             is
             Built
             on
             the
             supposition
             hereof
             .
             And
             we
             must
             begin
             in
             the
             Application
             where
             God
             begins
             in
             the
             Exhibition
             .
             An
             Interest
             in
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             ought
             to
             look
             after
             .
             This
             being
             attained
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             Taught
             and
             Ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             else
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             adds
             the
             Limitation
             of
             this
             his
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Author
             and
             especial
             Object
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               most
               High
               God.
            
             For
             so
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             he
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Moses
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               Priest
               to
               God.
            
             This
             determines
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             word
             Cohen
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             Pretensions
             of
             some
             
               Modern
               Jews
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Targum
             on
             Psal.
             110.
             
             For
             whereas
             they
             cannot
             understand
             how
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             perceive
             well
             enough
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             the
             
               Legal
               Priesthood
            
             with
             such
             a
             supposition
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             the
             word
             Cohen
             in
             the
             Psalms
             to
             signifie
             a
             Prince
             or
             a
             Ruler
             .
             But
             although
             the
             word
             used
             absolutely
             may
             be
             applyed
             sometimes
             to
             such
             a
             Purpose
             ,
             yet
             where
             God
             is
             proposed
             as
             its
             object
             ,
             a
             
               Priest
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             signified
             but
             one
             in
             the
             Priestly
             Office.
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             was
             a
             Priest
             
               unto
               the
               most
               High
               God.
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             time
             that
             this
             Title
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             is
             frequently
             repeated
             ,
             
             and
             so
             also
             are
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Importance
             ,
             as
             
               God
               above
               ,
               God
               over
               all
               ,
            
             the
             
               God
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             
               the
               most
               High.
            
             And
             it
             is
             either
             Descriptive
             or
             Distinctive
             ,
             as
             all
             such
             Attributes
             and
             Epithets
             are
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             Descriptive
             ;
             the
             Majesty
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             over
             all
             are
             intended
             therein
             .
             The
             
               most
               High
               God
            
             is
             the
             Glorious
             God
             with
             whom
             is
             terrible
             Majesty
             .
             To
             Represent
             them
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             his
             
               Throne
               is
               High
               and
               lifted
               up
               ,
            
             Isa.
             6.
             1.
             
             And
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               High
               and
               Lofty
               one
               that
               Inhabiteth
               Eternity
               ,
            
             Isa.
             57.
             17.
             
             Thus
             is
             he
             styled
             to
             fill
             our
             Hearts
             with
             a
             Reverence
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             infinitely
             above
             us
             ,
             and
             whose
             Glorious
             Majesty
             is
             absolutely
             unconceivable
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             express
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             as
             exalted
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             
               Higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               sate
               down
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               High.
            
             The
             most
             High
             God
             therefore
             is
             first
             ,
             God
             as
             inconceiveably
             exalted
             in
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             .
             Again
             ,
             his
             
               Power
               and
               Authority
            
             are
             also
             intended
             herein
             .
             The
             
               most
               High
               Ruleth
               over
               all
            
             ,
             Dan.
             4.
             17.
             
             God
             over
             all
             in
             Power
             and
             Authority
             disposing
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             
               most
               High
               God.
            
             So
             Abraham
             explains
             this
             Name
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             Distinctive
             it
             respects
             other
             gods
             ,
             not
             in
             Truth
             and
             Reality
             ,
             but
             in
             Reputation
             .
             For
             so
             there
             were
             then
             
               Lords
               many
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gods
               many
            
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             they
             were
             esteemed
             by
             them
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             Worshipped
             them
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             our
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             
               called
               gods
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             but
             by
             
               Nature
               were
               not
               gods
            
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             8.
             
             They
             were
             all
             Earthly
             ,
             and
             though
             some
             of
             them
             had
             their
             
               Being
               above
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             all
             their
             Deity
             from
             beneath
             ;
             nor
             ever
             had
             it
             any
             Existence
             but
             in
             the
             deluded
             Imaginations
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men.
             In
             Opposition
             unto
             them
             ,
             with
             Distinction
             from
             them
             ,
             God
             is
             called
             
               the
               most
               High
               God.
            
             The
             World
             was
             at
             that
             time
             fallen
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             Every
             Countrey
             ,
             every
             City
             ,
             every
             Family
             almost
             had
             
               made
               new
               gods
            
             unto
             themselves
             .
             The
             most
             general
             Veneration
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             ,
             was
             then
             given
             unto
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             appeared
             to
             them
             
               on
               High
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Highest
             Being
             they
             could
             apprehend
             .
             Hence
             had
             he
             the
             Name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             among
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               High
               one
            
             .
             In
             Opposition
             unto
             all
             these
             gods
             ,
             and
             Renunciation
             of
             them
             ,
             Melchisedec
             professed
             himself
             
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
            
             ;
             as
             Paul
             Preached
             at
             Athens
             the
             
               unknown
               God
            
             in
             Opposition
             unto
             all
             their
             known
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Idols
             whom
             they
             supposed
             themselves
             acquainted
             withall
             .
             And
             whereas
             God
             had
             not
             yet
             Revealed
             himself
             by
             any
             
               especial
               Name
            
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             afterwards
             on
             sundry
             occasions
             ;
             (
             the
             first
             he
             made
             of
             that
             kind
             being
             
               El
               Shaddai
            
             ,
             or
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             as
             himself
             Declares
             ,
             Exod.
             6.
             3.
             )
             Those
             that
             feared
             him
             made
             Use
             of
             this
             Title
             as
             most
             comprehensive
             ,
             as
             most
             suited
             unto
             their
             present
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             .
             So
             Abraham
             Expounds
             this
             Title
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               Possessor
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             he
             gives
             as
             a
             Reason
             why
             he
             would
             not
             take
             ought
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             the
             Servant
             of
             that
             God
             who
             disposed
             of
             all
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             need
             of
             Supplies
             from
             him
             :
             His
             God
             could
             make
             him
             Rich
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Sodom
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             under
             this
             Consideration
             of
             the
             
               most
               High
               God
            
             was
             the
             principal
             Object
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             in
             those
             Days
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             were
             
               few
               in
               Number
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             greedily
             set
             upon
             getting
             Possessions
             and
             Inheritances
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             
               Believed
               in
               God
            
             as
             he
             who
             was
             able
             to
             Protect
             them
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Tenor
             of
             the
             Name
             whereby
             he
             afterwards
             Revealed
             himself
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             
               El
               Shaddai
            
             ,
             or
             God
             Almighty
             .
             And
             this
             also
             was
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             Profession
             ,
             that
             they
             Served
             the
             
               most
               High
               God
            
             alone
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             all
             the
             false
             and
             
               Dunghill
               Deities
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Socinians
             in
             all
             their
             Disputes
             against
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             do
             always
             make
             Use
             of
             this
             Name
             ,
             and
             continually
             repeat
             it
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               is
               not
               the
               most
               High
               God
            
             ;
             a
             God
             they
             will
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             not
             
               the
               most
               High
               God.
            
             But
             whereas
             this
             Name
             is
             used
             in
             Distinction
             only
             from
             all
             false
             gods
             ,
             if
             their
             Christ
             be
             a
             God
             but
             not
             on
             any
             Account
             
               the
               most
               High
               God
            
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             
               false
               god
            
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             See
             Jer.
             10.
             11.
             
             And
             from
             this
             Name
             or
             Title
             of
             God
             as
             it
             is
             Descriptive
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Authority
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               To
               keep
               up
               and
               preserve
               a
               due
               Reverence
               of
               God
               in
               our
               Minds
               and
               Words
               ,
               we
               should
               think
               of
               ,
               and
               Use
               those
               Holy
               Titles
               which
               are
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               whereby
               he
            
             
             
               is
               described
               in
               the
               Scripture
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             constant
             manner
             of
             the
             Holy
             Men
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             himself
             in
             sundry
             places
             directs
             unto
             .
             Thus
             Abraham
             immediately
             makes
             Use
             of
             this
             Name
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             22.
             
             
               I
               have
               lift
               up
               my
               Hand
               unto
            
             Jehovah
             
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               the
               Possessor
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             So
             are
             we
             taught
             to
             fear
             
               that
               Dreadful
               and
               Glorious
               Name
               ,
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             Deut.
             28.
             58.
             
             See
             Isa.
             30.
             15.
             
             Chap.
             57.
             15.
             
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             Argues
             a
             greater
             contempt
             of
             God
             among
             Men
             ,
             than
             the
             common
             slight
             irreverend
             mention
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             whose
             highest
             degree
             is
             that
             horrible
             Profanation
             of
             
               Swearing
               and
               Cursing
            
             by
             it
             ,
             with
             wicked
             and
             Diabolical
             Spirits
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             mention
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             
               the
               most
               High
               and
               Holy
               one
               that
               Inhabiteth
               Eternity
               .
            
             Not
             that
             on
             all
             Occasions
             of
             mentioning
             him
             we
             should
             constantly
             make
             Use
             of
             these
             Glorious
             Titles
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             Warranting
             us
             to
             speak
             both
             to
             him
             and
             of
             him
             ,
             without
             their
             Addition
             unto
             his
             Name
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             should
             do
             so
             as
             Occasion
             doth
             require
             ,
             and
             always
             Sanctifie
             him
             in
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Words
             ,
             as
             he
             unto
             whom
             they
             do
             belong
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               at
               all
               times
               to
               fix
               our
               Faith
               on
               that
               in
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               meet
               to
               encourage
               our
               Obedience
               and
               dependence
               upon
               him
               in
               our
               present
               Circumstances
               .
            
             The
             Believers
             in
             those
             Days
             did
             in
             a
             very
             particular
             manner
             confess
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               Strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
             The
             Church
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             fixed
             unto
             any
             certain
             place
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             Separated
             from
             the
             Apostate
             World
             ,
             not
             mixing
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             incorporating
             in
             any
             Society
             ,
             went
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             :
             In
             this
             Condition
             ,
             having
             no
             Inheritance
             nor
             abiding
             place
             ,
             but
             exposed
             unto
             manifold
             Dangers
             ,
             they
             eyed
             God
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             as
             
               the
               most
               High
               God
            
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             was
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Disposal
             of
             all
             things
             in
             his
             own
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             And
             that
             variety
             of
             Titles
             which
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             given
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             Descriptions
             that
             are
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             are
             all
             suited
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             Occasions
             and
             Trials
             that
             may
             befall
             us
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             may
             still
             have
             something
             peculiarly
             suited
             unto
             the
             Encouragement
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             dependence
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               particular
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               inestimable
               Satisfaction
               that
               he
               whom
               we
               Serve
               is
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               the
               Sovereign
               Possessor
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             It
             is
             in
             sence
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Name
             which
             God
             gave
             himself
             when
             he
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             encouraging
             thereby
             unto
             an
             adherence
             to
             him
             in
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             
               I
               am
               God
               Almighty
            
             .
             And
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             Demonstrate
             what
             Relief
             in
             all
             Troubles
             ,
             Dangers
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             Distresses
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             in
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             we
             may
             thence
             receive
             .
             As
             this
             Name
             is
             Distinctive
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Publick
               Profession
               in
               all
               Ages
               is
               to
               be
               suited
               and
               pointed
               against
               the
               Opposition
               that
               is
               made
               unto
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Apostacy
               from
               it
               .
            
             The
             World
             being
             now
             generally
             fallen
             into
             Idolatry
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             new
             
               Earthly
               gods
            
             ,
             Believers
             made
             this
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             Profession
             ,
             that
             they
             Served
             the
             
               most
               High
               God
            
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             on
             all
             alike
             Occasions
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Apostle
             Describes
             this
             Melchisedec
             from
             that
             Action
             of
             his
             with
             its
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             unto
             the
             whole
             Account
             of
             him
             .
             
               Who
               met
            
             Abraham
             
               returning
               from
               the
               Slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
               .
            
             On
             this
             Occasion
             onely
             is
             he
             introduced
             in
             the
             Scripture-story
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             Person
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             nor
             ever
             afterwards
             to
             be
             made
             mention
             of
             ,
             as
             unto
             any
             of
             his
             own
             Concerns
             .
             Abraham
             did
             not
             only
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Recovered
             the
             Spoyls
             ,
             but
             he
             
               slew
               the
               Kings
               themselves
            
             ,
             as
             is
             expressely
             affirmed
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             17.
             
             Hence
             is
             he
             here
             said
             ,
             to
             return
             from
             the
             
               Slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
            
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             includeth
             in
             it
             the
             Destruction
             of
             their
             Host
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             that
             which
             signalized
             his
             Victory
             .
             And
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             afterwards
             mentioned
             were
             the
             
               Opima
               Spolia
            
             taken
             from
             the
             Kings
             themselves
             .
             As
             Abraham
             thus
             returned
             with
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             made
             very
             great
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             ,
             as
             he
             staid
             in
             the
             Kings
             Dale
             to
             deliver
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             Sodom
             his
             Goods
             and
             People
             with
             a
             Royal
             Munificence
             becoming
             a
             Servant
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             better
             Portion
             than
             could
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             Spoyls
             ,
             Melchisedec
             knowing
             the
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             comes
             out
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             Ends
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             whether
             this
             were
             a
             just
             Occasion
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             
             this
             
               King
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Priest
               of
               the
               High
               God
               ,
            
             and
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Bless
             him
             who
             returned
             from
             War
             with
             the
             Spoyls
             of
             a
             bloody
             Victory
             .
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Apostacy
             and
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             against
             God
             have
             made
             it
             necessary
             that
             
               Spiritual
               Victory
            
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             the
             actings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             first
             Promise
             of
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               break
               the
               Serpents
               Head
            
             ,
             wound
             the
             Head
             over
             the
             large
             Earth
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             6.
             
             This
             was
             to
             be
             Effected
             by
             a
             Glorious
             Conquest
             and
             Victory
             ,
             which
             is
             every
             where
             so
             described
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             See
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             
             And
             because
             outward
             Force
             and
             Opposition
             is
             always
             used
             by
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             Satan
             ,
             He
             will
             also
             sometimes
             apply
             the
             
               outward
               Sword
            
             for
             the
             Destruction
             of
             his
             stubborn
             Adversaries
             ,
             Isa.
             63.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             
             This
             therefore
             was
             no
             unmeet
             Season
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             made
             so
             Solemn
             a
             Representation
             of
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Abraham
             himself
             was
             in
             this
             Victory
             herein
             also
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             of
             his
             Person
             as
             was
             Melchisedec
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Presence
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             Melchisedec
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Represented
             Christ
             in
             his
             Person
             and
             his
             Offices
             .
             Abraham
             Represented
             his
             Presence
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             his
             Body
             .
             I
             will
             neither
             approve
             of
             nor
             reject
             that
             Conjecture
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             these
             
               four
               Kings
            
             were
             Types
             of
             the
             
               four
               great
               Monarchs
            
             of
             the
             World
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             to
             conflict
             withal
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             to
             prevail
             against
             ;
             as
             Dan.
             7.
             18.
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             And
             indeed
             many
             things
             in
             their
             Names
             and
             Titles
             ,
             do
             notably
             countenance
             that
             Conjecture
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             in
             general
             that
             they
             were
             
               great
               Oppressors
            
             of
             the
             World
             roving
             up
             and
             down
             for
             Dominion
             and
             Spoyl
             .
             Wherefore
             
             Abraham's
             Conquest
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Pledge
             of
             the
             final
             Success
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             whenever
             its
             Pride
             and
             Blindness
             will
             admit
             of
             its
             help
             and
             kindness
             ,
             Micah
             5.
             7.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             indeed
             the
             onely
             means
             of
             conveying
             Blessings
             unto
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             as
             the
             Oppression
             thereof
             will
             prove
             its
             Ruine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             was
             now
             given
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             for
             a
             Possession
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Gods
             VVorship
             among
             them
             .
             The
             Nations
             now
             Inhabiting
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             devoted
             unto
             Destruction
             in
             an
             appointed
             Season
             .
             And
             he
             was
             not
             to
             allow
             these
             
               Foreign
               Kings
            
             to
             set
             up
             any
             Dominion
             therein
             .
             And
             God
             gave
             him
             this
             Victory
             as
             a
             Pledge
             of
             his
             future
             Possession
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Abraham
             was
             obliged
             in
             Justice
             and
             Affection
             ,
             both
             ,
             to
             Rescue
             his
             
               Brother
               Lot
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             were
             carrying
             away
             Captive
             .
             And
             this
             is
             expressed
             as
             the
             next
             cause
             of
             his
             Engagement
             against
             them
             ;
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             On
             all
             Accounts
             therefore
             this
             VVar
             was
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             Victory
             of
             God.
             And
             because
             there
             was
             a
             Representation
             therein
             of
             the
             Victory
             and
             Success
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Season
             most
             eminently
             proper
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             blessing
             him
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Congress
             of
             Melchisedec
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             after
             Abraham
             had
             gotten
             the
             Victory
             over
             all
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             Representation
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Congress
             and
             Meeting
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             Church
             shall
             have
             finished
             its
             warfare
             ,
             and
             be
             Victorious
             over
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             Death
             and
             Hell.
             Then
             will
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             bring
             out
             the
             Stores
             of
             Heaven
             for
             their
             Eternal
             Refreshment
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             shall
             issue
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God.
             All
             the
             Promises
             are
             unto
             
               him
               that
               overcometh
            
             .
             And
             we
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               All
               the
               Commotions
               and
               Concussions
               that
               are
               among
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               do
               lye
               in
               or
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               subserviency
               unto
               the
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             I
             intend
             those
             places
             where
             either
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             be
             .
             A
             great
             VVar
             and
             Tumult
             there
             was
             between
             these
             
               Eastern
               Kings
            
             and
             those
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             many
             Nations
             were
             smitten
             and
             destroyed
             in
             the
             Expedition
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             what
             is
             the
             final
             Issue
             whereinto
             all
             these
             things
             do
             come
             ?
             VVhy
             ,
             two
             things
             fell
             out
             hereon
             that
             neither
             side
             of
             the
             Combatants
             either
             looked
             for
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             Interest
             in
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Victory
             of
             Abraham
             or
             the
             Church
             over
             them
             all
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             Glorious
             Type
             and
             Representation
             of
             Christ
             brought
             forth
             visibly
             acting
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             Yea
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Abraham's
             Glorious
             Victory
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Munificence
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Blessing
             of
             Melchisedec
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Representation
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Principal
             Offices
             as
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             as
             had
             never
             been
             made
             in
             the
             VVorld
             before
             .
             This
             Issue
             did
             God
             
             direct
             that
             VVar
             and
             Tumult
             unto
             .
             It
             will
             be
             no
             otherwise
             with
             all
             those
             Confusions
             and
             Disorders
             that
             the
             world
             is
             filled
             withal
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             though
             we
             can
             see
             nothing
             of
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             their
             tendency
             unto
             such
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               have
               been
               and
               are
               to
               be
               such
               Seasons
               wherein
               God
               will
               dispose
               of
               Nations
               and
               their
               Interest
               according
               as
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               require
            
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             here
             with
             all
             these
             Nations
             ,
             Isa.
             43.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Chap.
             60.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Blessing
               of
               God
               may
               be
               expected
               on
               a
               Just
               and
               Lawful
               War.
            
             This
             VVar
             and
             Victory
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             the
             Blessing
             upon
             ,
             is
             Celebrated
             ,
             Isa.
             41.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             our
             Apostle
             mentions
             that
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Slaughter
             of
             the
             Kings
             as
             that
             which
             was
             a
             Token
             of
             Gods
             kindness
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             Greatness
             .
             And
             where
             these
             things
             occur
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               Lawful
               necessary
               immediate
               Cause
            
             of
             War
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             had
             for
             the
             Rescue
             of
             Lot.
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             
               Lawful
               Call
            
             unto
             the
             War
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             had
             being
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             and
             raising
             his
             Army
             of
             his
             own
             People
             meerly
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             securing
             of
             the
             Possessions
             of
             a
             Countrey
             granted
             unto
             him
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             
               Subserviency
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             justly
             expected
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Melchisedec
             is
             farther
             Described
             by
             two
             Acts
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             ,
             or
             Office
             which
             he
             exercised
             on
             this
             occasion
             of
             meeting
             Abraham
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             
               Blessed
               him
            
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             
               received
               Tithes
               of
               him
            
             .
          
           
             He
             met
             Abraham
             and
             Blessed
             him
             .
             This
             Solemn
             Benediction
             is
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               And
               he
               Blessed
               him
               and
               said
               ,
               Blessed
               be
            
             Abraham
             
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
               Possessor
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               and
               Blessed
               be
               the
               most
               High
               God
               who
               hath
               delivered
               thine
               Enemies
               into
               thy
               hand
               .
            
             There
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             Blessing
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             which
             hath
             Abraham
             for
             its
             Object
             ,
             a
             
               Blessing
               of
               Prayer
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             which
             hath
             God
             for
             its
             Object
             ,
             a
             
               Blessing
               of
               Praise
            
             .
             Our
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             take
             Notice
             only
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Blessing
             whereof
             Abraham
             was
             the
             immediate
             Object
             .
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             the
             other
             part
             whereby
             he
             
               Blessed
               God
            
             ,
             being
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             Abraham
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             it
             belongs
             also
             to
             the
             Blessing
             wherewith
             he
             was
             Blessed
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             this
             Blessing
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Nature
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Form
             of
             it
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             Blessings
             in
             general
             
               are
               the
               means
               of
               Communicating
               Good
               Things
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               Power
               and
               Interest
               in
               them
               of
               them
               that
               Bless
               ,
            
             Gen.
             33.
             11.
             
             So
             also
             are
             Curses
             of
             Evil.
             Hence
             it
             is
             God
             alone
             that
             absolutely
             can
             either
             Bless
             or
             Curse
             ,
             for
             he
             onely
             hath
             Sovereign
             Power
             of
             all
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             He
             doth
             therefore
             so
             express
             his
             Blessing
             ;
             
               In
               Blessing
               I
               will
               Bless
               thee
               ,
            
             Gen.
             22.
             17.
             
             Do
             it
             assuredly
             and
             effectually
             as
             having
             all
             the
             Subject-matter
             of
             Blessings
             in
             my
             hand
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             says
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               I
               will
               Bless
               them
               that
               Bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               Curse
               them
               that
               Curse
               thee
               ,
            
             Gen.
             12.
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             over
             them
             and
             all
             their
             Blessings
             and
             Curses
             .
             Balak
             therefore
             was
             not
             a
             little
             mistaken
             when
             he
             tells
             
               Balaam
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               he
               whom
               thou
               Blessest
               is
               Blessed
               ,
               and
               he
               whom
               thou
               Cursest
               is
               Cursed
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             22.
             6.
             
             For
             however
             he
             might
             Divine
             concerning
             them
             that
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             absolutely
             he
             could
             neither
             Bless
             nor
             Curse
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             all
             Blessings
             are
             Instituted
             means
             of
             the
             conveyance
             and
             Communication
             of
             Good
             unto
             others
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Power
             and
             Interest
             of
             them
             that
             Bless
             ,
             in
             that
             Good.
             This
             being
             amongst
             Men
             by
             Gods
             Concession
             and
             Institution
             various
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             various
             sorts
             of
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Such
             as
             are
             Authoritative
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Such
             as
             are
             Charitative
             or
             meerly
             Euctical
             .
             The
             latter
             fort
             of
             Blessing
             is
             removed
             from
             our
             Consideration
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             our
             Apostle
             treats
             only
             of
             such
             Blessings
             as
             evidently
             and
             unavoidably
             prove
             him
             that
             Blesseth
             to
             be
             Superior
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             Blessed
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             so
             in
             this
             latter
             sort
             of
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             consist
             only
             in
             Prayer
             for
             a
             Blessing
             on
             them
             .
             For
             so
             Equals
             may
             Bless
             one
             another
             ;
             yea
             Inferiours
             may
             bless
             Superiours
             ,
             Children
             may
             bless
             Parents
             ,
             Servants
             Masters
             ,
             Subjects
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             Psal.
             20.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Authoritative
               Benediction
            
             among
             Men
             is
             two-fold
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Paternal
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Sacerdotal
             ,
             or
             with
             Respect
             unto
             any
             other
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Paternal
               Benedictions
            
             were
             of
             old
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Such
             as
             were
             of
             
               Common
               Right
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Such
             as
             had
             an
             especial
             
               Prophetical
               Warranty
            
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ;
             Parents
             have
             an
             especial
             Right
             by
             virtue
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             Authoritatively
             to
             
             bless
             their
             Children
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             unto
             them
             an
             especial
             Interest
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             Power
             for
             the
             Communication
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             Blessing
             consists
             in
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               Solemn
               Declaration
            
             unto
             God
             of
             their
             Acceptance
             and
             Approbation
             of
             that
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             which
             the
             Children
             perform
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             This
             brings
             ordinarily
             the
             Children
             so
             Blessed
             under
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             .
             So
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             
               they
               may
               prolong
               thy
               Days
            
             .
             They
             shall
             have
             Power
             to
             communicate
             this
             good
             unto
             thee
             by
             their
             Blessing
             ,
             in
             their
             Solemn
             Declaration
             of
             their
             Acceptance
             and
             Approbation
             of
             thy
             Obedience
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             more
             considered
             and
             more
             observed
             by
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             much
             to
             their
             Advantage
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             state
             of
             those
             Children
             is
             unhappy
             ,
             whose
             Parents
             cannot
             sincerely
             avow
             an
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             which
             intercepts
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Blessings
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Parents
             bless
             Children
             by
             
               endeavouring
               to
               enstate
               them
            
             in
             their
             own
             Covenant-Interest
             .
             God
             having
             promised
             to
             be
             a
             God
             unto
             Believers
             and
             their
             Seed
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             three
             ways
             bless
             them
             with
             the
             good
             things
             thereof
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             communicating
             unto
             them
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             
               initial
               Seal
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             a
             Sign
             ,
             Token
             and
             Pledge
             of
             their
             being
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             pleading
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             careful
             
               Instructing
               of
               them
            
             in
             the
             Mercies
             and
             Duties
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             this
             Power
             of
             blessing
             be
             founded
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Nations
             something
             hath
             been
             observed
             that
             looks
             towards
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             Faith
             alone
             and
             in
             an
             Interest
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             any
             Parents
             are
             able
             to
             
               Bless
               their
               Children
            
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
             For
             a
             blessing
             is
             a
             communication
             of
             Good
             according
             to
             his
             Interest
             in
             it
             that
             blesseth
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             none
             in
             any
             that
             is
             really
             so
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             .
             And
             whereas
             these
             things
             are
             a
             Solemn
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
             disadvantage
             that
             a
             Foppish
             Ceremony
             is
             in
             common
             practice
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             was
             of
             old
             a
             
               Paternal
               Benediction
            
             that
             had
             its
             Rise
             in
             an
             especial
             Warranty
             ,
             and
             was
             accompanied
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             .
             This
             consisted
             in
             a
             certain
             
               Praediction
               and
               Declaration
               of
               future
               Events
               ,
               whereby
               those
               so
               Blessed
               were
               Infallibly
               and
               Indispensibly
               stated
               in
               a
               Right
               unto
               them
               .
            
             So
             Noah
             blessed
             Shem
             and
             
               Japhet
               ;
               Isaac
            
             blessed
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Jacob
            
             all
             his
             Sons
             .
             Herein
             God
             gave
             unto
             some
             Parents
             the
             Honour
             of
             a
             Power
             to
             bequeath
             unto
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             those
             Good
             things
             which
             he
             Graciously
             intended
             to
             bestow
             on
             them
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             blessing
             is
             now
             absolutely
             ceased
             ,
             for
             it
             wholly
             respected
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             with
             those
             other
             things
             which
             conduced
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             well
             if
             instead
             of
             all
             these
             
               several
               ways
               of
               Blessing
            
             ,
             many
             Parents
             did
             not
             
               Curse
               their
               Children
            
             .
             Some
             upon
             their
             provocations
             have
             desperately
             and
             Profanely
             imprecated
             Curses
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             known
             Instances
             wherein
             God
             hath
             eminently
             revenged
             their
             Impiety
             by
             his
             Judgments
             inflicted
             on
             Parents
             and
             Children
             both
             .
             Some
             entail
             a
             Curse
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             Oppressions
             and
             Falshood
             ,
             in
             getting
             their
             Estates
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Flagitious
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             Revenge
             to
             the
             third
             Generation
             .
             But
             most
             do
             Curse
             them
             with
             the
             Cursed
             Example
             of
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             initiating
             them
             almost
             from
             the
             Cradle
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             many
             of
             those
             Parents
             who
             do
             use
             conscientiously
             the
             ways
             appointed
             of
             God
             whereby
             they
             may
             
               Bless
               their
               Children
            
             ,
             do
             oft-times
             not
             see
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             Endeavours
             .
             They
             
               Bless
               them
            
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             Blessed
             .
             But
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             have
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             (
             2.
             )
             Their
             Blessing
             may
             have
             Success
             and
             oftentimes
             hath
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             their
             Childrens
             Children
             for
             many
             Generations
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             all
             fail
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             Witnesses
             for
             God
             at
             the
             last
             day
             against
             their
             own
             profligate
             Posterity
             .
             But
             I
             return
             .
          
           
             
               Sacerdotal
               Blessings
            
             were
             Authoritative
             also
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             a
             double
             Ground
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             
               Common
               Right
            
             and
             Equity
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Of
             
               Especial
               Institution
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             There
             was
             a
             common
             
               Right
               and
               Equity
            
             that
             he
             who
             was
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             should
             bless
             the
             People
             Authoritatively
             .
             For
             as
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             Act
             for
             Men
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             pronounce
             Blessings
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             Ministerially
             carried
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             Services
             unto
             God
             ,
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             he
             should
             return
             his
             Acceptance
             and
             blessing
             unto
             them
             .
             Whereas
             
             therefore
             this
             Right
             and
             Duty
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             two
             things
             ensue
             thereon
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             this
             Blessing
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Authority
             ,
             for
             every
             Act
             of
             Office
             is
             so
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             he
             who
             thus
             blesseth
             another
             is
             
               greater
               than
               he
               who
               is
               blessed
               by
               him
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Apostle
             disputes
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             And
             we
             may
             take
             Notice
             in
             our
             passage
             ,
             That
             
               whatever
               be
               the
               Interest
               ,
               Duty
               and
               Office
               of
               any
               to
               act
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               others
               towards
               God
               ,
               in
               any
               Sacred
               Administrations
               ,
               the
               same
               proportionably
               is
               their
               Interest
               ,
               Power
               and
               Duty
               to
               act
               towards
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Blessing
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             Ministers
             may
             Authoritatively
             bless
             their
             Congregations
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             it
             onely
             Declaratively
             ,
             but
             withall
             they
             do
             it
             Authoritatively
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             it
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Authority
             committed
             unto
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Ministerial
               Blessing
            
             is
             somewhat
             more
             than
             Euctical
             or
             a
             meer
             Prayer
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             meerly
             Doctrinal
             and
             Declaratory
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             built
             on
             a
             particular
             especial
             warranty
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Office.
             But
             whereas
             it
             hath
             respect
             in
             all
             things
             unto
             other
             Ministerial
             Administrations
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             used
             but
             with
             reference
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             at
             that
             season
             they
             are
             Administred
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             was
             an
             especial
             Institution
             of
             a
             
               Sacerdotal
               Benediction
            
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Recorded
             ,
             Numb
             .
             6.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               speak
               unto
            
             Aaron
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               saying
               ,
               On
               this
               wise
               shall
               ye
               Bless
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               saying
               ;
               The
               Lord
               Bless
               thee
               and
               keep
               thee
               ,
               the
               Lord
               make
               his
               Face
               to
               shine
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               be
               Gracious
               unto
               thee
               ,
               the
               Lord
               lift
               up
               the
               light
               of
               his
               Countenance
               upon
               thee
               and
               give
               thee
               Peace
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               put
               my
               Name
               on
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               Bless
               them
            
             .
             Their
             putting
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             was
             their
             praying
             for
             and
             pronouncing
             Blessings
             on
             them
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Institution
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             Institution
             whereby
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             put
             on
             any
             thing
             or
             Person
             .
             Hereon
             God
             would
             effectually
             bless
             them
             .
             This
             especial
             Institution
             I
             acknowledge
             was
             after
             the
             Days
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             the
             cessation
             of
             his
             Office
             as
             to
             actual
             Administration
             .
             But
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             many
             if
             not
             the
             most
             of
             those
             Sacred
             Institutions
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             in
             one
             Systeme
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             were
             singly
             and
             gradually
             given
             out
             by
             Inspiration
             and
             Prophecy
             unto
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             onely
             at
             Sinai
             their
             Number
             was
             increased
             ,
             and
             the
             Severity
             of
             their
             Sanction
             heightned
             .
             Thus
             this
             
               Sacerdotal
               Benediction
            
             was
             but
             a
             Transcript
             from
             ,
             and
             expressive
             of
             that
             Power
             and
             Form
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             which
             Melchisedec
             as
             a
             Priest
             enjoyed
             and
             used
             before
             .
             And
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Blessing
             of
             Melchisedec
             wherewith
             he
             
               Blessed
               Abraham
            
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             had
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Blessing
             in
             general
             ,
             whereby
             any
             one
             Man
             may
             bless
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             Euctical
             and
             Eucharistical
             ,
             It
             included
             both
             Prayer
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             on
             his
             Account
             unto
             God.
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             was
             Authoritative
             and
             Sacerdotal
             ;
             He
             was
             the
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               High
               God
            
             ,
             and
             he
             blessed
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Office.
             For
             so
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Office
             requireth
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             had
             in
             particular
             appointed
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             should
             bless
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             was
             Prophetical
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             an
             immediate
             Inspiration
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declares
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             great
             Blessing
             Promised
             unto
             
               Abraham
               ;
               Blessed
               be
               Abraham
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             see
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               he
               who
               hath
               received
               the
               greatest
               Mercies
               and
               Priviledges
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               may
               yet
               need
               their
               Ministerial
               confirmation
               .
               Abraham
            
             had
             before
             received
             the
             Blessing
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             doubt
             a
             great
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Faith
             to
             be
             now
             blessed
             again
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             by
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             indeed
             such
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             what
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             what
             through
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             Temptations
             and
             Trials
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             all
             
               Ministerial
               Renovations
            
             of
             the
             Pledges
             of
             Gods
             good
             will
             towards
             them
             .
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             if
             God
             should
             speak
             once
             unto
             us
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             need
             farther
             confirmation
             whilst
             we
             live
             .
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             so
             speak
             unto
             all
             that
             believe
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             ,
             how
             much
             we
             want
             the
             
               Ministerial
               Renovation
            
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             .
             
               Bless
               God
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               the
               Word
            
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             Ordinarily
             our
             Faith
             would
             not
             be
             kept
             up
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               Blessing
               of
            
             Abraham
             by
             Melchisedec
             
               all
               Believers
               are
               Virtually
               Blessed
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Melchisedec
            
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             and
             represented
             him
             in
             what
             he
             
             was
             and
             did
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             .
             And
             Abraham
             in
             all
             these
             things
             bare
             the
             Person
             of
             ,
             or
             Represented
             all
             his
             Posterity
             according
             to
             the
             Faith.
             Therefore
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             Entitle
             all
             Believers
             ,
             unto
             the
             Promises
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             them
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             more
             than
             a
             
               bare
               story
            
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             A
             blessing
             is
             in
             it
             conveyed
             unto
             all
             Believers
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               Gods
               Institution
               that
               makes
               all
               our
               Administrations
               Effectual
               .
            
             So
             did
             Sacerdotal
             Benedictions
             become
             Authoritative
             and
             Efficacious
             .
             Innumerable
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             blessing
             things
             and
             persons
             have
             been
             found
             out
             in
             the
             Papacy
             .
             They
             will
             bless
             
               Bells
               ,
               Steeples
            
             ,
             and
             
               Churches
               ,
               Church-yards
               ,
               Utensils
               ,
               Fonts
               ,
               Candles
               ,
               Salt
            
             ;
             and
             Children
             by
             Confirmation
             .
             There
             is
             in
             Truth
             in
             them
             all
             a
             want
             of
             that
             wisdom
             ,
             Gravity
             and
             Reverence
             which
             ought
             to
             accompany
             Men
             in
             all
             Religious
             Services
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             renders
             them
             all
             Useless
             and
             casts
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Verge
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             want
             a
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             
               Sacerdotal
               Act
            
             ,
             or
             Exercise
             of
             Priestly
             Power
             ascribed
             unto
             Melchisedec
             is
             that
             
               he
               received
               Tithes
               of
               all
            
             .
             To
             whom
             Abraham
             
               also
               gave
               the
               Tenth
               of
            
             
             all
             .
             As
             Abraham
             gave
             them
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Duty
             ,
             so
             he
             received
             them
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Office.
             So
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               received
               Tithes
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             or
             Tithed
             him
             .
             And
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             limited
             unto
             the
             Spoyls
             which
             he
             took
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               To
               whom
            
             Abraham
             
               gave
               the
               Tenth
               of
               the
               Spoyls
               .
            
             This
             in
             the
             Original
             History
             is
             so
             expressed
             as
             to
             leave
             it
             doubtful
             both
             to
             whom
             the
             Tenths
             were
             given
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               And
               he
               gave
               him
               the
               Tenth
               of
               all
               .
            
             The
             words
             immediately
             preceding
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             the
             Story
             concerneth
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             Relative
             included
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               he
               gave
            
             ,
             do
             answer
             unto
             the
             next
             Antecedent
             ,
             Melchisedec
             gave
             the
             Tenth
             of
             all
             unto
             Abraham
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             appear
             what
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             ,
             all
             was
             that
             is
             intended
             ;
             whether
             his
             own
             whole
             Estate
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             
               Tithable
               things
            
             which
             he
             had
             then
             with
             him
             .
             But
             all
             this
             Ambiguity
             is
             removed
             by
             our
             Apostle
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             withal
             declared
             how
             great
             a
             Mystery
             depended
             on
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             those
             words
             .
             It
             was
             Abraham
             that
             
               gave
               the
               Tenth
               of
               all
            
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             whereby
             he
             acknowledged
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               High
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Type
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             Incarnate
             ,
             every
             way
             Superiour
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             but
             newly
             received
             the
             Promises
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Tenth
             which
             he
             gave
             was
             only
             of
             the
             Spoyls
             that
             he
             took
             from
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             a
             Token
             and
             Pledge
             in
             particular
             that
             the
             Victory
             and
             Success
             which
             he
             had
             against
             the
             Kings
             was
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             
               receiving
               of
               Tithes
            
             by
             Melchisedec
             was
             a
             
               Sacerdotal
               Act.
            
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Tenth
             thus
             given
             was
             firstly
             given
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             received
             them
             received
             them
             as
             Gods
             Officer
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             Where
             there
             was
             none
             in
             Office
             so
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             immediately
             to
             be
             Offered
             unto
             God
             in
             Sacrifice
             accordunto
             their
             Capacity
             .
             So
             Jacob
             vowed
             
               the
               Tenth
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             22.
             which
             he
             was
             himself
             to
             Offer
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Priest
             to
             receive
             it
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             did
             it
             accordingly
             ,
             when
             God
             minded
             him
             to
             
               pay
               his
               Vow
            
             at
             
               Bethel
               ,
               Gen.
            
             35.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             things
             that
             were
             fit
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             were
             actually
             to
             be
             Offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             This
             Saul
             knew
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             that
             his
             pretence
             of
             sparing
             and
             bringing
             away
             the
             
               fat
               Cattel
            
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             15.
             
             And
             I
             no
             way
             doubt
             but
             that
             these
             Tenths
             that
             Abraham
             gave
             ,
             at
             least
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             meet
             for
             that
             Service
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             were
             
               Offered
               in
               Sacrifice
            
             unto
             God
             by
             Melchisedec
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             was
             a
             King
             he
             stood
             in
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Contribution
             from
             Abraham
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             Honourable
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             in
             way
             of
             Compensation
             for
             his
             Munificence
             in
             bringing
             forth
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             Sell
             his
             Kindness
             and
             spoil
             his
             Bounty
             ,
             nor
             would
             Abraham
             have
             deprived
             the
             
               King
               of
               Sodom
            
             and
             others
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             unto
             another
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             received
             them
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             Offer
             what
             was
             meet
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             whereon
             no
             doubt
             according
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Feast
             wherein
             they
             eat
             Bread
             together
             and
             were
             mutually
             Refreshed
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             This
             Matter
             was
             afterwards
             precisely
             determined
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Tithes
             were
             appropriated
             unto
             the
             Priest.
             I
             Observe
             these
             things
             ,
             only
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             just
             Ground
             to
             infer
             from
             hence
             
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Power
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             and
             his
             Preheminence
             in
             that
             Office
             above
             Abraham
             .
             For
             
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             Significant
             and
             hath
             its
             especial
             Design
             ,
             the
             whole
             being
             inlay'd
             with
             Truth
             by
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             whether
             we
             apprehend
             it
             or
             no.
             Without
             this
             Light
             given
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             himself
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             have
             conceived
             ,
             that
             this
             giving
             the
             Tenth
             of
             the
             Spoils
             to
             Melchisedec
             was
             designed
             to
             prove
             his
             Greatness
             and
             Dignity
             above
             Abraham
             and
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             on
             that
             Account
             ,
             as
             the
             Great
             Type
             and
             Representative
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             indeed
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Sacred
             Truth
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             are
             seen
             clearly
             only
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             New
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             only
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             writings
             of
             both
             are
             equally
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             Revelation
             made
             immediately
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             Guide
             in
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             they
             do
             but
             deceive
             themselves
             and
             others
             who
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             
               Mystical
               Passages
            
             and
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             do
             neglect
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             them
             and
             Light
             given
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             taking
             up
             with
             
               Jewish
               Traditions
            
             ,
             or
             vain
             Conjectures
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             late
             writings
             of
             some
             highly
             pretending
             unto
             Learning
             are
             stuffed
             withal
             .
             And
             we
             may
             see
             from
             hence
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             How
             necessary
             it
             is
             for
             us
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             
               Scrupulous
               Enquiry
            
             ,
             a
             diligent
             Investigation
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             things
             hidden
             ,
             or
             parcels
             of
             Gold
             Oar.
             So
             are
             we
             directed
             to
             
               Seek
               for
               Wisdom
               as
               Silver
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               for
               her
               as
               for
               hid
               Treasures
               ,
            
             Prov.
             2.
             4.
             
             There
             are
             Precious
             Useful
             Significant
             Truths
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             disposed
             of
             ,
             so
             laid
             up
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             we
             accomplish
             not
             a
             
               diligent
               search
            
             we
             shall
             never
             set
             eye
             on
             them
             .
             The
             common
             course
             of
             Reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             the
             common
             help
             of
             Expositors
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             go
             in
             the
             same
             track
             ,
             and
             scarce
             venture
             one
             step
             beyond
             those
             that
             are
             gone
             before
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             suffice
             ,
             if
             we
             intend
             a
             
               Discovery
               of
               these
               hid
               Treasures
            
             .
             This
             diligent
             search
             was
             attended
             unto
             by
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             own
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             they
             received
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             God
             gave
             out
             those
             deep
             and
             Sacred
             Truths
             by
             them
             which
             they
             
               comprehended
               not
            
             ,
             but
             made
             
               Diligent
               Enquiry
            
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             words
             which
             themselves
             had
             spoken
             .
             What
             belongs
             unto
             this
             diligent
             search
             shall
             be
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             clear
             Revelations
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             Principal
             Rule
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             difficult
             Passages
             in
             the
             Old.
             What
             our
             Apostles
             in
             these
             cases
             had
             by
             immediate
             Inspiration
             and
             Direction
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             look
             for
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             
               Recorded
               in
               their
               Writings
            
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             fail
             us
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             great
             Enquiry
             usually
             made
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             whether
             
               Tithes
               be
               due
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             by
             such
             a
             
               Moral
               positive
               Command
            
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             perpetually
             Obligatory
             unto
             all
             Worshippers
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             many
             contend
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             Reasons
             which
             they
             plead
             from
             the
             Scripture
             are
             these
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               Tithes
               were
               paid
               before
               the
               Law
               as
               well
               as
               under
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             so
             observed
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             Namely
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             Usage
             
               before
               the
               Law
            
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             Originally
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             could
             have
             no
             other
             Fountain
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             
               speaking
               of
               Tithing
               Mint
               and
               Cummin
               ,
            
             approveth
             of
             it
             ,
             affirming
             that
             those
             
               things
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
            
             though
             the
             most
             Inferiour
             Instance
             that
             could
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Duty
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             seems
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             have
             respect
             thereunto
             ,
             when
             he
             commands
             to
             give
             unto
             Caesar
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
            
             Caesars
             ,
             
               and
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             which
             were
             the
             Tithes
             ,
             the
             Law
             concerning
             them
             being
             thereby
             confirmed
             ,
             which
             proves
             it
             not
             to
             be
             Ceremonial
             .
             And
             this
             some
             Men
             judge
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             Argument
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             is
             Moral
             and
             unalterable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             appointed
             Usage
             of
             it
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             under
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Gospel
             after
             the
             Expiration
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             the
             same
             Reason
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             Command
             in
             all
             these
             Seasons
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             instance
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             
               eating
               of
               Blood
            
             was
             forbidden
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             assuredly
             it
             was
             so
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             which
             yet
             proves
             it
             not
             to
             be
             
               Morally
               Evil
            
             and
             perpetually
             forbidden
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             so
             upon
             the
             
               same
               Grounds
               and
               Reasons
            
             .
             For
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Gen.
             9.
             4.
             
             
               But
               Flesh
               with
               the
               Life
               thereof
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Blood
               thereof
               shall
               ye
               not
               eat
               :
            
             Blood
             is
             not
             absolutely
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             cases
             
             and
             with
             respect
             unto
             a
             certain
             End.
             It
             was
             not
             to
             be
             eaten
             whilst
             it
             was
             yet
             hot
             and
             warm
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             Prohibition
             God
             gave
             to
             prevent
             that
             Savage
             Custom
             which
             yet
             afterwards
             got
             ground
             among
             Mankind
             ,
             of
             eating
             Flesh
             like
             Ravenous
             Beasts
             whilst
             the
             Blood
             was
             yet
             warm
             in
             it
             .
             Under
             the
             Law
             it
             was
             forbidden
             ,
             
               because
               God
               had
               taken
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Principal
               part
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             and
             far
             the
             most
             Significant
             ,
             Lev.
             17.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             in
             the
             15th
             .
             of
             the
             Acts
             it
             is
             only
             occasionally
             forbid
             for
             
               a
               Season
            
             to
             
               avoid
               Scandal
               and
               Offence
            
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             should
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Prohibition
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             
               Synod
               at
               Hierusalem
            
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             being
             various
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             prove
             a
             Morality
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             should
             be
             everlastingly
             Obligatory
             .
             But
             where
             not
             only
             the
             Subject-matter
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Formal
               Reason
            
             of
             the
             Command
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             of
             Natural
             Equity
             ,
             and
             unalterable
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Tithes
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             any
             
               long
               Digression
            
             about
             this
             controverted
             Subject
             .
             It
             is
             such
             as
             wherein
             the
             
               various
               Interests
            
             of
             Men
             have
             engaged
             their
             utmost
             diligence
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             and
             on
             the
             other
             .
             But
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             enough
             of
             ,
             that
             unless
             they
             were
             
               paid
               by
               them
               that
               give
               them
               with
               more
               Conscience
            
             and
             regard
             unto
             Duty
             than
             generally
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             one
             in
             a
             thousand
             having
             respect
             in
             the
             payment
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             unless
             they
             turned
             unto
             a
             better
             Account
             with
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             received
             ,
             than
             generally
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             great
             purpose
             to
             dispute
             upon
             what
             Grounds
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Right
             they
             are
             due
             unto
             any
             .
             And
             without
             sollicitousness
             concerning
             Offence
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             safe
             Plea
             for
             many
             to
             insist
             on
             ,
             that
             
               Tithes
               are
               due
            
             and
             Divine
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             binding
             Law
             of
             God
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             be
             the
             Law
             and
             Institution
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             certain
             than
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             due
             under
             the
             Gospel
             by
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             Command
             or
             Institution
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Worship
             unto
             any
             who
             do
             not
             wholly
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             such
             as
             are
             disenabled
             by
             Age
             and
             Infirmities
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             forsaken
             all
             the
             days
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             For
             Men
             to
             live
             in
             Pleasure
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Pomp
             ,
             Vanities
             and
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             neither
             rising
             early
             ,
             nor
             going
             to
             bed
             late
             ,
             nor
             spending
             their
             time
             or
             strength
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Duties
             required
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             sing
             unto
             themselves
             that
             Tithes
             are
             due
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Appointment
             and
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             fond
             Imagination
             ,
             a
             Dream
             that
             will
             fill
             them
             with
             Perplexity
             when
             they
             shall
             awake
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             Question
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             give
             my
             thoughts
             about
             it
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Observations
             and
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Tithes
             is
             understood
             either
             the
             express
             
               Law
               of
               Tithing
            
             ,
             or
             paying
             the
             Tenth
             of
             all
             our
             Substance
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Increase
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             or
             only
             the
             dedicating
             of
             a
             
               certain
               Portion
            
             of
             what
             we
             have
             unto
             the
             Uses
             of
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God.
             If
             this
             latter
             be
             intended
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             me
             past
             all
             Doubt
             and
             Question
             ,
             that
             a
             
               bountiful
               part
               of
               our
               Enjoyments
            
             is
             to
             be
             separated
             unto
             the
             Use
             and
             Service
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             particularly
             unto
             the
             comfortable
             and
             honourable
             Supportment
             of
             them
             that
             Labour
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             that
             Confusion
             which
             we
             suffer
             under
             ,
             that
             Christians
             being
             in
             all
             places
             compelled
             to
             pay
             the
             Tenth
             
               by
               Civil
               Laws
            
             unto
             some
             or
             other
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             are
             either
             discouraged
             ,
             or
             disenabled
             ,
             or
             think
             themselves
             discharged
             from
             doing
             that
             which
             God
             certainly
             requireth
             at
             their
             hands
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Duty
             .
             However
             this
             will
             be
             no
             Excuse
             for
             any
             ,
             for
             generally
             they
             have
             yet
             left
             unto
             them
             that
             whereby
             they
             may
             discharge
             their
             Duty
             in
             an
             acceptable
             manner
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             how
             some
             Men
             can
             satisfie
             their
             Consciences
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             as
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             
               strict
               Legal
               course
               of
               Tithing
            
             be
             intended
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             nor
             from
             any
             other
             Instance
             before
             the
             Law.
             For
             Abraham
             gave
             only
             the
             
               Tenth
               of
               the
               Spoils
            
             which
             were
             not
             Tithable
             by
             Law.
             For
             if
             the
             places
             taken
             or
             destroyed
             in
             War
             ,
             were
             Anathematized
             ,
             as
             Jericho
             was
             and
             also
             Amalek
             ,
             no
             Portion
             was
             to
             be
             reserved
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Sacrifice
             or
             any
             other
             Sacred
             Use
             ,
             as
             Saul
             found
             to
             his
             Cost
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Anathematized
             ,
             all
             the
             Spoils
             were
             left
             entirely
             unto
             the
             People
             that
             went
             to
             War
             ,
             without
             any
             Sacred
             Decimation
             .
             So
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             the
             Gadites
             at
             their
             Return
             over
             Jordan
             into
             their
             own
             Land
             
             carried
             all
             
               their
               Rich
               Spoils
            
             and
             Cattel
             with
             them
             ,
             no
             Tithe
             being
             mentioned
             ,
             Josh.
             22.
             8.
             
             Although
             there
             is
             no
             Question
             but
             many
             of
             them
             Offered
             their
             
               Free-will
               Offerings
            
             at
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             And
             when
             God
             would
             have
             a
             Sacred
             Portion
             out
             of
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             out
             of
             those
             that
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             they
             fell
             not
             under
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Tithes
            
             ,
             he
             took
             not
             the
             Tenth
             part
             ,
             but
             one
             Portion
             of
             500
             from
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             50
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             Numb
             .
             31.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             giving
             
               of
               the
               Tenth
               of
               the
               Spoils
               ,
            
             was
             not
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             but
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Free-will
             and
             Choice
             in
             the
             Offerer
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             was
             so
             great
             an
             Equity
             herein
             also
             ,
             Namely
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             have
             an
             acknowledgment
             in
             the
             Fruits
             of
             those
             Successes
             which
             he
             gave
             in
             VVar
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Spoils
             of
             his
             and
             his
             Peoples
             Enemies
             David
             made
             his
             Provision
             for
             the
             Building
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             And
             the
             
               Captains
               of
               the
               Host
            
             that
             went
             against
             Midian
             ,
             after
             a
             Tribute
             was
             raised
             for
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             the
             Spoyls
             according
             unto
             the
             Proportions
             mentioned
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Preservation
             of
             their
             Souldiers
             ,
             whereof
             there
             was
             not
             one
             lost
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             
               new
               voluntary
               Oblation
            
             unto
             God
             out
             of
             their
             Spoils
             ,
             Numb
             .
             31.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Instance
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             Vowed
             unto
             God
             the
             
               Tenth
               of
               all
            
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             that
             the
             Tenth
             was
             due
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             proves
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             had
             it
             been
             so
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             the
             matter
             of
             an
             
               Extraordinary
               Vow
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             could
             express
             his
             Obedience
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             precise
             
               Law
               of
               Tithing
            
             is
             not
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviours
             approving
             the
             
               Tithing
               of
               Mint
               and
               Cummin
            
             ,
             evidently
             respects
             that
             
               Legal
               Institution
            
             which
             was
             then
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             violated
             without
             sin
             .
             And
             by
             his
             Approbation
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duty
             in
             observance
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             did
             no
             more
             confirm
             it
             ,
             or
             ascribe
             an
             Obligatory
             Power
             unto
             it
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             so
             unto
             all
             other
             those
             
               Ceremonial
               Institutions
            
             which
             both
             he
             himself
             observed
             as
             a
             Man
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             others
             so
             to
             do
             .
             They
             all
             continued
             in
             full
             force
             unto
             the
             
               Time
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             which
             gave
             them
             their
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             and
             ended
             with
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             His
             other
             saying
             ,
             of
             
               giving
               unto
            
             Caesar
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
            
             Caesars
             ,
             
               and
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             respects
             our
             whole
             Moral
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Institution
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pay
             or
             perform
             unto
             God
             all
             whatever
             he
             requireth
             of
             us
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             what
             that
             is
             in
             particular
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             determined
             .
             And
             other
             mention
             of
             Tithes
             in
             the
             Gospel
             there
             is
             none
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             VVhereas
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             all
             Rules
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             positive
             Institutions
             ,
             
               a
               Portion
               of
               what
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               unto
               every
               Man
               is
               to
               be
               returned
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Worship
               and
               Service
               ,
            
             wherein
             it
             may
             be
             used
             according
             unto
             his
             Appointment
             ;
             And
             whereas
             
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
            
             sundry
             Holy
             Men
             fixed
             on
             the
             
               Tenth
               part
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             meetest
             to
             be
             so
             Dedicated
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             is
             probable
             not
             without
             some
             especial
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             not
             upon
             express
             Revelations
             ;
             and
             whereas
             this
             was
             afterwards
             expressely
             
               confirmed
               under
               the
               Law
            
             by
             positive
             Institution
             ,
             the
             Equity
             whereof
             is
             urged
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             
               best
               direction
            
             that
             can
             be
             given
             unto
             any
             what
             proportion
             of
             their
             Estate
             should
             be
             set
             apart
             unto
             this
             Purpose
             .
             Herein
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             so
             many
             Circumstances
             are
             in
             particular
             cases
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             one
             
               certain
               Rule
            
             should
             be
             prescribed
             unto
             all
             Persons
             .
             But
             whereas
             withal
             there
             is
             no
             need
             in
             the
             least
             to
             furnish
             Men
             with
             Pleas
             and
             Excuses
             for
             the
             non-performance
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             unto
             the
             necessary
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             suggest
             any
             thing
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             used
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             leave
             this
             Rule
             in
             its
             full
             Latitude
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Direction
             of
             Practice
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             On
             these
             Suppositions
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             treating
             of
             this
             Matter
             makes
             no
             Use
             of
             the
             Right
             or
             
               Law
               of
               Tithing
            
             ,
             though
             directly
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             abrogated
             .
             For
             intending
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ought
             to
             be
             Liberally
             supported
             in
             their
             works
             with
             the
             Earthly
             things
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             they
             do
             Administer
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             Argueth
             from
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             the
             
               general
               Equity
               of
               other
               Cases
            
             ,
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Legal
             Institutions
             ,
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               Justice
            
             with
             the
             especial
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Natural
             or
             Legal
             Right
             of
             Tithing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             farther
             I
             shall
             not
             at
             present
             divert
             on
             this
             Subject
             .
             And
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               Whatsoever
               we
               receive
               signally
               from
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               return
               a
            
             
             
               Portion
               of
               it
               unto
               him
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Duty
               .
            
             That
             this
             was
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             old
             ,
             might
             easily
             be
             proved
             by
             an
             Induction
             of
             Instances
             ,
             from
             this
             Act
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             from
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Abel
             )
             down
             to
             the
             
               Vow
               of
               Jacob
            
             ,
             the
             
               Dedications
               of
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             their
             respective
             places
             and
             Generations
             .
             The
             light
             of
             Nature
             also
             counted
             it
             as
             a
             Duty
             among
             all
             the
             Civilized
             Heathens
             .
             The
             Offerings
             and
             Sacred
             Dedications
             of
             Nations
             and
             Private
             Families
             ,
             are
             Famous
             on
             this
             Account
             .
             And
             it
             was
             laid
             as
             a
             lasting
             blemish
             on
             good
             Hezekiah
             that
             he
             returned
             not
             unto
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             the
             Mercy
             which
             he
             had
             received
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             no
             Man
             hath
             any
             great
             or
             signal
             Success
             in
             any
             Affair
             or
             Occasion
             ,
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             at
             other
             time
             ,
             but
             there
             will
             be
             in
             his
             Mind
             an
             ascription
             of
             it
             unto
             
               one
               cause
               or
               another
            
             .
             This
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             makes
             Necessary
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             avoided
             ,
             Hab.
             1.
             11.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             whatever
             a
             Man
             doth
             secretly
             ascribe
             such
             Successes
             unto
             ,
             That
             he
             makes
             in
             some
             sence
             his
             
               God.
               They
               Sacrifice
               unto
               their
               Net
               ,
               and
               burn
               Incense
               unto
               their
               Drag
               ,
               because
               by
               them
               their
               Portion
               is
               fat
               ,
               and
               their
               Meat
               plenteous
               ,
            
             Hab.
             1.
             16.
             
             They
             ascribed
             their
             Successes
             unto
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             endeavours
             and
             means
             that
             they
             used
             .
             Hereby
             they
             Deified
             themselves
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             thoughts
             are
             called
             Sacrificing
             and
             
               Burning
               Incense
            
             which
             were
             Expressions
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             better
             with
             us
             when
             in
             our
             Successes
             in
             our
             Trades
             and
             Affairs
             we
             secretly
             applaud
             our
             own
             Endeavours
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             we
             have
             used
             as
             the
             only
             causes
             of
             them
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             is
             a
             great
             sign
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             not
             engaged
             God
             in
             the
             getting
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             not
             entitle
             him
             unto
             any
             Portion
             of
             what
             is
             gotten
             .
             There
             are
             two
             Evils
             common
             in
             the
             World
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Some
             will
             make
             no
             Acknowledgment
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             
               especial
               Consecration
               of
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Substance
            
             unto
             him
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             Lawfully
             gotten
             .
             And
             some
             will
             make
             
               great
               Dedications
            
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             gotten
             by
             Robbery
             ,
             Spoils
             ,
             Oppression
             and
             Violence
             .
             Many
             Publick
             Works
             of
             Munificence
             and
             Charity
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             have
             had
             no
             other
             Original
             .
             This
             is
             but
             an
             Endeavour
             to
             entitle
             God
             unto
             injustice
             ,
             and
             draw
             him
             to
             a
             Copartnership
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             giving
             him
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Advantage
             .
             God
             
               hateth
               Robbery
               for
               Burnt-Offerings
            
             ,
             Isa.
             61.
             8.
             and
             he
             
               smites
               his
               hand
               at
               Mens
               dishonest
               Gain
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             22.
             13.
             
             He
             will
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             such
             things
             ,
             nor
             accept
             of
             any
             Portion
             of
             them
             or
             from
             them
             ,
             however
             he
             may
             over-power
             things
             in
             his
             Providence
             unto
             his
             Glory
             .
             Both
             these
             ways
             are
             full
             of
             Evil
             ,
             though
             the
             latter
             be
             the
             worst
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             No
             Man
             hath
             any
             Ground
             to
             Reckon
             that
             he
             can
             settle
             what
             he
             hath
             unto
             himself
             or
             his
             ,
             where
             this
             
               Chief
               Rent
            
             unto
             God
             is
             left
             unpaid
             .
             He
             will
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             make
             a
             Re-entry
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             take
             the
             Forfeiture
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             ungrateful
             Tenant
             out
             of
             Possession
             .
             And
             among
             other
             things
             this
             makes
             so
             many
             
               Estates
               Industriously
               gotten
            
             so
             speedily
             moulder
             away
             as
             we
             see
             they
             do
             in
             the
             VVorld
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             God
             hath
             
               always
               his
               Receivers
            
             ready
             to
             accept
             of
             what
             is
             tendred
             ,
             namely
             ,
             his
             Poor
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             Attend
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             House
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Apostle
             pursues
             his
             Design
             and
             Argument
             from
             the
             Name
             and
             Title
             of
             the
             Person
             spoken
             of
             with
             their
             Interpretation
             .
             
               First
               ,
               being
               by
               Interpretation
               King
               of
               Rightcousness
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               also
               King
               of
            
             Salem
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               King
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             And
             we
             shall
             consider
             herein
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Names
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 Interpretation
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Grounds
                 or
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Arguing
                 from
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Names
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 Learn
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Their
                 Order
                 which
                 he
                 particularly
                 Observes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             respecteth
             his
             Proper
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Melchisedec
             .
             For
             the
             Fancy
             of
             
             some
             that
             Sedec
             was
             a
             place
             or
             City
             where
             first
             he
             Reigned
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             afterwards
             at
             Salem
             ,
             is
             very
             fond
             .
             For
             then
             he
             must
             be
             utterly
             
               without
               a
               Name
            
             belonging
             unto
             his
             Person
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             observe
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             done
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             had
             any
             such
             unusual
             thing
             offered
             it self
             unto
             him
             .
             Besides
             had
             it
             been
             so
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             called
             Melchisedec
             ,
             but
             said
             to
             be
             
               Melch
               Sedec
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Melec
               Salem
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             -
             .
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Interposition
             of
             Yod
             to
             smooth
             the
             Composition
             ,
             the
             former
             Saegol
             is
             turned
             into
             Patha
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             into
             Schevah
             ,
             whence
             Melchi
             ariseth
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             this
             Yod
             to
             be
             a
             Pronoun
             
             Affix
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             is
             
               my
               King
            
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             taking
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sedek
             for
             Saddik
             ;
             they
             would
             render
             it
             ,
             
               my
               Righteous
               King.
            
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             Ordinary
             in
             the
             Composition
             of
             Names
             than
             the
             Interposition
             
             of
             
               Yod
               paragoricum
            
             ,
             to
             soften
             the
             Sound
             and
             Pronunciation
             of
             them
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             
               Adonisedek
               ,
               Adonibezek
               ,
               Abimelech
               ,
               Achitob
               ,
               Abishua
               ,
               Abishag
               ,
               Abishalom
               ,
            
             and
             sundry
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             Malchi
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Name
             Melek
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             little
             varied
             to
             fit
             it
             unto
             the
             Composition
             intended
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             so
             the
             whole
             Name
             is
             properly
             Interpreted
             and
             rendred
             by
             our
             Apostle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               King
               of
               Righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Title
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               King
               of
               Salem
            
             ,
             of
             which
             place
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             .
             This
             is
             by
             Interpretation
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             King
             
             
               of
               Peace
            
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             herein
             occurs
             a
             greater
             Difficulty
             ,
             than
             did
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             his
             Name
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Salem
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             doth
             not
             signifie
             Peace
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Shalom
               .
               Salem
            
             is
             only
             as
             much
             as
             Pacificus
             ,
             Peaceable
             ,
             not
             Pax
             ,
             or
             Peace
             it self
             .
             But
             yet
             neither
             ought
             this
             to
             give
             us
             any
             trouble
             .
             For
             Instances
             may
             be
             given
             in
             this
             Language
             wherein
             the
             same
             word
             is
             used
             sometimes
             Substantively
             ,
             sometimes
             Adjectively
             ;
             as
             for
             Instance
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             matter
             the
             signification
             is
             the
             same
             .
             
               Rex
               pacificus
            
             and
             
               Rex
               pacis
            
             do
             both
             denote
             him
             that
             is
             the
             
               Maker
               and
               Author
               of
               Peace
            
             .
             So
             God
             on
             that
             Account
             is
             called
             the
             
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             13.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             20.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             23.
             2
             
             Thes.
             3.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             20.
             
             Wherefore
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostle
             who
             knew
             better
             than
             us
             all
             ,
             the
             signification
             of
             these
             Names
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             gives
             ,
             is
             proper
             according
             unto
             our
             best
             conception
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             enquired
             what
             Ground
             the
             Apostle
             had
             to
             Argue
             from
             the
             
               Signification
               of
               these
               Names
            
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Curious
             and
             infirm
             kind
             of
             Argumentation
             .
             And
             we
             find
             by
             Experience
             ,
             that
             whilst
             some
             have
             followed
             and
             imitated
             as
             they
             suppose
             this
             Example
             ,
             they
             have
             fallen
             into
             woful
             Mistakes
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             in
             general
             that
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Melchisedec
             was
             Mystical
             and
             Figurative
             .
             This
             he
             did
             on
             good
             Grounds
             ,
             because
             the
             only
             Reason
             of
             its
             Introduction
             was
             to
             give
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             usual
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             have
             Names
             given
             unto
             Children
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Noah
               ,
               Peleg
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             most
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             .
             It
             was
             so
             also
             to
             have
             Mens
             Names
             changed
             upon
             some
             great
             and
             Solemn
             Occasions
             ,
             as
             Abram
             was
             called
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Sarai
               ,
               Sarah
               ,
               Jacob
            
             was
             called
             Israel
             ,
             and
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Jedediah
            
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             was
             sometimes
             done
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Instances
             mentioned
             ,
             whence
             it
             was
             highly
             significant
             ;
             so
             the
             People
             in
             imitation
             thereof
             ,
             did
             often
             give
             other
             Names
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             on
             some
             Occasion
             wherewith
             they
             were
             affected
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             find
             the
             
               same
               Persons
            
             so
             frequently
             called
             by
             
               divers
               Names
            
             ,
             which
             gives
             no
             little
             Difficulty
             in
             Genealogies
             .
             But
             where
             this
             was
             done
             by
             
               Divine
               Warranty
            
             ,
             it
             was
             Doctrinal
             and
             Prophetically
             instructive
             .
             So
             was
             it
             in
             that
             great
             Name
             given
             unto
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Immanuel
             ,
             which
             the
             Evangelist
             remembers
             and
             gives
             us
             the
             Interpretation
             thereof
             ,
             Mat.
             1.
             23.
             
             Now
             whether
             this
             Name
             was
             given
             to
             Melchisedec
             from
             his
             Nativity
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             or
             whether
             his
             Name
             were
             changed
             by
             God
             himself
             when
             he
             was
             Publickly
             called
             unto
             his
             Office
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             needful
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Name
             was
             given
             him
             by
             
               Divine
               Direction
            
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             very
             End
             for
             which
             it
             is
             here
             used
             and
             applyed
             by
             our
             Apostle
             .
             And
             no
             Countenance
             can
             hence
             be
             taken
             unto
             their
             Curiosity
             who
             seek
             for
             Mysteries
             out
             of
             Names
             and
             their
             Numbers
             ,
             which
             for
             ought
             they
             know
             had
             a
             Casual
             Imposition
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             respected
             some
             particular
             Occasion
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             utterly
             Ignorant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             place
             where
             he
             Reigned
             ,
             or
             Salem
             ,
             it
             was
             also
             given
             unto
             it
             on
             the
             same
             Ground
             to
             be
             praesignificative
             of
             the
             work
             that
             was
             to
             be
             Effected
             by
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             Typed
             out
             .
             Most
             probably
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             God
             first
             gave
             that
             Name
             unto
             that
             place
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Salem
             by
             Sychem
             we
             have
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             God
             himself
             by
             some
             Providence
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             other
             intimation
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             gave
             that
             Name
             of
             Peace
             first
             unto
             that
             City
             ,
             because
             there
             he
             designed
             not
             only
             to
             Rest
             in
             his
             
               Typical
               Worship
            
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             Time
             there
             to
             accomplish
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Peace-making
             
             between
             himself
             and
             Mankind
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             afterwards
             by
             the
             same
             Guidance
             called
             Jerusalem
             or
             a
             
               Vision
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             many
             Visions
             and
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Peace
             which
             was
             to
             be
             wrought
             and
             Published
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             all
             those
             Holy
             Institutions
             of
             his
             Worship
             which
             there
             represented
             the
             means
             whereby
             that
             Peace
             was
             to
             be
             wrought
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             only
             real
             and
             proper
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Apostle
             doth
             justly
             Argue
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             those
             Names
             which
             were
             given
             both
             to
             the
             Person
             and
             place
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             and
             Guidance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             teach
             and
             fore-signifie
             the
             things
             whereunto
             by
             him
             they
             are
             applyed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Names
             being
             proper
             ,
             and
             the
             Argument
             from
             thence
             in
             this
             case
             Useful
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Signification
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             enquired
             how
             this
             Man
             was
             
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
            
             .
             Most
             suppose
             that
             no
             more
             is
             intended
             but
             that
             he
             was
             a
             
               Righteous
               and
               Peaceable
               King
            
             ,
             one
             that
             Ruled
             Righteously
             ,
             and
             Lived
             Peaceably
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             that
             absolutely
             in
             himself
             and
             as
             unto
             his
             own
             Personal
             Qualifications
             he
             was
             so
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             more
             .
             But
             these
             Names
             have
             Respect
             to
             his
             
               Relative
               state
            
             ,
             and
             were
             given
             him
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ.
             He
             was
             a
             
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
            
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             
               without
               Father
               and
               without
               Mother
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Represent
             Christ
             in
             his
             Office.
             Really
             he
             was
             a
             Righteous
             and
             Peaceable
             King
             ;
             Typically
             he
             was
             the
             
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
            
             .
             Now
             the
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             he
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             Cause
             ,
             and
             Dispenser
             of
             Righteousness
             unto
             others
             .
             As
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
            
             .
             And
             so
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Peace
             also
             ;
             in
             which
             sence
             God
             is
             called
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             with
             Melchisedec
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Representative
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Observes
             from
             these
             Names
             and
             Titles
             in
             their
             Order
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             Natural
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Man
             should
             precede
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Rule
             .
             
               First
               ,
               King
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             
               afterwards
               King
               of
               Peace
            
             .
             Righteousness
             must
             go
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             Peace
             will
             follow
             after
             .
             So
             it
             is
             Promised
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             days
             
               the
               Righteous
               shall
               flourish
               and
               abundance
               of
               Peace
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Moon
               endureth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             72.
             7.
             
             First
             they
             are
             made
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             have
             Peace
             .
             And
             Isa.
             32.
             17.
             
             
               The
               work
               of
               Righteousness
               shall
               be
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               Righteousness
               Quietness
               and
               Peace
               for
               ever
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             these
             things
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Peace
             but
             what
             proceedeth
             from
             and
             is
             the
             Effect
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             So
             these
             things
             with
             respect
             unto
             Christ
             are
             declared
             by
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
            
             85.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             What
             we
             are
             taught
             hence
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
            
             See
             Isa.
             32.
             1
             ,
             21.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             6.
             
             He
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Righteous
             and
             Peaceable
             King
             as
             were
             his
             Types
             Melchisedec
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             Cause
             ,
             Procurer
             and
             Dispenser
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             is
             it
             declared
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               Days
               come
               saith
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               will
               raise
               unto
            
             David
             
               a
               Righteous
               Branch
               ,
               and
               a
               King
               shall
               Reign
               and
               Prosper
               ,
               and
               shall
               Execute
               Judgment
               and
               Justice
               in
               the
               Earth
               .
               In
               his
               Days
            
             Judah
             
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
            
             Israel
             
               shall
               dwell
               safely
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               his
               Name
               whereby
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               The
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
               .
            
             He
             is
             Righteous
             and
             Reigneth
             Righteously
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Apostle
             proceeds
             yet
             unto
             other
             Instances
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             Melchisedec
             wherein
             he
             was
             made
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               Without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Descent
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               Days
               nor
               end
               of
               Life
               .
            
             The
             things
             here
             asserted
             being
             at
             the
             first
             view
             strange
             and
             uncouth
             would
             administer
             occasion
             unto
             large
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             have
             been
             the
             Subject
             of
             many
             Enquiries
             and
             Conjectures
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             way
             unto
             the
             Edification
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Sober
             and
             Godly
             ,
             to
             engage
             into
             any
             long
             Disputes
             about
             those
             things
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Learned
             sober
             Expositors
             are
             come
             to
             an
             Issue
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             general
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             Melchisedec
             was
             a
             Man
             ,
             really
             and
             truly
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             Necessity
             must
             have
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             for
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             after
             him
             who
             was
             first
             Created
             ,
             who
             yet
             also
             had
             
               beginning
               of
               Life
               and
               end
               of
               Days
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             exist
             without
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             things
             are
             not
             denied
             of
             him
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             sence
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             unto
             some
             especial
             end
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Office
             ,
             therein
             or
             as
             he
             bare
             that
             Office
             ,
             he
             was
             
               without
               Father
            
             ,
             
             
               without
               Mother
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             how
             doth
             this
             appear
             that
             so
             it
             was
             with
             him
             ?
             It
             doth
             so
             because
             none
             of
             them
             is
             Recorded
             or
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             yet
             diligently
             Recordeth
             them
             concerning
             other
             Persons
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             those
             who
             could
             not
             find
             and
             
               prove
               their
               Genealogies
            
             were
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             Ezra
             2.
             61
             ,
             62
             ,
             63.
             
             And
             we
             may
             therefore
             by
             this
             Rule
             enquire
             into
             the
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             him
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
            
             ,
             
             whereon
             part
             of
             the
             latter
             clause
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               without
               beginning
               of
               Days
            
             ,
             doth
             depend
             .
             But
             how
             could
             a
             Mortal
             Man
             come
             into
             the
             World
             without
             
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ?
               Man
               that
               is
               Born
               of
               a
               Woman
            
             is
             the
             Description
             of
             every
             Man
             ;
             what
             therefore
             can
             be
             intended
             ?
             The
             next
             word
             declares
             ,
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             
             Descent
             say
             we
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Generation
             ,
             a
             Descent
             ,
             a
             Pedigree
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             
               Rehearsed
               ,
               Described
               ,
               Recorded
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             he
             whose
             Stock
             and
             Descent
             is
             
               entered
               upon
               Record
            
             .
             And
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             he
             who
             hath
             no
             Descent
             ,
             no
             Genealogy
             ,
             but
             he
             whose
             Descent
             and
             Pedigree
             is
             no
             where
             
               Entered
               ,
               Recorded
            
             ,
             Reckoned
             up
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             plainly
             expresseth
             this
             word
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whose
             
               Descent
               is
               not
               counted
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             reckoned
             up
             in
             Record
             .
             Thus
             was
             Melchisedec
             without
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             who
             so
             strictly
             and
             exactly
             Recorded
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             other
             Patriarchs
             and
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             no
             less
             an
             end
             than
             to
             manifest
             the
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Promises
             ,
             speaks
             nothing
             unto
             this
             purpose
             concerning
             him
             .
             He
             is
             introduced
             as
             it
             were
             
               one
               falling
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             appearing
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             Reigning
             in
             Salem
             ,
             and
             Officiating
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             unto
             the
             High
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             same
             Account
             is
             he
             said
             to
             be
             
               without
               beginning
               of
               Days
               or
               end
               of
               Life
               .
            
             For
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Mortal
             Man
             he
             had
             both
             .
             He
             was
             assuredly
             Born
             ,
             and
             did
             no
             less
             
             certainly
             dye
             ,
             than
             other
             Men.
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             Recorded
             concerning
             him
             .
             We
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             learn
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             are
             concerned
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             he
             is
             Described
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             therein
             of
             the
             
               Beginning
               of
               his
               Days
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Life
            
             .
             Whatever
             therefore
             he
             might
             have
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             had
             none
             to
             us
             .
             Consider
             all
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             their
             Descent
             Recorded
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             upwards
             unto
             the
             first
             man
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             time
             of
             their
             
               Birth
               and
               Death
            
             ,
             the
             Beginning
             of
             their
             Days
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             of
             their
             Lives
             is
             exactly
             Recorded
             .
             For
             it
             is
             constantly
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             
               Lived
               so
               long
            
             ,
             and
             begat
             such
             a
             Son
             ,
             which
             fixed
             the
             
               time
               of
               Birth
            
             .
             Then
             of
             him
             so
             begotten
             it
             is
             said
             he
             lived
             so
             many
             Years
             ,
             which
             determines
             the
             
               end
               of
               his
               Days
            
             .
             These
             things
             are
             expressely
             Recorded
             .
             But
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             none
             of
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             .
             No
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               Father
               or
               Mother
            
             ,
             no
             Genealogy
             is
             Recorded
             of
             what
             Stock
             or
             Progeny
             he
             was
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Account
             of
             his
             
               Birth
               or
               Death
            
             .
             So
             that
             all
             these
             things
             are
             wanting
             unto
             him
             in
             this
             
               Historical
               Narration
            
             wherein
             our
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             is
             alone
             concerned
             .
             Some
             few
             things
             may
             yet
             farther
             be
             enquired
             into
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Whereas
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             
               silence
               of
               Moses
            
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             which
             was
             sufficient
             for
             him
             ,
             whatever
             was
             the
             Cause
             and
             Reason
             of
             that
             silence
             ,
             we
             may
             enquire
             whence
             it
             was
             ?
             Whence
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Moses
             should
             introduce
             so
             great
             and
             excellent
             a
             Person
             as
             Melchisedec
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             his
             Race
             or
             Stock
             ,
             of
             his
             Parents
             or
             Progenitors
             ,
             of
             his
             Rise
             or
             Fall
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             his
             own
             Custom
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             and
             contrary
             unto
             all
             Rules
             of
             
               Useful
               History
            
             .
             For
             to
             introduce
             so
             great
             a
             Person
             ,
             in
             any
             Story
             ,
             and
             on
             so
             great
             an
             Occasion
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             Account
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Circumstances
             whereby
             his
             concernment
             in
             the
             Matter
             related
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             is
             utterly
             contrary
             unto
             all
             Rules
             of
             Serious
             History
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Some
             of
             the
             Jews
             absurdly
             imagine
             that
             it
             was
             because
             his
             Parents
             were
             not
             only
             Obscure
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             Born
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             of
             Genealogy
             .
             But
             this
             is
             both
             a
             foolish
             and
             wicked
             Imagination
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             God
             would
             have
             Advanced
             a
             Person
             known
             to
             be
             of
             such
             an
             Extract
             and
             Original
             ,
             into
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             most
             Excellent
             kind
             that
             ever
             was
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             being
             low
             and
             mean
             in
             the
             World
             it
             is
             neither
             Disadvantage
             nor
             Disparagement
             .
             The
             best
             of
             Men
             were
             so
             ,
             and
             
             all
             the
             chief
             Patriarchs
             were
             but
             Shepherds
             .
             But
             Bastardy
             is
             a
             Mark
             of
             Infamy
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             God
             would
             not
             raise
             such
             an
             one
             to
             Administer
             peculiarly
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             Incarnate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             say
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               singular
               thing
               herein
            
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             relates
             only
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             that
             Linage
             from
             whence
             Christ
             did
             come
             .
             But
             when
             it
             makes
             mention
             of
             any
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             eminent
             ,
             it
             reckoneth
             not
             up
             their
             Genealogy
             .
             Thus
             it
             dealeth
             with
             Jethro
             the
             Father-in-law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             with
             Job
             ,
             so
             great
             and
             Holy
             a
             Person
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             it
             says
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Man
               in
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Uz
             
               Named
               Job
            
             .
             And
             some
             things
             may
             be
             allowed
             herein
             .
             But
             the
             Instances
             are
             no
             way
             parallel
             .
             For
             Jethro
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             full
             Account
             concerning
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             either
             Necessary
             or
             Useful
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             in
             point
             of
             story
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             .
             And
             the
             
               story
               of
               Job
            
             ,
             is
             a
             separate
             story
             wherein
             himself
             
               only
               and
               Family
            
             was
             concerned
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             therein
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             Number
             and
             Names
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             with
             the
             Years
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             But
             as
             we
             have
             none
             of
             these
             things
             in
             the
             Account
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             introduced
             as
             one
             in
             whom
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             Publickly
             concerned
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             true
             Cause
             of
             the
             Omission
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Person
             in
             the
             Story
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             express
             and
             signal
             Representative
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             to
             this
             End
             it
             was
             not
             only
             needful
             that
             he
             should
             be
             declared
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             Declaration
             all
             those
             Circumstances
             were
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             might
             be
             any
             way
             praefigured
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Church
             being
             reduced
             into
             a
             standing
             Order
             for
             Succession
             ,
             it
             was
             obliged
             necessarily
             for
             many
             Generations
             unto
             a
             Priesthood
             which
             depended
             solely
             on
             their
             Genealogy
             and
             Pedigree
             both
             by
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Ezra
             10.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Nehem.
             7.
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             65.
             
             Wherefore
             whereas
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             to
             depend
             on
             no
             such
             Descent
             
               (
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               our
               Lord
               sprang
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             whereof
             Moses
             
               spake
               nothing
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             )
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             be
             Originally
             represented
             ,
             by
             one
             who
             had
             no
             Genealogy
             ,
             seeing
             that
             as
             unto
             his
             Office
             he
             himself
             was
             to
             have
             none
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             was
             in
             the
             highest
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             whose
             Office
             depended
             wholly
             on
             their
             Genealogy
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             on
             a
             supposition
             of
             a
             defect
             or
             Change
             thereof
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Priesthood
             it self
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Sacred
             Worship
             also
             which
             it
             was
             designed
             to
             officiate
             must
             utterly
             cease
             ;
             yet
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             then
             thought
             meet
             to
             mind
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             Priest
             was
             to
             come
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             such
             
               Descent
               or
               Genealogy
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             who
             had
             none
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             only
             Reason
             why
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Melchisedec
             as
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             High
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             
               Father
               ,
               Mother
               ,
               Genealogy
               ,
               Beginning
               of
               Life
               or
               end
               of
               Days
               .
            
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             herein
             consider
             the
             Sovereign
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             bringing
             forth
             
               Truth
               unto
               Light
            
             according
             as
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             require
             .
             And
             first
             he
             proposeth
             only
             a
             naked
             Story
             of
             a
             Person
             that
             was
             
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             that
             obscurely
             and
             sparingly
             .
             Something
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             Age
             wherein
             he
             lived
             might
             learn
             by
             his
             Ministrations
             ,
             but
             not
             much
             .
             For
             that
             which
             was
             principally
             Instructive
             in
             him
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             of
             Force
             until
             all
             his
             Circumstances
             were
             forgotten
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             was
             now
             to
             be
             Instructed
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             what
             was
             Recorded
             of
             him
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Scripture
             superseded
             all
             Tradition
             that
             might
             be
             of
             him
             in
             the
             World.
             Yea
             ,
             the
             contrivance
             of
             any
             Tradition
             concerning
             his
             
               Parents
               ,
               Birth
            
             and
             Death
             had
             been
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             Instruction
             he
             intended
             the
             Church
             by
             him
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             all
             thoughts
             of
             any
             Use
             or
             Design
             of
             this
             Story
             in
             Moses
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             was
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             a
             Priesthood
             quite
             of
             another
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             
               one
               word
               of
               Prophecy
            
             Instructs
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             thing
             spoken
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             were
             not
             so
             Recorded
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             or
             on
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             another
             Priest
             which
             was
             afterwards
             to
             arise
             ,
             by
             him
             Represented
             ;
             which
             gave
             a
             new
             Consideration
             ,
             Sence
             and
             Design
             to
             the
             whole
             Story
             ;
             but
             moreover
             gives
             it
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             which
             it
             then
             enjoyed
             was
             not
             alwas
             to
             continue
             ,
             but
             that
             another
             of
             another
             Nature
             was
             
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             as
             was
             signified
             long
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
             And
             as
             this
             was
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Use
             and
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             left
             greatly
             in
             the
             dark
             as
             to
             the
             full
             Design
             and
             meaning
             of
             these
             things
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             at
             the
             Coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Type
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             utterly
             lost
             all
             knowledge
             and
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             renewed
             in
             the
             Psalm
             .
             For
             they
             thought
             it
             strange
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Priest
             that
             had
             no
             Genealogy
             ,
             no
             Solemn
             Consecration
             nor
             Investiture
             ,
             with
             his
             Office.
             VVherefore
             our
             Apostle
             entring
             upon
             the
             unfolding
             of
             this
             Mystery
             doth
             not
             only
             Preface
             it
             with
             an
             Assertion
             of
             its
             Difficulty
             ,
             or
             how
             
               hard
               it
               was
               to
               be
               understood
               aright
               ,
            
             but
             also
             by
             a
             long
             
               previous
               Discourse
            
             variously
             prepareth
             their
             minds
             unto
             a
             most
             diligent
             attention
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             was
             not
             only
             because
             they
             had
             utterly
             lost
             the
             Understanding
             that
             was
             given
             in
             these
             things
             formerly
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             the
             true
             Understanding
             of
             them
             would
             put
             an
             end
             at
             that
             time
             unto
             that
             Priesthood
             and
             Worship
             which
             they
             had
             adhered
             unto
             .
             Wherefore
             until
             this
             time
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             true
             Understanding
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             be
             without
             it
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             here
             so
             fully
             and
             particularly
             declared
             by
             our
             Apostle
             .
             And
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Church
               never
               did
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               nor
               ever
               shall
               want
               that
               Instruction
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               which
               is
               needful
               unto
               its
               Edification
               in
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               .
            
             This
             it
             had
             in
             all
             Ages
             according
             unto
             that
             
               gradual
               progression
            
             which
             God
             gave
             unto
             Light
             and
             Truth
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             
               which
               was
               hid
               in
               him
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World.
            
             An
             Instance
             hereof
             we
             have
             in
             the
             things
             which
             concern
             this
             Melchisedec
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             .
             The
             Church
             had
             never
             need
             to
             look
             after
             the
             Traditions
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             to
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             their
             own
             Inventions
             ,
             their
             Instruction
             by
             Revelation
             was
             always
             sufficient
             for
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             .
             Much
             more
             therefore
             is
             it
             so
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             Sum
             and
             Perfection
             of
             all
             Divine
             Revelations
             is
             given
             in
             unto
             us
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               Honour
               to
               Serve
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               doing
               or
               suffering
               for
               the
               Use
               and
               Service
               of
               future
               Generations
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             Honour
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             employed
             in
             a
             Service
             ,
             the
             true
             Use
             and
             Advantage
             whereof
             was
             not
             given
             in
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             until
             many
             Generations
             after
             .
             And
             I
             add
             Suffering
             unto
             Doing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             well
             known
             what
             Glories
             have
             sprang
             up
             in
             future
             Ages
             ,
             upon
             the
             past
             Sufferings
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               so
               absolutely
               the
               Rule
               ,
               Measure
               ,
               and
               Boundary
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               in
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               as
               that
               what
               it
               conceals
               is
               Instructive
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               what
               it
               expresseth
               .
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             Manifests
             in
             many
             of
             his
             Observations
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             his
             Inferences
             from
             thence
             .
             But
             I
             have
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             Discoursed
             somewhat
             hereof
             before
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             next
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             Wherein
             Melchisedec
             was
             Typical
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             what
             of
             all
             this
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             following
             Assertion
             that
             
               he
               was
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             described
             as
             that
             he
             might
             have
             a
             great
             Resemblance
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             generally
             thought
             that
             he
             was
             so
             in
             
               the
               whole
            
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             particular
             mentioned
             distinctly
             .
             Thus
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               without
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             
               without
               Mother
            
             ,
             (
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             them
             )
             because
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             in
             some
             sence
             so
             also
             .
             He
             was
             without
             
               Father
               on
               Earth
            
             as
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             God
             says
             that
             he
             will
             create
             a
             New
             thing
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Woman
               should
               compass
               a
               Man
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.
             22.
             or
             Conceive
             a
             Man
             without
             Natural
             Generation
             .
             And
             he
             was
             without
             Mother
             as
             to
             his
             Person
             or
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             being
             
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             by
             an
             Eternal
             Generation
             of
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             must
             not
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             had
             both
             Father
             and
             Mother
             .
             A
             Father
             as
             to
             his
             Divine
             ,
             and
             a
             Mother
             as
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             But
             as
             to
             his
             whole
             Person
             he
             was
             without
             Father
             and
             Mother
             .
             Again
             ,
             Whereas
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               without
               Genealogy
            
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             somewhat
             a
             difficult
             application
             ;
             for
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             Christ
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               Roll
               of
               his
               Pedigree
            
             ,
             is
             declared
             by
             two
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             one
             driving
             of
             it
             up
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             other
             unto
             Adam
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             and
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Promises
             .
             It
             may
             be
             (
             therefore
             )
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isa.
             53.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               Who
               shall
            
             
             
               declare
               his
               Generation
            
             ;
             there
             was
             somewhat
             in
             his
             Age
             and
             Generation
             ,
             by
             Reason
             of
             his
             Divine
             praeexistence
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             was
             ineffable
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               without
               Beginning
               of
               Days
               and
               end
               of
               Life
               .
            
             And
             this
             also
             is
             spoken
             by
             our
             Apostle
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Narration
             of
             Moses
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             neither
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             it
             belongs
             unto
             his
             Conformity
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             wherein
             he
             Represented
             him
             ;
             for
             as
             unto
             his
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             had
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             from
             Psal.
             102.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             he
             had
             both
             ,
             he
             had
             both
             beginning
             of
             Days
             and
             End
             of
             Life
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             upon
             Solemn
             Record
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             likeness
             in
             these
             things
             on
             the
             one
             account
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Advantage
             in
             the
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             Considering
             these
             Difficulties
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             some
             do
             judge
             that
             these
             Instances
             do
             not
             belong
             unto
             the
             Analogy
             and
             Resemblance
             between
             Christ
             and
             Melchisedec
             ,
             but
             are
             introduced
             only
             in
             Order
             unto
             what
             ensues
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               He
               abides
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             wherein
             alone
             the
             similitude
             between
             him
             and
             Christ
             doth
             consist
             .
             And
             so
             they
             say
             we
             find
             things
             quoted
             in
             the
             Scripture
             at
             large
             ,
             when
             only
             some
             
               one
               passage
               in
               it
            
             ,
             may
             be
             used
             directly
             unto
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             .
             But
             although
             this
             will
             be
             difficultly
             proved
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             any
             Testimony
             is
             cited
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whereof
             any
             principal
             part
             of
             it
             belongs
             not
             unto
             the
             Matter
             designed
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             that
             it
             is
             so
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             whole
             Context
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             Reason
             on
             this
             Ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             make
             so
             many
             Observations
             on
             what
             
               was
               not
               spoken
               at
               all
            
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             Ordinary
             way
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             mentioned
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             he
             so
             Observed
             ,
             was
             not
             at
             all
             to
             his
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             the
             plain
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             exacteth
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             Melchisedec
             even
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Story
             he
             was
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Genealogy
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               Days
               nor
               End
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             Representative
             of
             Christ.
             But
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             absolutely
             ,
             nor
             of
             either
             of
             his
             Natures
             distinctly
             that
             our
             Apostle
             treateth
             ,
             but
             meerly
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             herein
             all
             the
             things
             mentioned
             do
             concur
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             lively
             Representation
             of
             him
             .
             It
             was
             utterly
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             the
             only
             
               High
               Priest
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             all
             other
             Priesthood
             must
             cease
             .
             And
             their
             chief
             Objection
             against
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             contrary
             
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             And
             this
             because
             he
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Line
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             neither
             as
             to
             
               Father
               or
               Mother
            
             ,
             or
             Genealogy
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             to
             Succeed
             him
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Type
             of
             his
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             all
             this
             was
             to
             be
             so
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             this
             respect
             he
             had
             
               neither
               Father
               nor
               Mother
            
             from
             whom
             he
             might
             derive
             any
             Right
             or
             Title
             unto
             his
             Office.
             And
             this
             was
             for
             ever
             sufficient
             to
             exclude
             him
             from
             any
             Interest
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             as
             it
             was
             Established
             by
             Law.
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             had
             
               no
               Genealogy
            
             upon
             the
             Priestly
             Line
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             Recorded
             of
             him
             on
             other
             accounts
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             having
             respect
             unto
             his
             Right
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             directly
             proves
             and
             demonstrates
             that
             he
             had
             none
             .
             For
             his
             Genealogy
             is
             evidently
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             which
             was
             excluded
             Legally
             from
             that
             Office
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             besides
             the
             Institution
             an
             Instance
             in
             King
             Uzziah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             from
             Exod.
             30.
             7.
             
             Numb
             .
             18.
             7.
             
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             concludes
             ,
             
               That
               had
               he
               been
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               he
               could
               not
               have
               been
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             there
             being
             others
             who
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Descent
             had
             alone
             the
             Right
             thereunto
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             God
             in
             these
             things
             Instructed
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             erect
             a
             Priesthood
             which
             should
             no
             way
             depend
             on
             Natural
             
               Generation
               ,
               Descent
            
             ,
             or
             Genealogy
             ;
             whence
             it
             inevitably
             follows
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             cease
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             place
             unto
             another
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             principally
             designs
             to
             prove
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             this
             respect
             also
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             without
             
               Beginning
               of
               Days
               and
               End
               of
               Life
               .
            
             For
             although
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             he
             was
             both
             Born
             ,
             and
             Died
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             a
             Priesthood
             which
             had
             no
             such
             Beginning
             of
             Days
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             traduced
             from
             any
             other
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             shall
             ever
             cease
             or
             be
             delivered
             over
             from
             him
             unto
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             abides
             unto
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             things
             was
             Melchisedec
             made
             like
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             here
             
             calls
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             I
             have
             formerly
             observed
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             under
             various
             
             Appellations
             ,
             on
             various
             Occasions
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             one
             place
             or
             another
             he
             makes
             Use
             of
             all
             the
             Names
             whereby
             he
             is
             signified
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Here
             he
             calls
             him
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             intimate
             that
             although
             Melchisedec
             were
             an
             Excellent
             Person
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             infinitely
             beneath
             him
             whom
             he
             Represented
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             He
             was
             not
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             the
             Honour
             in
             so
             many
             things
             to
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             declare
             how
             all
             these
             things
             which
             were
             any
             way
             Represented
             in
             Melchisedec
             or
             couched
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             or
             left
             unto
             Enquiry
             by
             the
             vail
             of
             silence
             drawn
             over
             them
             ,
             could
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             our
             High
             Priest.
             And
             it
             was
             from
             hence
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             By
             virtue
             hereof
             was
             he
             capable
             of
             an
             
               always-living
               ,
               abiding
               ,
               uninterrupted
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             although
             as
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             he
             once
             died
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             that
             Office.
             
          
           
             This
             Description
             being
             given
             of
             the
             Person
             treated
             of
             ,
             which
             makes
             up
             the
             
               Subject
               of
               the
               Proposition
            
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             concerning
             him
             that
             
               he
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             For
             any
             thing
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             or
             the
             Resignation
             of
             his
             
             Office
             ,
             or
             the
             Succession
             of
             any
             one
             unto
             him
             therein
             ,
             
               he
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Some
             I
             find
             have
             been
             venturing
             at
             some
             obscure
             Conjectures
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             in
             Heaven
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             that
             they
             well
             understood
             themselves
             what
             they
             intended
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             consider
             that
             the
             real
             continuance
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             is
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             in
             the
             Line
             of
             Aaron
             .
             But
             things
             are
             so
             related
             concerning
             him
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             
               ending
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             own
             Personal
             Administration
             of
             his
             Office
             by
             Death
             or
             otherwise
             .
             Hence
             is
             he
             said
             
               to
               abide
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             This
             was
             that
             which
             our
             Apostle
             principally
             designed
             to
             confirm
             from
             hence
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Scripture
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             a
             Representation
             of
             an
             
               Eternal
               ,
               unchangeable
               Priesthood
            
             to
             be
             introduced
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             demonstrates
             to
             be
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Exposition
             of
             these
             Verses
             summarily
             to
             represent
             the
             several
             particulars
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             to
             observe
             the
             likeness
             between
             Melchisedec
             and
             Christ
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             especial
             Excellencies
             and
             Properties
             of
             Christ
             that
             were
             Represented
             in
             the
             Account
             given
             of
             the
             Name
             ,
             Reign
             ,
             Person
             and
             Office
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             he
             really
             was
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             first
             
               the
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               King
               of
               Peace
            
             ;
             seeing
             he
             alone
             brought
             in
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             and
             made
             Peace
             with
             God
             for
             Sinners
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             alone
             are
             these
             things
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             really
             and
             truly
             the
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               High
               God
            
             ,
             and
             properly
             he
             was
             so
             alone
             .
             He
             offered
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             Attonement
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             Offered
             by
             Holy
             Men
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               Blesseth
               all
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               as
            
             Abraham
             
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               was
               Blessed
            
             by
             Melchisedec
             .
             In
             him
             were
             they
             to
             be
             Blessed
             ,
             by
             him
             are
             they
             Blessed
             ,
             through
             him
             delivered
             from
             the
             Curse
             and
             all
             the
             Fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             Partakers
             of
             any
             Blessing
             but
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               receiveth
               all
               the
               Homage
               of
               his
               People
               ,
            
             all
             their
             grateful
             Acknowledgments
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Conquest
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             Deliverance
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             Melchisedec
             received
             
               the
               Tenth
               of
               the
               Spoils
               from
               Abraham
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             was
             really
             without
             
               Progenitors
               or
               Predecessors
            
             unto
             his
             Office
             ,
             nor
             would
             I
             exclude
             that
             Mystical
             sence
             from
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             without
             Father
             as
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             without
             Mother
             as
             to
             his
             Divine
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             was
             a
             
               Priest
               without
               Genealogy
            
             ,
             or
             Derivation
             of
             his
             Pedigree
             from
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             ever
             was
             a
             Priest
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             moreover
             Mysteriously
             was
             of
             a
             Generation
             which
             none
             can
             declare
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               He
               had
               in
               his
               Divine
               Person
               ,
            
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               neither
               Beginning
               of
               Days
               nor
               End
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             as
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             reported
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             For
             the
             Death
             which
             he
             underwent
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             being
             not
             the
             death
             
             of
             his
             whole
             Person
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
               only
            
             ,
             no
             Interruption
             of
             his
             endless
             Office
             did
             ensue
             thereon
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             died
             ,
             whence
             God
             is
             said
             to
             
               Redeem
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             yet
             he
             died
             not
             in
             his
             whole
             Person
             .
             But
             as
             the
             
               Son
               of
               man
               was
               in
               Heaven
            
             whilst
             he
             was
             speaking
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             John
             3.
             13.
             namely
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             in
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ;
             so
             whilst
             he
             was
             dead
             in
             the
             Earth
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             the
             
               same
               Person
            
             was
             alive
             in
             his
             Divine
             .
             Absolutely
             therefore
             ,
             nor
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             had
             neither
             Beginning
             of
             Days
             nor
             end
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             was
             
               really
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Melchisedec
             in
             many
             Circumstances
             was
             made
             like
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               He
               alone
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             whereof
             we
             must
             particularly
             treat
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrinal
             Observations
             that
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             these
             Verses
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               When
               any
               were
               of
               Old
               designed
               to
               be
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Necessity
               that
               things
               more
               Excellent
               and
               Glorious
               should
               be
               spoken
               or
               intimated
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               did
               properly
               belong
               unto
               them
               .
            
             So
             many
             things
             are
             here
             observed
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             properly
             and
             literally
             fulfilled
             in
             him
             .
             And
             so
             there
             are
             likewise
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             in
             sundry
             places
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             things
             so
             spoken
             were
             never
             intended
             of
             them
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             designed
             to
             Represent
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             whom
             alone
             they
             did
             truly
             belong
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             such
             
               Typical
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             the
             utmost
             Diligence
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             distinguishing
             aright
             what
             is
             absolutely
             spoken
             of
             the
             Type
             only
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             it
             meerly
             as
             Representing
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               All
               that
               might
               be
               spoken
               so
               as
               to
               have
               any
               probable
               Application
               in
               any
               sence
               unto
               Things
               and
               Persons
               Typically
               ,
               coming
               short
               of
               what
               was
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               supplied
               that
               defect
               by
               Ordering
               the
               Account
               which
               he
               gives
               of
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               more
               might
               be
               apprehended
               and
               learned
               from
               them
               than
               could
               be
               expressed
               .
            
             And
             where
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Person
             as
             vested
             with
             his
             Office
             could
             not
             be
             Represented
             by
             positive
             Applications
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             by
             a
             
               Mystical
               Silence
            
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             Story
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             the
             most
             Eminent
             and
             Glorious
             things
             assigned
             unto
             Types
             as
             such
             ,
             have
             a
             more
             Glorious
             signification
             in
             Christ
             than
             they
             have
             in
             them
             .
             See
             to
             this
             purpose
             our
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             
               Christ
               abiding
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               hath
               no
               more
               a
               Vicar
               or
               Successor
               or
               Substitute
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               or
               any
               deriving
               a
               real
               Priesthood
               from
               him
               ,
               than
               had
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             speak
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               whole
               Mystery
               of
               Divine
               Wisdom
               effecting
               all
               unconceivable
               Perfections
               centred
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               a
               meet
               ,
               Glorious
               ,
               and
               most
               Excellent
               Priest
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             it
             is
             the
             principal
             Design
             of
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             declare
             that
             all
             
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
            
             are
             hid
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
             The
             Constitution
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             was
             the
             greatest
             Mystery
             that
             ever
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             effected
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             thereby
             did
             God
             Gloriously
             Represent
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             Infinite
             Perfections
             unto
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Col.
             1.
             14
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             Had
             he
             not
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             the
             
               Express
               Image
            
             of
             God
             in
             himself
             .
             And
             had
             he
             not
             been
             Man
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             
               Represented
               him
            
             unto
             us
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             Mysteriously
             Glorious
             ,
             than
             the
             Furniture
             of
             his
             Person
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             with
             all
             fulness
             of
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Work
             ,
             John
             1.
             16.
             
             Col.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             9.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             work
             that
             he
             wrought
             in
             Offering
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             and
             making
             attonement
             for
             sin
             ,
             hath
             the
             highest
             unconceivable
             Impression
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             upon
             it
             ,
             John
             3.
             16.
             
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
             And
             so
             also
             hath
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             from
             thence
             administred
             by
             him
             and
             from
             him
             unto
             
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             Eph.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             Instances
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             may
             be
             multiplyed
             .
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             thence
             first
             ,
             into
             what
             
               Condition
               of
               sin
               and
               misery
               we
               were
               fallen
               by
               our
               Apostacy
               from
               God
               ,
            
             whence
             nothing
             would
             or
             could
             recover
             us
             but
             this
             Blessed
             work
             of
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             .
             And
             then
             the
             unspeakable
             Riches
             and
             Excellencies
             of
             that
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Grace
             which
             provided
             this
             way
             for
             our
             Recovery
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             THE
             Proceed
             of
             these
             Verses
             is
             unto
             the
             Application
             of
             what
             was
             before
             Discoursed
             .
             For
             having
             proved
             that
             Christ
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             from
             Psal.
             110.
             and
             given
             a
             Description
             both
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             Office
             of
             this
             Melchisedec
             from
             the
             Historical
             Narration
             of
             them
             as
             laid
             down
             by
             Moses
             ,
             he
             makes
             Application
             of
             the
             whole
             unto
             his
             present
             purpose
             .
             And
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             sundry
             particulars
             in
             his
             Description
             ,
             confirms
             in
             general
             the
             Argument
             which
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             that
             which
             principally
             he
             designeth
             to
             prove
             is
             ,
             that
             
               a
               more
               Excellent
               Priesthood
            
             than
             that
             of
             Aaron
             being
             introduced
             according
             to
             the
             Purpose
             and
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             followed
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             that
             Priesthood
             with
             all
             the
             Worship
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             which
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             cease
             and
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             For
             as
             this
             new
             
               Promised
               Priesthood
            
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             Established
             without
             the
             Abolition
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             brought
             a
             far
             greater
             Benefit
             and
             Spiritual
             Advantage
             unto
             the
             Church
             than
             it
             before
             enjoyed
             .
             And
             we
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             that
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             so
             much
             hereon
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             all
             
               sorts
               of
               Arguments
            
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             the
             Old
             Testament
             furnished
             him
             withal
             .
             For
             this
             was
             the
             Hinge
             on
             which
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             or
             Destruction
             of
             that
             whole
             Church
             and
             People
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             did
             turn
             .
             For
             if
             they
             would
             not
             forgoe
             their
             
               Old
               Priesthood
            
             and
             Worship
             ,
             their
             Ruine
             was
             unavoidable
             .
             Christ
             would
             either
             be
             rejected
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             of
             no
             profit
             unto
             them
             .
             Accordingly
             things
             fell
             out
             with
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             clave
             absolutely
             unto
             their
             
               Old
               Institutions
            
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             perished
             in
             their
             unbelief
             .
             Others
             contended
             for
             the
             
               Continuance
               of
               their
               Priesthood
            
             and
             Worship
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             supposed
             they
             had
             Invincible
             Reasons
             ,
             although
             they
             admitted
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             therewithal
             .
             But
             our
             Apostle
             knowing
             how
             inconsistent
             these
             things
             were
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             retaining
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             ,
             would
             keep
             them
             off
             at
             present
             from
             believing
             the
             Necessity
             ,
             Usefulness
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Advantages
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             also
             dispose
             them
             unto
             Apostacy
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             laboureth
             by
             all
             means
             to
             eradicate
             this
             pernicious
             Fundamental
             Error
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             .
             Unto
             this
             End
             doth
             he
             so
             diligently
             insist
             on
             all
             the
             Instances
             ,
             and
             particulars
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             God
             of
             Old
             did
             intimate
             unto
             their
             Fore-fathers
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Alteration
             ,
             with
             the
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             thereby
             .
             And
             I
             mention
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Reason
             the
             Apostle
             did
             so
             Scrupulously
             as
             it
             were
             to
             insist
             on
             all
             the
             ensuing
             particulars
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             we
             may
             not
             so
             easily
             discern
             the
             necessity
             of
             ;
             and
             withal
             to
             shew
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             How
             
               hard
               it
               is
               to
               dispossess
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               of
               inveterate
               Perswasions
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               great
               Care
               and
               Diligence
               they
               ought
               to
               Use
               and
               Exercise
               who
               have
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               committed
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               discern
               them
               in
               apparent
               danger
               of
               Ruine
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Old
             Priesthood
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             one
             mentioned
             to
             be
             introduced
             .
             He
             proves
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Greatness
               of
               the
               Person
            
             who
             was
             first
             chosen
             of
             God
             to
             praefigure
             and
             Represent
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             if
             he
             were
             so
             Excellent
             in
             his
             Person
             and
             Office
             ,
             as
             deservedly
             to
             be
             preferred
             above
             Aaron
             and
             all
             his
             Successors
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             was
             praefigured
             and
             represented
             by
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             also
             ;
             yea
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             more
             as
             that
             which
             is
             Typed
             out
             and
             Signified
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             always
             must
             be
             more
             Excellent
             than
             the
             
               Type
               and
               Sign
            
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             no
             Use
             but
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             Verses
             he
             choseth
             out
             his
             first
             Instance
             in
             what
             he
             had
             observed
             before
             out
             of
             the
             Narrative
             of
             Moses
             concerning
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Excellency
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             received
             
               Tithes
               of
               Abraham
            
             .
             His
             Design
             is
             to
             prove
             him
             more
             Excellent
             and
             Great
             than
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             But
             herein
             he
             takes
             a
             step
             backward
             ,
             and
             begins
             with
             Abraham
             himself
             ,
             from
             whom
             both
             People
             and
             Priests
             confessedly
             derived
             all
             their
             Priviledges
             .
             And
             he
             produceth
             his
             Instance
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             whereon
             as
             it
             is
             known
             the
             whole
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             did
             depend
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             knew
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             if
             once
             he
             proved
             him
             Greater
             than
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             need
             with
             that
             People
             to
             prove
             him
             above
             any
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             immediately
             give
             over
             the
             Contest
             .
             So
             in
             their
             Exceptions
             unto
             our
             
             Saviour's
             Testimony
             concerning
             himself
             they
             acknowledge
             they
             
             could
             proceed
             no
             higher
             ;
             
               Art
               thou
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Greater
               than
               our
               Father
            
             Abraham
             ?
             
               whom
               makest
               thou
               thy self
               to
               be
               ?
            
             John
             8.
             53.
             
             But
             yet
             our
             Apostle
             not
             content
             herewith
             ,
             to
             obviate
             all
             Pretences
             ,
             proves
             distinctly
             afterwards
             that
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             were
             inferiour
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Considerate
               ,
               Spectate
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               Videte
               ;
               Vul.
               Lat.
               intuemini
               .
               Consider
               ,
            
             Behold
             ,
             Contemplate
             ;
             serious
             Consideration
             with
             Diligent
             Intuition
             is
             intended
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               quantus
               hic
               ;
               sit
            
             ,
             vul
             .
             fuerit
             ,
             is
             supplyed
             by
             others
             ;
             as
             by
             us
             ,
             how
             great
             this
             Man
             was
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               quam
               magnus
               hic
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Decimas
               spoliorum
               ,
               decimas
               de
               spoliis
               hostium
               ;
               de
               spoliis
               ,
            
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             
               Decimas
               de
               praecipuis
            
             ,
             of
             the
             chiefest
             things
             .
             The
             Syr.
             makes
             a
             distinction
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               Tithes
               and
               First-fruits
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Cujus
               Generatio
               non
               annumeratur
               in
               eis
               ;
               Whose
               Generation
               is
               not
               numbred
               in
               them
            
             ;
             very
             obscurely
             .
             
               Cujus
               genus
               non
               recensetur
               ex
               illis
               ,
               non
               refertur
               ad
               illos
               .
            
             Whose
             Stock
             ,
             Race
             ,
             Pedigree
             is
             not
             reckoned
             from
             them
             ,
             referred
             unto
             them
             ;
             the
             Syriack
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               who
               is
               not
               written
               in
               their
               Genealogies
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             for
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             Genealogies
             that
             were
             written
             and
             upon
             Record
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Consider
               then
               how
               great
               this
               man
               was
               ,
               unto
               whom
               even
               the
               Patriarch
            
             Abraham
             
               gave
               the
               Tenth
               of
               the
               Spoils
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Duty
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             upon
             the
             Proposition
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Melchisedec
             before
             insisted
             on
             ,
             is
             here
             pressed
             on
             them
             .
             And
             the
             words
             contain
             both
             a
             Respect
             unto
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             ,
             a
             Duty
             prescribed
             ,
             the
             Object
             of
             that
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             of
             a
             Qualification
             therein
             expressed
             ,
             amplified
             by
             the
             Title
             ,
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             
               one
               Person
            
             concerned
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Note
             of
             Respect
             unto
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             is
             in
             the
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             now
             ,
             consider
             now
             ,
             then
             ,
             or
             therefore
             ;
             
               but
               do
               you
            
             consider
             .
             The
             things
             before
             
             laid
             down
             are
             as
             of
             Importance
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             of
             your
             especial
             concernment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Especial
               Duty
            
             which
             he
             prescribes
             unto
             them
             with
             Respect
             unto
             the
             things
             proposed
             by
             him
             concerning
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Melchisedec
             and
             his
             Office
             ,
             
             is
             that
             they
             
               would
               consider
               it
            
             .
          
           
             He
             
               doth
               four
               times
            
             in
             this
             Epistle
             call
             the
             Hebrews
             unto
             this
             especial
             Duty
             of
             an
             
               Inteuse
               Consideration
            
             of
             the
             things
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             translated
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             unduly
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             24.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             3.
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             24.
             we
             have
             the
             same
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whose
             Importance
             hath
             been
             declared
             on
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             2.
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               to
               call
               things
               unto
               a
               due
               Reckoning
            
             and
             Account
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             conform
             our
             minds
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             great
             Duty
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               patient
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
            
             there
             intended
             .
             The
             word
             here
             used
             signifies
             
               diligently
               to
               behold
               ,
               contemplate
               on
               ,
            
             or
             to
             
               look
               into
            
             the
             things
             proposed
             unto
             us
             .
             He
             had
             before
             warned
             them
             that
             what
             he
             had
             to
             Discourse
             on
             this
             Subject
             was
             difficult
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             withal
             such
             was
             its
             Use
             and
             Excellency
             that
             neither
             would
             he
             refrain
             from
             declaring
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             ought
             they
             to
             spare
             any
             pains
             in
             a
             diligent
             Enquiry
             into
             them
             .
             Having
             therefore
             laid
             down
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             stated
             the
             whole
             Subject
             which
             he
             designed
             to
             treat
             upon
             ,
             he
             adds
             their
             Duty
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             And
             this
             in
             the
             first
             place
             is
             that
             they
             would
             
               heedfully
               and
               diligently
               look
               into
               them
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               will
               be
               fruitless
               and
               to
               no
               Advantage
               to
               propose
               or
               declare
               the
               most
               Important
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               those
               unto
               whom
               they
               are
               proposed
               do
               not
               diligently
               enquire
               into
               them
               .
            
             And
             here
             those
             unto
             whom
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             committed
             ,
             are
             pressed
             with
             no
             small
             difficulty
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             professeth
             that
             he
             was
             in
             this
             very
             case
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             in
             that
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             to
             insist
             upon
             sundry
             things
             that
             are
             
               Deep
               ,
               Mysterious
            
             ,
             and
             
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
            
             ,
             when
             their
             Hearers
             for
             want
             of
             a
             good
             Foundation
             
             of
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             through
             carelesness
             in
             attending
             unto
             what
             is
             delivered
             ,
             do
             not
             come
             unto
             a
             due
             perception
             and
             understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             grievous
             to
             see
             their
             
               own
               Labours
            
             and
             
               others
               Profit
            
             disappointed
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             Men
             think
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             to
             
               give
               the
               hearing
            
             unto
             such
             as
             endeavour
             to
             
               carry
               them
               to
               perfection
            
             ,
             they
             will
             lose
             all
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
             This
             Duty
             therefore
             is
             here
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             Truth
             ,
             to
             obviate
             this
             
               slothful
               frame
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             on
             this
             Occasion
             briefly
             name
             the
             things
             that
             are
             required
             thereunto
             .
             As
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Sense
               of
               a
               concernment
               in
               them
               .
            
             Unless
             this
             be
             well
             fixed
             on
             the
             mind
             ,
             Men
             will
             never
             diligently
             attend
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             duly
             consider
             them
             .
             If
             upon
             the
             proposal
             of
             Sacred
             Truths
             that
             appear
             
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
            
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             think
             that
             this
             belongs
             not
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             
               for
               others
               who
               are
               more
               exercised
               than
               they
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             they
             should
             ever
             endeavour
             to
             apprehend
             them
             aright
             .
             And
             this
             very
             frame
             keeps
             many
             in
             a
             
               low
               form
            
             of
             knowledge
             all
             their
             days
             ;
             possibly
             also
             this
             Neglect
             is
             increased
             in
             many
             ,
             by
             the
             spreading
             of
             a
             late
             foolish
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             upon
             the
             matter
             to
             look
             after
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Doctrines
               and
               Precepts
               of
               Morality
            
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             more
             Spiritual
             Mysteries
             of
             Grace
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             them
             .
             Where
             this
             Principle
             is
             once
             imbibed
             ,
             Men
             will
             rest
             and
             satisfie
             themselves
             in
             the
             most
             
               profound
               Ignorance
            
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             despise
             all
             such
             as
             endeavour
             to
             be
             wiser
             than
             themselves
             .
             But
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             Unto
             a
             due
             Apprehension
             of
             these
             things
             there
             is
             not
             only
             required
             
               a
               sense
            
             of
             our
             concernment
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Delight
             in
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Light
             be
             not
             Pleasant
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Useful
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             value
             it
             nor
             seek
             after
             it
             .
             When
             such
             Mysterious
             Truths
             as
             that
             here
             insisted
             on
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             are
             proposed
             unto
             Men
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             Delight
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             be
             at
             the
             Cost
             and
             pains
             of
             enquiring
             into
             them
             with
             necessary
             Diligence
             .
             Curiosity
             indeed
             ,
             or
             an
             humour
             to
             
               pry
               into
               things
               we
               have
               not
               seen
               ,
            
             and
             which
             we
             
               cannot
               see
            
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             because
             not
             revealed
             ,
             is
             every
             where
             condemned
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             warns
             us
             all
             to
             be
             
               wise
               unto
               Sobriety
            
             ,
             and
             not
             above
             what
             is
             written
             .
             But
             there
             is
             
               a
               secret
               delight
            
             and
             complacency
             of
             mind
             in
             every
             beam
             of
             Spiritual
             Light
             shining
             in
             its
             proper
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             disposed
             aright
             unto
             the
             reception
             of
             it
             .
             Without
             this
             in
             some
             measure
             we
             shall
             not
             follow
             on
             to
             know
             ,
             nor
             thrive
             in
             knowledge
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Study
               ,
               Meditation
            
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             the
             diligent
             Use
             of
             all
             other
             means
             appointed
             for
             the
             search
             and
             Investigation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             do
             close
             this
             Duty
             .
             Without
             these
             things
             in
             Hearers
             ,
             Ministers
             lose
             all
             their
             Labour
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             most
             important
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             as
             to
             the
             present
             case
             designs
             to
             obviate
             in
             the
             frequent
             prescription
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proposeth
             in
             the
             first
             place
             and
             in
             general
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             Enquiry
             and
             consideration
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Quantus
               iste
               erat
            
             ;
             the
             word
             
             respects
             Greatness
             and
             Excellency
             in
             any
             kind
             .
             
               Nunc
               quantus
               Achilles
               ,
               Quantus
               erat
               Julius
               Caesar
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             this
             Greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             respected
             neither
             the
             endowments
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             nor
             the
             largeness
             of
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             nor
             his
             Riches
             or
             Wealth
             ,
             in
             which
             sence
             some
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Great
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             
               Job
               ,
               Barzillai
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             but
             it
             regards
             alone
             his
             Dignity
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             his
             Nearness
             unto
             God
             on
             that
             account
             .
             That
             which
             these
             Hebrews
             insisted
             on
             as
             their
             Chief
             and
             Fundamental
             Priviledge
             in
             Judaism
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             were
             most
             unwilling
             to
             forgo
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Greatness
               of
               their
               Predecessors
            
             ,
             with
             their
             nearness
             unto
             God
             in
             Favour
             and
             Office.
             In
             the
             first
             way
             as
             to
             Divine
             Love
             and
             Favour
             ,
             they
             Gloried
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             opposed
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             being
             his
             Children
             on
             all
             Occasions
             unto
             the
             Person
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             John
             8.
             33
             ,
             53.
             
             And
             in
             the
             latter
             they
             thought
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Successors
             to
             be
             preferred
             above
             all
             the
             VVorld
             .
             And
             whilst
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Power
             and
             Influence
             of
             these
             Apprehensions
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             could
             not
             but
             be
             ungrateful
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             rendring
             their
             Condition
             worse
             than
             it
             was
             before
             .
             To
             undeceive
             them
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             demonstrate
             how
             unspeakably
             all
             those
             in
             whom
             they
             trusted
             ,
             came
             short
             of
             the
             
               true
               High
               Priest
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             calls
             them
             to
             consider
             the
             Greatness
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             only
             eminence
             consisted
             in
             being
             a
             Type
             or
             Representative
             of
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             here
             proposed
             unto
             earnest
             Consideration
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             he
             had
             in
             Representing
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             nearness
             unto
             God
             on
             that
             Account
             .
             And
             it
             were
             well
             that
             we
             were
             all
             really
             
             convinced
             ,
             that
             
               all
               true
               Greatness
               consists
               in
               the
               Favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               nearness
               unto
               him
               ,
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               our
               Relation
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             We
             neither
             deny
             nor
             undervalue
             any
             Mans
             Wealth
             or
             Power
             hereby
             .
             Let
             those
             who
             are
             Rich
             and
             Wealthy
             in
             the
             World
             be
             accounted
             and
             called
             Great
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             sometimes
             calls
             them
             so
             .
             And
             let
             those
             who
             are
             
               High
               in
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             be
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             we
             would
             derogate
             nothing
             from
             them
             which
             is
             their
             due
             :
             But
             yet
             the
             Greatness
             of
             them
             all
             is
             but
             particular
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             some
             certain
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fading
             and
             perishing
             .
             But
             this
             Greatness
             and
             Honour
             of
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             nearness
             unto
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Relation
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               is
               general
            
             ,
             abiding
             ,
             yea
             ,
             eternal
             .
          
           
             The
             Proof
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Assertion
             ,
             included
             in
             that
             
               Interrogation
               ,
               How
               Great
               this
               Man
               was
               ,
            
             follows
             in
             an
             Instance
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             observed
             and
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ;
             
               Unto
               whom
               even
               the
               Patriarch
            
             Abraham
             
               gave
               the
               Tenth
               of
               the
               Spoils
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             
               Tenth
               part
            
             .
             The
             Conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             Emphatical
             ;
             and
             although
             in
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             Construction
             
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             Abraham
             ;
             not
             ,
             unto
             whom
             
               Abraham
               gave
               even
               the
               Tenth
            
             ;
             but
             unto
             whom
             
               even
               Abraham
               gave
               the
               Tenth
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             .
          
           
             The
             Proof
             of
             the
             Greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             from
             hence
             consists
             in
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             the
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Person
             that
             was
             Subject
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             Abraham
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             the
             Qualification
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             He
             was
             the
             Patriarch
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             
               He
               gave
               him
               the
               Tenth
               part
               of
               the
               Spoils
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Person
             himself
             he
             was
             the
             Stock
             and
             Root
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             ,
             their
             
             
               Common
               Father
            
             in
             whom
             they
             were
             first
             separated
             from
             other
             Nations
             to
             be
             a
             People
             of
             themselves
             .
             And
             herein
             they
             had
             a
             singular
             Reverence
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             generally
             all
             Nations
             have
             for
             the
             
               first
               Founders
            
             of
             their
             Political
             State
             ,
             who
             among
             the
             Idolatrous
             Heathens
             were
             commonly
             Deified
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Objects
             of
             their
             Religious
             Adoration
             .
             But
             moreover
             it
             was
             he
             who
             first
             
               received
               the
               Promise
            
             and
             the
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Token
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             alone
             they
             put
             in
             their
             Claim
             unto
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Advantages
             which
             they
             Gloried
             in
             above
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             VVorld
             .
             This
             Abraham
             therefore
             they
             esteemed
             next
             unto
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             their
             Fosterity
             do
             now
             place
             him
             in
             Heaven
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             hardly
             allowing
             that
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             should
             be
             exalted
             above
             him
             ,
             and
             tell
             a
             Foolish
             story
             how
             he
             took
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             on
             the
             
               Right
               Hand
            
             ,
             and
             he
             on
             the
             
               Left
               Hand
            
             of
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             much
             in
             those
             days
             they
             boasted
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             trusted
             in
             him
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             so
             emphatically
             ,
             
               even
               Abraham
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Qualification
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Title
             thereon
             is
             added
             in
             like
             manner
             :
             
             He
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             Patriarch
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Prince
             or
             Ruler
             of
             a
             Family
             .
             A
             
               Ruling
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             these
             Patriarchs
             were
             of
             three
             sorts
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             was
             he
             alone
             who
             was
             the
             first
             separated
             Progenitor
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
             He
             was
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             the
             
               first
               Father
            
             of
             all
             that
             great
             Family
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             were
             such
             as
             
               Succeeded
               him
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             whole
             Nation
             in
             like
             manner
             Descended
             ,
             as
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             were
             Heirs
             with
             him
             of
             the
             same
             Promise
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Such
             as
             were
             the
             first
             Heads
             of
             their
             
               Twelve
               Tribes
            
             into
             which
             the
             Nation
             was
             divided
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Twelve
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
            
             ,
             are
             called
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Others
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             as
             David
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             called
             a
             
               Patriarch
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.
             29.
             were
             termed
             so
             ,
             in
             allusion
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             signally
             the
             Progenitors
             of
             a
             most
             Eminent
             Family
             among
             them
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             first
             of
             these
             on
             all
             accounts
             is
             the
             Principal
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Preeminence
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             this
             was
             Abraham
             alone
             .
             VVherefore
             if
             any
             one
             were
             greater
             than
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             Priviledge
             that
             was
             above
             all
             that
             ever
             that
             whole
             Nation
             as
             Descendents
             from
             Abraham
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
             But
             that
             this
             was
             so
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             by
             the
             Instance
             ensuing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               gave
               them
            
             ;
             yet
             not
             arbitrarily
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Necessary
             Duty
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Honorary
             respect
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Religious
             Office.
             And
             he
             gave
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Tithe-portion
             ,
             delivering
             it
             up
             unto
             his
             Use
             and
             Disposal
             as
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God.
             And
             this
             Tenth
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Interprets
             the
             passage
             in
             Moses
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Spoils
               of
               War.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             acervus
             ,
             
             
             an
             heap
             of
             Corn
             or
             any
             Useful
             things
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             
               top
               of
               the
               Heap
            
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             First-fruits
             were
             taken
             for
             Sacred
             Services
             .
             And
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             all
             Nations
             afterwards
             to
             dedicate
             or
             devote
             some
             Portion
             of
             what
             they
             got
             in
             War
             unto
             Religious
             Services
             ,
             the
             word
             it self
             came
             to
             signifie
             
               the
               Spoils
               of
               War.
            
             At
             first
             it
             was
             the
             portion
             that
             was
             
               taken
               out
            
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             
               whole
               it self
            
             was
             signified
             by
             it
             .
             Now
             although
             Abraham
             had
             reserved
             nothing
             unto
             himself
             of
             what
             belonged
             unto
             the
             
               King
               of
               Sodom
            
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             yet
             the
             Army
             and
             King
             which
             he
             had
             newly
             
               slain
               and
               destroyed
            
             having
             smitten
             sundry
             other
             Nations
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             dealt
             with
             them
             as
             they
             did
             with
             Sodom
             and
             the
             other
             Towns
             ,
             
               took
               all
               their
               Goods
               and
               Provision
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             being
             now
             in
             their
             return
             home
             and
             laden
             with
             Prey
             ,
             it
             fell
             all
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             ;
             
               The
               Tenth
               part
               of
               the
               Spoils
            
             in
             every
             kind
             ,
             might
             probably
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Offering
             both
             for
             Sacrifice
             and
             Sacred
             Dedication
             in
             the
             place
             where
             Melchisedec
             Ministred
             in
             his
             Office.
             What
             farther
             concerns
             the
             Greatness
             of
             this
             Man
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             farther
             declares
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Verses
             ,
             where
             it
             will
             fall
             under
             Consideration
             .
             From
             this
             one
             Instance
             of
             
             Abraham's
             paying
             Tithes
             unto
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             already
             evinced
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             came
             Melchisedec
             to
             be
             thus
             Great
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             he
             was
             Originally
             in
             himself
             ,
             more
             Wise
             and
             Honourable
             than
             any
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ?
             We
             Read
             no
             such
             thing
             concerning
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             all
             our
             Conceptions
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Is
             it
             that
             he
             attained
             this
             Dignity
             and
             Greatness
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Industry
             and
             Endeavours
             ?
             as
             the
             Prophet
             says
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Judgment
               and
               their
               Dignity
               proceeds
               from
               themselves
               ,
            
             Hab.
             1.
             7.
             
             Neither
             do
             we
             find
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             Nature
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             sole
             Reason
             and
             Cause
             hereof
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             raised
             him
             up
             and
             disposed
             of
             him
             into
             that
             Condition
             of
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             .
             And
             we
             may
             see
             in
             him
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               Sovereign
               Will
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               Grace
               of
               God
               is
               that
               alone
               which
               puts
               a
               difference
               among
               Men
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             He
             makes
             Men
             Great
             or
             Small
             ,
             High
             or
             Low
             ,
             Eminent
             or
             Obscure
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             Good
             unto
             him
             .
             
               He
               raiseth
               up
               the
               Poor
               from
               the
               Dust
               ,
               and
               lifteth
               up
               the
               Beggar
               from
               the
               Dunghill
               ,
               to
               set
               them
               among
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               Inherit
               the
               Throne
               of
               Glory
               ,
               for
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Earth
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               set
               the
               World
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             8.
             which
             is
             plentifully
             elsewhere
             Testified
             unto
             .
             Whence
             was
             it
             that
             the
             Twelve
             Poor
             Fishermen
             were
             made
             Apostles
             to
             sit
             on
             
               Twelve
               Thrones
               Judging
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             becoming
             
               Princes
               in
               all
               Nations
            
             ?
             Who
             made
             the
             most
             Glorious
             Apostle
             of
             the
             
               first
               and
               fiercest
               Persecutor
            
             ?
             VVas
             it
             not
             he
             who
             hath
             Mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             is
             Gracious
             unto
             whom
             he
             will
             be
             Gracious
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             laid
             down
             as
             an
             Universal
             Rule
             ,
             That
             no
             Man
             hath
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             kind
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             
               freely
               Received
            
             ,
             nor
             doth
             any
             Man
             make
             himself
             to
             
               differ
               from
               others
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             God
             lays
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             Differences
             among
             Men
             ,
             in
             his
             Sovereign
             Decree
             of
             
               Eternal
               Election
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             4.
             
             And
             among
             them
             that
             are
             Chosen
             he
             calleth
             them
             when
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             both
             unto
             Grace
             and
             Employment
             or
             VVork
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             to
             
               Grace
               ,
               Gifts
            
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Endowments
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             divideth
             unto
             every
             Man
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
             Let
             every
             one
             then
             be
             contented
             with
             his
             Lot
             and
             Condition
             ,
             every
             one
             endeavour
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             place
             and
             state
             wherein
             he
             is
             fixed
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             called
             to
             abide
             with
             God.
             Let
             God
             be
             owned
             in
             all
             his
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             ,
             and
             our
             Souls
             be
             Humbled
             in
             what
             we
             come
             short
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Grace
             admired
             in
             all
             the
             different
             effects
             of
             it
             which
             we
             behold
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whereas
             even
             Abraham
             himself
             gave
             the
             Tenth
             of
             all
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               Highest
               Priviledge
               exempts
               not
               any
               from
               the
               Obligation
               unto
               and
               Performance
               of
               the
               meanest
               Duty
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             Advantages
             and
             Priviledges
             which
             Abraham
             was
             possessed
             of
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             he
             was
             Mighty
             in
             his
             own
             Days
             &
             almost
             Adored
             by
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             meanest
             Duty
             was
             presented
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             readily
             complyed
             with
             it
             .
             Nor
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             with
             any
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Priviledge
               is
               less
               than
               Duty
            
             .
             A
             Man
             may
             have
             the
             Greatest
             Priviledges
             and
             yet
             be
             rejected
             ,
             but
             the
             least
             sincere
             Duty
             shall
             not
             be
             unrewarded
             .
             For
             Duty
             indeed
             is
             our
             chiefest
             Honour
             and
             Advantage
             .
             And
             for
             Men
             to
             pretend
             to
             such
             Advancements
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             exempted
             thereby
             from
             
             the
             
               Ordinary
               Labour
               of
               the
               Ministry
            
             ,
             is
             horrid
             Pride
             and
             Ingratitude
             .
             But
             when
             Spiritual
             or
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Priviledges
            
             are
             pretended
             to
             countenance
             Men
             in
             a
             Life
             or
             Course
             of
             Idleness
             ,
             Sloth
             ,
             Pleasure
             ,
             Sensuality
             ,
             or
             Worldliness
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Crime
             that
             it
             may
             be
             we
             as
             yet
             want
             a
             Name
             to
             express
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             Whatever
             is
             pretended
             ,
             that
             is
             
               no
               Priviledge
            
             ,
             which
             either
             exempts
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             hinders
             him
             in
             and
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             Duty
             whatever
             .
             It
             is
             such
             a
             Priviledge
             as
             being
             well
             improved
             will
             send
             Men
             to
             Hell.
             It
             will
             prove
             no
             otherwise
             let
             the
             pretence
             be
             what
             it
             will.
             For
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             There
             are
             indeed
             but
             two
             Ends
             of
             any
             Priviledges
             whereof
             in
             this
             World
             we
             may
             be
             made
             Partakers
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             to
             
               enable
               us
               unto
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             to
             
               encourage
               us
               thereunto
            
             .
             Hereunto
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             are
             highly
             exalted
             in
             Priviledges
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             an
             Advantage
             thereby
             to
             give
             an
             eminent
             Example
             unto
             others
             in
             the
             Performance
             of
             their
             Duties
             ,
             when
             these
             Ends
             are
             not
             pursued
             ,
             all
             Priviledges
             ,
             Promotions
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Exaltations
             ,
             are
             snares
             and
             tend
             unto
             the
             Ruine
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             .
             There
             are
             things
             still
             of
             this
             Nature
             both
             as
             unto
             whole
             Churches
             and
             as
             unto
             particular
             Persons
             .
             Some
             Churches
             are
             like
             Capernaum
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             means
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             
               lifted
               up
               to
               Heaven
            
             ;
             Let
             them
             take
             heed
             of
             
             Capernaum's
             Judgment
             in
             
               being
               brought
               down
               as
               low
               as
               Hell
            
             for
             their
             Abuse
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             Negligence
             in
             their
             Improvement
             .
             Some
             Persons
             have
             Eminent
             Endowments
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             not
             Eminent
             in
             Service
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             their
             disadvantage
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
               the
               Highest
               Priviledges
            
             should
             make
             Men
             ready
             to
             condescend
             unto
             the
             
               meanest
               Duties
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             so
             signally
             Instructed
             his
             Disciples
             in
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             
               washed
               their
               Feet
            
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             the
             same
             Duty
             towards
             the
             meanest
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             John
             13.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Opportunities
               for
               Duty
               which
               render
               it
               beautiful
               ,
               ought
               diligently
               to
               be
               embraced
               .
            
             So
             did
             Abraham
             as
             unto
             this
             Duty
             upon
             his
             meeting
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             Hence
             the
             Performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             became
             so
             Renowned
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             the
             Use
             whereunto
             it
             is
             here
             applyed
             by
             our
             Apostle
             .
             It
             is
             Season
             that
             gives
             every
             thing
             its
             Beauty
             .
             And
             Omission
             of
             Seasons
             or
             Tergiversations
             under
             them
             ,
             are
             Evidences
             of
             an
             Heart
             much
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Corrupt
             Lusts
             or
             Unbelief
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               When
               the
               Instituted
               Use
               of
               Consecrated
               things
               ceaseth
               ,
               the
               things
               themselves
               cease
               to
               be
               Sacred
               ,
               or
               of
               Esteem
               .
            
             For
             what
             became
             of
             all
             these
             Dedicated
             things
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Melchisedec
             ?
             They
             were
             no
             more
             Sacred
             ,
             the
             Actual
             Administration
             of
             his
             Typical
             Priesthood
             ceasing
             .
             Of
             what
             Use
             was
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             after
             it
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             Pole
             whereon
             it
             was
             lifted
             up
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ;
             or
             of
             what
             Use
             would
             the
             lifting
             of
             it
             up
             be
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             under
             an
             express
             Command
             ?
             We
             know
             it
             proved
             
               a
               Snare
            
             ,
             a
             means
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             all
             .
             Gods
             Institution
             is
             the
             Foundation
             and
             VVarranty
             of
             all
             Consecration
             .
             All
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             really
             
               Consecrate
               or
               Dedicate
            
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             Divine
             Appointment
             .
             And
             this
             Appointment
             of
             God
             respected
             always
             a
             
               limited
               Use
            
             ,
             beyond
             which
             nothing
             was
             Sacred
             .
             And
             every
             thing
             kept
             beyond
             its
             Appointment
             is
             like
             Manna
             so
             kept
             ,
             it
             breeds
             VVorms
             and
             stinketh
             .
             These
             things
             are
             manifest
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             things
             that
             God
             ever
             accepted
             or
             dedicated
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             Ignorance
             of
             them
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             filled
             the
             world
             with
             horrid
             Superstition
             .
             How
             many
             things
             have
             we
             had
             made
             Sacred
             which
             never
             had
             warranty
             from
             any
             Institution
             of
             God
             ?
             
               Monasteries
               ,
               Abbies
               ,
               Persons
            
             and
             
               Lands
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Bells
               ,
               Utensils
               ,
            
             with
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             very
             many
             ,
             which
             whatever
             Use
             they
             are
             of
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             make
             them
             Sacred
             .
             And
             the
             extending
             of
             the
             Sacredness
             of
             Dedicated
             things
             beyond
             their
             Use
             ,
             hath
             had
             no
             less
             pernitious
             Event
             .
             Hence
             was
             the
             Useless
             Reservation
             of
             the
             
               Consecrated
               Bread
            
             after
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Idolatrous
             VVorship
             of
             it
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             here
             occasionally
             only
             mentioned
             .
             The
             Apostle
             adds
             in
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Argument
             ,
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               And
               verily
               they
               that
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Levi
             ,
             
               who
               receive
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               have
               a
               Commandment
               to
               take
               Tithes
               of
               the
               People
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               their
               Brethren
               though
               they
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Loins
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
          
           
           
             There
             is
             in
             these
             words
             an
             Illustration
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             present
             Argument
             ,
             proving
             the
             Preference
             of
             Melchisedec
             above
             Abraham
             ,
             from
             his
             giving
             the
             Tithe
             or
             Tenth
             of
             all
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             receiving
             the
             Blessing
             from
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             taken
             from
             what
             was
             determined
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             acknowledged
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             with
             which
             kind
             of
             Arguments
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             principally
             press
             them
             in
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             on
             many
             Occasions
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             who
             received
             Tithes
             by
             the
             Law
             were
             Superiour
             in
             Dignity
             and
             Honour
             unto
             the
             People
             from
             whom
             they
             did
             receive
             them
             .
             And
             this
             was
             only
             
               declared
               in
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expressely
             intimates
             in
             the
             Instance
             of
             Benediction
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             considerable
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Introduction
             of
             this
             new
             confirmation
             of
             his
             fore-going
             Argument
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             Persons
             in
             whom
             he
             Instanceth
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Action
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             with
             its
             Limitation
             .
             And
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             Qualification
             of
             the
             Persons
             to
             whom
             their
             Power
             was
             exercised
             .
          
           
             The
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             herein
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Connexion
             in
             the
             Conjunction
             is
             plain
             ;
             yet
             not
             a
             Reason
             is
             given
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             
             before
             ,
             but
             a
             Continuation
             of
             the
             same
             Argument
             with
             farther
             Proof
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             the
             Note
             of
             Observation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             verily
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             of
             Tithing
             and
             what
             may
             thence
             justly
             be
             inferred
             as
             to
             Dignity
             and
             Preeminence
             ,
             you
             may
             consider
             how
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             what
             I
             propose
             unto
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             directly
             Confirmed
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             press
             them
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             from
             their
             own
             Principles
             .
          
           
             The
             Description
             of
             the
             Persons
             in
             whom
             he
             Instanceth
             is
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Sons
               of
            
             Levi
             
               who
               receive
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             Priests
             directly
             
             whom
             he
             intended
             ,
             or
             the
             Sons
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             have
             so
             expressed
             it
             ,
             the
             Priests
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             But
             he
             varieth
             his
             expression
             for
             sundry
             Reasons
             that
             appear
             in
             the
             Context
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             
               all
               the
               Levites
            
             did
             receive
             Tithes
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Tithes
             in
             the
             first
             place
             was
             paid
             unto
             them
             in
             common
             .
             But
             because
             their
             Dignity
             among
             the
             People
             was
             less
             conspicuous
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             not
             meerly
             to
             argue
             from
             the
             
               giving
               of
               Tithes
            
             unto
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             giving
             of
             them
             unto
             them
             as
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             gave
             Tithes
             of
             all
             to
             Melchisedec
             as
             Priest
             of
             the
             High
             God
             ,
             he
             thus
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Sons
               of
            
             Levi
             ,
             
               who
               receive
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               .
            
             For
             though
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             received
             Tithes
             ,
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             did
             not
             receive
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             with
             which
             sort
             of
             Persons
             alone
             he
             was
             concerned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             thus
             express
             it
             to
             introduce
             the
             mention
             of
             Levi
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             afterwards
             to
             mention
             on
             the
             same
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             him
             and
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             under
             the
             same
             Argument
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             minds
             them
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               another
               Dignity
            
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             
               all
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             Levi
             were
             partakers
             thereof
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             Priviledge
             granted
             only
             to
             one
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Aaron
            
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             Persons
             in
             whom
             he
             makes
             his
             Instance
             .
             Thus
             God
             distributes
             Dignity
             and
             Preeminence
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Not
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             but
             only
             those
             of
             Levi
             were
             set
             apart
             to
             
               receive
               Tithes
            
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
             Levi
             but
             only
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             did
             receive
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             this
             Order
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             God
             required
             of
             them
             all
             to
             submit
             unto
             and
             acquiesce
             in
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             out
             of
             Envy
             ,
             pride
             ,
             or
             Emulation
             to
             transgress
             the
             
               Bounds
               of
               Dignity
               and
               Office
            
             that
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             that
             Instance
             of
             Korah
             .
             For
             every
             Man
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             his
             Station
             which
             God
             hath
             fixed
             him
             unto
             by
             Rule
             and
             providence
             ,
             is
             his
             Safety
             and
             Honour
             .
             VVhat
             God
             calleth
             and
             disposeth
             Men
             unto
             ,
             therein
             are
             
               they
               to
               abide
            
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             they
             to
             attend
             .
             It
             was
             new
             to
             the
             people
             to
             set
             the
             whole
             
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
            
             taken
             into
             a
             peculiar
             Sacred
             Condition
             ,
             to
             attend
             for
             ever
             on
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             therein
             they
             acquiesced
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Priests
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Levites
             and
             exalted
             above
             them
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             murmured
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             the
             Congregation
             against
             Aaron
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             took
             too
             much
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             deprived
             the
             Congregation
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             all
             Holy.
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Sedition
             was
             known
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             specious
             pretence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             What
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             these
             Persons
             ensues
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               have
               a
               Commandment
            
             
             
               to
               take
               Tithes
               of
               the
               People
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
            
             They
             had
             a
             Command
             to
             take
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             do
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             their
             
             Warranty
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             their
             Rule
             ,
             for
             so
             are
             the
             Commandment
             and
             the
             Law
             here
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             had
             a
             Commandment
             to
             take
             Tithes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Command
             or
             Institution
             enabling
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             the
             Command
             in
             the
             first
             place
             respected
             the
             People
             ,
             making
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             pay
             all
             their
             Tithes
             unto
             the
             Levites
             .
             God
             did
             first
             take
             the
             Tithe
             to
             be
             his
             
               peculiar
               Portion
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             alienated
             it
             from
             the
             People
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Propriety
             in
             it
             .
             And
             the
             
               Tithe
               of
               the
               Land
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Lord's
               ,
               Lev.
            
             27.
             30.
             
             Hence
             those
             that
             with-held
             their
             Tithes
             are
             said
             
               to
               rob
               God
               ,
               Mal.
            
             3.
             8.
             
             And
             wherever
             it
             can
             be
             manifested
             that
             God
             hath
             by
             an
             Institution
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             taken
             the
             
               whole
               Tithe
            
             of
             any
             place
             into
             his
             own
             possession
             ,
             there
             for
             any
             to
             detain
             them
             for
             their
             own
             Use
             ,
             it
             is
             Sacrilege
             ,
             and
             not
             else
             .
             But
             God
             having
             thus
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             taken
             them
             into
             his
             own
             Propriety
             ,
             he
             Commanded
             the
             People
             to
             pay
             them
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
             This
             Command
             given
             unto
             the
             People
             
               to
               pay
               them
            
             ,
             was
             a
             Command
             to
             the
             Priests
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             For
             what
             Men
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Command
             to
             do
             .
             The
             Right
             of
             the
             Priests
             unto
             Tithing
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             their
             Liberty
             to
             
               forgoe
               it
            
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             their
             sin
             so
             to
             have
             done
             .
             The
             Command
             which
             Obliged
             others
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             Obliged
             them
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             And
             they
             who
             on
             slight
             pretences
             do
             forgoe
             what
             is
             due
             to
             them
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             Office
             ,
             will
             on
             as
             slight
             when
             Occasion
             serves
             neglect
             what
             is
             due
             from
             them
             on
             the
             same
             account
             .
             And
             this
             fell
             out
             frequently
             with
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             neglected
             their
             Wages
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Countenance
             in
             the
             Neglect
             of
             their
             Work.
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               Rule
               ,
               Institution
               ,
               and
               Command
               ,
               without
               regard
               unto
               unrequired
               Humility
               ,
               or
               Pleas
               of
               greater
               Zeal
               and
               Self-denial
               ,
               unless
               in
               evident
               and
               cogent
               Circumstances
               ,
               are
               the
               best
               Preservatives
               of
               Order
               and
               Duty
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             They
             are
             so
             in
             every
             kind
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             Earthly
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             consist
             in
             .
             Neither
             the
             Peoples
             pretence
             of
             Poverty
             ,
             nor
             the
             Ministers
             pretence
             of
             Humility
             will
             regulate
             this
             Matter
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Peoples
             Duty
             to
             
               provide
               for
               them
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             exercise
             Grace
             and
             Odience
             towards
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Ministers
             Duty
             chearfully
             to
             Receive
             what
             is
             their
             Due
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             a
             Command
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             whereas
             they
             are
             not
             many
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             Transgress
             on
             this
             hand
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             farther
             to
             press
             this
             Consideration
             .
             But
             add
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               As
               it
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               those
               who
               are
               employed
               in
               Sacred
               Ministrations
               to
               receive
               what
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               for
               their
               Supportment
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Appointment
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               likewise
               without
               Trouble
               ,
               Solicitousness
               or
               Complaint
               to
               acquiesce
               therein
               .
            
             So
             was
             it
             with
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             their
             portion
             ,
             and
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             their
             portion
             ;
             the
             Neglect
             of
             which
             Duty
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             
               Sons
               of
               Eli.
            
             VVe
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             way
             of
             Maintenance
             is
             changed
             as
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Holy
             things
             under
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             That
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Maintenance
            
             is
             taken
             away
             is
             the
             highest
             folly
             to
             imagine
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             expressely
             asserted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
             But
             here
             it
             is
             thought
             lies
             the
             disadvantage
             ;
             that
             whereas
             the
             Priests
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             a
             
               certain
               portion
            
             which
             was
             Legally
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             demand
             it
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             referred
             unto
             
               the
               voluntary
               Contribution
            
             of
             them
             that
             have
             the
             Benefit
             and
             Advantage
             of
             their
             Labour
             .
             Now
             whereas
             they
             oftentimes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             for
             the
             
               most
               part
            
             are
             negligent
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             through
             love
             of
             the
             present
             VVorld
             ,
             very
             scanty
             and
             backward
             in
             their
             Contributions
             ,
             Ministers
             cannot
             be
             Supported
             in
             their
             VVork
             in
             any
             measure
             proportionable
             unto
             what
             the
             Priests
             were
             of
             old
             .
             Besides
             it
             should
             seem
             unworthy
             
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Esteem
             ,
             and
             is
             declared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             
               worthy
               of
               double
               Honour
            
             ,
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             Wills
             and
             as
             it
             were
             Charity
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             it
             may
             be
             poor
             and
             low
             themselves
             .
             And
             these
             things
             have
             taken
             such
             Impressions
             on
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             most
             of
             them
             that
             are
             called
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             that
             with
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Secular
             powers
             they
             have
             
               wisely
               provided
            
             a
             new
             way
             and
             
               Law
               of
               Legal
               Tithing
            
             for
             their
             Subsistence
             ,
             with
             a
             notable
             over-plus
             of
             other
             good
             Ecclesiastical
             Lands
             and
             Revenues
             ,
             which
             practice
             I
             shall
             neither
             Justifie
             nor
             Condemn
             ,
             let
             the
             Effects
             of
             it
             and
             the
             Day
             declare
             it
             .
             Only
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             before
             
             mentioned
             ,
             stands
             in
             no
             need
             of
             this
             Invention
             or
             Supply
             to
             Safe-guard
             it
             from
             these
             Objections
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Change
               made
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Maintenance
            
             pretended
             so
             disadvantagious
             unto
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             but
             a
             part
             of
             that
             
               Universal
               Alteration
            
             ,
             wherein
             Carnal
             things
             are
             turned
             into
             those
             that
             are
             more
             Spiritual
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             by
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             And
             if
             Ministers
             may
             complain
             that
             they
             have
             by
             the
             Gospel
             lost
             the
             former
             Allottment
             of
             Sacred
             Officers
             in
             Tithes
             ,
             the
             People
             may
             as
             well
             complain
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Inheritances
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             But
             he
             is
             unworthy
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             what
             our
             Lord
             hath
             Ordained
             in
             every
             kind
             .
             And
             as
             for
             those
             who
             indeed
             think
             better
             of
             what
             was
             of
             Use
             in
             Judaism
             or
             Heathenism
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             debate
             the
             matter
             with
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             yet
             I
             Judge
             ,
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             Sacred
             Ministers
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Commandment
             ,
             enforcing
             of
             it
             ,
             charging
             it
             on
             the
             Grace
             and
             Duty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             
               perfective
               Alteration
            
             ,
             becoming
             the
             Spirituality
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             For
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             way
             is
             the
             most
             
               Honourable
               way
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             casts
             the
             greatest
             Respect
             upon
             them
             .
             Even
             the
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             World
             have
             their
             Revenue
             and
             Supportment
             from
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             only
             ask
             ,
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             be
             more
             Honourable
             that
             the
             People
             should
             willingly
             and
             of
             
               their
               own
               accord
            
             bring
             in
             their
             Contribution
             ,
             than
             meerly
             pay
             it
             under
             the
             Compulsion
             of
             a
             Law.
             For
             in
             this
             latter
             way
             ,
             no
             Man
             knoweth
             whether
             they
             have
             the
             least
             true
             Honour
             for
             their
             Ruler
             or
             Regard
             unto
             his
             Office.
             But
             if
             it
             might
             be
             done
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             must
             take
             Notice
             what
             Reverence
             ,
             Regard
             ,
             and
             Honour
             they
             have
             for
             the
             Person
             and
             Dignity
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
             It
             is
             true
             generally
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             are
             such
             lovers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             concerned
             in
             
               Publick
               Good
            
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             left
             absolutely
             at
             Liberty
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             their
             Governours
             might
             be
             defrauded
             of
             their
             Right
             ,
             and
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             be
             disappointed
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             Provision
             is
             made
             by
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             that
             Tribute
             which
             yet
             
               without
               Law
            
             was
             due
             ,
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             meet
             to
             bring
             this
             Order
             into
             the
             Church
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             much
             Question
             .
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             possibly
             it
             may
             secure
             the
             Revenue
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             increase
             their
             Honour
             .
             For
             however
             men
             may
             please
             themselves
             with
             outward
             appearances
             of
             things
             ,
             true
             Honour
             consists
             in
             that
             Respect
             and
             Reverence
             which
             others
             pay
             them
             in
             their
             Minds
             and
             Hearts
             .
             Now
             when
             this
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Duty
             ,
             that
             men
             will
             freely
             Contribute
             unto
             their
             Supportment
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             more
             
               Honourable
               Subsistence
            
             in
             the
             World.
             What
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             Wills
             and
             Love
             of
             the
             People
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             
               base
               and
               unworthy
            
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             but
             what
             if
             all
             the
             Honour
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             ,
             or
             accepts
             from
             his
             People
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             their
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ?
             Mahomet
             indeed
             who
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             neither
             
               Honour
               ,
               Respect
            
             ,
             nor
             Obedience
             were
             due
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             no
             way
             Recompence
             what
             should
             be
             done
             towards
             him
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             provided
             that
             men
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             Subjection
             unto
             his
             Name
             ,
             by
             
               Fire
               and
               Sword.
            
             But
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             despiseth
             all
             Honour
             ,
             all
             Obedience
             and
             Respect
             that
             is
             not
             Voluntary
             and
             free
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             the
             
               Wills
               of
               Men.
            
             And
             shall
             his
             Servants
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             suppose
             themselves
             debased
             ,
             to
             receive
             Respect
             and
             Honour
             from
             the
             same
             Principle
             ?
             Well
             therefore
             because
             our
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             that
             
               our
               Lord
               hath
               Ordained
               that
               those
               who
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               live
               on
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             all
             Obedience
             unto
             his
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             must
             be
             Voluntary
             ,
             if
             Ministers
             are
             ashamed
             and
             esteem
             it
             unworthy
             of
             them
             to
             receive
             what
             is
             so
             Contributed
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Voluntary
             Obedience
             ,
             let
             them
             try
             if
             they
             can
             prevail
             with
             themselves
             to
             receive
             it
             so
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             no
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             only
             
               a
               Cup
               of
               cold
               Water
            
             ,
             so
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             
               free
               and
               willing
               Mind
            
             ,
             when
             he
             despiseth
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             upon
             Compulsion
             .
             If
             they
             will
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             their
             best
             way
             is
             to
             leave
             
               his
               Service
            
             and
             take
             up
             with
             that
             which
             is
             more
             Honourable
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             do
             judge
             that
             the
             way
             of
             Maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             
               Voluntary
               Benevolence
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               Duty
               and
               Obedience
               unto
               Christ
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             likely
             the
             most
             Plentiful
             ,
             is
             yet
             the
             most
             Honourable
             of
             all
             others
             .
             And
             of
             this
             judgment
             I
             shall
             be
             ,
             until
             I
             am
             convinced
             of
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               true
               Honour
            
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             Respect
             and
             Regard
             of
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             unto
             the
             real
             
             Worth
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Honoured
             but
             in
             outward
             Ceremonies
             and
             forced
             works
             of
             Regard
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               Duty
               which
               every
               Church
               owes
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             maintain
             those
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Ability
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             any
             Gospel-Duty
             which
             is
             influenced
             by
             Force
             or
             Compulsion
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             this
             way
             of
             
               Voluntary
               Contribution
            
             is
             not
             like
             to
             afford
             matter
             for
             that
             Grandeur
             and
             Secular
             Greatness
             ,
             those
             ample
             Revenues
             ,
             those
             Provisions
             for
             Ease
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Worldly
             Honour
             ,
             which
             some
             think
             necessary
             in
             this
             case
             .
             But
             yet
             however
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             large
             Possessions
             and
             Dominions
             which
             some
             now
             enjoy
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Church-Revenues
             ,
             were
             Originally
             Voluntary
             Grants
             and
             Contributions
             .
             For
             it
             will
             not
             be
             said
             that
             
               the
               Clergy
            
             got
             them
             by
             Force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             or
             Fraud
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             their
             Patrimonial
             Inheritance
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             fear
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             undue
             Artifices
             used
             to
             induce
             men
             unto
             such
             Donations
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Endowments
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             of
             Merit
             fixed
             thereon
             than
             Truth
             will
             allow
             ,
             besides
             a
             Compensation
             therein
             for
             what
             might
             be
             undergone
             in
             Purgatory
             when
             men
             were
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             However
             the
             thing
             it self
             in
             its
             whole
             kind
             ,
             that
             men
             out
             of
             their
             Substance
             and
             Revenue
             should
             design
             a
             Portion
             unto
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
             But
             it
             proved
             Mischievous
             and
             Fatal
             ,
             when
             those
             who
             received
             what
             was
             so
             given
             ,
             being
             unmeasurably
             Covetous
             and
             Worldly
             ,
             fixed
             no
             Bounds
             unto
             the
             Charity
             or
             Superstition
             of
             men
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             
               over-run
               the
               World
            
             with
             their
             Gains
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             whereas
             there
             was
             no
             pretence
             of
             Use
             of
             such
             great
             Revenues
             in
             any
             way
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Appointment
            
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             invent
             and
             find
             out
             ways
             innumerable
             ,
             in
             
               Abbies
               ,
               Monasteries
               ,
               Cloysters
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Repositories
             of
             their
             overflowing
             Treasure
             and
             Revenues
             .
             But
             when
             God
             had
             appointed
             to
             Build
             his
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             
               Free-will
               Offerings
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             Provision
             enough
             of
             Materials
             brought
             in
             ,
             the
             Liberality
             of
             the
             People
             was
             restrained
             by
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             some
             perhaps
             grieved
             that
             their
             Offerings
             were
             not
             received
             ,
             Exod.
             36
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Want
             of
             this
             care
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             unto
             the
             
               Devotions
               of
               Men
            
             in
             these
             Donations
             according
             unto
             a
             just
             measure
             of
             the
             Churches
             Necessary
             Use
             ,
             the
             Bounds
             whereof
             were
             broken
             up
             and
             left
             invisible
             by
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             Craft
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             run
             into
             Superstition
             and
             Confusion
             .
             At
             present
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             way
             which
             the
             Gospel
             appoints
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             make
             Provision
             for
             Pomp
             ,
             Grandeur
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             Inheritances
             unto
             them
             that
             relye
             upon
             it
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             if
             the
             present
             Establishment
             of
             a
             
               Superfluous
               Revenue
            
             unto
             the
             Clergy
             were
             removed
             ,
             that
             the
             VVorld
             it self
             would
             in
             haste
             run
             into
             the
             same
             state
             again
             .
             VVherefore
             those
             who
             judge
             these
             things
             Necessary
             and
             desirable
             ,
             must
             be
             permitted
             as
             far
             as
             I
             know
             ,
             to
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Advantage
             the
             world
             will
             afford
             ;
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             made
             no
             Provision
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             indeed
             supposed
             unto
             the
             Disadvantage
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             thereof
             Ministers
             do
             become
             obnoxious
             unto
             the
             ,
             People
             do
             
               depend
               upon
            
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             
               deal
               so
               uprightly
               and
               sincerely
               with
               their
               Consciences
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
            
             left
             they
             incur
             their
             Displeasure
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             too
             much
             concerned
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             manifest
             with
             how
             many
             more
             and
             greater
             Inconveniencies
             the
             other
             way
             is
             attended
             ,
             were
             we
             now
             comparing
             of
             them
             .
             And
             in
             Truth
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             look
             for
             or
             expect
             any
             such
             Order
             and
             Disposal
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             should
             administer
             no
             Occasion
             for
             the
             VVisdom
             and
             Graces
             of
             them
             concerned
             ,
             nor
             would
             such
             a
             way
             be
             at
             all
             Useful
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             Established
             
               mutual
               Duty
            
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             all
             things
             between
             Ministers
             and
             People
             .
             Hereunto
             it
             is
             their
             wisdom
             and
             Grace
             to
             attend
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Success
             unto
             God.
             And
             a
             Minister
             may
             easily
             conclude
             that
             seeing
             his
             whole
             Supportment
             in
             Earthly
             things
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             depends
             on
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             respect
             thereunto
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             Lawful
             for
             him
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             
               sincere
               and
               upright
            
             he
             is
             therein
             ,
             the
             more
             assured
             will
             his
             Supportment
             be
             .
             And
             he
             who
             is
             enabled
             to
             give
             up
             himself
             unto
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             considering
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             shall
             assuredly
             meet
             withal
             in
             its
             Discharge
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             much
             danger
             of
             being
             
             greatly
             moved
             with
             this
             pitiful
             consideration
             of
             
               displeasing
               this
            
             or
             that
             man
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Duty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             farther
             pleaded
             ,
             That
             these
             things
             were
             tolerable
             at
             the
             first
             entrance
             and
             
               Beginnings
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Zeal
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Liberality
             of
             its
             Professors
             did
             sufficiently
             stir
             them
             up
             unto
             an
             abundant
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             them
             is
             degenerate
             from
             their
             pristine
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             Coldness
             and
             Indifferency
             in
             the
             things
             of
             their
             Eternal
             concernment
             ,
             with
             Love
             of
             Self
             and
             this
             present
             evil
             World
             ,
             do
             so
             prevail
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             things
             were
             left
             unto
             their
             
               Wills
               and
               sence
               of
               Duty
            
             ,
             there
             would
             quickly
             be
             an
             end
             of
             all
             Ministry
             for
             want
             of
             Maintenance
             .
             This
             is
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             cogent
             Argument
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             prevails
             with
             many
             good
             and
             sober
             men
             ,
             utterly
             to
             decry
             the
             way
             of
             
               Ministers
               Maintenance
            
             by
             a
             
               Voluntary
               Contribution
            
             .
             I
             shall
             briefly
             give
             my
             thoughts
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             return
             from
             this
             Digression
             .
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             I
             do
             not
             condemn
             any
             Provision
             that
             is
             made
             by
             Good
             ,
             Wholsom
             ,
             and
             Righteous
             Laws
             among
             men
             for
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             such
             as
             is
             accommodate
             unto
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Work
             it self
             .
             Such
             Provision
             as
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             is
             a
             Snare
             and
             Temptation
             ,
             inclining
             men
             unto
             
               Pride
               ,
               Ambition
               ,
               Luxury
            
             ,
             distance
             from
             ,
             and
             elation
             above
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             Sheep
             or
             Lambs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             requiring
             a
             Worldly
             Grandeur
             and
             
               Secular
               Pomp
            
             in
             their
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             must
             plead
             for
             it self
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             able
             .
             But
             such
             as
             may
             comfortably
             Support
             ,
             Encourage
             ,
             and
             help
             men
             in
             this
             work
             and
             discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             being
             made
             without
             the
             Wrong
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             doubtless
             to
             be
             approved
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             
               Degeneracy
               of
               Christianity
            
             under
             which
             we
             Suffer
             ,
             any
             shall
             out
             of
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             set
             apart
             any
             portion
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             settle
             it
             unto
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               Good
               Work
            
             ,
             which
             if
             done
             in
             Faith
             ,
             will
             be
             accepted
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Let
             those
             who
             are
             
               true
               Disciples
            
             indeed
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             greatly
             incumbent
             on
             them
             to
             roll
             away
             that
             Reproach
             which
             is
             cast
             upon
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             Generality
             of
             Christians
             .
             He
             hath
             Ordained
             that
             
               those
               who
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               Live
               on
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             this
             to
             be
             effected
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             his
             Disciples
             should
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             his
             Commands
             supply
             
               them
               with
               Temporals
            
             by
             whom
             Spirituals
             are
             dispensed
             unto
             them
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             a
             Reproach
             is
             cast
             upon
             his
             Institutions
             as
             insufficient
             unto
             the
             End
             for
             which
             they
             were
             designed
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             incumbent
             on
             all
             who
             have
             any
             
               true
               Zeal
            
             for
             the
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             manifest
             their
             
               Exemplary
               Obedience
            
             and
             Fruitfulness
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             whereby
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             not
             any
             defect
             in
             the
             Appointments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             stubborn
             Disobedience
             and
             Unbelief
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             Disorder
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Seeing
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Degeneracy
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             wrought
             upon
             unto
             a
             
               Voluntary
               Discharge
            
             of
             their
             Duty
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             Cause
             or
             at
             least
             the
             principal
             Occasion
             thereof
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             should
             be
             found
             and
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Coldness
             ,
             Remisseness
             ,
             Neglect
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             Sloth
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Worldliness
             of
             those
             who
             have
             been
             their
             Guides
             and
             Leaders
             ,
             their
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             in
             most
             Ages
             ,
             it
             will
             evince
             how
             little
             Reason
             some
             have
             to
             complain
             that
             the
             
               People
               are
               backward
            
             and
             Negligent
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Care
             of
             Religion
             that
             it
             be
             preserved
             ,
             thrive
             and
             flourish
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             themselves
             but
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             be
             committed
             unto
             those
             Persons
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             Apostacy
             as
             is
             complained
             of
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Guilt
             of
             it
             will
             be
             at
             their
             Doors
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             enquired
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Duty
             of
             Ministers
             absolutely
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Degeneration
             ,
             and
             suffer
             them
             to
             Live
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             Duty
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             only
             providing
             for
             themselves
             some
             other
             way
             ;
             or
             whether
             they
             ought
             not
             rather
             by
             all
             ways
             and
             means
             to
             endeavour
             their
             Recovery
             into
             their
             pristine
             Condition
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             whatever
             men
             pretend
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             impossible
             to
             work
             the
             People
             unto
             a
             
               due
               Discharge
               of
               their
               Duty
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             ,
             whilst
             that
             is
             only
             or
             principally
             intended
             .
             But
             if
             men
             would
             not
             consider
             themselves
             or
             their
             Interest
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             but
             really
             endeavour
             their
             Recovery
             unto
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             own
             Example
             as
             well
             as
             Teaching
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             hoped
             that
             this
             Duty
             would
             revive
             again
             in
             the
             Company
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             it
             will
             never
             stand
             alone
             by
             it self
             .
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             with
             our
             Apostle
             .
          
           
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               These
               Sons
               of
               Levi
            
             who
             obtained
             the
             Priesthood
             
               received
               Tithes
               according
               to
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             
               matter
               or
               manner
               of
               Tithing
            
             was
             determined
             
             by
             the
             Law.
             For
             by
             Tithes
             I
             understand
             that
             whole
             Portion
             which
             by
             Gods
             Order
             and
             Command
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             all
             the
             concerns
             of
             it
             was
             determined
             
               by
               the
               Law.
               What
               ,
               when
               ,
               how
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
            
             all
             was
             expressely
             established
             by
             Law.
             So
             they
             received
             Tithes
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             Order
             ,
             Way
             ,
             and
             Manner
             therein
             determined
             .
             For
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               Law
               and
               Appointment
               that
               gives
               Boundaries
               and
               Measures
               unto
               all
               Duties
               .
            
             What
             is
             done
             according
             unto
             them
             is
             straight
             ,
             right
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             ;
             whatever
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             however
             it
             may
             please
             our
             own
             Wisdom
             or
             Reason
             ,
             is
             crooked
             ,
             froward
             ,
             perverse
             and
             rejected
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             an
             Objection
             that
             this
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             liable
             unto
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             take
             Notice
             of
             in
             our
             passage
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             affirms
             that
             the
             
               Levites
               who
               received
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               took
               Tithes
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
            
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             first
             Grant
             and
             Institution
             of
             Tithing
             ,
             that
             the
             Levites
             who
             were
             
               not
               Priests
            
             ,
             were
             the
             first
             who
             immediately
             received
             them
             of
             the
             People
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             18.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             By
             Tithes
             the
             whole
             Consecrated
             portion
             according
             unto
             the
             Law
             is
             intended
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             before
             .
             Hereof
             the
             Portion
             allotted
             unto
             the
             Priests
             out
             of
             various
             Offerings
             or
             Sacrifices
             was
             no
             small
             part
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Levites
             had
             no
             Interest
             ,
             but
             they
             belonged
             and
             were
             delivered
             immediately
             unto
             the
             Priests
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Levites
             themselves
             were
             given
             unto
             the
             Priests
             for
             their
             Service
             in
             and
             about
             Holy
             things
             ,
             Numb
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             Whatever
             afterwards
             was
             given
             unto
             the
             Levites
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             with
             reference
             unto
             the
             Supportment
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             due
             Order
             .
             The
             Tithes
             therefore
             that
             were
             paid
             to
             the
             Levites
             were
             in
             the
             Original
             Grant
             of
             all
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Priests
             Tithed
             the
             whole
             People
             in
             that
             
               Tenth
               of
               all
            
             which
             they
             received
             of
             the
             Levites
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             what
             remained
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Levites
             themselves
             ,
             became
             as
             all
             other
             clean
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             promiscuously
             ,
             Num.
             18.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Priests
             in
             taking
             the
             Tenth
             of
             all
             is
             amplified
             
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Persons
             of
             whom
             they
             took
             them
             :
             Now
             these
             were
             not
             Strangers
             or
             Foreigners
             ,
             but
             their
             
               own
               Brethren
            
             .
             And
             these
             also
             were
             so
             their
             Brethren
             as
             that
             they
             had
             a
             right
             unto
             ,
             and
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Original
             Priviledge
             with
             themselves
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             the
             Duty
             of
             paying
             Tithes
             of
             all
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               took
               Tithes
               of
               their
               Brethren
            
             ,
             though
             they
             came
             out
             of
             the
             
               Loins
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Abraham
            
             first
             received
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             equal
             common
             Spring
             of
             Priviledges
             to
             his
             whole
             Posterity
             .
             The
             Priests
             were
             not
             more
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             than
             the
             People
             were
             .
             The
             whole
             People
             therefore
             being
             so
             ,
             and
             thereby
             equally
             interested
             in
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Abraham
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             how
             great
             the
             Honour
             and
             preeminence
             of
             the
             Priests
             were
             in
             that
             they
             
               took
               Tithes
            
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             to
             strengthen
             his
             Argument
             for
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Excellency
             of
             Melchisedec
             in
             that
             he
             received
             Tithes
             of
             Abraham
             himself
             .
             And
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               it
               is
               Gods
               Prerogative
               to
               give
               Dignity
               and
               Preeminence
               in
               the
               Church
               among
               them
               which
               are
               otherwise
               equal
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               acquiesced
               in
               .
            
             Our
             common
             Vocation
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             states
             us
             all
             equally
             in
             the
             same
             Priviledge
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             were
             in
             that
             respect
             in
             the
             same
             Condition
             .
             But
             in
             this
             common
             state
             ,
             God
             makes
             by
             his
             Prerogative
             a
             three-fold
             difference
             among
             Believers
             ;
             as
             to
             Grace
             ,
             as
             to
             Gifts
             ,
             as
             to
             Office.
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Although
             all
             true
             Believers
             have
             the
             
               same
               Grace
            
             in
             the
             kind
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             some
             much
             excel
             others
             in
             the
             degrees
             and
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             As
             one
             Star
             differeth
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             excelleth
             another
             in
             Glory
             ,
             so
             here
             one
             Saint
             excelleth
             another
             in
             Grace
             .
             This
             both
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             testifie
             .
             And
             this
             dependeth
             on
             the
             
               Soveraign
               Pleasure
               of
               God.
            
             As
             he
             is
             Gracious
             
               unto
               whom
               he
               will
               be
               Gracious
               ,
            
             so
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             measure
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Some
             shall
             have
             Grace
             sooner
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             which
             is
             
               more
               eminent
            
             than
             others
             have
             .
             Only
             he
             that
             hath
             least
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             lack
             ,
             as
             to
             making
             of
             him
             meet
             for
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             most
             ,
             hath
             no
             more
             than
             he
             shall
             find
             need
             of
             and
             exercise
             for
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             some
             God
             will
             have
             as
             Pillars
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             but
             as
             
               bruised
               Reeds
            
             .
             And
             every
             ones
             Duty
             it
             is
             for
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             place
             and
             
             Condition
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             herein
             .
             First
             ,
             Let
             not
             the
             weak
             ,
             the
             
               feeble
               of
               the
               Flock
            
             ,
             those
             who
             either
             really
             are
             so
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             own
             apprehensions
             ,
             complain
             or
             faint
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             There
             is
             no
             Man
             in
             the
             world
             that
             hath
             
               so
               little
               Grace
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             more
             than
             he
             ever
             deserved
             ;
             as
             none
             hath
             
               so
               much
            
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             Dram
             of
             it
             is
             of
             his
             own
             earning
             .
             And
             as
             he
             who
             hath
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             freely
             received
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             to
             boast
             of
             ;
             so
             he
             who
             hath
             that
             which
             he
             never
             deserved
             ,
             hath
             no
             Reason
             to
             complain
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             the
             
               Pleasure
               of
               God
            
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             If
             it
             be
             his
             will
             to
             keep
             us
             Spiritually
             Poor
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             thereby
             kept
             Humble
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             no
             losers
             .
             I
             say
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             though
             any
             one
             who
             hath
             but
             a
             
               little
               Grace
            
             ,
             or
             apprehends
             himself
             to
             have
             so
             ,
             should
             on
             the
             Pretence
             that
             
               such
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             concerning
             him
             and
             his
             Condition
             ,
             neglect
             the
             most
             earnest
             Endeavour
             after
             more
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             shrewd
             Evidence
             that
             he
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             that
             those
             who
             in
             a
             diligent
             Use
             of
             means
             for
             Growth
             and
             Improvement
             ,
             cannot
             yet
             arrive
             unto
             such
             an
             Increase
             ,
             such
             an
             
               addition
               of
               one
               Grace
            
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             their
             profiting
             may
             be
             manifest
             ,
             which
             falls
             out
             on
             several
             Occasions
             ,
             may
             find
             Relief
             in
             the
             Sovereign
             pleasure
             of
             God
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             their
             low
             Condition
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             indeed
             there
             is
             
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Glory
               in
               the
               least
               of
               true
               Grace
               .
            
             Though
             there
             be
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             
               more
               Grace
            
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             more
             than
             in
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sun
             besides
             .
             No
             Man
             hath
             so
             
               little
               Grace
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             ever
             able
             to
             set
             a
             sufficient
             price
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             thankful
             enough
             for
             it
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             There
             is
             indeed
             so
             much
             spoken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             Love
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             and
             Tenderness
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             towards
             the
             Weak
             ,
             the
             Sick
             ,
             the
             
               Diseased
               of
               his
               Flock
            
             ,
             that
             on
             some
             Accounts
             the
             state
             of
             those
             
               Humble
               Souls
            
             who
             have
             yet
             received
             but
             little
             Grace
             seems
             to
             be
             most
             safe
             and
             desirable
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             11.
             
             Let
             not
             such
             therefore
             complain
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             alone
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             others
             .
             And
             on
             the
             same
             Grounds
             ,
             (
             Secondly
             )
             Those
             who
             are
             strong
             ,
             who
             have
             much
             Grace
             ,
             ought
             not
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             boast
             ,
             or
             be
             lifted
             up
             .
             For
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             have
             freely
             received
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             suspitious
             that
             what
             any
             one
             boasteth
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             Grace
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             true
             Grace
             to
             
               exclude
               all
               boasting
            
             .
             He
             that
             by
             comparing
             himself
             with
             others
             ,
             finds
             any
             other
             Issue
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             admire
             Sovereign
             Grace
             ,
             or
             to
             judge
             himself
             beneath
             them
             ,
             is
             in
             an
             ill
             Condition
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             an
             ill
             frame
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Nor
             to
             trust
             unto
             what
             they
             have
             received
             .
             There
             is
             none
             hath
             so
             much
             Grace
             ,
             as
             not
             every
             moment
             to
             need
             Supplies
             with
             more
             .
             And
             he
             who
             like
             Peter
             trusteth
             unto
             that
             wherein
             he
             is
             above
             others
             ,
             will
             one
             way
             or
             other
             be
             brought
             down
             beneath
             them
             all
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Let
             such
             be
             greatly
             Fruitful
             ,
             or
             this
             appearance
             of
             
               much
               Grace
            
             will
             issue
             in
             much
             darkness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             dealeth
             thus
             with
             Men
             as
             to
             
               Spiritual
               Gifts
            
             .
             Among
             those
             who
             are
             called
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             
               divideth
               unto
               every
               one
               even
               as
               he
               will.
            
             Unto
             one
             he
             giveth
             
               five
               Talents
            
             ,
             unto
             another
             two
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             third
             but
             one
             .
             And
             this
             diversity
             depending
             meerly
             on
             Gods
             Soveraignty
             is
             visible
             in
             all
             Churches
             .
             And
             as
             this
             tends
             in
             it self
             unto
             their
             Beauty
             and
             Edification
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             an
             abuse
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             disadvantage
             .
             For
             besides
             those
             disorders
             which
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             to
             have
             ensued
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             upon
             the
             undue
             Use
             and
             Exercise
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             Evils
             which
             may
             befall
             particular
             Persons
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             their
             Original
             and
             End
             be
             not
             duly
             attended
             unto
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Those
             who
             have
             received
             
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
            
             in
             any
             Eminent
             manner
             ,
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             with
             good
             Conceits
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             despise
             their
             Brethren
             who
             come
             behind
             them
             therein
             .
             This
             Evil
             was
             openly
             prevalent
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Among
             those
             who
             have
             received
             them
             in
             some
             Equality
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             thought
             so
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             Emulations
             and
             perhaps
             Strifes
             thereon
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             ensue
             .
             One
             cannot
             well
             bear
             that
             the
             
               Gift
               of
               another
            
             should
             find
             more
             Acceptance
             ,
             or
             be
             better
             Esteemed
             than
             his
             own
             .
             And
             another
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             extend
             himself
             beyond
             his
             
               due
               line
            
             and
             measure
             ,
             because
             of
             them
             .
             And
             (
             3.
             )
             Those
             who
             have
             received
             them
             in
             the
             
               lowest
               degree
            
             ,
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             despond
             ,
             and
             
               refuse
               to
               Trade
            
             with
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             because
             their
             Stock
             is
             Inferiour
             unto
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             But
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             us
             ?
             May
             
               not
               God
               do
               what
               he
               will
               with
               his
               own
               ?
            
             If
             God
             will
             have
             some
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Abraham
             to
             
               pay
               Tithes
            
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             
               receive
               them
            
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             Ground
             of
             Complaint
             ?
             Unto
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             most
             Eminent
             
             Gifts
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             ours
             ;
             he
             hath
             taken
             nothing
             from
             us
             to
             endue
             him
             withal
             ,
             but
             supplyed
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             stores
             .
             Whoever
             therefore
             is
             unduly
             Exalted
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             Envies
             because
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             despiseth
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             contends
             with
             him
             that
             is
             Mighty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               God
               distinguisheth
               Persons
               with
               Respect
               unto
               Office.
            
             He
             makes
             ,
             and
             so
             accounts
             whom
             he
             will
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             into
             Ministry
             .
             This
             of
             Old
             Korah
             repined
             against
             .
             And
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             who
             free
             themselves
             from
             Envy
             at
             the
             Ministry
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             bring
             it
             down
             into
             contempt
             .
             But
             the
             Office
             is
             Honourable
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             they
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             discharged
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             God
             to
             call
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             thereunto
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             Usurpation
             thereon
             ,
             than
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Ministers
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             Men.
             For
             any
             to
             set
             up
             such
             in
             Office
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             Gifted
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             called
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             God.
             We
             may
             also
             hence
             observe
             ,
             That
             ,
          
           
             
               No
               Priviledge
               can
               exempt
               Persons
               from
               Subjection
               unto
               any
               of
               Gods
               Institutions
               .
               Though
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Loyns
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Yet
               ,
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             
               five
               following
               Verses
            
             the
             Apostle
             pursues
             and
             Concludes
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Argument
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             concerned
             the
             
               Greatness
               and
               Glory
            
             of
             him
             who
             was
             Represented
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Preeminence
             above
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             For
             if
             Melchisedec
             who
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             of
             him
             ,
             was
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             in
             so
             many
             Instances
             more
             Excellent
             than
             they
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             must
             he
             be
             esteemed
             to
             be
             above
             them
             ,
             who
             was
             Represented
             by
             him
             .
             For
             he
             whom
             another
             is
             appointed
             to
             represent
             ,
             must
             be
             
               more
               Glorious
            
             than
             he
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             represented
             .
             This
             part
             of
             his
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             concludes
             in
             these
             Verses
             ,
             and
             thence
             proceeds
             unto
             another
             great
             
               Inference
               and
               Deduction
            
             from
             what
             he
             had
             taught
             concerning
             this
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             strook
             unto
             the
             heart
             of
             that
             Controversie
             which
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             must
             necessarily
             cease
             upon
             the
             Introduction
             of
             that
             
               better
               Priesthood
            
             which
             was
             fore-signified
             by
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             these
             things
             ,
             whatsoever
             sence
             we
             now
             have
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             those
             on
             which
             the
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             did
             absolutely
             depend
             .
             For
             unless
             they
             were
             prevailed
             on
             to
             forgoe
             
               that
               Priesthood
            
             which
             was
             now
             abolished
             ,
             and
             to
             betake
             themselves
             alone
             unto
             that
             more
             Excellent
             which
             was
             then
             Introduced
             ,
             they
             must
             unavoidably
             perish
             ;
             as
             accordingly
             on
             this
             very
             account
             it
             fell
             out
             with
             the
             Generality
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             their
             Posterity
             persisting
             in
             the
             same
             Unbelief
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             And
             that
             which
             God
             made
             the
             Crisis
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             that
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             diligently
             weighed
             and
             considered
             by
             us
             .
             It
             may
             be
             some
             find
             not
             themselves
             much
             concerned
             in
             this
             
               Laborious
               acurate
               Dispute
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             so
             much
             occurrs
             about
             
               Pedigrees
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             Tithes
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             belongs
             not
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             let
             them
             remember
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             great
             Day
             of
             taking
             down
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             of
             
               Mosaical
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             that
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             the
             Friend
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             unto
             this
             Season
             an
             inclosure
             was
             made
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             Priviledges
             ,
             
               (
               Rom.
            
             9.
             4.
             
             )
             depended
             upon
             their
             receiving
             or
             rejecting
             of
             the
             Truth
             here
             contended
             for
             .
             And
             God
             in
             like
             manner
             doth
             often-times
             single
             out
             especial
             Truths
             for
             the
             Trial
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             especial
             Seasons
             .
             And
             when
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             ever
             after
             an
             
               especial
               Veneration
            
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Supposition
             that
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             did
             
               receive
               Tithes
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Melchisedec
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             equal
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             received
             Tithes
             of
             their
             Brethren
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             especial
             Prerogative
             and
             Dignity
             ;
             he
             yet
             proveth
             by
             
               four
               Arguments
            
             that
             the
             Greatness
             he
             had
             assigned
             unto
             Melchisedec
             and
             his
             Preeminence
             above
             them
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             than
             was
             due
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             the
             first
             of
             these
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             
               his
               Person
               of
               whom
               he
               received
               Tithes
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             Second
             from
             the
             Action
             of
             Benediction
             which
             accompanied
             his
             receiving
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Third
             from
             the
             Condition
             and
             state
             of
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             compared
             with
             all
             those
             who
             received
             Tithes
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Fourth
             from
             that
             which
             determines
             the
             whole
             Question
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             that
             Levi
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             all
             the
             whole
             
               Race
               of
               Priests
            
             that
             sprang
             from
             his
             Loyns
             ,
             did
             thus
             pay
             Tithes
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Aethiopick
             Translation
             omits
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             takes
             up
             the
             Name
             Abraham
             in
             the
             fore-going
             Verse
             ,
             who
             came
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             and
             adds
             unto
             them
             what
             follows
             in
             this
             ,
             
               who
               received
               the
               Promise
            
             ;
             possibly
             deceived
             by
             a
             maimed
             transcript
             of
             the
             Original
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               He
               who
               is
               not
               written
               in
               their
               Genealogies
            
             ;
             properly
             enough
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             Genealogies
             that
             were
             Written
             and
             on
             Record
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             none
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Writing
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             that
             his
             Argument
             is
             founded
             on
             .
             
               Answ.
               Genealogisatus
               ,
               Genealogised
               .
               Is
               cujus
               genus
               non
               recensetur
               ex
               illis
               ;
               Whose
               Stock
               is
               not
               reckoned
               from
               them
            
             ;
             or
             as
             
               Beza
               ,
               Ad
               illos
               non
               refertur
               .
            
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Cujus
               Generatio
               non
               annumeratur
               in
               eis
            
             ;
             That
             is
             as
             the
             
               Rhemists
               ,
               He
               whose
               Generation
               is
               not
               Numbred
               among
               them
               .
            
             Nor
             
               whose
               Descent
               is
               not
               counted
               from
               them
            
             ;
             putting
             Pedigree
             in
             the
             Margin
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               is
               cujus
               ortus
               ,
               generatio
               ,
               nativitas
               recensetur
            
             ;
             whose
             Original
             ,
             Nativity
             ,
             Stock
             ,
             Race
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             up
             or
             Recorded
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               them
               ,
               from
               among
               them
            
             ;
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               in
               eis
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               inter
               eos
               ,
               among
               them
            
             ,
             whose
             Generation
             is
             not
             Numbred
             among
             them
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             of
             
               their
               Stock
               or
               Race
            
             ;
             he
             sprang
             not
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             arose
             from
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               decimas
               tulit
               ,
               sumpsit
               ,
               exegit
               ,
               accepit
               ,
               decimavit
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             decimo
             ,
             or
             
               decimam
               partem
               excerpo
            
             ;
             to
             take
             out
             the
             Tenth
             part
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Plut.
             in
             
               Camillo
               ;
               ex
               spoliis
               hostium
               decimas
               excerpere
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             an
             
               Accusative
               case
            
             as
             here
             ,
             is
             to
             
               receive
               Tithes
               of
               any
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             construction
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             absolutely
             it
             signifies
             to
             
               pay
               Tithes
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               give
               Tithes
            
             ,
             not
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             Luke
             18.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               Tithe
               all
               that
               I
               possess
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             Tithe
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               But
               he
               whose
               Descent
               is
               not
               reckoned
               from
               them
               ,
               received
               Tithes
               from
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               and
               Blessed
               him
               that
               had
               the
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Description
             there
             is
             in
             these
             words
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             by
             a
             Negation
             of
             a
             certain
             Respect
             Useful
             to
             be
             Observed
             unto
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             then
             an
             Assertion
             upon
             a
             supposition
             thereof
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             was
             a
             Person
             whose
             
               Descent
               ,
               Pedigre
               ,
               Nativity
               ,
               Traduction
               of
               Stock
               and
               Linage
               ,
            
             was
             not
             reckoned
             from
             among
             
             them
             .
             He
             had
             before
             observed
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             at
             all
             Genealogized
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               Descent
            
             .
             And
             how
             this
             was
             necessary
             to
             shadow
             out
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             declared
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             any
             Genealogy
             ,
             or
             had
             stood
             in
             need
             thereof
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             to
             shew
             from
             whom
             he
             
               derived
               his
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             transmitted
             ;
             whereas
             he
             had
             no
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             nor
             was
             to
             have
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Call
             and
             Office.
             Hence
             it
             follows
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             derive
             his
             
               Descent
               from
               Levi
               ;
               Morally
            
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             because
             so
             he
             had
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             Naturally
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             for
             in
             his
             Days
             Levi
             was
             only
             yet
             in
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             no
             respect
             he
             could
             descend
             from
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             Intention
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             designed
             to
             prove
             the
             Greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             from
             his
             receiving
             Tithes
             ,
             he
             intends
             here
             to
             declare
             ,
             on
             what
             
               Right
               and
               Title
            
             he
             did
             so
             :
             For
             there
             were
             but
             two
             ways
             whereby
             any
             one
             did
             or
             might
             
               take
               Tithes
               of
               any
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             virtue
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Institution
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Law.
             This
             way
             none
             could
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             Legally
             derived
             his
             Descent
             from
             Levi.
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             virtue
             of
             some
             
             especial
             Grant
             or
             
               Personal
               Priviledge
            
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             above
             the
             Law.
             Whereas
             therefore
             Melchisedec
             as
             is
             here
             declared
             ,
             had
             no
             Interest
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             latter
             that
             he
             had
             this
             Right
             ,
             which
             Argues
             his
             Dignity
             .
             So
             God
             may
             and
             doth
             sometimes
             communicate
             of
             his
             Favour
             and
             Priviledges
             thereby
             ,
             by
             especial
             exemption
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             an
             
               Ordinary
               Rule
            
             or
             Constitution
             .
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             know
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             now
             by
             his
             VVord
             or
             Law
             or
             Constitution
             ,
             Obliged
             to
             give
             
               no
               Ministry
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             an
             Orderly
             outward
             Call
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             
               keep
               our selves
               unto
               the
               Rule
            
             and
             Law
             in
             the
             Call
             of
             Ministers
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ;
             but
             whether
             God
             hath
             bound
             himself
             unto
             that
             Order
             ,
             I
             very
             much
             Question
             .
             Yea
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             any
             great
             and
             
               Signal
               Work
            
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             call
             any
             unto
             ,
             even
             such
             a
             
               Reformation
               of
               Persons
            
             as
             may
             prove
             a
             dissolution
             of
             its
             Constitution
             ,
             if
             God
             raise
             ,
             Gift
             and
             Providentially
             call
             any
             unto
             that
             work
             ,
             assisting
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             granted
             unto
             them
             by
             
               especial
               Priviledge
            
             ,
             though
             not
             Communicated
             by
             external
             Rule
             and
             Order
             .
             It
             is
             good
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             Genealogised
             into
             the
             Ministry
             by
             established
             Rule
             ;
             but
             God
             can
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             own
             Soveraignty
             grant
             this
             Priviledge
             unto
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             And
             let
             not
             any
             imagine
             that
             such
             a
             Supposition
             must
             needs
             immediately
             open
             a
             Door
             unto
             Confusion
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             
               unvariable
               Rules
            
             to
             try
             Men
             and
             their
             Ministry
             at
             all
             times
             whether
             they
             are
             sent
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             The
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             teach
             ,
             the
             Ends
             which
             they
             promote
             ,
             the
             Lives
             which
             they
             lead
             ,
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             seasons
             wherein
             they
             appear
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             manifest
             whence
             such
             Teachers
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             thus
             described
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             manifested
             on
             what
             Account
             the
             things
             mentioned
             were
             ascribed
             or
             did
             belong
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             mentions
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             which
             were
             two
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             
               received
               Tithes
               of
               Abraham
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               he
               Blessed
               him
            
             .
             In
             both
             which
             he
             demonstrates
             his
             Greatness
             and
             Dignity
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             whom
             he
             received
             Tithes
             ,
             it
             was
             Abraham
             himself
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             an
             especial
             Circumstance
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             it
             was
             he
             who
             
               received
               the
               Promises
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Israel
             claimed
             their
             Priviledges
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               He
               received
               Tithes
               of
               Abraham
            
             .
             The
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             received
             Tithes
             of
             those
             who
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             Evidence
             of
             their
             
             Dignity
             by
             Gods
             Appointment
             .
             But
             he
             received
             them
             of
             Abraham
             himself
             ,
             which
             Evidently
             declares
             his
             Superiority
             above
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             herein
             above
             Abraham
             himself
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             by
             insisting
             on
             these
             things
             so
             particularly
             ,
             shews
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             How
             difficult
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             to
             
               dispossess
               the
               minds
               of
               Men
            
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             have
             long
             trusted
             unto
             and
             boasted
             of
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Gospel
             throughout
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Jews
             looked
             on
             this
             as
             their
             great
             Priviledge
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             conceived
             on
             all
             accounts
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             Honourable
             Person
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             VVorld
             .
             Now
             although
             there
             was
             much
             herein
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             began
             to
             abuse
             it
             ,
             and
             trust
             unto
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             Necessary
             that
             their
             Confidence
             should
             be
             abated
             and
             taken
             down
             .
             But
             so
             difficult
             a
             matter
             was
             this
             to
             effect
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             every
             Argument
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             real
             force
             and
             evidence
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             such
             things
             as
             they
             had
             not
             before
             considered
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             were
             utterly
             Ignorant
             in
             the
             Instructive
             part
             of
             this
             story
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             we
             see
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             Men
             are
             possessed
             with
             an
             inveterate
             conceit
             of
             their
             
               being
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             having
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             it
             enclosed
             unto
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             long
             since
             forfeited
             openly
             all
             Right
             thereunto
             ,
             how
             difficult
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             dispossess
             their
             minds
             of
             that
             pleasing
             presumption
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             
               every
               Particle
            
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             is
             Instructive
             and
             Argumentative
             when
             it
             is
             rightly
             used
             and
             improved
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             presseth
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             from
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             giving
             light
             and
             evidence
             unto
             the
             great
             Truth
             which
             he
             sought
             to
             Confirm
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             might
             yet
             farther
             appear
             how
             great
             Melchisedec
             was
             ,
             who
             
               received
               Tithes
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             he
             declares
             who
             Abraham
             was
             in
             an
             instance
             of
             his
             great
             and
             
             especial
             Priviledge
             .
             It
             was
             he
             who
             
               received
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             This
             he
             singles
             out
             as
             the
             greatest
             Priviledge
             and
             Honour
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             indeed
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Mercies
             which
             he
             enjoyed
             ,
             or
             Advantages
             that
             he
             was
             entrusted
             withal
             .
             The
             Nature
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             with
             the
             Solemn
             manner
             of
             its
             giving
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             Benefits
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             at
             large
             declared
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Hereby
             Abraham
             became
             the
             
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Friend
               of
               God
            
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             exceedingly
             Illustrates
             the
             Greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             in
             that
             
               this
               Abraham
            
             paid
             Tithes
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Medium
             of
             the
             Argument
             in
             this
             instance
             is
             lyable
             only
             unto
             one
             Exception
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             Abraham
             was
             not
             the
             
               first
               that
               received
               the
               Promises
            
             ,
             so
             that
             although
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             yet
             there
             might
             be
             
               others
               greater
               than
               Melchisedec
            
             ,
             who
             never
             made
             any
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Preeminence
             .
             For
             the
             Promise
             was
             given
             unto
             Adam
             himself
             immediately
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             as
             also
             unto
             Noah
             in
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             also
             who
             before
             Abraham
             died
             in
             the
             Faith.
             Answ.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             
               had
               the
               Promise
            
             and
             the
             Benefit
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             in
             sundry
             things
             Abraham
             was
             preferred
             above
             them
             all
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             had
             the
             Promise
             more
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             in
             the
             Faith.
             Hence
             he
             was
             the
             first
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               He
               saw
               the
               Day
               of
               Christ
               and
               Rejoiced
               ,
            
             as
             having
             a
             clearer
             view
             of
             his
             Coming
             and
             of
             Salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             went
             before
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Promise
             was
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             not
             been
             unto
             any
             before
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             
               Promised
               Seed
            
             was
             in
             it
             peculiarly
             confined
             unto
             his
             Family
             or
             Posterity
             ;
             See
             Heb.
             2.
             17.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             
               His
               receiving
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             was
             that
             which
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Posterity
             which
             he
             had
             peculiarly
             ,
             to
             deal
             withal
             .
             He
             had
             therefore
             the
             Preeminence
             above
             all
             others
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             
               receiving
               the
               Promises
            
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             yet
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             had
             not
             received
             the
             Promises
             then
             when
             he
             was
             Blessed
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             no
             Argument
             of
             his
             Preeminence
             at
             that
             time
             .
             But
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             had
             before
             received
             the
             
               same
               Promise
            
             for
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             more
             Solemnly
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             trial
             of
             his
             Faith
             in
             Offering
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             was
             then
             actually
             instated
             in
             a
             Right
             unto
             all
             that
             farther
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Promises
             which
             he
             received
             on
             various
             Occasions
             ,
             and
             what
             followed
             added
             not
             unto
             
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             but
             served
             only
             unto
             
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               his
               Faith.
            
             So
             
               Melchisedec
               Blessed
               him
               who
               had
               the
               Promises
               .
            
             And
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               We
               can
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               no
               such
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               or
               Priviledge
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               can
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               make
               an
               addition
               thereunto
               .
               He
               who
               had
               received
               the
               Promises
            
             was
             afterwards
             Blessed
             .
             VVe
             depend
             upon
             an
             infinite
             Fountain
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             made
             out
             unto
             us
             by
             various
             degrees
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             Neither
             will
             he
             give
             unto
             us
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             capable
             to
             receive
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             whereof
             our
             final
             Blessedness
             doth
             consist
             .
             VVherefore
             as
             it
             is
             required
             of
             us
             to
             be
             thankful
             for
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             or
             to
             
               walk
               worthy
               of
               the
               Grace
               we
               have
               received
               :
            
             Yet
             we
             may
             live
             in
             constant
             expectation
             of
             more
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             great
             Comfort
             and
             Relief
             of
             our
             Souls
             that
             we
             may
             so
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Blessing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Typed
               in
               and
               by
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               that
               makes
               Promises
               and
               Mercies
               effectual
               unto
               us
               .
            
             He
             is
             himself
             the
             great
             Subject
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Blessing
             of
             them
             cometh
             forth
             from
             him
             alone
             .
             All
             besides
             him
             ,
             all
             without
             him
             ,
             is
             of
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Curse
             .
             In
             him
             ,
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             only
             ,
             are
             all
             Blessings
             to
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Free
               and
               Soveraign
               Grace
               is
               the
               only
               Foundation
               of
               all
               Priviledges
               .
            
             All
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Abraham
             is
             resolved
             into
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             
               received
               the
               Promises
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             Abraham
             was
             thus
             Blessed
             by
             Melchisedec
             ,
             doth
             this
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             less
             than
             he
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             Blessed
             ?
             It
             doth
             so
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             an
             unquestionable
             general
             Rule
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             less
             and
             greater
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             ,
             and
             so
             rendred
             in
             most
             Translations
             ;
             
               illud
               quod
               minus
               est
               ,
               à
               majore
            
             ;
             only
             the
             Syriack
             reduceth
             them
             to
             the
             Masculine
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               He
               who
               is
               the
               less
               ,
               is
               Blessed
               of
               him
               who
               is
               greater
               ,
               or
               more
               Excellent
               than
               him
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Erasm.
             
               Porro
               nemo
               negat
               ;
               absque
               ulla
               ,
               omni
               contradictione
            
             ;
             and
             without
             all
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             And
             without
             all
             Contradiction
             the
             Less
             is
             Blessed
             of
             the
             Greater
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             prevent
             an
             Objection
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             ,
             not
             expressed
             .
             And
             therefore
             are
             they
             continued
             with
             those
             fore-going
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             carrying
             
             on
             what
             was
             before
             asserted
             by
             a
             farther
             Illustration
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Manner
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ;
             and
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Proposition
             it self
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Manner
               of
               it
            
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             without
             ,
             beyond
             ,
             
             above
             ,
             all
             
               reasonable
               Contradiction
            
             .
             A
             Truth
             this
             is
             that
             cannot
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             gain-said
             ,
             which
             none
             will
             deny
             or
             oppose
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             ,
             doth
             require
             .
             All
             Truths
             ,
             especially
             Divine
             Truths
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               Contradicted
            
             ,
             and
             which
             
               no
               Contradiction
               can
               evert
            
             or
             change
             their
             Natures
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             so
             be
             .
             But
             against
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             want
             of
             Truth
             ,
             but
             either
             from
             want
             of
             Evidence
             in
             themselves
             or
             for
             want
             of
             light
             in
             them
             unto
             whom
             they
             are
             proposed
             ,
             Contradictions
             may
             arise
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             called
             into
             Dispute
             or
             Question
             .
             Thus
             it
             hath
             fallen
             out
             with
             all
             Truths
             which
             we
             receive
             by
             meer
             
               Supernatural
               Revelation
            
             .
             The
             Darkness
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             unable
             clearly
             to
             discern
             them
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             to
             comprehend
             them
             ,
             will
             raise
             Disputes
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             Objections
             against
             them
             .
             But
             some
             Truths
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             have
             such
             an
             Evidence
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Suitableness
             unto
             the
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             and
             Light
             Natural
             ,
             that
             no
             colour
             of
             Opposition
             can
             be
             made
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             if
             any
             out
             of
             brutish
             Affections
             or
             Prejudices
             do
             force
             an
             Opposition
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             neglected
             and
             not
             Contended
             withal
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             which
             is
             here
             intimated
             is
             ,
             That
             
               there
               are
               some
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               that
               are
               so
               Secured
               in
               their
               own
               Evidence
               and
               Light
               ,
               as
               that
               being
               unquestionable
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               used
               and
               improved
               as
               concessions
               ,
               whereon
               other
               less
               evident
               Truths
               may
               be
               Confirmed
               and
               Established
               .
            
             The
             due
             consideration
             hereof
             is
             of
             great
             Use
             in
             the
             Method
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Vindication
             of
             any
             unquestioned
             Truths
             from
             Opposition
             .
             In
             all
             Teaching
             ,
             especially
             in
             Matters
             that
             are
             Controverted
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             great
             Advantage
             to
             fix
             some
             
               unquestionable
               Principles
            
             ,
             whence
             those
             which
             are
             
               less
               evident
            
             ,
             or
             are
             more
             opposed
             may
             be
             deduced
             ;
             or
             be
             otherwise
             influenced
             and
             confirmed
             .
             Neglect
             hereof
             ,
             makes
             
               popular
               Discourses
            
             weak
             in
             their
             Application
             ,
             and
             those
             wherein
             Men
             contend
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             infirm
             in
             their
             Conclusions
             .
             This
             Course
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             here
             useth
             ,
             and
             resolveth
             his
             present
             Argument
             into
             such
             an
             
               unquestionable
               Principle
            
             ,
             as
             Reason
             and
             common
             Sence
             must
             admit
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Proposition
             thus
             Modified
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Less
               is
               Blessed
               of
               the
               Greater
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wherein
             one
             is
             orderly
             Blessed
             by
             another
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             Blessed
             is
             therein
             less
             
             than
             ,
             or
             beneath
             in
             Dignity
             ,
             unto
             him
             by
             
               whom
               he
               is
               Blessed
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Syriack
             Translation
             .
             Expositors
             generally
             on
             this
             place
             distinguish
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Benedictions
             that
             are
             in
             Use
             and
             warrantable
             among
             Men
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             fix
             on
             that
             concerning
             which
             the
             Rule
             here
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             will
             hold
             unquestionably
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             especial
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             this
             Labour
             may
             be
             spared
             :
             For
             he
             treats
             only
             of
             
               Sacerdotal
               Benedictions
            
             ,
             and
             with
             Respect
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Rule
             is
             not
             only
             certainly
             true
             ,
             but
             openly
             evident
             .
             But
             to
             Illustrate
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             the
             Rule
             mentioned
             may
             be
             extended
             ,
             we
             may
             reduce
             all
             sorts
             of
             Blessings
             unto
             
               four
               Heads
            
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             There
             is
             
               Benedictio
               Potestativa
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             Blessing
             as
             consists
             in
             an
             actual
             
               Efficacious
               Collation
            
             on
             ,
             or
             Communication
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Blessing
             unto
             the
             Person
             Blessed
             .
             Thus
             God
             alone
             can
             Bless
             absolutely
             .
             He
             is
             the
             only
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             Temporal
             ,
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             whole
             entire
             
               matter
               of
               Blessing
            
             ,
             containing
             it
             all
             eminently
             and
             virtually
             in
             himself
             .
             And
             he
             alone
             can
             efficiently
             communicate
             it
             unto
             ,
             or
             collate
             it
             on
             any
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             as
             seemeth
             Good
             unto
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             own
             will.
             All
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             with
             Respect
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Apostle's
             Maxime
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             
               God
               is
               greater
               than
               Man.
            
             Yea
             ,
             this
             kind
             of
             Blessing
             ariseth
             from
             ,
             or
             dependeth
             solely
             on
             that
             
               Infinite
               Distance
            
             that
             is
             between
             the
             Being
             or
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Being
             
             of
             all
             Creatures
             .
             This
             is
             Gods
             Blessing
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             an
             
               Addition
               of
               Good
            
             as
             the
             Jews
             call
             it
             ;
             a
             real
             communication
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             or
             whatever
             the
             
               matter
               of
               the
               Blessing
            
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             
               Benedictio
               Authoritativa
            
             .
             This
             is
             when
             Men
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Appointment
             and
             Warranty
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             
               declare
               any
               to
               be
               Blessed
            
             ,
             pronouncing
             the
             Blessings
             unto
             them
             ,
             whereof
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             Partakers
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Blessings
             was
             of
             Old
             ,
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             First
             ,
             Extraordinary
             by
             virtue
             of
             especial
             immediate
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             Ordinary
             by
             virtue
             of
             Office
             and
             Institution
             .
             In
             the
             first
             way
             
               Jacob
               Blessed
               his
               Sons
            
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             a
             Declaration
             of
             
               what
               should
               befall
               them
               in
               the
               last
               days
               ,
            
             Gen.
             49.
             1.
             
             And
             such
             were
             all
             the
             Solemn
             
               Patriarchal
               Benedictions
            
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             Infallible
             direction
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             
               as
               to
               the
               Person
            
             to
             be
             Blessed
             ,
             Gen.
             27.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             So
             
               Moses
               Blessed
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
            
             in
             their
             respective
             Tribes
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             1.
             
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             the
             Priests
             by
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             were
             to
             
               Bless
               the
               People
            
             with
             this
             
               Authoritative
               Blessing
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               speak
               unto
            
             Aaron
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               saying
               ,
               On
               this
               wise
               shall
               ye
               Bless
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               saying
               unto
               them
               ;
               The
               Lord
               Bless
               thee
               and
               keep
               thee
               ,
               the
               Lord
               make
               his
               Face
               shine
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               be
               Gracious
               unto
               thee
               ;
               the
               Lord
               lift
               up
               the
               light
               of
               his
               Countenance
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               give
               thee
               Peace
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               put
               my
               Name
               on
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               Bless
               them
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             6.
             
             The
             whole
             Nature
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Blessing
             is
             here
             exemplified
             .
             It
             is
             founded
             in
             Gods
             
               Express
               Institution
            
             and
             Command
             .
             And
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             consists
             in
             
               putting
               the
               Name
               of
               God
            
             upon
             the
             People
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             declaring
             Blessings
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             praying
             Blessings
             for
             them
             on
             his
             Command
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             word
             Bless
             is
             used
             in
             a
             two-fold
             sence
             in
             this
             Institution
             ;
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               Bless
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
            
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               Priests
               ;
               ver
            
             .
             27.
             
             
               I
               will
               Bless
               them
            
             is
             spoken
             of
             God.
             The
             Blessing
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             declared
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             effected
             by
             God
             :
             They
             blessed
             declaratively
             ,
             He
             efficiently
             .
             And
             the
             blessing
             of
             Melchisedec
             in
             this
             place
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             mixture
             in
             it
             of
             both
             these
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             blessed
             Abraham
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             principally
             considereth
             ;
             so
             I
             make
             no
             Question
             but
             he
             was
             peculiarly
             acted
             by
             immediate
             inspiration
             from
             God
             in
             what
             he
             did
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             Blessing
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Maxime
            
             maintains
             its
             Evidence
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             
               Benedictio
               Charitativa
            
             :
             This
             is
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             said
             to
             bless
             another
             ,
             by
             
               praying
               for
               a
               Blessing
            
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             using
             the
             means
             whereby
             he
             may
             obtain
             a
             Blessing
             .
             This
             may
             be
             done
             by
             
               Superiours
               ,
               Equals
               ,
               Inferiours
            
             ,
             any
             or
             all
             Persons
             mutually
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             See
             1
             Kings
             8.
             14
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             2
             
             Chron
             6.
             3.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             11.
             
             This
             kind
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             it
             being
             only
             improperly
             so
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Act
             or
             Duty
             is
             demonstrated
             by
             its
             Object
             ,
             doth
             not
             belong
             unto
             this
             Rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             
               Benedictio
               Reverentialis
            
             ;
             Hereof
             God
             is
             the
             Object
             .
             So
             Men
             are
             said
             often
             
               to
               Bless
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Bless
               his
               Holy
               Name
            
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             a
             signal
             Duty
             of
             all
             that
             Fear
             and
             Love
             the
             Lord.
             Now
             this
             
               Blessing
               of
               God
            
             is
             a
             
               Declaration
               of
               his
               praises
               with
               an
               Holy
               Reverential
               Thankful
               admiration
               of
               his
               Excellencies
               .
            
             But
             this
             belongs
             not
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             is
             regulated
             by
             this
             general
             Maxime
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             particular
             Instance
             of
             the
             direct
             contrary
             ,
             wherein
             
               without
               Controversie
               the
               Greater
               is
               Blessed
               of
               the
               Less
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             Blessings
             that
             is
             alone
             here
             intended
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             mentioned
             as
             an
             Evident
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             his
             Preeminence
             above
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               Mercy
               and
               Priviledge
               when
               God
               will
               make
               Use
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Blessing
               of
               others
               with
               Spiritual
               Mercies
               .
            
             It
             is
             God
             alone
             who
             Originally
             and
             Efficiently
             can
             do
             so
             ,
             who
             can
             actually
             and
             infallibly
             
               Collate
               a
               Blessing
            
             on
             any
             one
             .
             Therefore
             is
             he
             said
             
               to
               Bless
               us
               with
               all
               Spiritual
               Blessings
               in
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             one
             Blessing
             but
             he
             is
             the
             
               sole
               Author
            
             and
             worker
             of
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             also
             he
             maketh
             Use
             of
             others
             ,
             severally
             ,
             in
             various
             degrees
             of
             Usefulness
             ,
             for
             their
             Communication
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             both
             to
             fill
             up
             that
             Order
             of
             all
             things
             in
             dependance
             on
             himself
             ,
             wherein
             he
             will
             be
             glorified
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             make
             some
             Partakers
             in
             his
             especial
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             by
             using
             them
             in
             the
             
               Collation
               of
               Good
               things
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             best
             things
             on
             others
             .
             For
             what
             greater
             Priviledge
             can
             any
             one
             be
             made
             Partaker
             of
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             an
             Instrument
             in
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Communication
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             ?
             And
             a
             Priviledge
             it
             is
             whose
             Exercise
             and
             Improvement
             
             must
             be
             accounted
             for
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             therefore
             of
             them
             whose
             Benedictions
             are
             Euctical
             and
             Charitative
             only
             ,
             in
             their
             mutual
             Prayers
             ;
             but
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             some
             sence
             Authoritative
             .
             Now
             a
             Man
             Blesseth
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Authority
             when
             he
             doth
             it
             as
             an
             
               especial
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             called
             and
             appointed
             of
             God
             thereunto
             .
             
               Peculiar
               Institution
            
             gives
             peculiar
             Authority
             .
             So
             
               Parents
               Bless
               their
               Children
               and
               Houshold
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ministers
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Parents
             Bless
             their
             Children
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             several
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             Instruction
             ;
             the
             Discharge
             whereof
             was
             the
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             of
             Abraham
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             For
             whereas
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             
               greatest
               Blessing
            
             that
             any
             one
             in
             this
             World
             can
             be
             made
             Partaker
             of
             ,
             he
             hath
             Ordained
             that
             Parents
             shall
             be
             Instrumental
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             them
             unto
             their
             Children
             ,
             suitably
             unto
             that
             general
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             Obliged
             in
             all
             things
             to
             seek
             their
             good
             .
             This
             being
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Instruction
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             they
             do
             therein
             
               Bless
               them
            
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             if
             Parents
             did
             truly
             consider
             ,
             how
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             
               stead
               of
               God
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             how
             what
             they
             do
             is
             peculiarly
             in
             his
             Name
             and
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             they
             would
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             be
             more
             Diligent
             and
             Conscientious
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             .
             And
             if
             Children
             could
             but
             understand
             that
             
               Parental
               Instruction
            
             is
             an
             Instituted
             means
             of
             Gods
             Blessing
             them
             with
             the
             principal
             Blessing
             ,
             &
             that
             whereon
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             ,
             do
             much
             depend
             ,
             
               whereunto
               the
               Fifth
               Commandment
               is
               Express
               ,
            
             they
             would
             with
             more
             Diligence
             and
             Reverence
             apply
             themselves
             unto
             the
             reception
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             is
             usual
             among
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             do
             it
             by
             their
             Example
             .
             The
             Conversation
             and
             Holy
             walking
             of
             Parents
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             whereby
             he
             
               Blesseth
               their
               Children
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Second
             way
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             former
             will
             be
             insufficient
             ,
             yea
             ,
             insignificant
             .
             Let
             Parents
             take
             what
             pains
             they
             please
             in
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Instructing
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             unless
             their
             
               Personal
               walk
            
             be
             Holy
             ,
             and
             their
             Lives
             Fruitful
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             more
             for
             their
             Destruction
             than
             their
             Edification
             .
             The
             least
             
               Disorder
               of
               Life
            
             persisted
             in
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             prevalency
             to
             turn
             aside
             Children
             from
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             liking
             and
             practice
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             a
             multitude
             of
             Instructions
             are
             to
             perswade
             their
             Embracement
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             we
             are
             all
             Naturally
             more
             prone
             to
             Evil
             than
             Good
             ,
             and
             a
             far
             
               less
               occasion
               or
               means
            
             will
             hasten
             us
             down
             a
             precipice
             ,
             than
             raise
             us
             and
             bear
             us
             up
             in
             the
             difficult
             course
             of
             Holy
             Obedience
             ;
             Instances
             of
             a
             Life
             inconsistent
             with
             Instructions
             or
             not
             answering
             them
             ,
             beget
             secret
             thoughts
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             who
             are
             Instructed
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             pains
             taken
             therein
             is
             Hypocritical
             ,
             than
             which
             Apprehension
             nothing
             is
             more
             effectual
             to
             alienate
             the
             minds
             of
             any
             from
             the
             ways
             of
             God.
             But
             when
             Mens
             Teachings
             of
             their
             Families
             are
             exemplified
             by
             the
             
               Holiness
               and
               Fruitfulness
               of
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
            
             then
             are
             they
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Blessing
             of
             them
             .
             To
             Pray
             ,
             to
             Read
             ,
             to
             Catechize
             ,
             to
             Instruct
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             lead
             a
             Life
             in
             
               Frowardness
               ,
               Passion
               ,
               Worldly-mindedness
               ,
               Vain
               Communication
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             to
             pull
             down
             with
             one
             hand
             what
             we
             set
             up
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             rather
             with
             both
             our
             Hands
             to
             pull
             down
             our
             own
             Houses
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               By
               Prayer
               for
               them
            
             .
             So
             
               David
               Blessed
               his
               Household
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             20.
             
             For
             besides
             the
             Duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             those
             Prayers
             by
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             especial
             Plea
             for
             ,
             and
             Application
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             unto
             them
             which
             we
             our selves
             have
             received
             .
             So
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             
               Prayer
               of
               David
            
             ,
             2
             Samuel
             8.
             29.
             
             
               Therefore
               now
               let
               it
               please
               thee
               to
               Bless
               the
               House
               of
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               continue
               for
               ever
               before
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               O
               Lord
               God
               hast
               spoken
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               Blessing
               let
               the
               House
               of
               thy
               Servant
               be
               Blessed
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             how
             those
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             
               especial
               Interest
               of
               their
               Children
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             can
             Bless
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
             These
             are
             some
             few
             Heads
             of
             
               Paerental
               Benedictions
            
             ,
             which
             whether
             the
             Duty
             thereof
             be
             answered
             in
             that
             common
             Custom
             which
             some
             even
             confine
             all
             
               Parental
               Blessings
            
             unto
             ,
             in
             an
             open
             neglect
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             mentioned
             and
             others
             of
             an
             alike
             Nature
             ,
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Ministers
               Bless
               the
               Church
            
             .
             It
             is
             part
             of
             their
             
               Ministerial
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             belongs
             unto
             their
             Office
             so
             to
             do
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             do
             it
             by
             
               putting
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             way
             whereby
             the
             Priests
             Blessed
             the
             People
             of
             Old
             ,
             Numb
             .
             6.
             last
             .
             And
             this
             
               putting
               the
               Name
               of
               God
            
             upon
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             
               by
               the
               right
               and
               orderly
               Celebration
               of
               all
               the
               Holy
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
            
             
             
               of
               his
               appointment
            
             .
             For
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             is
             upon
             them
             all
             ;
             wherefore
             in
             the
             orderly
             Celebration
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             is
             brought
             under
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Meeting
             and
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             he
             hath
             spoken
             concerning
             every
             thing
             whereon
             he
             hath
             
               placed
               his
               Name
            
             .
             This
             is
             an
             especial
             way
             of
             
               Authoritative
               Blessing
            
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             way
             be
             discharged
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             
               Ministerial
               Office.
            
             Only
             let
             Ministers
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             put
             not
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             
               false
               god
            
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             which
             is
             not
             of
             Gods
             Appointment
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             Bless
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             
               Dispensation
               and
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
            
             unto
             the
             Conversion
             and
             Edification
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men.
             So
             speak
             the
             Apostles
             concerning
             their
             
               Preaching
               of
               the
               VVord
            
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             26.
             
             
               Unto
               you
               first
               God
               having
               raised
               up
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               sent
               him
               to
               Bless
               you
               ,
               in
               turning
               every
               one
               of
               you
               from
               his
               Iniquities
               .
            
             This
             
               sending
               of
               Christ
            
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             the
             sending
             of
             him
             in
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             End
             hereof
             is
             to
             
               Bless
               them
            
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             Preached
             .
             And
             it
             is
             known
             that
             all
             the
             Principal
             Spiritual
             Blessings
             of
             God
             in
             this
             World
             are
             Communicated
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             by
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               the
               VVord
            
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             outward
             Causes
             and
             Means
             thereof
             .
             Herein
             do
             
               Ministers
               Bless
               the
               People
            
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             God.
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             do
             it
             by
             the
             
               particular
               Ministerial
               applications
            
             of
             the
             Word
             unto
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men.
             This
             Authority
             hath
             Christ
             given
             unto
             them
             ;
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               VVhose
               soever
               sins
               ye
               remit
               ,
               they
               are
               remitted
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               whose
               soever
               sins
               ye
               retain
               ,
               they
               are
               retained
               ,
            
             John
             20.
             23.
             
             I
             know
             what
             Use
             hath
             been
             made
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             been
             abused
             to
             give
             Countenance
             unto
             the
             necessity
             of
             
               private
               Confession
            
             of
             all
             Sins
             unto
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Power
             of
             Absolution
             or
             Remission
             thereon
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             real
             intention
             of
             the
             words
             and
             the
             Truth
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             waved
             or
             over-looked
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             the
             meer
             Preaching
             of
             the
             VVord
             and
             therein
             a
             
               Doctrinal
               Declaration
            
             of
             whose
             Sins
             are
             remitted
             ,
             and
             whose
             Sins
             are
             retained
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             Men
             are
             respectively
             interested
             in
             by
             their
             Faith
             or
             Unbelief
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ;
             the
             Commission
             giving
             Power
             whereunto
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             more
             general
             Nature
             .
             But
             an
             especial
             
               Application
               of
               the
               word
            
             unto
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             Sins
             is
             included
             therein
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             VVith
             respect
             
               unto
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             VVith
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Judgment
               of
               God.
            
             The
             first
             is
             that
             
               binding
               or
               loosing
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             given
             Power
             for
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             Communion
             thereof
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
             For
             by
             the
             
               Ministerial
               Application
               of
               the
               Word
            
             unto
             the
             Sins
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             are
             they
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             ,
             or
             excluded
             from
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             binding
             or
             loosing
             of
             them
             .
             The
             other
             respects
             
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             the
             sense
             which
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Sinner
             hath
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             before
             him
             .
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             Authorized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               to
               remit
               their
               Sins
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             to
             apply
             the
             Promises
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             unto
             their
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             that
             being
             received
             by
             Faith
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             Peace
             with
             God.
             So
             are
             they
             Authorized
             to
             remit
             or
             retain
             Sins
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             and
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             absolutely
             doth
             depend
             on
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Office
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Release
             of
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Sinner
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             guilt
             ,
             doth
             sometimes
             much
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             rightly
             performed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             due
             Application
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             such
             as
             Believe
             and
             Repent
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             How
             they
             Bless
             the
             Church
             by
             Prayer
             and
             Example
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             concerning
             those
             things
             with
             respect
             unto
             Parents
             .
             The
             Authority
             that
             is
             in
             them
             depends
             on
             Gods
             especial
             Institution
             ,
             which
             exempts
             them
             from
             and
             exalts
             them
             above
             the
             common
             Order
             of
             mutual
             
               Charitative
               Benedictions
            
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             They
             Bless
             the
             People
             Declaratively
             ;
             as
             a
             Pledge
             whereof
             it
             hath
             been
             always
             of
             Use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             Solemn
             Duties
             of
             its
             Assemblies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             Bless
             the
             People
             by
             express
             
               mention
               of
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             they
             pray
             for
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             this
             Benediction
             is
             only
             Euctical
             or
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             plead
             for
             the
             Necessity
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             yet
             infer
             two
             things
             from
             hence
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               those
               who
               are
               thus
               appointed
               to
               Bless
               others
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thereby
               exalted
               into
               a
               Preeminence
               above
               those
               that
               are
               Blessed
               ,
               by
               his
               appointment
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               accordingly
               regarded
            
             
             
               by
               all
               that
               are
               so
               Blessed
               by
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             well
             if
             Christians
             do
             rightly
             consider
             what
             their
             Duty
             is
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             appointed
             as
             a
             means
             to
             communicate
             all
             
               Spiritual
               Blessings
            
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             Let
             those
             who
             are
             so
             appointed
             take
             
               heed
               lest
               by
               their
               miscarriage
               they
               prove
               not
               a
               Curse
               unto
               them
               whom
               they
               ought
               to
               Bless
               .
            
             For
             if
             they
             are
             negligent
             in
             the
             Performance
             of
             their
             Duties
             in
             the
             things
             mentioned
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             therewithal
             they
             put
             the
             
               Name
               of
               any
               false
               god
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Eighth
             Verse
             carrieth
             on
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             by
             a
             particular
             Application
             unto
             the
             Matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             had
             in
             general
             observed
             before
             in
             Melchisedec
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             had
             before
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Beginning
               of
               Days
               or
               End
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             he
             now
             shews
             how
             all
             this
             conduced
             unto
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             by
             an
             usual
             Idiotisme
             of
             that
             Language
             ,
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Man.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               qui
               moriuntur
               ,
               who
               dye
            
             .
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Homines
               morientes
               ,
               dying
               men
            
             ;
             of
             which
             difference
             we
             must
             speak
             afterwards
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             generally
             ,
             
               de
               quo
               testatum
               est
               ,
               quod
               vivat
               .
            
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Ibi
               autem
               contestatur
               quia
               vivit
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Rhemists
             render
             ,
             
               but
               there
               he
               hath
               witness
               ,
               that
               he
               Liveth
            
             ;
             both
             obscurely
             .
             
               Arius
               ,
               Testatione
               dictus
               quia
               vivit
               ,
            
             to
             no
             Advantage
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             properly
             ,
             
               is
               de
               quo
               testatur
            
             ,
             as
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Castalia
               ,
               Smidle
               ,
            
             render
             it
             .
             The
             Arabick
             concurs
             with
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             The
             Syriack
             by
             way
             of
             Paraphrase
             ;
             
               He
               of
               whom
               the
               Scripture
               witnesseth
               that
               he
               Liveth
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             men
             verily
             that
             dye
             receive
             Tithes
             ,
             but
             there
             he
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             witnessed
             that
             he
             Liveth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             a
             Comparison
             and
             Opposition
             between
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             and
             Melchisedec
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             
               receiving
               Tithes
            
             ,
             which
             in
             general
             was
             common
             to
             them
             both
             .
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               Comparison
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               general
               Agreement
               of
               both
               sorts
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Comparison
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Antithesis
             or
             Opposition
             ,
             or
             dissimilitude
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Comparison
             are
             two
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               manner
               of
               its
               Introduction
            
             ,
             in
             the
             earnestness
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             in
             the
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
             quidem
             or
             
               equidem
               ,
               truly
               ,
               verily
            
             ,
             which
             is
             omitted
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             though
             elsewhere
             the
             same
             Particle
             is
             so
             rendred
             .
             
               This
               moreover
               is
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Case
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             And
             the
             Insertion
             of
             it
             is
             proper
             unto
             an
             Affirmation
             upon
             a
             Concession
             ,
             as
             this
             here
             is
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               Determination
               of
               the
               Time
               or
               Place
               ,
            
             or
             Manner
             of
             the
             Opposition
             in
             those
             Adverbs
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             usually
             refers
             unto
             place
             .
             And
             some
             think
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             Hierusalem
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Levitical
             
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             which
             alone
             was
             Tithable
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             For
             the
             Jews
             do
             Judge
             ,
             and
             that
             rightly
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Legal
               Tithing
            
             extended
             not
             it self
             beyond
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             that
             it
             was
             Positive
             and
             Ceremonial
             .
             In
             Opposition
             hereunto
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             ,
             must
             signifie
             some
             
               other
               places
            
             or
             any
             place
             where
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             hath
             its
             signification
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             signifies
             a
             certain
             and
             determinate
             place
             ,
             that
             opposed
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             ,
             must
             be
             Salem
             ,
             where
             Melchisedec
             dwelt
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             only
             afterwards
             Tithable
             as
             within
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             most
             probably
             was
             Hierusalem
             it self
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             .
             This
             Conjecture
             therefore
             is
             too
             Curious
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             need
             to
             tye
             up
             our selves
             unto
             the
             precise
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             although
             that
             also
             be
             sometimes
             used
             with
             respect
             unto
             time
             as
             well
             as
             place
             .
             VVherefore
             these
             words
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             do
             
             express
             the
             several
             different
             states
             under
             Consideration
             .
             Here
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ;
             and
             There
             respects
             the
             case
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             as
             stated
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Comparison
            
             ,
             that
             wherein
             both
             agreed
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             
               that
               they
               received
               Tithes
            
             .
             It
             is
             expressed
             of
             the
             one
             sort
             only
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             ,
             they
             
               received
               Tithes
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             other
             also
             ,
             whereon
             the
             word
             is
             repeated
             and
             inserted
             in
             our
             Translation
             ;
             but
             
               there
               he
               receiveth
            
             
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               They
               do
               receive
               Tithes
            
             in
             the
             Present
             Tense
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             that
             then
             did
             so
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             
               de
               jure
            
             could
             do
             so
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Law
             of
             Tithing
             was
             abolished
             .
             Wherefore
             an
             Enallage
             may
             be
             allowed
             here
             of
             the
             present
             time
             for
             that
             which
             was
             past
             ;
             
               they
               do
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             
               did
               so
            
             whilst
             the
             Law
             was
             in
             force
             .
             But
             neither
             is
             this
             Necessary
             :
             For
             as
             I
             have
             before
             Observed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             admits
             or
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Mosaical
               System
            
             of
             Worship
             was
             yet
             continued
             ,
             and
             argueth
             on
             that
             concession
             unto
             the
             Necessity
             of
             its
             
               approaching
               abolition
            
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             need
             not
             here
             the
             Use
             of
             this
             Supposition
             .
             For
             the
             words
             determine
             neither
             time
             nor
             place
             ,
             but
             the
             
               state
               of
               Religion
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             According
             unto
             the
             Law
             are
             Tithes
             to
             be
             paid
             unto
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             such
             Persons
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             agreed
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             and
             
               Melchisedec
               received
               Tithes
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Opposition
             and
             Difference
             lyes
             in
             the
             Qualification
             and
             Properties
             of
             them
             
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             received
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             Those
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Homines
               qui
               moriuntur
            
             ,
             or
             
               homines
               morientes
               ;
               Men
               that
               dye
               ,
               dying
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Men
             subject
             unto
             Death
             ,
             
               Mortal
               men
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Common
             Laws
             of
             Mortality
             .
             And
             the
             Observation
             of
             Schlictingius
             on
             these
             words
             is
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             understand
             Useless
             unto
             his
             own
             Design
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               Notandum
               vero
               quod
               non
               mortalibus
               hominibus
               ,
               sed
               morientibus
               tantum
            
             Melchisedecum
             
               Author
               opponat
               ,
               nec
               immortalem
               eum
               esse
               ,
               sed
               vivere
               dicit
               ;
               vita
               autem
               non
               mortalitati
               sed
               morti
               proprie
               opponitur
               .
            
             Something
             is
             aimed
             at
             in
             way
             of
             Security
             unto
             another
             Opinion
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               all
               men
               were
               Created
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Mortality
            
             without
             respect
             unto
             Sin.
             But
             nothing
             is
             gotten
             by
             this
             Subtility
             .
             For
             by
             
               Dying
               men
            
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             not
             Men
             that
             were
             
               actually
               dying
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             .
             For
             in
             that
             Condition
             the
             Priests
             could
             neither
             execute
             their
             Office
             nor
             receive
             Tithes
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Only
             he
             describes
             such
             Persons
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             Ministry
             were
             
               liable
               unto
               Death
            
             from
             the
             Common
             Condition
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             several
             Seasons
             dyed
             accordingly
             .
             Wherefore
             
               dying
               men
            
             ,
             or
             
               men
               Subject
               to
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mortal
               men
            
             are
             in
             this
             case
             the
             same
             .
             And
             although
             Life
             as
             to
             the
             Principle
             of
             it
             be
             opposed
             unto
             Death
             ,
             yet
             as
             unto
             a
             
               continual
               Duration
            
             ,
             the
             thing
             here
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             opposed
             unto
             Mortality
             ,
             or
             an
             obnoxiousness
             unto
             Death
             .
             For
             a
             Representation
             is
             designed
             of
             him
             who
             was
             made
             
               a
               Priest
               not
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               Life
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             those
             who
             
               received
               Tithes
               after
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             
               Mortal
               men
            
             ,
             that
             had
             both
             Beginning
             of
             Days
             and
             End
             of
             Life
             .
             So
             the
             Death
             of
             Aaron
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             of
             all
             his
             Successors
             is
             Recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             In
             Opposition
             unto
             this
             state
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             
             the
             Case
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Witnessed
               that
               he
               Liveth
               .
               How
               he
               Liveth
               ,
            
             and
             how
             it
             is
             
               Witnessed
               unto
               that
               he
               Liveth
            
             we
             must
             Enquire
             .
             For
             it
             is
             apparently
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             of
             whom
             in
             the
             first
             place
             as
             the
             Type
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             know
             that
             really
             and
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             he
             was
             Dead
             long
             before
             .
             But
             there
             are
             several
             things
             on
             the
             Account
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               witnessed
               that
               he
               Liveth
            
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             Whatever
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             in
             as
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             it
             usually
             relates
             of
             others
             in
             the
             like
             state
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             takes
             for
             a
             
               Contrary
               Testimony
            
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             he
             lays
             down
             this
             general
             Principle
             ,
             That
             what
             the
             Scripture
             conceals
             of
             Melchisedec
             it
             doth
             it
             to
             Instruct
             us
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             Types
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             .
             Hence
             the
             
               Silence
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             in
             what
             it
             useth
             to
             express
             ,
             must
             in
             this
             case
             be
             Interpreted
             as
             a
             Testimony
             unto
             the
             contrary
             .
             So
             it
             
               witnessed
               of
               him
               that
               he
               was
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Descent
               ,
            
             in
             that
             it
             mentioneth
             none
             of
             them
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             had
             neither
             
               Beginning
               of
               Days
               nor
               End
               of
               Life
            
             Recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             thereby
             witnessed
             ,
             
             that
             not
             absolutely
             but
             as
             to
             his
             Typical
             consideration
             ,
             
               he
               Liveth
            
             .
             For
             there
             are
             no
             bounds
             nor
             periods
             fixed
             unto
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             expire
             by
             the
             bringing
             in
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             as
             that
             did
             by
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Christ's
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             did
             actually
             
               continue
               his
               Office
            
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Worship
             wherein
             he
             was
             employed
             :
             and
             this
             
               witnesseth
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               his
               Life
            
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             .
             For
             these
             two
             States
             are
             compared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             and
             that
             of
             Levi.
             There
             was
             a
             time
             limited
             unto
             this
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             and
             during
             that
             time
             one
             Priest
             died
             and
             another
             Succeeded
             in
             several
             Generations
             until
             they
             were
             greatly
             multiplyed
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             observeth
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             But
             during
             the
             whole
             Dispensation
             of
             things
             with
             respect
             unto
             Melchisedec
             ,
             he
             continued
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             to
             execute
             his
             Office
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             without
             being
             Subject
             unto
             Death
             ,
             
               wherein
               it
               is
               witnessed
               that
               he
               Liveth
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             is
             said
             
               to
               Live
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               always
               to
               do
               so
            
             ,
             because
             his
             Office
             continueth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             meer
             Mortal
             Man
             Succeeded
             him
             therein
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             In
             this
             whole
             Matter
             he
             is
             considered
             not
             Absolutely
             and
             Personally
             ,
             but
             Typically
             and
             as
             a
             Representation
             of
             somewhat
             else
             .
             And
             what
             is
             Represented
             in
             the
             Type
             ,
             but
             is
             really
             ,
             subjectively
             and
             properly
             found
             only
             in
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             may
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             Type
             as
             such
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             all
             
               Sacramental
               Institutions
            
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
            
             was
             called
             expressely
             Gods
             
               Passover
               ,
               Exod.
            
             12.
             11.
             when
             it
             was
             only
             a
             Pledge
             and
             Token
             thereof
             ;
             as
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Supper
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             Represent
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             true
             really
             and
             absolutely
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               That
               he
               Liveth
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             much
             insisteth
             on
             and
             urgeth
             unto
             his
             purpose
             afterwards
             .
             This
             Eternity
             or
             ever-living
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             Represented
             in
             Melchisedec
             in
             that
             it
             is
             not
             said
             any
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
               that
               he
               dyed
            
             ;
             it
             is
             
               witnessed
               therefore
               that
               he
               Liveth
            
             ,
             because
             He
             whom
             he
             Represents
             doth
             really
             do
             so
             ,
             &
             his
             own
             
               Death
               is
               not
               mentioned
            
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             he
             might
             so
             Represent
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             unto
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Preheminence
             of
             Melchisedec
             above
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             in
             this
             Instance
             ,
             is
             of
             an
             unquestionable
             Evidence
             .
             For
             consider
             Melchisedec
             not
             in
             his
             
               Natural
               Being
               and
               Existence
            
             ,
             which
             belongs
             not
             unto
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             
               Scripture-Being
               and
               Existence
            
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             
               Immortal
               ,
               always
               Living
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             more
             Excellent
             than
             those
             who
             were
             always
             obnoxious
             unto
             Death
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Office.
             And
             from
             the
             branches
             of
             this
             Comparison
             we
             may
             take
             two
             Observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               the
               outward
               Administration
               of
               his
               worship
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               make
               Use
               of
               poor
               ,
               frail
               ,
               mortal
               ,
               dying
               men
               .
            
             So
             he
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             continues
             still
             to
             do
             .
             
               Our
               Fathers
               where
               are
               they
               ?
               and
               the
               Prophets
               do
               they
               Live
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             Zech.
             1.
             5.
             
             The
             Prophets
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Administrators
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             they
             were
             all
             
               mortal
               dying
               men
            
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             lived
             in
             this
             World
             they
             were
             
               Subject
               ,
               unto
               like
               Passions
            
             with
             other
             Men
             ,
             James
             5.
             17.
             
             And
             the
             same
             account
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             us
             of
             the
             
               Principal
               Administrators
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Chap.
             6.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             we
             know
             it
             is
             so
             with
             all
             those
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             same
             work
             is
             transmitted
             .
             Yea
             ,
             oft-times
             as
             to
             the
             
               Infirmities
               of
               Body
            
             and
             outward
             Condition
             ,
             their
             weakness
             and
             frailty
             ,
             are
             signalized
             above
             others
             .
             Nor
             doth
             any
             Advantage
             accrue
             to
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             Secular
             Exaltations
             of
             such
             as
             pretend
             unto
             the
             same
             Employment
             ,
             wherein
             without
             other
             Qualifications
             they
             do
             little
             resemble
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Such
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             doth
             God
             please
             to
             make
             Use
             of
             ;
             Persons
             obnoxious
             unto
             
               all
               Infirmities
               and
               Temptations
            
             with
             all
             other
             Believers
             ,
             and
             equally
             with
             them
             falling
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             Mortality
             .
             He
             could
             have
             accomplished
             his
             whole
             Design
             immediately
             by
             his
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             without
             the
             Institution
             of
             any
             Administrators
             .
             He
             could
             have
             employed
             his
             
               Holy
               Angels
            
             in
             the
             Declaration
             and
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             he
             could
             have
             raised
             up
             Men
             so
             signalized
             with
             Wisdom
             and
             all
             endowments
             of
             Mind
             and
             Body
             ,
             as
             should
             have
             eminently
             distinguished
             them
             from
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             besides
             .
             But
             waving
             these
             and
             all
             other
             ways
             possible
             and
             easie
             unto
             his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ,
             he
             hath
             chosen
             to
             make
             Use
             in
             this
             great
             Occasion
             ,
             of
             
               Poor
               ,
               Infirm
               ,
               Frail
               ,
               Tempted
               ,
               Sinning
               ,
               Dying
               men
               .
            
             And
             sundry
             Reasons
             of
             this
             his
             Holy
             Councel
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             it
             to
             make
             it
             Evident
             that
             it
             is
             his
             
               own
               Power
            
             and
             nothing
             else
             which
             gives
             Efficacy
             and
             Success
             unto
             all
             Gospel-Administrations
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               VVe
               have
            
             
             
               this
               Treasure
               in
               Earthen
               Vessels
               that
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Power
               may
               be
               of
               God
               and
               not
               of
               us
               .
            
             There
             is
             an
             Excellency
             of
             Power
             accompanieth
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             VVord
             .
             Mighty
             Spiritual
             Effects
             are
             produced
             by
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             wherein
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             Eternal
             welfare
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             doth
             depend
             .
             This
             Glory
             in
             subduing
             the
             Adverse
             Power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             Quickening
             ,
             Sanctifying
             ,
             Saving
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             seen
             and
             owned
             in
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             give
             it
             unto
             another
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             those
             by
             whom
             these
             Treasures
             are
             communicated
             unto
             others
             ,
             are
             frail
             ,
             perishing
             ,
             
               Earthen
               Vessels
            
             ,
             or
             those
             by
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             dispensed
             are
             
               poor
               ,
               frail
               ,
               weak
               men
               ,
            
             seen
             and
             known
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             veil
             by
             their
             Ministry
             cast
             over
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             not
             a
             Soul
             Convinced
             ,
             Converted
             ,
             or
             Comforted
             by
             their
             Word
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             truly
             say
             of
             it
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             of
             the
             Miracle
             which
             they
             wrought
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             12.
             
             
               Why
               look
               ye
               so
               on
               us
               ,
               as
               though
               by
               our
               own
               Power
               and
               Holiness
               we
               made
               this
               man
               walk
               ?
            
             This
             Blind
             Man
             to
             see
             ,
             this
             Dead
             Man
             to
             live
             .
             By
             the
             Consideration
             of
             our
             meanness
             all
             may
             discern
             that
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               this
               Power
            
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             us
             .
             Yea
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             End
             our
             Apostle
             refused
             to
             make
             Use
             of
             such
             a
             
               perswasiveness
               of
               words
            
             and
             exercise
             of
             VVisdom
             ,
             as
             might
             give
             any
             Appearance
             or
             Countenance
             unto
             such
             an
             Apprehension
             ,
             as
             though
             by
             them
             this
             Effect
             were
             produced
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               My
               Speech
               and
               my
               Preachings
               was
               not
               with
               enticing
               words
               of
               mans
               wisdom
               ,
               but
               in
               demonstration
               of
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Power
               ;
               that
               your
               Faith
               should
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               God.
            
             And
             herein
             ought
             he
             to
             be
             an
             Example
             unto
             us
             all
             .
             But
             it
             is
             come
             to
             that
             with
             many
             ,
             that
             being
             destitute
             utterly
             of
             what
             he
             had
             ,
             namely
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             dispense
             the
             word
             in
             the
             
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Power
               ,
            
             do
             wholly
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             what
             he
             refused
             ,
             or
             the
             
               enticing
               words
               of
               Mans
               wisdom
            
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Ability
             .
             But
             what
             the
             Jews
             spoke
             Blasphemously
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             opening
             the
             Eyes
             of
             him
             who
             was
             Born
             Blind
             ,
             may
             in
             a
             sence
             be
             truly
             spoken
             of
             any
             of
             us
             upon
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Eyes
             of
             them
             that
             were
             Spiritually
             Blind
             ;
             
               Give
               God
               the
               praise
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               this
               man
               is
               a
               Sinner
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             God
             hath
             so
             Ordered
             things
             in
             VVisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             Administrators
             of
             Holy
             things
             unto
             others
             ,
             
               might
               have
               Experience
               in
               themselves
               of
               their
               State
               and
               Condition
               so
               as
               to
               be
               moved
               with
               Compassion
               towards
               them
               ,
               Care
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               Zeal
               for
               them
               .
            
             VVithout
             these
             Graces
             and
             this
             constant
             Exercise
             Men
             will
             be
             but
             very
             useless
             Instruments
             in
             this
             work
             .
             And
             they
             will
             not
             grow
             any
             where
             but
             in
             Mens
             
               own
               Experience
            
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             he
             be
             
               Tender
               Compassionate
               ,
               Careful
            
             towards
             the
             Souls
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             knows
             no
             Reason
             why
             he
             should
             be
             so
             towards
             his
             own
             ?
             The
             High
             Priest
             of
             Old
             was
             such
             an
             one
             as
             
               could
               have
               Compassion
               on
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               them
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             for
             that
             
               he
               himself
               was
               encompassed
               with
               Infirmity
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.
             2.
             
             And
             therein
             was
             he
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             
               was
               in
               all
               points
               Tempted
               as
               we
               are
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             be
             ready
             to
             Succour
             them
             that
             are
             Tempted
             .
             This
             gave
             him
             the
             Experience
             of
             Compassion
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             .
             VVherefore
             when
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             knows
             his
             own
             VVeakness
             ,
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             his
             need
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             ,
             the
             ways
             of
             his
             obtaining
             Supplies
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Snares
             which
             he
             is
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Preciousness
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Reward
             ,
             he
             cannot
             ,
             considering
             the
             
               Charge
               committed
               unto
               him
            
             and
             the
             Duty
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             be
             moved
             with
             Pity
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             towards
             those
             unto
             whom
             he
             doth
             Administer
             ,
             especially
             considering
             how
             greatly
             their
             Eternal
             welfare
             depends
             on
             his
             Ability
             ,
             Diligence
             and
             Faithfulness
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Duty
             .
             And
             this
             proves
             on
             sundry
             accounts
             greatly
             to
             the
             Advantage
             of
             the
             
               poor
               Tempted
            
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             For
             it
             makes
             a
             Representation
             unto
             them
             of
             his
             own
             
               Compassion
               and
               Love
            
             as
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             11.
             and
             causeth
             a
             needful
             Supply
             of
             Spiritual
             Provisions
             to
             be
             always
             in
             readiness
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             Administred
             unto
             them
             with
             Experience
             of
             its
             Efficacy
             and
             Success
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               Power
               of
               Gospel-Grace
               and
               Truth
               may
               be
               exemplified
               unto
               the
               Eyes
               of
               them
               unto
               whom
               they
               are
               dispensed
               ,
               in
               the
               Persons
               of
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               Administred
               according
               unto
               Gods
               Appointment
               .
            
             It
             is
             known
             unto
             all
             who
             know
             ought
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             what
             Temptations
             and
             Objections
             will
             arise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             poor
             Sinners
             against
             their
             obtaining
             any
             Interest
             in
             the
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             that
             is
             dispensed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Some
             ,
             they
             judge
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             Partakers
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
             they
             are
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             Relief
             provided
             .
             But
             is
             it
             no
             Encouragement
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             the
             Tenders
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             are
             made
             unto
             their
             Souls
             ,
             by
             
               Men
               Subject
               unto
               alike
               Passions
               with
               themselves
               ,
            
             and
             who
             if
             they
             had
             not
             freely
             obtained
             Grace
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             as
             vile
             and
             unworthy
             as
             themselves
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             called
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             a
             
               Persecutor
               and
               Injurious
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             in
             him
             
               shew
               forth
               all
               Long-suffering
               for
               a
               Pattern
               unto
               them
               who
               should
               hereafter
               believe
               on
               him
               to
               Everlasting
               Life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             for
             the
             Encouragement
             even
             of
             such
             high
             Criminal
             Offenders
             to
             Believe
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             So
             in
             more
             Ordinary
             Cases
             ,
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             which
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             did
             equally
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             with
             those
             unto
             whom
             they
             dispense
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             is
             for
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             Example
             ,
             and
             Encouragement
             of
             them
             to
             Believe
             after
             their
             Example
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             particular
             God
             maketh
             Use
             
               of
               Persons
               that
               dye
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               their
               Testimony
               unto
               the
               Truth
               of
               Gospel-Grace
               and
               Mercy
               may
               be
               Compleat
               and
               unquestionable
               .
               Death
            
             is
             the
             great
             Touch-stone
             and
             Trial
             of
             all
             things
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Efficacy
             and
             Sincerity
             .
             Many
             things
             will
             yield
             Relief
             in
             Life
             ,
             and
             various
             Refreshments
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             
               approach
               of
               Death
            
             vanish
             into
             nothing
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             all
             the
             Comforts
             of
             this
             VVorld
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             things
             that
             have
             not
             an
             
               Eternal
               Truth
               and
               Substance
            
             in
             them
             .
             Had
             not
             those
             therefore
             who
             dispense
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             been
             designed
             themselves
             to
             come
             unto
             this
             Touch-stone
             of
             their
             own
             Faith
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             those
             who
             
               must
               dye
            
             ,
             and
             know
             always
             that
             they
             must
             do
             so
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             unsatisfied
             what
             might
             have
             been
             the
             Condition
             with
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             brought
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             ground
             to
             fear
             in
             themselves
             what
             will
             become
             of
             that
             Faith
             wherein
             they
             have
             been
             Instructed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               warfare
               of
               Death
            
             when
             it
             shall
             approach
             .
             To
             obviate
             this
             Fear
             and
             Objection
             ,
             God
             hath
             Ordained
             that
             all
             those
             who
             Administer
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             all
             of
             them
             bring
             their
             own
             Faith
             unto
             that
             
               Last
               Trial
            
             ;
             that
             so
             giving
             a
             Testimony
             unto
             the
             Sincerity
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             have
             Preached
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             
               Commit
               the
               Eternal
               Salvation
               of
               their
               Souls
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             higher
             Testimony
             none
             can
             give
             )
             they
             may
             be
             Encouragements
             unto
             others
             ,
             to
             follow
             their
             Examples
             ,
             to
             imitate
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             pursue
             their
             Course
             unto
             the
             End.
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             also
             doth
             God
             oft-times
             call
             them
             forth
             unto
             
               peculiar
               Trials
            
             ,
             Exercises
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             Death
             it self
             in
             Martyrdom
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             an
             Example
             and
             Encouragement
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             Observe
             for
             a
             Close
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             unavoidable
             Infirmities
             of
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             managed
             and
             passed
             through
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             on
             many
             Accounts
             of
             singular
             Use
             and
             Advantage
             unto
             the
             Edification
             and
             Consolation
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             the
             
               Evil
               Examples
               of
               any
               of
               them
            
             in
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             with
             the
             want
             of
             those
             Graces
             which
             should
             be
             excited
             unto
             Exercise
             by
             their
             Infirmities
             ,
             is
             pernicious
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             2
             
               The
               Life
               of
               the
               Church
               depends
               on
               the
               Everlasting
               Life
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             him
             ,
             
               It
               is
               witnessed
               that
               he
               Liveth
               .
            
             Christ
             doth
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             hereon
             under
             the
             Failings
             ,
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             Death
             of
             all
             other
             Administrators
             ,
             depends
             the
             Preservation
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Continuance
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             spoken
             peculiarly
             on
             ver
             .
             27.
             whither
             it
             is
             remitted
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             Objected
             unto
             the
             whole
             precedent
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             That
             although
             Abraham
             himself
             
               paid
               Tithes
               unto
               Melchisedec
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             Melchisedec
             was
             Superiour
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             alone
             the
             Question
             was
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             although
             Abraham
             might
             be
             a
             Priest
             in
             some
             sence
             also
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             common
             Right
             ,
             as
             were
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             so
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             especial
             Office
             ,
             Instituted
             of
             God
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             when
             God
             afterwards
             by
             
               peculiar
               Law
               and
               Ordinance
            
             Erected
             an
             Order
             and
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Family
             of
             Levi
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             Superiour
             unto
             or
             Exalted
             above
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             although
             Abraham
             paid
             Tithes
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             Objection
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             obviates
             in
             these
             verses
             ,
             and
             therewithal
             giving
             his
             former
             Argument
             a
             farther
             Improvement
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             Transition
             according
             unto
             his
             usual
             Custom
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             Observed
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Method
             
             to
             do
             )
             unto
             his
             especial
             Design
             ,
             in
             proving
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               above
               that
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ut
               verbum
               dicere
               ,
               as
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               .
            
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Ut
               ita
               dictum
               sit
               ,
               be
               it
               so
               said
               .
            
             Syr.
             
               As
               any
               one
               may
               say
            
             .
             Arab.
             
               And
               it
               is
               said
               that
               this
               Discourse
               ,
            
             or
             
               Reason
               ,
               may
               be
               some
               way
               ended
               .
               Ut
               ita
               loquar
               ,
            
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             .
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             words
             there
             is
             neither
             Difficulty
             ,
             nor
             Difference
             among
             Translators
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             things
             Observable
             in
             these
             words
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             new
             Assertion
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Assertion
             it self
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             new
             Argument
             unto
             his
             Purpose
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             And
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Proof
             of
             his
             Assertion
             in
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Assertion
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               as
               I
               may
               so
            
             
             say
             .
             This
             Qualification
             of
             the
             Assertion
             makes
             an
             abatement
             of
             it
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Expression
             .
             The
             words
             are
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             was
             actually
             so
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Levi
               himself
               paid
               Tithes
            
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             so
             only
             virtually
             .
             The
             thing
             it self
             intended
             was
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             indeed
             ;
             though
             Levi
             not
             being
             then
             actually
             existent
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             Tithed
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Apostle
             
               dubious
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             of
             the
             Consequent
             which
             he
             urgeth
             from
             this
             Observation
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             
               prope
               dixerim
            
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             as
             one
             signification
             of
             this
             Phrase
             .
             Only
             the
             Instance
             being
             new
             ,
             and
             he
             Arguing
             from
             what
             was
             virtual
             only
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             actual
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             Assertion
             this
             Qualification
             .
             This
             is
             spoken
             upon
             an
             allowance
             of
             the
             common
             acceptation
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             these
             words
             among
             Interpreters
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             rather
             incline
             to
             judge
             that
             he
             useth
             this
             Phrase
             for
             as
             much
             as
             
               ut
               verbo
               dicam
            
             ,
             to
             sum
             up
             the
             whole
             in
             a
             word
             .
             To
             put
             an
             Issue
             unto
             this
             Dispute
             between
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             and
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             even
             Levi
             himself
             was
             Tithed
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             That
             
               Levi
               who
               received
               Tithes
               was
               Tithed
               in
               Abraham
               ,
            
             
             namely
             ,
             when
             Abraham
             gave
             the
             Tithes
             of
             all
             to
             Melchisedec
             .
             By
             Levi
             he
             intendeth
             not
             the
             Person
             of
             Levi
             absolutely
             ,
             the
             Third
             Son
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             but
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             or
             the
             
               whole
               Tribe
            
             proceeding
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             Interested
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             Levi
             himself
             never
             received
             Tithes
             of
             any
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             being
             erected
             in
             his
             Family
             long
             after
             his
             Death
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             his
             Great
             Grandchild
             Aaron
             .
             So
             then
             Levi
             who
             received
             Tithes
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Sons
               of
            
             Levi
             
               who
               received
               the
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Namely
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Generations
             unto
             that
             Day
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Levi
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               was
               Tithed
               or
               paid
            
             
             
               Tithes
               in
               Abraham
            
             ,
             or
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             .
             When
             Abraham
             himself
             gave
             Tithes
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             not
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             whole
             Posterity
             .
             And
             this
             upon
             the
             Principles
             before
             laid
             down
             and
             vindicated
             ,
             proves
             the
             Preeminence
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             above
             that
             of
             the
             House
             and
             Family
             of
             Levi.
             All
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             the
             Argument
             lies
             in
             the
             Proof
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             Levi
             did
             indeed
             so
             pay
             Tithes
             in
             Abraham
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             therefore
             proves
             by
             the
             Observation
             which
             he
             lays
             down
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               For
               he
               was
               yet
               in
               the
               Loyns
               of
               his
               Father
               when
            
             Melchisedec
             
               met
               him
            
             .
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Proof
             seems
             to
             depend
             on
             a
             double
             Principle
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
             Children
             ,
             the
             whole
             Posterity
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             
               are
               in
               his
               Loyns
               before
            
             they
             are
             Born.
             And
             this
             Principle
             is
             sure
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             and
             common
             Reason
             ;
             they
             are
             in
             them
             as
             the
             Effect
             in
             its
             Cause
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             future
             existence
             but
             with
             Relation
             unto
             their
             Progenitors
             even
             the
             remotest
             of
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             what
             any
             one
             doth
             ,
             
             that
             
               all
               his
               Posterity
            
             are
             esteemed
             to
             do
             in
             and
             by
             him
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             Rule
             will
             not
             generally
             hold
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             will
             it
             ever
             do
             so
             absolutely
             without
             some
             other
             cogent
             Circumstances
             .
             By
             
               Humane
               Laws
            
             ,
             the
             Crimes
             of
             Men
             reflect
             dishonour
             in
             some
             cases
             on
             their
             Families
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             they
             entail
             the
             Honour
             which
             by
             their
             worth
             they
             have
             acquired
             on
             their
             Posterities
             .
             What
             a
             Man
             also
             gives
             away
             of
             his
             Estate
             unto
             
               Publick
               Uses
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Schools
             or
             Hospitals
             ,
             his
             Children
             may
             be
             said
             to
             do
             it
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             so
             much
             is
             decreased
             from
             their
             Inheritance
             .
             As
             here
             what
             Abraham
             gave
             to
             Melchisedec
             it
             was
             alienated
             from
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             Levi
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             none
             of
             these
             things
             reach
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             or
             are
             sufficient
             to
             give
             Force
             or
             Evidence
             unto
             the
             Reasoning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             find
             them
             out
             ,
             sundry
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             which
             are
             manifest
             Truths
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Supposition
             whereof
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             stands
             firm
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Abraham
             was
             now
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             separated
             unto
             his
             Service
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             the
             
               Foundation
               of
               a
               new
               Church
            
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             there
             is
             a
             Relation
             unto
             such
             an
             Original
             Stock
             in
             all
             the
             Branches
             ,
             beyond
             what
             they
             have
             unto
             any
             other
             
               intermediate
               Progenitors
            
             .
             Hence
             all
             the
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             constantly
             made
             the
             first
             Persons
             from
             whom
             they
             derived
             their
             Original
             ,
             of
             whose
             Off-spring
             they
             would
             be
             ●ccounted
             ,
             
               their
               gods
               whom
               they
               Worshipped
            
             .
             These
             were
             their
             
               Joves
               indigites
            
             ,
             their
             
               Home-born
               Deities
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             Honoured
             ,
             and
             whose
             Honours
             they
             thought
             descended
             unto
             them
             by
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             had
             
               now
               received
               the
               Promise
            
             that
             God
             would
             be
             a
             God
             unto
             him
             and
             his
             Seed
             after
             him
             ;
             whereby
             all
             his
             Posterity
             were
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             hereon
             Abraham
             Covenanted
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             great
             Representative
             of
             all
             his
             Seed
             .
             And
             such
             Covenants
             are
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             
               Order
               and
               Rule
            
             in
             this
             World.
             For
             after
             Persons
             ,
             or
             a
             People
             have
             Covenanted
             into
             such
             Agreements
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             Common
             Right
             among
             themselves
             ,
             provided
             the
             terms
             whereon
             they
             have
             agreed
             be
             good
             and
             suitable
             unto
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             their
             Posterity
             are
             not
             at
             Liberty
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             them
             at
             their
             Pleasure
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             derive
             all
             their
             Right
             and
             Inheritances
             from
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             they
             are
             supposed
             in
             them
             to
             have
             consented
             unto
             all
             that
             was
             done
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereon
             what
             God
             said
             and
             did
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             said
             it
             and
             did
             it
             unto
             all
             his
             Seed
             in
             him
             .
             The
             Promises
             were
             theirs
             ,
             and
             the
             Inheritance
             was
             theirs
             ;
             yea
             ,
             what
             God
             is
             said
             to
             give
             unto
             Abraham
             so
             often
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             was
             never
             actually
             made
             good
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             a
             
               Foot
               's
               breadth
            
             .
             But
             he
             received
             the
             Grant
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Representative
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             who
             400
             Years
             after
             had
             the
             actual
             Possession
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             Abraham
             did
             Solemnly
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             as
             a
             Publick
             Condition
             thereof
             ,
             he
             did
             undertake
             in
             it
             for
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             performed
             it
             in
             their
             Name
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             enjoyned
             him
             to
             bring
             all
             his
             Posterity
             under
             the
             Token
             of
             that
             Engagement
             in
             Circumcision
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             capable
             thereof
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             God
             continually
             affirms
             that
             he
             
               would
               do
               them
               good
            
             because
             of
             his
             Oath
             and
             Engagement
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             intended
             therein
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             Abraham
             in
             this
             Solemn
             Address
             unto
             God
             by
             Melchisedec
             the
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expressed
             his
             Covenant-Obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             Representative
             of
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             Levi
             and
             all
             the
             Priests
             that
             Descended
             from
             him
             .
             And
             having
             now
             received
             the
             
               whole
               Land
            
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Covenant
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             theirs
             ,
             though
             he
             himself
             had
             never
             Possession
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             
               Name
               of
               his
               Posterity
            
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             Representative
             ,
             give
             the
             Tenths
             unto
             God
             by
             Melchisedec
             ,
             as
             that
             
               Chief
               Rent
            
             which
             God
             for
             ever
             reserved
             unto
             himself
             ,
             upon
             his
             Grant.
             When
             the
             People
             came
             actually
             to
             Possess
             the
             Land
             ,
             they
             held
             it
             always
             on
             this
             Condition
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Tenths
               of
               all
               should
               be
               given
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             this
             Abraham
             in
             his
             taking
             seisin
             of
             it
             for
             them
             
               paid
               in
               their
               Name
            
             :
             So
             truly
             and
             virtually
             was
             Levi
             himself
             
               Tithed
               in
               the
               Loyns
               of
               Abraham
            
             when
             Melchisedec
             met
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             not
             meerly
             Levi
             being
             in
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             with
             respect
             unto
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Tithed
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             being
             in
             him
             with
             Respect
             unto
             the
             
               Covenant
               which
               Abraham
            
             entred
             into
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             whole
             Posterity
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Reasoning
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             I
             confess
             at
             first
             view
             seemeth
             
               as
               intricate
            
             and
             more
             remote
             from
             cogency
             than
             any
             else-where
             used
             by
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             by
             some
             
               Profane
               Persons
            
             hath
             it
             been
             cavilled
             at
             .
             But
             all
             things
             of
             that
             Nature
             arise
             meerly
             from
             want
             of
             a
             due
             Reverence
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             When
             we
             come
             unto
             it
             with
             those
             Satisfactions
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             
               Divine
               Wisdom
            
             in
             every
             Expression
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             its
             Reasonings
             are
             cogent
             and
             effectual
             ,
             though
             we
             understand
             them
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             fail
             upon
             an
             
               Humble
               Enquiry
            
             to
             attain
             what
             we
             may
             safely
             embrace
             ,
             or
             see
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             admire
             .
             And
             so
             this
             place
             which
             at
             first
             sight
             seems
             to
             present
             us
             with
             a
             Reasoning
             on
             a
             very
             uncertain
             Foundation
             ,
             being
             duly
             enquired
             into
             ,
             we
             find
             
               it
               Resolved
               into
               the
               firm
               Principles
               of
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             fore-going
             Observation
             will
             expedite
             two
             difficult
             Questions
             which
             Expositors
             raise
             unto
             themselves
             on
             this
             Verse
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             whether
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             may
             not
             as
             well
             as
             Levi
             be
             said
             to
             pay
             
               Tithes
               in
               Abraham
            
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             his
             Loyns
             ?
             which
             would
             utterly
             frustrate
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             The
             Second
             is
             ,
             how
             or
             in
             what
             sence
             
               one
               may
               be
               said
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               another
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             reckoned
             or
             imputed
             unto
             him
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             Austin
             and
             others
             have
             well
             Laboured
             in
             the
             solution
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Sum
             of
             what
             they
             say
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               not
               in
            
             Abraham
             as
             Levi
             
               was
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               Nature
               as
               it
               was
               Corrupted
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               educe
               or
               derive
               his
               Nature
               from
               him
               by
               Carnal
               Generation
               or
               the
               Common
               way
               of
               the
               Propagation
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             And
             these
             things
             do
             constitute
             a
             sufficient
             Difference
             and
             distance
             between
             them
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             But
             yet
             with
             these
             Considerations
             and
             on
             the
             Supposition
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             which
             contains
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Reason
             of
             this
             Difference
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             never
             in
             Abraham
             as
             a
             foederate
             ,
             as
             one
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             Represented
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             Levi
             was
             .
             Abraham
             was
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             ,
             Sponsor
             ,
             Surety
             ,
             and
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             Respect
             whereunto
             he
             says
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             Elect
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               and
               the
               Children
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               me
               .
            
             Hereon
             he
             was
             the
             Representative
             of
             Abraham
             and
             all
             that
             Believe
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             is
             imputed
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             he
             was
             never
             
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               with
            
             Abraham
             ,
             nor
             was
             capable
             of
             so
             being
             ,
             seeing
             unto
             him
             it
             was
             a
             
               Covenant
               of
               Pardon
               and
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
            
             which
             he
             was
             no
             way
             concerned
             in
             but
             as
             the
             Procurer
             of
             them
             for
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             what
             Abraham
             did
             cannot
             be
             imputed
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             should
             be
             esteemed
             to
             have
             done
             them
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             Solution
             of
             the
             general
             Question
             ,
             
               How
               one
               may
               be
               said
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               another
               which
               shall
               be
               reckoned
               unto
               him
               as
               his
               own
               act
               ?
            
             And
             this
             may
             be
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Covenant
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             Hence
             Divines
             do
             usually
             Illustrate
             
               the
               imputation
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
            
             Adam
             
               unto
               his
               Posterity
               by
               this
               Example
               of
            
             Levi
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             not
             met
             with
             any
             who
             truly
             understand
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             which
             is
             Abraham
             acting
             as
             a
             Covenanter
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Posterity
             .
             But
             whereas
             this
             is
             opposed
             with
             some
             vehemency
             by
             Schlictingius
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             Transcribe
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             consider
             his
             Discourse
             .
             
               Haec
               sententia
               non
               ad
               omnes
               actiones
               transferenda
               est
               ;
               sed
               ad
               eas
               tantum
               quae
               propriè
               versantur
               vel
               in
               auctione
               vel
               in
               diminutione
               rerum
               quae
               à
               Parentibus
               in
               liberos
               devolvi
               &
               haereditario
               jure
               transferri
               solent
               ,
               qualis
               actio
               est
               decimarum
               solutio
               .
               Persolvuntur
               enim
               de
               bonis
               &
               facultatibus
               ,
               quae
               hactenus
               cùm
               sunt
               liberorum
               ,
               quatenus
               jus
               haereditatis
               ad
               eos
               spectat
               ,
               praesertim
               si
               certum
               sit
               ,
               fore
               liberos
               ,
               qui
               in
               bona
               succedant
               ,
               quemadmodum
            
             Abrahamo
             
               contigit
               ,
               cui
               certa
               fuit
               à
               deo
               promissa
               posteritas
               .
               Quemadmodum
               enim
               haeredes
               personam
               patris
               post
               mortem
               ratione
               possessionis
               bonorum
               veluti
               repraesentant
               ,
               it
               a
               antequam
               haeredes
               à
               patre
               separentur
               &
               de
               bonis
               paternis
               statuendi
               arbitrium
               habeant
               ,
               Pater
               omnium
               liberorum
               suorum
               personam
               quadam
               ratione
               refert
               ,
               &
               quicquid
               de
               illis
               statuerit
               aut
               fecerit
               id
               haeredes
               quodammodo
               fecisse
               censentur
               .
               Dico
               ,
               quodammodo
               ,
               quia
               propriè
               id
               dici
               non
               potest
               ;
               nec
               autor
               hic
               D.
               id
               propriè
               factum
               esse
               asserit
               ,
               sed
               improprietatem
               verbis
               suis
               subesse
               ipsemet
               profitetur
               ,
               ut
               antea
               vidimus
               .
               Ex
               dictis
               autem
               facilè
               intelligitur
               ,
               id
               quod
               nos
               unà
               cum
               Autore
               D.
               statuimus
               ,
               ad
               eos
               tantum
               Successores
               seu
               posteros
               esse
               extendendum
               ad
               quos
               vel
               certò
               ,
               ut
            
             Abrahami
             
               posteris
               contigit
               ,
               vel
               saltem
               verisimiliter
               perventura
               sit
               haereditas
               Parentis
               ,
               &
               notabilis
               aliqua
               bonorum
               ab
               eo
               profectorum
               portio
               .
               Alioquin
               vis
               illa
               haereditatis
               de
               qua
               diximus
               ,
               expirabit
               ,
               nec
               posteris
               tribui
               poterit
               id
               quod
               majorum
               aliquis
               circa
               bona
               sua
               fecerit
               .
            
             
             
               Quibus
               it
               a
               explicatis
               ,
               facile
               jam
               apparet
               falli
               eos
               qui
               ex
               hoc
               loco
               colligunt
               omnem
            
             Adami
             
               posteritatem
               in
               ipso
            
             Adamo
             
               parente
               suo
               peccasse
               ,
               &
               mortis
               supplicium
               verè
               fuisse
               commeritum
               .
               Nam
               vel
               de
               co
               nunc
               quidquam
               dicam
               ipsum
               Autorem
               impropriet
               atem
               in
               hac
               loquendi
               forma
               agnoscere
               ,
               nequaquam
               id
               extendendum
               est
               ad
               parentum
               majorumve
               peccata
               ac
               merita
               .
               Etenim
               peccata
               ac
               merita
               qua
               talia
               mere
               sunt
               personalia
               ,
               seu
               personam
               ejus
               qui
               peccat
               non
               egrediuntur
               ,
               nec
               eatenus
               parentes
               posteritatem
               suam
               repraesentant
               ;
               licet
               fieri
               queat
               ut
               ex
               eorum
               delicto
               damnum
               aliquod
               nec
               exiguum
               ad
               liberos
               redumlet
               ,
               quemadmodum
               quidem
               in
            
             Adami
             
               delicto
               contigit
               ;
               ipsum
               tamen
               peccatum
               ac
               meritum
            
             Adami
             
               revera
               non
               communicatur
               cum
               ejus
               posteritate
               ,
               ac
               proinde
               posteri
            
             Adami
             
               ob
               Parentis
               sui
               noxam
               revera
               non
               puniuntur
               ,
               nisi
               &
               ipsi
               parentem
               fuerint
               imitati
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             Transcribed
             these
             words
             at
             large
             ,
             because
             their
             Design
             is
             to
             defeat
             that
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             concerning
             the
             
               Imputation
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
            
             Adam
             
               unto
               all
               his
               Posterity
            
             ,
             which
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             will
             make
             Use
             of
             ,
             who
             are
             gone
             over
             among
             our selves
             unto
             the
             Negative
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             whose
             
               Heifer
               they
               Plough
               withal
            
             who
             deny
             
               the
               Imputation
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               unto
               Justification
               ,
            
             because
             
               those
               things
               that
               are
               Personal
               and
               Inherent
               in
               one
               ,
               cannot
               be
               communicated
               unto
               another
               .
            
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             Of
             
               one
               being
               accounted
               unto
               another
               in
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               holds
               only
               in
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               unto
               the
               Increase
               or
               Diminution
               of
               an
               Inheritance
               which
               descends
               from
               Parents
               unto
               Children
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ,
            
             is
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             ,
             without
             pretence
             or
             Confirmation
             .
             Even
             in
             things
             Moral
             God
             threatens
             to
             
               visit
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Fathers
               on
               the
               Children
               .
            
             So
             the
             Israelites
             wandred
             poenally
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             forty
             Years
             ,
             and
             
               bare
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               their
               Parents
               .
            
             The
             Infants
             that
             
               perished
               in
               the
               Flood
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               Sodom
            
             ,
             died
             poenally
             under
             the
             Judgment
             that
             came
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             general
             Foundation
             of
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             is
             unproved
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             present
             Case
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             weak
             and
             impertinent
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             renders
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             as
             weak
             and
             impertinent
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             For
             it
             allows
             Levi
             to
             be
             no
             otherwise
             
               Tithed
               in
               Abraham
            
             ,
             but
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Goods
             which
             Abraham
             gave
             in
             Tithe
             to
             Melchisedec
             would
             have
             descended
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             he
             was
             but
             one
             of
             the
             
               twelve
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
            
             ,
             the
             Grand-child
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             whose
             share
             in
             those
             Tithes
             cannot
             be
             computed
             to
             be
             worth
             mentioning
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             an
             Argument
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Cause
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             but
             his
             Posterity
             in
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             such
             Movables
             as
             were
             Tithed
             by
             Abraham
             do
             seldom
             descend
             through
             so
             many
             Generations
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             ridiculous
             to
             impose
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Argumentation
             on
             the
             Holy
             Apostle
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Yea
             ,
             this
             Interpretation
             is
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             what
             the
             Apostle
             designed
             to
             confirm
             by
             the
             Instance
             he
             gives
             .
             For
             that
             which
             he
             aimed
             at
             was
             to
             prove
             
               Levi
               Inferiour
               to
               Melchisedec
            
             by
             his
             paying
             of
             Tithes
             in
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             .
             But
             if
             he
             did
             this
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             
               some
               Goods
               that
               should
               have
               descended
               unto
               him
            
             were
             given
             unto
             Melchisedec
             ,
             it
             Argues
             him
             rather
             Superiour
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             absolutely
             he
             that
             gives
             is
             Superiour
             to
             him
             that
             receives
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             general
             a
             
               more
               Blessed
               thing
               to
               give
               than
               to
               receive
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             which
             he
             proceeds
             upon
             ,
             is
             a
             
               general
               Rule
            
             of
             his
             own
             framing
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             way
             applicable
             unto
             this
             particular
             Case
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             particular
             Case
             .
             It
             is
             that
             ,
             
               as
               Children
               Succeed
               into
               the
               room
               of
               their
               Parents
               as
               to
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               sort
               represent
               them
               ;
               so
               Parents
               before
               their
               Children
               come
               to
               Inherit
               do
               represent
               their
               Children
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               may
               be
               said
               in
               some
               sence
               to
               do
               what
               is
               done
               by
               their
               Parents
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             a
             Rule
             made
             without
             any
             colour
             of
             Reason
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             I
             would
             know
             when
             this
             Representation
             and
             Concernment
             should
             expire
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             hold
             unto
             all
             Generations
             .
             If
             it
             hold
             for
             ever
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             all
             be
             said
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             do
             what
             Adam
             did
             with
             his
             Goods
             and
             Lands
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             our
             
               Intervenient
               Progenitors
            
             .
             If
             it
             do
             expire
             ,
             and
             this
             Relation
             abideth
             only
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             Bounds
             of
             that
             Season
             .
             Aaron
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Levi
             ,
             who
             is
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             
               seventh
               Generation
            
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             this
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             would
             expire
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             true
             in
             any
             sence
             ,
             in
             
               the
               very
               next
               Parents
            
             in
             most
             cases
             .
             For
             suppose
             a
             Parent
             be
             
               wicked
               and
               flagitious
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             waste
             his
             Substance
             and
             Goods
             in
             
               Riotous
               living
            
             ,
             in
             what
             sence
             shall
             his
             Son
             ,
             suppose
             him
             a
             Person
             fearing
             God
             ,
             be
             said
             so
             to
             have
             disposed
             of
             his
             Goods
             in
             him
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             
             Truth
             is
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             subsequent
             Approbation
             of
             what
             our
             Progenitors
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Covenant
             whereby
             they
             and
             their
             Posterity
             were
             Obliged
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Case
             in
             hand
             ,
             Children
             can
             in
             no
             sence
             be
             
               said
               to
               do
            
             ,
             what
             their
             Progenitors
             have
             done
             in
             the
             
               Disposal
               of
               their
               Goods
            
             and
             Inheritances
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             will
             a
             
               subsequent
               Approbation
            
             give
             any
             Tolerable
             sence
             unto
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             a
             Power
             of
             an
             
               effectual
               dissent
            
             in
             the
             Children
             also
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             give
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Estate
             to
             Found
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Care
             of
             it
             unto
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             with
             this
             proviso
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             them
             saw
             just
             Cause
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             re-assume
             the
             State
             into
             their
             
               own
               Possession
            
             ;
             in
             case
             they
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             they
             may
             in
             some
             sence
             be
             said
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             indeed
             their
             Father
             did
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             not
             
               in
               their
               Power
            
             ,
             though
             they
             approve
             of
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
             But
             in
             Covenants
             the
             Case
             is
             plain
             .
             Men
             may
             enter
             into
             a
             
               mutual
               Covenant
            
             for
             the
             Erection
             of
             a
             Government
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             proving
             a
             Foundation
             of
             all
             
               their
               Civil
               Rights
            
             for
             the
             Future
             ,
             their
             Posterity
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             
               made
               that
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Obliged
             thereby
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Neither
             will
             it
             advantage
             his
             pretence
             ,
             with
             a
             seeming
             acknowledgment
             of
             some
             Impropriety
             in
             his
             Assertion
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
            
             .
             For
             although
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             that
             he
             intends
             some
             
               impropriety
               in
               the
               Expression
            
             ,
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             
               Truth
               in
               his
               Assertion
            
             ,
             which
             this
             Interpretation
             will
             not
             allow
             :
             For
             if
             it
             be
             true
             only
             in
             the
             sence
             he
             contends
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             in
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             any
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             
               ut
               verbo
               dicam
            
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             give
             you
             a
             Summary
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             which
             my
             Argument
             riseth
             up
             unto
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             Having
             given
             us
             this
             
               crooked
               Rule
            
             ,
             he
             adds
             a
             Limitation
             unto
             it
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hopes
             to
             reduce
             the
             whole
             to
             his
             Purpose
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               this
               Rule
               is
               not
               to
               be
               extended
               unto
               the
               Merits
               or
               Sins
               of
               Parents
               and
               Ancestors
               ,
               though
               some
               loss
               may
               accrew
               unto
               the
               Children
               thereby
            
             ;
             for
             thence
             he
             infers
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             may
             suffer
             some
             
               loss
               by
               the
               Sin
               of
               Adam
               ,
            
             yet
             his
             Sin
             is
             not
             imputed
             unto
             us
             .
             But
             (
             1.
             )
             How
             far
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Flagitious
               Parents
            
             may
             not
             only
             
               suffer
               loss
            
             ,
             but
             undergo
             
               Temporal
               Punishment
            
             also
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             their
             Parents
             was
             shewed
             before
             in
             the
             Instances
             of
             those
             who
             perished
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Flood
             and
             in
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               Sodom
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Case
             between
             any
             other
             Parent
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             as
             it
             was
             between
             
               Adam
               and
               us
               all
            
             ,
             so
             that
             these
             things
             are
             Sophistically
             jumbled
             together
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             an
             Analogy
             between
             Adam
             and
             his
             Posterity
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             Believers
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             never
             was
             there
             ,
             nor
             shall
             there
             be
             the
             like
             Relation
             between
             any
             else
             .
             For
             these
             two
             
               Individual
               Persons
            
             were
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               two
               Covenants
               ,
            
             and
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Foederates
             as
             unto
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Covenants
             .
             Hence
             the
             whole
             Evil
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             
               Heads
               of
               the
               Covenants
            
             are
             imputed
             unto
             them
             who
             derive
             from
             them
             in
             their
             respective
             Covenants
             .
             But
             after
             the
             first
             Sin
             Adam
             ceased
             to
             be
             an
             Head
             unto
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Good
             or
             Evil
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             broken
             and
             disanulled
             .
             Neither
             was
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ever
             after
             restored
             or
             assumed
             into
             the
             same
             State
             and
             Condition
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             
               highly
               vain
            
             to
             confound
             the
             Consideration
             of
             our
             Concernment
             in
             what
             Adam
             did
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             what
             he
             afterwards
             did
             ,
             and
             other
             
               intervenient
               Progenitors
            
             might
             do
             .
             All
             this
             our
             Apostle
             confirms
             at
             large
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             
             (
             7.
             )
             Abraham
             was
             taken
             into
             a
             new
             
               Administration
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             with
             new
             Promises
             and
             Seals
             .
             But
             he
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             made
             the
             Head
             and
             Representative
             of
             that
             Covenant
             whereinto
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             Typically
             .
             Hence
             his
             
               Moral
               Good
            
             or
             Evil
             could
             not
             be
             reckoned
             unto
             his
             Posterity
             in
             Covenant
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             was
             made
             the
             Head
             and
             Spring
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             its
             
               outward
               Priviledges
            
             ;
             and
             this
             so
             far
             as
             his
             Trust
             extended
             ,
             was
             imputed
             unto
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             Wherefore
             seeing
             what
             he
             did
             unto
             Melchisedec
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             Levi
             is
             rightly
             said
             to
             have
             done
             it
             in
             him
             also
             .
             And
             so
             these
             things
             do
             mutually
             Illustrate
             one
             another
             .
             But
             to
             deny
             that
             we
             
               were
               all
               in
               Adam
            
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             
               that
               we
               sinned
               in
               him
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Sin
             which
             we
             in
             any
             sence
             have
             sinned
             is
             imputed
             unto
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             dispute
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             expressely
             to
             contradict
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             may
             take
             some
             Observations
             from
             these
             words
             :
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               They
               who
               receive
               Tithes
               of
               others
               for
               their
               work
               in
               Holy
               Administrations
               ,
               are
               thereby
               proved
               to
               be
               Superiour
               unto
               them
               of
               whom
               they
               do
               receive
               them
               .
            
             They
             are
             
             given
             unto
             them
             among
             other
             Ends
             as
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             Dignity
             .
             So
             it
             was
             when
             they
             were
             
               paid
               of
               Old
               by
               Gods
               Institution
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             would
             be
             still
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             be
             paid
             or
             received
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               the
               Labour
               of
               any
               in
               Gospel
               Administrations
               .
            
             But
             whereas
             not
             one
             among
             thousands
             doth
             give
             or
             pay
             them
             on
             any
             other
             Ground
             but
             because
             they
             
               must
               do
               so
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no
            
             ;
             nor
             would
             do
             so
             any
             more
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             coercive
             enforcing
             Power
             of
             Humane
             Laws
             :
             If
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             that
             do
             
               receive
               them
            
             ,
             do
             look
             on
             them
             not
             as
             a
             
               free
               Pledge
            
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Respect
             and
             the
             Honour
             that
             they
             bear
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             their
             
               own
               Right
            
             and
             due
             by
             Law
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             Testimony
             neither
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Obedience
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Dignity
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             
               extream
               Disorder
            
             of
             all
             things
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               of
               great
               Concernment
               unto
               us
               ,
               what
               Covenant
               we
               do
               belong
               unto
               ,
               as
               being
               esteemed
               to
               do
               therein
               what
               is
               done
               by
               our
               Representatives
               in
               our
               Name
               .
            
             There
             were
             never
             absolutely
             any
             more
             than
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             .
             Wherein
             all
             Persons
             indefinitely
             are
             concerned
             .
             The
             first
             was
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             made
             with
             Adam
             and
             with
             all
             in
             him
             .
             And
             what
             he
             did
             as
             the
             
               Head
               of
               that
               Covenant
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Representative
             therein
             ,
             is
             imputed
             unto
             us
             as
             if
             we
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
             The
             other
             is
             
               that
               of
               Grace
            
             made
             Originally
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             with
             all
             the
             Elect.
             And
             here
             lieth
             the
             life
             and
             hope
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             That
             what
             
               Christ
               did
               as
               the
               Head
               of
               that
               Covenant
               as
               our
               Representative
               ,
            
             it
             is
             all
             imputed
             unto
             us
             for
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             .
             And
             certainly
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             more
             Importance
             unto
             us
             than
             to
             know
             
               whether
               of
               these
               Covenants
            
             we
             belong
             unto
             ;
             we
             are
             also
             some
             way
             concerned
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             that
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Covenant-states
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             before
             we
             make
             our
             own
             
               Personal
               voluntary
               Choice
            
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             inclosed
             in
             the
             same
             Condition
             with
             our
             Progenitors
             as
             to
             their
             Covenant-state
             .
             And
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             in
             the
             severest
             Temporal
             Judgments
             Children
             not
             Guilty
             of
             the
             actual
             Transgression
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             not
             having
             sinned
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             imitation
             ,
             do
             yet
             oft-times
             partake
             of
             the
             Punishment
             they
             have
             deserved
             ,
             being
             esteemed
             in
             some
             manner
             to
             
               have
               done
               what
               they
               did
            
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             included
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             with
             them
             .
             And
             many
             Blessing
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             are
             they
             partakers
             of
             ,
             who
             are
             included
             in
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               those
               Parents
            
             ,
             who
             are
             Interested
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             For
             such
             Parents
             succeed
             in
             
               the
               room
               of
               Abraham
            
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             And
             what
             Abraham
             did
             as
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             intrusted
             with
             him
             ,
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             whose
             Representative
             he
             was
             therein
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             done
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             Levi
             is
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             given
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             Infancy
             .
             And
             an
             Alteration
             in
             this
             Dispensation
             of
             Grace
             hath
             not
             yet
             been
             proved
             by
             any
             ,
             or
             scarce
             attempted
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             Preparation
             and
             Introduction
             ,
             whereby
             he
             cleared
             his
             way
             from
             Objections
             ,
             and
             secured
             his
             future
             Building
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             enters
             on
             his
             Principal
             Argument
             concerning
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             with
             respect
             unto
             Righteousness
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             depend
             thereon
             .
             This
             being
             his
             main
             Design
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             engage
             into
             it
             before
             he
             had
             in
             every
             respect
             declared
             and
             vindicated
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             as
             vested
             with
             his
             Blessed
             Offices
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             unto
             the
             
               didactical
               part
            
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             a
             Retrograde
             Order
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             before
             insisted
             on
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             had
             first
             declared
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             then
             in
             his
             
               Prophetical
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             having
             now
             entred
             on
             his
             Sacerdotal
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             this
             last
             Function
             ,
             then
             he
             returns
             unto
             his
             Prophetical
             ,
             and
             shuts
             up
             the
             whole
             with
             a
             renewed
             mention
             of
             his
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             their
             Order
             and
             proper
             places
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               consummatio
               ,
               perfectio
            
             ,
             A
             
               Sacred
               Perfection
            
             ,
             or
             compleatness
             of
             State
             and
             Condition
             .
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               By
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Levi
               himself
            
             ;
             Because
             Levi
             himself
             received
             not
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             but
             his
             Posterity
             :
             Tremellius
             renders
             it
             Levitarum
             ,
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Levites
            
             .
             The
             Original
             leaves
             no
             scruple
             :
             By
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             The
             Priesthood
             that
             was
             confined
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             Family
             ,
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Levi.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             M.
             S.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             corruptly
             ;
             
               Nam
               sub
               hoc
               ,
               populo
               sancita
               est
               Lex
               ,
               Beza
               .
               For
               under
               it
               the
               Law
               was
               established
               to
               the
               People
               .
               Sub
               ipso
               populus
               legem
               accepit
               ,
               acceperat
               ;
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               whom
               ,
               or
               whereby
               the
               Law
               was
               imposed
               upon
               the
               People
            
             ;
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               whom
            
             ,
             relate
             unto
             Levi
             ,
             the
             sence
             is
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             by
             the
             Arab.
             who
             takes
             the
             Law
             only
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             is
             plainly
             distinguished
             .
             The
             Aethiopick
             reads
             the
             whole
             Verse
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               And
               the
               People
               did
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               which
               was
               appointed
               ;
               what
               need
               was
               there
               therefore
               that
               he
               should
               give
               another
               Priest
               ,
               whose
               appointment
               one
               should
               say
               was
               according
               to
            
             Melchisedec
             ?
             which
             Argues
             the
             great
             unskilfulness
             of
             that
             Interpreter
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quid
               adhuc
               ,
               quid
               amplius
               opus
               erat
               ,
               esset
               ;
               necessarium
               fuit
               .
               What
               need
               was
               there
               yet
               ,
            
             or
             moreover
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               wherefore
               ,
               ad
               quid
            
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             ?
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               oriri
               ;
               Beza
               .
               Exoriri
               ,
               Surgere
            
             ;
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               should
               arise
               .
               Oriri
            
             ,
             properly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               or
               after
               the
               likeness
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               Secundum
               ordinem
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Et
               non
               secundum
               ordinem
            
             Aaron
             
               dici
               ,
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             which
             is
             rendred
             in
             the
             Translation
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Polyglot
               :
               Sed
               dixit
               ,
               but
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               or
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               Aaron
               ;
               Dixisset
               antem
               ,
            
             which
             regulated
             by
             the
             precedent
             Interrogation
             ,
             gives
             us
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             place
             .
             
               Suppose
               there
               must
               another
               Priest
               arise
               ,
               yet
               if
               Perfection
               had
               been
               by
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               that
               he
               should
               be
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Aaron
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               If
               therefore
               Perfection
               were
               by
               the
            
             Levitical
             
               Priesthood
               ,
               (
               for
               under
               it
               the
               People
               Received
               the
               Law
               )
               what
               farther
               need
               was
               there
               that
               another
               Priest
               should
               rise
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               and
               not
               be
               called
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             is
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Discourse
             and
             Argument
             ,
             in
             those
             particles
             of
             Inference
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               if
               therefore
            
             .
             If
             things
             be
             
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             .
             He
             had
             a
             peculiar
             Scope
             and
             Design
             in
             all
             those
             things
             .
             These
             he
             is
             now
             introducing
             .
             The
             Improvement
             of
             his
             whole
             preceding
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             he
             will
             now
             make
             an
             Application
             of
             unto
             the
             great
             cause
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             .
             He
             hath
             proved
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             was
             Superiour
             unto
             that
             of
             Aaron
             .
             Before
             he
             had
             evinced
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             
               another
               Priest
            
             after
             his
             Order
             ;
             and
             this
             Priest
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             greater
             than
             all
             those
             who
             went
             before
             him
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             represented
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             .
             Now
             he
             will
             let
             the
             Hebrews
             know
             whither
             all
             these
             things
             do
             tend
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             he
             lays
             the
             Foundation
             of
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             and
             declares
             in
             those
             following
             .
             And
             that
             they
             might
             consider
             how
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             was
             educed
             from
             what
             he
             had
             before
             proved
             ,
             he
             introduceth
             it
             ,
             with
             these
             Notes
             of
             Inference
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               if
               therefore
            
             .
             And
             to
             comprehend
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             in
             general
             ,
             with
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             his
             Reasoning
             in
             this
             case
             is
             built
             upon
             a
             Supposition
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             
             could
             not
             deny
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Perfection
             or
             Consummation
             is
             the
             end
             aimed
             at
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             Priesthood
             which
             perfects
             or
             consummates
             the
             People
             in
             order
             unto
             their
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             future
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             ,
             their
             present
             Righteousness
             and
             future
             Blessedness
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             cannot
             rest
             till
             it
             comes
             unto
             .
             That
             Priesthood
             which
             doth
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             leaves
             Men
             in
             an
             
               imperfect
               unconsummate
               estate
            
             ,
             whatever
             Use
             it
             may
             be
             of
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             it
             be
             perpetual
             unto
             the
             exclusion
             of
             another
             .
             For
             if
             
             so
             ,
             either
             God
             had
             not
             designed
             to
             
               consummate
               his
               people
            
             ,
             or
             he
             must
             do
             it
             some
             other
             way
             and
             not
             by
             a
             Priesthood
             .
             The
             first
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             Promises
             ,
             yea
             ,
             would
             make
             all
             Religion
             vain
             and
             ludicrous
             .
             For
             if
             it
             will
             never
             make
             
               Men
               perfect
            
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             doth
             it
             serve
             ,
             or
             what
             must
             do
             so
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ?
             That
             this
             should
             be
             done
             any
             other
             way
             than
             by
             a
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             did
             neither
             expect
             nor
             believe
             .
             For
             they
             knew
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             ways
             appointed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             make
             attonement
             for
             sin
             ,
             to
             attain
             Righteousness
             and
             Acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             depended
             on
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             Services
             of
             it
             in
             Sacrifices
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             Perfection
             could
             not
             be
             attained
             by
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             there
             must
             be
             some
             more
             Excellent
             Priesthood
             remaining
             as
             yet
             to
             be
             introduced
             .
             This
             therefore
             he
             undeniably
             evinceth
             by
             this
             consideration
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Look
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             in
             the
             days
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             .
             Then
             was
             that
             Order
             in
             its
             height
             and
             at
             its
             best
             ;
             then
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Temple
             in
             their
             greatest
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             performed
             with
             the
             greatest
             Solemnity
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             would
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Levi
             could
             never
             arise
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             of
             Glory
             ,
             nor
             be
             more
             Useful
             than
             it
             was
             in
             those
             days
             .
             Yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             then
             
               consummate
               the
               Church
            
             :
             Perfection
             was
             not
             then
             attainable
             by
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Jews
             might
             deny
             ,
             and
             Plead
             that
             they
             desired
             no
             more
             Perfection
             than
             what
             was
             in
             those
             days
             attained
             unto
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             the
             contrary
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             designed
             a
             Perfection
             or
             Consummation
             for
             his
             Church
             by
             a
             Priesthood
             that
             was
             not
             then
             attained
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             David
             himself
             ,
             who
             Prophesied
             and
             fore-told
             that
             there
             was
             
               to
               be
               another
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             all
             that
             God
             ever
             aimed
             at
             by
             a
             Priesthood
             ;
             if
             that
             were
             attained
             or
             attainable
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             
             David's
             time
             ,
             to
             what
             End
             should
             another
             be
             promised
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             of
             another
             Order
             ?
             To
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             consistent
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             .
             For
             unto
             what
             purpose
             should
             
               a
               new
               Priest
            
             of
             another
             Order
             be
             raised
             up
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             was
             done
             before
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             obviates
             an
             Objection
             that
             might
             be
             raised
             against
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Testimony
             produced
             by
             him
             and
             his
             Application
             of
             it
             .
             For
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             there
             was
             yet
             mention
             of
             
               another
               Priest
            
             to
             rise
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             some
             
               Eminent
               Person
            
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             
               Joshua
               the
               Son
               of
               Josedec
            
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             who
             was
             eminently
             Serviceable
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             eminent
             Dignity
             thereon
             ,
             Zech.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             So
             that
             the
             defect
             supposed
             might
             be
             in
             the
             
               Persons
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             obviates
             by
             declaring
             that
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             called
             or
             
               spoken
               of
            
             as
             one
             of
             
               the
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             .
             But
             whereas
             there
             were
             two
             Orders
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             Melchisedecian
             and
             Aaronical
             ,
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             that
             this
             other
             Priest
             should
             be
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             yet
             a
             farther
             Design
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             to
             prove
             the
             Necessity
             of
             another
             Priest
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             thereon
             also
             a
             
               Change
               and
               an
               Abrogation
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               Worship
            
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Hence
             he
             here
             introduceth
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             
               given
               at
               the
               same
               time
            
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             had
             such
             a
             Relation
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Necessity
             it
             must
             stand
             and
             fall
             with
             it
             .
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             for
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Scope
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             We
             shall
             now
             consider
             the
             particulars
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Supposition
             is
             included
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             Perfection
             ,
             is
             the
             adaequate
             and
             compleat
             end
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             at
             one
             time
             or
             another
             ,
             
               in
               one
               Order
               or
               another
            
             ,
             it
             must
             attain
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             Office
             is
             Useless
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             that
             this
             could
             be
             obtained
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             And
             he
             calls
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Law
             Levitical
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             
             Levi
             was
             their
             Progenitor
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             their
             Tribe
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             Genealogized
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             he
             would
             comprise
             in
             his
             Assertion
             not
             only
             the
             
               House
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             Right
             and
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             limited
             and
             confined
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             also
             take
             into
             Consideration
             the
             whole
             
               Levitical
               Service
            
             which
             was
             subservient
             unto
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             
             it
             could
             not
             be
             discharged
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             is
             that
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             which
             was
             assisted
             in
             all
             their
             Sacerdotal
             Actings
             and
             Duties
             by
             the
             Levites
             ,
             who
             were
             Consecrated
             of
             God
             unto
             that
             End.
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Perfection
             was
             of
             this
             Priesthood
             ,
             is
             denyed
             in
             a
             restrictive
             Interrogation
             .
             
               If
               it
               had
               been
               so
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               otherwise
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             another
             Priest
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             principal
             Enquiry
             on
             this
             Verse
             will
             be
             ,
             what
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
             The
             word
             is
             rendred
             
               Perfectio
               ,
               Consummatio
               ,
               Consecratio
            
             ,
             
             
               Sanctificatio
               ,
               Dedicatio
            
             .
             The
             Original
             Signification
             and
             Use
             of
             the
             word
             hath
             been
             spoken
             unto
             on
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             10.
             where
             it
             is
             rendred
             Sanctification
             ;
             real
             and
             internal
             Sanctification
             is
             not
             intended
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               Sacred
               Dedication
            
             or
             Consecration
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plainly
             distinguished
             from
             real
             
               Inherent
               Sanctification
            
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               By
               one
               Offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Effect
             and
             Product
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wrought
             towards
             them
             who
             are
             Sanctified
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             their
             Sanctification
             .
             Much
             less
             therefore
             doth
             it
             signifie
             
               an
               absolute
               Perfection
               of
               Inherent
               Holiness
               .
            
             Some
             Men
             no
             sooner
             hear
             the
             Name
             of
             Perfection
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             they
             presently
             dream
             of
             
               an
               absolute
               ,
               sinless
               ,
               Inherent
               Perfection
               of
               Holiness
               ,
            
             which
             if
             they
             are
             not
             utterly
             blinded
             and
             hardned
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             themselves
             far
             enough
             distant
             from
             .
             But
             this
             word
             hath
             no
             such
             signification
             .
             But
             if
             it
             denotes
             not
             
               internal
               Holiness
            
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             do
             so
             the
             Perfection
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             any
             such
             Perfection
             attainable
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             testifies
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             had
             no
             need
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             not
             attainable
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             reflect
             upon
             it
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             attainable
             by
             any
             other
             way
             or
             means
             whatever
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             diligently
             enquire
             into
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             will
             guide
             the
             remaining
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             And
             concerning
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             general
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Effect
             or
             End
             ,
             or
             Necessary
             consequent
             of
             a
             Priesthood
             .
             This
             Supposition
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Now
             the
             Office
             and
             Work
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first
             immediate
             Object
             of
             all
             the
             proper
             Acts
             of
             that
             Office.
             (
             2.
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             all
             the
             Fruits
             and
             Benefits
             of
             its
             Administration
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             take
             it
             in
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             word
             .
             For
             this
             was
             the
             great
             Act
             and
             Duty
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             towards
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             make
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             or
             Attonement
             for
             it
             by
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             the
             word
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             the
             Apostle's
             Assertion
             is
             most
             true
             .
             For
             this
             Perfection
             was
             never
             attainable
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             It
             could
             Expiate
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             Attonement
             only
             Typically
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Representation
             ,
             really
             and
             effectually
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             Spiritual
             Reconciliation
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Pardon
             of
             sin
             they
             could
             not
             do
             it
             .
             For
             
               it
               was
               not
               possible
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               take
               away
               sins
               ,
            
             Chap.
             10.
             4.
             which
             he
             also
             proves
             in
             his
             ensuing
             Discourse
             at
             large
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             this
             word
             is
             any
             where
             used
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             include
             any
             such
             signification
             .
             And
             whereas
             God
             is
             the
             immediate
             Object
             of
             that
             
               Sacerdotal
               Energy
            
             whereby
             sin
             is
             Expiated
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             Perfected
             ;
             so
             that
             
               Expiation
               of
               sin
            
             cannot
             be
             intended
             thereby
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             supposed
             therein
             .
             Besides
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             here
             understand
             Sacrifices
             onely
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             attonement
             was
             made
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             Administrations
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             whatever
             .
          
           
             The
             Socinians
             would
             have
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             here
             intended
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             therefore
             examine
             briefly
             what
             they
             speak
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             in
             their
             Comment
             on
             this
             place
             .
             Perfectionis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               nomine
               hoc
               loco
               nihil
               aliud
               intelligit
               Autor
               ,
               quàm
               veram
               &
               perfectam
               Expiationem
               peccatorum
               ,
               qua
               non
               tantum
               quorundam
               sed
               omnium
               etiam
               gravissimorum
               criminum
               reatus
               ,
               isque
               non
               tantum
               poenae
               alicujus
               temporariae
               &
               ad
               hanc
               vitam
               spectantis
               ,
               sed
               ipsius
               aeternae
               mortis
               aufertur
               ,
               jusque
               homini
               vitae
               sempiternae
               conceditur
               ;
               qua
               denique
               non
               tantum
               reatus
               omnis
               omnium
               peccatorum
               ,
               sed
               &
               ipsa
               peccata
               in
               hominibus
               tolluntur
               .
               Namque
               his
               in
               rebus
               vera
               hominum
               perfectio
               coram
               deo
               consistit
               .
               Si
               ergo
               haec
               perfectio
               hominibus
               contingere
               potuisset
               per
               Sacerdotium
               Leviticum
               ,
               certè
               nullus
               fuisset
               usus
               novi
               Sacerdotis
               Melchisedeciani
               .
               Sacerdotium
               enim
               propter
               peccatorum
            
             
             
               expiationem
               constituitur
               .
               At
               si
               perfecta
               peccatorum
               Expiatio
               contingebat
               per
               Aaronicum
               Sacerdotium
               ,
               quid
               opus
               erat
               novum
               istum
               superinducere
               Sacerdotem
               secundum
               ordinem
               Melchisedeci
               ,
               ut
               scilicet
               perageret
               id
               ,
               quod
               peragere
               potuerat
               Aaronicus
               ?
               Quocirca
               cùm
               Deus
               illum
               constituere
               voluerit
               ,
               atque
               adeò
               jam
               constituerit
               ;
               hinc
               patet
               uemini
               per
               Leviticum
               Sacerdotium
               ,
               perfectionem
               seu
               perfectam
               expiationem
               contigisse
               ,
               ut
               certe
               non
               contigit
               .
               Quorundum
               enim
               peccatorum
               expiatio
               per
               illud
               fiebat
               ,
               nempe
               Ignorantiarum
               &
               Infirmitatum
               ;
               gravium
               autem
               peccatorum
               &
               scelerum
               poena
               mortis
               luenda
               erat
               .
               Nec
               ista
               expiatio
               ad
               tollendam
               aeternam
               mortem
               quidquam
               virium
               habuit
               ,
               sed
               tantum
               ad
               tollendas
               quasdam
               poenas
               temporarias
               ,
               &
               huic
               vitae
               proprias
               .
               Nec
               denique
               illis
               Sacrificiis
               ulla
               vis
               inerat
               homines
               ab
               ipsis
               peccatis
               retrahendi
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             in
             general
             is
             suited
             unto
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             ,
             whatever
             be
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             approved
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             be
             here
             intended
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               that
               Expiation
            
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             
               Use
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             All
             which
             on
             this
             Occasion
             are
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             them
             all
             perverted
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             properly
             so
             called
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             towards
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             intended
             ,
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             What
             these
             Men
             intend
             by
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             how
             remote
             it
             is
             from
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             requireth
             in
             the
             Reason
             and
             common
             Understanding
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             evinced
             in
             the
             
               Exercitations
               about
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             take
             Expiation
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             common
             sence
             and
             usage
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             by
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             acted
             
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Offering
             of
             Sacrifices
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             Sin.
             But
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             did
             so
             is
             by
             these
             Men
             denyed
             .
             For
             that
             which
             under
             this
             Name
             they
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             is
             onely
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Punishment
             due
             unto
             sin
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             which
             Power
             was
             given
             him
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             Ascention
             or
             Entrance
             into
             Heaven
             as
             the
             Holy
             place
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             deny
             that
             Expiation
             was
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             on
             two
             grounds
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Because
               they
               did
               Expiate
               only
               some
               lesser
               Sins
               ,
               as
               of
               Ignorance
               and
               Infirmity
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             by
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             only
             some
             few
             sins
             that
             they
             could
             Expiate
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Because
               their
               Expiation
               concerned
               only
               deliverance
               from
               Temporal
               Punishment
               .
            
             That
             Expiation
             in
             the
             Scripture-sence
             could
             not
             be
             really
             effected
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             is
             granted
             ,
             and
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             proved
             .
             But
             both
             these
             pretended
             Reasons
             of
             it
             are
             false
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             There
             was
             an
             Attonement
             made
             in
             general
             
               for
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             For
             when
             Aaron
             made
             an
             Attonement
             by
             the
             Scape
             Goat
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             10.
             he
             
               Confessed
               over
               him
               all
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               all
               their
               Transgression
               in
               all
               their
               Sin
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             And
             herein
             the
             Greatest
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Least
             of
             their
             Sins
             were
             comprised
             .
             For
             although
             there
             were
             some
             sins
             which
             being
             Capital
             according
             unto
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             their
             Common-wealth
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Sacrifice
             appointed
             in
             particular
             whereby
             they
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             them
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             Punishment
             ,
             that
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             interfere
             ;
             yet
             had
             they
             by
             their
             Interest
             in
             the
             more
             general
             Sacrifices
             a
             Right
             unto
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             as
             to
             its
             Guilt
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             every
             one
             who
             died
             poenally
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             die
             eternally
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             also
             false
             that
             their
             Sacrifices
             had
             no
             other
             Use
             but
             to
             free
             Men
             from
             
               Temporal
               Punishments
            
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             a
             wild
             apprehension
             that
             the
             Use
             of
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             People
             with
             so
             great
             Solemnities
             ,
             and
             under
             so
             great
             Penalties
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Principal
             Actings
             of
             Faith
             did
             consist
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             great
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Obedience
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             should
             serve
             only
             to
             free
             Men
             from
             
               Legal
               ,
               Outward
               ,
               Civil
               ,
               Temporal
               punishments
            
             for
             lesser
             sins
             of
             
               Ignorance
               and
               Infirmity
            
             ,
             which
             were
             none
             at
             all
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
             Absolutely
             indeed
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             own
             worth
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             own
             innate
             efficacy
             they
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             
               Expiate
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Guilt
             and
             Eternal
             Punishment
             which
             attended
             all
             sin
             by
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             nor
             did
             God
             ever
             appoint
             them
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             it
             Relatively
             and
             Typically
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             Represented
             and
             exhibited
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Sacrificers
             ,
             that
             true
             
               Effectual
               Sacrifice
            
             to
             come
             ,
             whereby
             all
             their
             sins
             were
             pardoned
             and
             done
             away
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Difference
             between
             the
             Expiation
             of
             sin
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             did
             not
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             
               one
               expiated
               sin
            
             only
             with
             respect
             
             unto
             
               Temporal
               punishments
            
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             Eternal
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             each
             to
             that
             end
             .
             They
             Expiated
             sins
             only
             
               Typi
               ally
            
             ,
             Doctrinally
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Representation
             ,
             the
             Benefit
             received
             from
             their
             Sacrifices
             being
             not
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             wrought
             by
             their
             causality
             ,
             nor
             procured
             by
             their
             worth
             or
             value
             ,
             but
             were
             exhibited
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Sacrificers
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Relation
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             Hence
             were
             they
             of
             many
             sorts
             and
             often
             repeated
             ,
             which
             sufficiently
             Argues
             that
             they
             did
             not
             effect
             what
             they
             did
             represent
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             the
             
               one
               Offering
               of
               himself
            
             wrought
             this
             effect
             really
             ,
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             by
             its
             own
             value
             and
             Efficacy
             according
             unto
             the
             Constitution
             of
             God.
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Perfection
             here
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             respects
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               that
               perfect
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               World
               ,
            
             which
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             designed
             unto
             it
             .
             He
             entred
             upon
             its
             Erection
             in
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Condition
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             Hereon
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             ,
             is
             the
             Church-state
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             said
             to
             be
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Child
             under
             Governours
             and
             Tutors
             .
             Hence
             also
             it
             had
             a
             Yoak
             imposed
             on
             it
             ,
             causing
             fear
             and
             bondage
             ;
             
               God
               having
               Ordained
               better
               things
               for
               us
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             40
             ,
             
               That
               they
               without
               us
               should
               not
               be
               consummate
               ,
            
             or
             made
             perfect
             in
             their
             Church-state
             .
             And
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             expressed
             by
             this
             word
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
             The
             Foundation
             of
             it
             was
             laid
             in
             that
             word
             of
             our
             Saviour
             wherewith
             he
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             John
             19.
             30.
             
             It
             is
             finished
             or
             compleated
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             things
             belonging
             unto
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             whereby
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             perfected
             ,
             were
             accomplished
             .
             For
             he
             had
             respect
             unto
             all
             that
             the
             
               Prophets
               had
               fore-told
            
             ;
             all
             that
             he
             was
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             ensue
             thereon
             ,
             when
             by
             one
             Offering
             he
             for
             ever
             
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
            
             .
             And
             those
             who
             were
             throughly
             instructed
             in
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             this
             Church-state
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Benefits
             thereof
             ,
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
             We
             speak
             Wisdom
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             wherein
             such
             Persons
             discerned
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             are
             they
             called
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             14.
             
             This
             our
             Saviour
             Prayed
             for
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             Church
             immediately
             before
             he
             procured
             it
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             John
             17.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               perfected
            
             .
             And
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Mediation
             effectual
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             by
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             unto
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             13.
             to
             a
             
               perfect
               Man
            
             ;
             or
             that
             perfection
             of
             state
             which
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             aimed
             at
             in
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             
               warning
               every
               Man
               ,
               and
               teaching
               them
               in
               all
               Wisdom
               ,
            
             was
             that
             he
             might
             present
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             28.
             
               every
               Man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Believers
             
               perfect
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             For
             
               in
               him
               we
               are
               compleat
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             Where
             though
             another
             word
             be
             used
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             yet
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             intended
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               perfect
               compleat
               state
            
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             God
             designed
             to
             bring
             it
             unto
             in
             Christ.
             And
             that
             our
             Apostle
             useth
             the
             same
             word
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             in
             sundry
             places
             in
             this
             Epistle
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             our
             Progress
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Perfection
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             to
             its
             
               absolute
               compleatness
            
             in
             its
             final
             Issue
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             as
             yet
             attained
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             12.
             
             
               Not
               as
               though
               I
               had
               already
               attained
               ,
               or
               received
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             namely
             ,
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             is
             purchased
             for
             me
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               or
               were
               already
               made
               perfect
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             without
             attaining
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             though
             the
             substance
             be
             so
             already
             in
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ;
             whence
             he
             calls
             them
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Just
             Men
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
               made
               perfect
            
             .
             And
             this
             he
             calls
             absolutely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
             
               That
               which
               is
               perfect
            
             ;
             or
             that
             state
             of
             absolute
             Perfection
             which
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             in
             Heaven
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             to
             its
             
               initial
               state
            
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             Testimonies
             before
             recited
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             enquire
             after
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             sole
             procurer
             of
             this
             state
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Consummator
             ,
             the
             Perfecter
             ,
             the
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             as
             having
             brought
             us
             into
             a
             state
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             shall
             immediately
             enquire
             into
             )
             that
             
             is
             denyed
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             they
             could
             not
             effect
             .
             They
             could
             not
             by
             their
             utmost
             Efficacy
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             strictest
             Attendance
             unto
             them
             ,
             bring
             the
             Church
             into
             that
             state
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             designed
             for
             it
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             had
             not
             been
             demonstrated
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Chief
             thing
             before
             us
             therefore
             is
             to
             enquire
             ,
             
               What
               this
               state
               of
               Perfection
               is
               ,
            
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             Constitution
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             or
             Law.
             Now
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             it
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Such
               as
               belong
               unto
               the
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Believers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Such
               as
               belong
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               it self
               .
            
             For
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             two
             ,
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             asserts
             a
             state
             of
             Perfection
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             
               imperfect
               state
            
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             both
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             the
             first
             there
             are
             
               seven
               things
            
             concurring
             unto
             the
             Constitution
             of
             this
             state
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Righteousness
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Peace
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Light
               or
               Knowledge
            
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               Liberty
               with
               boldness
            
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             
               A
               clear
               Prospect
               into
               a
               future
               state
               of
               Blessedness
               .
            
             (
             6.
             )
             Joy.
             (
             7.
             )
             
               Confidence
               and
               Glorying
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             the
             Latter
             or
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             becomes
             a
             part
             of
             this
             state
             of
             Perfection
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             its
             being
             Spiritual
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Easie
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             suited
             unto
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             New
             Creature
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             that
             it
             is
             Instructive
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               From
               its
               Relation
               unto
               Christ
            
             as
             the
             High
             Priest.
             (
             5.
             )
             From
             
               the
               Entrance
            
             we
             have
             therein
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             .
             In
             these
             things
             consists
             
               that
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             unto
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             never
             attain
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             which
             is
             not
             
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               but
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             But
             because
             these
             things
             are
             of
             great
             Importance
             ,
             although
             the
             Particulars
             are
             many
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             consider
             them
             all
             apart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             thing
             constituting
             this
             Gospel-state
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             is
             Righteousness
             .
             The
             Introduction
             of
             all
             Imperfection
             and
             weakness
             in
             the
             Church
             was
             by
             sin
             .
             This
             made
             the
             
               Law
               weak
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             and
             Sinners
             to
             be
             
               without
               strength
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             7.
             
             VVherefore
             the
             Reduction
             of
             Perfection
             must
             in
             the
             first
             place
             be
             by
             Righteousness
             .
             This
             was
             the
             great
             Fundamental
             Promise
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Isa.
             60.
             21.
             
             Psal.
             72.
             7.
             
             Psal.
             85.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             this
             was
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             Christ
             alone
             .
             VVherefore
             one
             Name
             whereby
             he
             was
             Promised
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             Jer.
             23
             6.
             
             Righteousness
             of
             our
             own
             we
             had
             none
             ,
             nor
             could
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             supply
             us
             with
             the
             least
             of
             its
             Concerns
             ,
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             belongs
             thereunto
             :
             Yet
             without
             it
             must
             we
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             VVherefore
             Jehovah
             himself
             becomes
             our
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             say
             ,
             In
             Jehovah
             
               have
               we
               Righteousness
               and
               Strength
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               him
               all
               the
               Seed
               of
            
             Israel
             
               might
               be
               Justified
               and
               Glory
            
             ,
             Isa.
             45.
             25.
             
             For
             
               by
               him
               are
               all
               that
               Believe
               Justified
               from
               all
               things
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               could
               not
               be
               Justified
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             Acts
             13
             39.
             
             To
             this
             end
             he
             brought
             in
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Not
             a
             
               Temporary
               Righteousness
            
             suited
             unto
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             said
             to
             be
             Everlasting
             in
             a
             limited
             sence
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             was
             for
             
               all
               Ages
            
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             Blessed
             unto
             Eternity
             .
             So
             is
             he
             made
             unto
             us
             
               of
               God
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Perfection
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             procured
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             Offering
             up
             himself
             in
             Sacrifice
             as
             our
             great
             High
             Priest.
             For
             we
             
               have
               Redemption
               through
               his
               Blood
               ,
               even
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             7.
             
             God
             having
             
               set
               him
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               Propitiation
               through
               Faith
               in
               his
               Blood
               to
               declare
               his
               Righteousness
               for
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             is
             in
             Opposition
             unto
             whatever
             the
             Law
             could
             effect
             ,
             taking
             away
             that
             Condemnation
             which
             issued
             from
             a
             Conjunction
             of
             Sin
             and
             the
             Law.
             For
             
               what
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               do
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               own
               Son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               ,
               Condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             a
             means
             and
             Instrument
             of
             Righteousness
             unto
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             .
             But
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             it
             became
             weak
             and
             utterly
             insufficient
             unto
             any
             such
             purpose
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
               can
               no
               Flesh
               be
               Justified
               .
            
             VVherefore
             Christ
             is
             become
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               to
               every
               one
               that
               Believeth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
             And
             by
             whomsoever
             this
             is
             denyed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               our
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             
             be
             but
             by
             the
             Imputation
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             unto
             us
             ,
             they
             do
             virtually
             overthrow
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             that
             
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             which
             God
             had
             designed
             to
             bring
             his
             Church
             unto
             .
             This
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             could
             not
             effect
             ,
             for
             the
             Reason
             given
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ;
             
               For
               under
               it
               the
               People
               received
               the
               Law.
            
             It
             could
             do
             no
             more
             but
             what
             the
             Law
             could
             do
             ;
             but
             that
             could
             not
             make
             us
             Righteous
             ,
             because
             
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               Flesh.
            
             And
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             Justified
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             that
             Believers
             had
             
               this
               Righteousness
            
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             not
             have
             had
             a
             good
             
               Report
               through
               Faith
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             
               That
               they
               pleased
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Our
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             proves
             it
             at
             large
             by
             manifold
             Instances
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             that
             they
             had
             it
             .
             Only
             he
             denies
             that
             they
             had
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Duties
             of
             the
             Law.
             He
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Persons
               of
               Believers
            
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             cause
             and
             means
             of
             it
             .
             What
             they
             had
             of
             this
             kind
             was
             by
             virtue
             of
             
               another
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             which
             therefore
             was
             to
             be
             introduced
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             effect
             it
             ,
             was
             therefore
             to
             be
             removed
             .
             He
             denies
             not
             Persection
             unto
             Persons
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             but
             denies
             that
             they
             were
             made
             Partakers
             of
             it
             thereby
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             had
             this
             Righteousness
             really
             and
             as
             to
             the
             
               Benefits
               of
               it
            
             ,
             but
             had
             it
             not
             in
             that
             Clearness
             and
             Evidence
             of
             its
             Nature
             ,
             Cause
             ,
             and
             Effects
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Hence
             although
             their
             Interest
             in
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             their
             Eternal
             Concernments
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             it
             not
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             was
             required
             unto
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             For
             we
             know
             how
             great
             a
             Portion
             of
             the
             
               perfect
               state
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             consists
             in
             a
             clear
             Apprehension
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             our
             Righteousness
             ,
             whereon
             the
             main
             of
             our
             present
             Comforts
             do
             depend
             .
             The
             great
             Enquiry
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             is
             how
             they
             may
             have
             a
             Righteousness
             before
             God.
             And
             the
             clear
             discovery
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             how
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Gospel-state
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             so
             
               obscurely
               represented
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Law
             arose
             up
             in
             a
             competition
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             rather
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             People
             .
             They
             
               looked
               for
               Righteousness
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.
             32.
             and
             on
             this
             
               Rock
               of
               Offence
            
             ,
             this
             stumbling-stone
             ,
             they
             Shipwracked
             their
             Eternal
             Condition
             ,
             ver
             .
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             For
             whilst
             they
             
               went
               about
               to
               establish
               their
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               they
               submitted
               not
               unto
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             3.
             
             And
             we
             may
             easily
             apprehend
             how
             great
             a
             snare
             this
             proved
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             there
             is
             in
             corrupted
             Nature
             such
             an
             Opposition
             and
             Enmity
             unto
             this
             
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             dictates
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             so
             riveted
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             by
             Nature
             ,
             that
             now
             after
             the
             full
             and
             clear
             Declaration
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Men
             are
             shifting
             a
             
               thousand
               ways
            
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
             How
             strong
             then
             must
             the
             same
             Inclination
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             but
             the
             Law
             to
             Guide
             them
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Righteousness
             was
             wrapt
             up
             under
             many
             Veils
             and
             Coverings
             .
             Here
             therefore
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             lost
             themselves
             ,
             and
             continue
             unto
             this
             day
             under
             the
             Curse
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             hoped
             would
             Justifie
             and
             Save
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             belongs
             unto
             this
             Gospel-state
             
               of
               Perfection
            
             .
             The
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               Peace
            
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             To
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               both
               made
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               Preached
               peace
            
             ,
             or
             declared
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Peace
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             tendring
             and
             communicating
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             Ephes
             2.
             14
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             this
             Peace
             of
             
               Evangelical
               Consummation
            
             is
             three-fold
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               With
               God.
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               Between
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             .
             (
             3.
             
             
               In
               and
               among
               our selves
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             
               Peace
               with
               God.
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Effect
             and
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             Isa.
             32.
             17.
             
             For
             being
             
               Justified
               by
               Faith
               we
               have
               Peace
               with
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
             And
             hereon
             depends
             our
             Peace
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             above
             and
             below
             .
             And
             if
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             concerning
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Eminent
             of
             them
             respect
             
               Peace
               with
               God
               and
               the
               whole
               Creation
               .
            
             All
             things
             in
             the
             Creation
             were
             at
             odds
             ,
             jarring
             and
             interfering
             continually
             ,
             upon
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             .
             For
             an
             Enmity
             thereby
             being
             introduced
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             it
             extended
             it self
             unto
             all
             other
             Creatures
             that
             
             had
             either
             dependance
             on
             Man
             ,
             or
             were
             subservient
             Naturally
             unto
             his
             Use
             ,
             or
             were
             put
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             Hereby
             were
             they
             all
             cast
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Vanity
             and
             Bondage
             which
             they
             groan
             under
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               look
               out
            
             for
             a
             Deliverance
             from
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             But
             in
             this
             Gospel-state
             God
             designs
             a
             
               Reconciliation
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             or
             a
             reduction
             of
             them
             into
             their
             proper
             Order
             .
             For
             he
             
               purposed
               in
               himself
               that
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               times
               ,
               he
               would
               gather
               together
               in
               One
               all
               things
               in
               Christ
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               on
               Earth
               ,
               even
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             mentioned
             is
             the
             same
             on
             the
             matter
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             .
             God
             had
             in
             his
             Counsel
             and
             Purpose
             distributed
             the
             Times
             or
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             into
             several
             Parts
             or
             Seasons
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             own
             Works
             and
             the
             Revelation
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             unto
             Men.
             See
             Our
             
               Exposition
               on
               Chap.
            
             1.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             Parts
             or
             Seasons
             had
             its
             particular
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Dispensation
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               certain
               time
               or
               season
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             past
             before
             ,
             should
             have
             their
             Complement
             and
             Perfection
             .
             And
             this
             Season
             had
             its
             especial
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Dispensation
             also
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             mentioned
             ;
             the
             Peace-making
             and
             Reconciliation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             gathering
             up
             the
             scattered
             ,
             divided
             ,
             jarring
             parts
             of
             the
             Creation
             into
             
               One
               Head
            
             even
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             And
             as
             this
             Enmity
             and
             Disorder
             entred
             into
             the
             Whole
             ,
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             Man
             ;
             so
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             
               Catholick
               Peace
               and
               Order
            
             ,
             from
             which
             nothing
             is
             excluded
             but
             
               the
               Serpent
               and
               his
               Seed
            
             ,
             must
             be
             laid
             in
             Peace
             between
             God
             and
             Man.
             This
             therefore
             God
             designed
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             The
             First
             and
             Fundamental
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             Peace
             between
             God
             and
             Sinners
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             by
             bringing
             in
             of
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             .
             So
             was
             he
             Typed
             by
             
               Melchisedec
               ,
               first
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               then
               King
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             For
             
               when
               we
               were
               Enemies
               we
               were
               Reconciled
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
             Hence
             his
             Name
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             Isa.
             9
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             Gospel-perfection
             .
             So
             our
             Saviour
             Testifieth
             ,
             John
             14.
             27.
             
             Peace
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               leave
               with
               you
               ,
               my
               Peace
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               World
               giveth
               ,
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               let
               not
               your
               Heart
               be
               troubled
               ,
               neither
               let
               it
               be
               afraid
            
             Assured
             Peace
             with
             God
             delivering
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Disciples
             from
             all
             Trouble
             and
             Fear
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             he
             peculiarly
             bequeathed
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             so
             great
             a
             share
             in
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             this
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Consequents
             of
             it
             in
             Peace
             with
             the
             Residue
             of
             the
             Creation
             bear
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             most
             frequently
             spoken
             of
             under
             this
             
               Notion
               ,
               Isa.
            
             11.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             these
             things
             are
             liable
             unto
             a
             double
             Objection
             .
             For
             First
             ,
             Some
             may
             complain
             hereon
             ,
             
               Behold
               our
               Bones
               are
               dried
            
             ,
             our
             hope
             is
             lost
             ,
             we
             are
             cut
             off
             for
             our
             parts
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             attain
             unto
             this
             
               Peace
               with
               God
            
             ,
             being
             Exercised
             with
             
               Fear
               and
               Disconsolations
            
             all
             our
             days
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             we
             seem
             to
             have
             no
             Interest
             in
             this
             Gospel-state
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             Peace
             is
             made
             for
             all
             that
             Believe
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               way
            
             of
             attaining
             it
             is
             laid
             open
             unto
             them
             ,
             Isa.
             27.
             5.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Patient
               abiding
            
             in
             Faith
             will
             in
             due
             time
             bring
             them
             into
             this
             Peace
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             
               to
               have
               Peace
               with
               God
            
             ,
             which
             all
             Believers
             have
             ;
             another
             to
             have
             the
             
               constant
               sense
            
             and
             comfort
             of
             it
             in
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             want
             for
             a
             Season
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             finding
             Peace
             with
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             that
             on
             all
             accounts
             they
             meet
             with
             great
             Enmities
             in
             the
             World.
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             said
             that
             Peace
             is
             made
             for
             us
             with
             Satan
             or
             
               the
               World
            
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             and
             
               his
               Seed
            
             .
             This
             belongs
             not
             unto
             this
             Perfection
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Whatever
             troubles
             we
             may
             have
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Issue
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             
               work
               together
               for
               our
               Good
            
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             constitute
             a
             state
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             This
             part
             of
             the
             
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Church
            
             could
             not
             be
             attained
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             For
             two
             things
             belonged
             thereunto
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               Peace
               be
               actually
               made
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             it
             be
             
               fully
               declared
            
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             as
             it
             was
             effected
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               He
               is
               our
               Peace
            
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             making
             Peace
             ,
             
               he
               made
               Peace
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             declaring
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               came
               and
               Preached
               Peace
            
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             could
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             
               make
               Peace
            
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             bring
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Cause
             and
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             Isa.
             32.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
             Not
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             
               declare
               or
               preach
            
             this
             Peace
             .
             For
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             all
             Tokens
             of
             Dread
             and
             Severity
             ,
             with
             the
             Curse
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             was
             directly
             contrary
             hereunto
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             this
             
               better
               Priesthood
            
             alone
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             between
             
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             belongs
             unto
             this
             state
             .
             For
             God
             designed
             not
             the
             erecting
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             amongst
             one
             Party
             or
             sort
             of
             Mankind
             .
             That
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             become
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             Mystery
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             we
             know
             how
             slow
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             himself
             were
             in
             the
             receiving
             and
             understanding
             hereof
             .
             But
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             God's
             design
             from
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             now
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             he
             gave
             many
             intimations
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             Old
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             the
             
               Veil
               abideth
               on
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             Wherefore
             without
             this
             Peace
             also
             ,
             the
             
               perfect
               state
            
             of
             the
             Church
             aimed
             at
             could
             not
             be
             attained
             .
             But
             this
             could
             never
             have
             been
             brought
             about
             by
             the
             
               Livitical
               Priesthood
            
             and
             Law.
             For
             they
             were
             indeed
             the
             principal
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Distance
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Disagreement
             .
             And
             that
             which
             the
             Jews
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             principal
             Advantage
             and
             Priviledge
             of
             Abraham
             in
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             whilst
             it
             continued
             ,
             kept
             him
             from
             the
             actual
             Possession
             of
             his
             greatest
             Glory
             in
             
               being
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             a
             Father
             of
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Nations
             .
             Nor
             whilst
             that
             Priesthood
             was
             standing
             ,
             could
             Japhet
             be
             perswaded
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Shem.
             Hence
             this
             Peace
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             introduced
             and
             established
             until
             they
             were
             both
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             expressely
             declares
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             last
             Issue
             of
             this
             contest
             came
             unto
             these
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Whether
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             at
             all
             
               be
               called
            
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Whether
             being
             Called
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             obliged
             unto
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             The
             first
             fell
             out
             among
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             but
             quickly
             determined
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             their
             Joy
             and
             Satisfaction
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             sending
             Peter
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             therein
             bestowing
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             them
             that
             did
             Believe
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             giving
             Paul
             an
             open
             full
             Commission
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             ,
             Acts
             22.
             22.
             
             Chap.
             26.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Here
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             fell
             off
             with
             rage
             and
             madness
             .
             But
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             was
             of
             longer
             continuance
             .
             The
             Jews
             finding
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             by
             the
             Gospel
             brought
             so
             near
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             from
             
               Dumb
               Idols
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Promise
             no
             less
             than
             themselves
             ,
             would
             by
             all
             means
             have
             brought
             them
             over
             unto
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             also
             .
             This
             Yoke
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             greatly
             afraid
             of
             ,
             were
             in
             no
             small
             perplexity
             of
             Mind
             what
             to
             do
             .
             The
             Gospel
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             embrace
             ,
             but
             were
             very
             unwilling
             to
             take
             on
             them
             the
             
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             Wherefore
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             length
             puts
             an
             issue
             unto
             this
             Difference
             also
             ,
             and
             lets
             the
             Church
             know
             ,
             that
             indeed
             the
             
               Wall
               of
               Partition
               was
               broken
               down
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             to
             be
             Obliged
             unto
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             greatly
             rejoyced
             in
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             31.
             
             Other
             way
             there
             was
             none
             for
             the
             Reconciliation
             of
             those
             Parties
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             at
             so
             long
             and
             so
             great
             a
             variance
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             that
             we
             yet
             see
             a
             variance
             between
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             continued
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             in
             all
             places
             mutually
             an
             Abomination
             unto
             each
             other
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             likely
             so
             to
             continue
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Remedy
             that
             can
             be
             so
             effectual
             to
             heal
             a
             Distemper
             ,
             or
             make
             up
             a
             Fracture
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             will
             work
             its
             Cure
             without
             Use
             or
             Application
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             what
             state
             and
             condition
             Men
             are
             who
             
               reject
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               refuse
               to
               believe
               it
            
             .
             They
             may
             still
             live
             in
             Enmity
             and
             Malice
             ,
             hateful
             and
             hating
             one
             another
             .
             But
             where
             it
             is
             believed
             ,
             embraced
             ,
             and
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             there
             an
             
               absolute
               end
            
             is
             put
             unto
             all
             Difference
             or
             Enmity
             between
             
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             seeing
             all
             are
             
               made
               One
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             belongs
             only
             unto
             them
             who
             do
             Obey
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Peace
               among
               our selves
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             among
             Believers
             ,
             doth
             also
             belong
             hereunto
             .
             There
             was
             Peace
             and
             
               Brotherly
               Love
            
             required
             under
             the
             Law.
             But
             no
             Duty
             receiveth
             a
             greater
             Improvement
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Purchase
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               his
               Prayer
            
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             new
             Motives
             added
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             communication
             of
             it
             as
             the
             Legacy
             of
             Christ
             among
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             with
             the
             especial
             Ends
             and
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             constitute
             it
             a
             part
             of
             
               the
               perfect
               state
               of
               the
               Church
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             thing
             wherein
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Perfection
             doth
             consist
             ,
             
               is
               Spiritual
               Light
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Wisdome
               and
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             God
             had
             designed
             for
             the
             Church
             a
             Measure
             of
             
               Spiritual
               light
            
             and
             knowledge
             which
             was
             not
             attainable
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             that
             great
             Promise
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             34.
             whose
             Accomplishment
             is
             declared
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             27.
             
             And
             there
             are
             three
             things
             which
             concur
             unto
             the
             Constitution
             of
             this
             Priviledge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Principal
             Revealer
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God.
             Under
             the
             Law
             God
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Men
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             And
             he
             employed
             also
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Erection
             of
             the
             Church-state
             ,
             and
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             afterwards
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             in
             some
             sence
             that
             state
             was
             thereby
             
               put
               in
               Subjection
               unto
               Angels
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             But
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             light
             and
             knowledge
             thereby
             ,
             could
             not
             render
             it
             compleat
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             Darkness
             and
             Bondage
             under
             which
             it
             was
             .
             For
             there
             was
             yet
             one
             greater
             than
             they
             all
             ,
             and
             above
             them
             all
             ,
             one
             more
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             God
             and
             all
             the
             Counsels
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             would
             speak
             forth
             his
             mind
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             without
             whose
             
               immediate
               Ministry
            
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             Church-state
             could
             not
             be
             attained
             .
             This
             consideration
             our
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             at
             large
             in
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               second
               ,
            
             concluding
             from
             thence
             the
             Preeminence
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             state
             above
             the
             Legal
             .
             The
             especial
             Nature
             whereof
             We
             have
             declared
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             those
             places
             .
             A
             most
             eminent
             Priviledge
             this
             was
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             highest
             
               outward
               Priviledge
            
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             eminently
             concurs
             unto
             its
             Perfection
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             the
             perfect
             Knowledge
             and
             Comprehension
             that
             he
             had
             of
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             it
             incomparably
             exalts
             the
             Church-state
             above
             that
             of
             Old
             ,
             whence
             our
             Apostle
             draws
             many
             Arguments
             unto
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             above
             what
             they
             were
             urged
             withal
             .
             See
             Chap.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             25.
             
             And
             this
             full
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Counsels
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             God
             did
             reserve
             partly
             that
             he
             might
             have
             a
             
               Preeminence
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             none
             other
             either
             did
             or
             could
             comprehend
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             it
             as
             it
             was
             now
             to
             be
             Revealed
             .
             See
             John
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             or
             things
             themselves
             revealed
             .
             There
             was
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             but
             no
             perfect
             Image
             or
             compleat
             delineation
             of
             them
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             They
             had
             the
             
               first
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             the
             enlargements
             of
             it
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             David
             .
             Sundry
             Expositions
             were
             also
             added
             unto
             them
             ,
             relating
             unto
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Accomplishment
             .
             And
             many
             Intimations
             were
             given
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             thereby
             .
             But
             all
             this
             was
             done
             so
             darkly
             ,
             so
             obscurely
             ,
             so
             wrapped
             up
             in
             
               Types
               ,
               Shadows
               ,
               Figures
            
             ,
             and
             Allegories
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             Perfection
             of
             light
             or
             knowledge
             was
             to
             be
             obtained
             .
             The
             Mystery
             of
             them
             continued
             still
             
               hid
               in
               God
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             9.
             
             Hence
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             concerning
             them
             called
             
               Parables
               and
               dark
               Sayings
            
             ,
             Psal.
             78.
             2.
             
             Neither
             did
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             see
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             their
             own
             Predictions
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Hence
             the
             Believing
             Church
             waited
             with
             earnest
             expectation
             ,
             until
             
               the
               day
               should
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadows
               should
               flee
               away
               ,
            
             Cant.
             2.
             17.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             6.
             
             They
             longed
             for
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             that
             glorious
             Light
             ,
             which
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             to
             bring
             ,
             attending
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             unto
             the
             
               Word
               of
               Prophecy
            
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             the
             light
             of
             a
             Candle
             unto
             them
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             .
             They
             lived
             on
             that
             great
             Promise
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
             They
             expected
             Righteousness
             ,
             Light
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             but
             knew
             not
             the
             way
             of
             them
             .
             Thence
             their
             Prophets
             ,
             Righteous
             Men
             ,
             and
             Kings
             desired
             
               to
               see
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               saw
               them
               not
               ,
            
             Mat.
             13.
             17.
             
             Luke
             10.
             24.
             
             And
             therefore
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             who
             was
             greater
             than
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             because
             he
             saw
             and
             owned
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             they
             desired
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             saw
             not
             ;
             yet
             living
             and
             dying
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             not
             seeing
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             the
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             than
             he
             in
             Spiritual
             knowledge
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             belonged
             unto
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               perfect
               state
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             full
             and
             plain
             Revelation
             and
             Declaration
             made
             of
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Will
             and
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             to
             be
             done
             away
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Gospel
             under
             that
             
               New
               Priesthood
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             introduced
             .
             Nor
             without
             this
             Priesthood
             could
             it
             be
             so
             made
             .
             For
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               God
            
             depends
             on
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             
             Discharge
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             .
             They
             do
             so
             on
             his
             Oblation
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             the
             Attonement
             made
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             thereby
             .
             The
             plain
             Revelation
             of
             these
             things
             which
             could
             not
             be
             made
             before
             their
             actual
             Accomplishment
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             Gospel-perfection
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             disputes
             at
             large
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             from
             ver
             .
             7.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               inward
               Spiritual
               Light
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               Believers
            
             enabling
             them
             to
             discern
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Will
             as
             revealed
             ,
             doth
             also
             belong
             unto
             this
             part
             of
             the
             
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Church-state
            
             .
             This
             was
             promised
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Isa.
             11.
             9.
             
             Chap.
             54.
             13.
             
             Jer.
             31.
             34.
             
             And
             although
             it
             was
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             Saints
             of
             Old
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             so
             in
             a
             very
             small
             measure
             and
             low
             degree
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             it
             is
             now
             after
             the
             plentiful
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             See
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             prayed
             for
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Chap
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             VVherefore
             this
             Head
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Perfection
             intended
             consists
             in
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Personal
               Ministry
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             VVisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             himself
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Dispensation
               or
               Mission
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             reveal
             and
             fully
             make
             known
             the
             same
             Mystery
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             5.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             the
             
               Effectual
               Illumination
            
             of
             the
             Minds
             of
             them
             that
             do
             Believe
             ,
             enabling
             them
             Spiritually
             to
             discern
             the
             Mysteries
             so
             revealed
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             gift
             and
             grace
             .
             See
             concerning
             it
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             Ephes.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             belongs
             unto
             this
             Perfection
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               Liberty
               and
               Boldness
            
             which
             Believers
             have
             in
             their
             Approaches
             unto
             God.
             This
             is
             frequently
             mentioned
             as
             an
             especial
             Priviledge
             and
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Gospel-state
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             6.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             16.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             35.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             21.
             
             Chap.
             4
             ,
             17.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             14.
             
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             state
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             is
             described
             as
             a
             state
             of
             
               Fear
               and
               Bondage
            
             that
             is
             comparatively
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             15.
             
             And
             this
             Bondage
             or
             Fear
             arose
             from
             sundry
             Causes
             inseparable
             from
             that
             Priesthood
             and
             the
             Administrations
             of
             it
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             
               the
               Dreadful
               manner
               of
               giving
               the
               Law.
            
             This
             filled
             the
             whole
             People
             with
             Terror
             and
             Amazement
             .
             Upon
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Gospel
             Believers
             do
             immediately
             cry
             ,
             
               Abba
               Father
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             16.
             
             Gal
             4
             6.
             
             They
             have
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Boldness
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             him
             Father
             .
             But
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Administration
             of
             
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Dread
               and
               Terror
            
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             People
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             Approaches
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             thought
             of
             an
             Access
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             desired
             that
             all
             things
             for
             the
             future
             might
             be
             Transacted
             by
             an
             Internuncius
             ,
             one
             that
             might
             go
             between
             God
             and
             them
             whilst
             they
             kept
             at
             their
             distance
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             VVhen
             any
             first
             hear
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             are
             
               afraid
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             desire
             nothing
             more
             than
             not
             to
             come
             near
             him
             .
             They
             would
             be
             saved
             by
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             .
             VVhen
             any
             first
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             their
             Hearts
             are
             opened
             
               with
               Love
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             desire
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             near
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             his
             Throne
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Joyful
             sound
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             opposite
             than
             these
             two
             frames
             .
             And
             this
             
               Spirit
               of
               Fear
               and
               Dread
            
             thus
             first
             given
             out
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             communicated
             unto
             them
             in
             all
             their
             Generations
             ,
             whilst
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             continued
             .
             For
             as
             there
             was
             nothing
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             so
             it self
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             provided
             for
             its
             continuance
             .
             This
             are
             we
             now
             wholly
             delivered
             from
             .
             See
             Chap.
             12.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               arose
               from
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Curse
               .
            
             Hereby
             principally
             the
             
               Law
               gendered
               unto
               Bondage
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.
             25.
             
             For
             all
             the
             People
             were
             in
             some
             sence
             put
             
               under
               the
               Curse
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             
               they
               would
               seek
               for
               Righteousness
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             So
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               are
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               are
               under
               the
               Curse
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
             This
             Curse
             was
             plainly
             and
             openly
             denounced
             as
             due
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             adds
             ;
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               who
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               which
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
            
             And
             all
             their
             Capital
             Punishments
             were
             Representations
             thereof
             .
             This
             could
             not
             but
             take
             a
             deep
             impression
             on
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             obnoxious
             unto
             Bondage
             .
             Hence
             although
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Promise
             they
             were
             Heirs
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             Law
             they
             were
             made
             as
             
               Servants
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               Fear
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.
             1.
             
             Neither
             had
             they
             such
             a
             Prospect
             into
             the
             Nature
             &
             Signification
             of
             their
             Types
             as
             to
             
             set
             them
             at
             
               perfect
               Liberty
            
             from
             this
             cause
             of
             dread
             .
             For
             as
             there
             was
             a
             
               veil
               on
               the
               Face
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Mind
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             were
             veiled
             with
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             ;
             so
             there
             was
             a
             
               veil
               on
               their
               Hearts
            
             also
             in
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             light
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             
               look
               stedfastly
               unto
               the
               End
               of
               that
               which
               is
               abolished
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             13.
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               Righteousness
               unto
               them
               that
               do
               Believe
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
             It
             was
             therefore
             impossible
             but
             that
             their
             Minds
             must
             Ordinarily
             be
             filled
             with
             Anxiety
             and
             Fear
             .
             But
             there
             is
             now
             no
             more
             
               Curse
               in
               the
               Gospel-state
            
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             2.
             
             The
             Curse
             abideth
             only
             on
             
               the
               Serpent
               and
               his
               Seed
            
             ,
             Isa.
             65.
             25.
             
             The
             
               Blessing
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             doth
             wholly
             possess
             the
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Only
             they
             who
             will
             choose
             still
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             living
             in
             the
             sins
             that
             it
             condemneth
             ,
             or
             seeking
             for
             Righteousness
             by
             the
             works
             which
             it
             commands
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             Curse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             even
             their
             
               Holy
               Worship
            
             was
             so
             appointed
             and
             Ordered
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             partly
             in
             Fear
             ,
             and
             partly
             at
             a
             Distance
             from
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             The
             continual
             
               Multiplication
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             one
             day
             after
             another
             ,
             one
             week
             after
             another
             ,
             one
             moneth
             after
             another
             ,
             one
             year
             after
             another
             ,
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             all
             there
             was
             not
             an
             end
             made
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             brought
             in
             by
             any
             of
             them
             .
             This
             Argument
             our
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Law
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               could
               never
               by
               those
               Sacrifices
               which
               they
               Offered
               ,
               Year
               by
               Year
               continually
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               bring
               the
               Worshippers
               unto
               this
               Perfection
               .
            
             And
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             still
             a
             
               Conscience
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               Conscience
               condemning
               them
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             a
             
               Remembrance
               made
               of
               sin
            
             again
             every
             Year
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Hereby
             they
             were
             kept
             in
             
               Dread
               and
               Fear
            
             .
             And
             in
             their
             Worship
             they
             were
             minded
             of
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             their
             Distance
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             a
             Right
             to
             an
             immediate
             Access
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             they
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Holyest
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             Pledges
             and
             Tokens
             of
             Gods
             Presence
             .
             And
             the
             Prohibitions
             of
             their
             Approaches
             unto
             God
             were
             attended
             with
             such
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             cryed
             out
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             them
             ,
             Numb
             .
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             which
             Peter
             reflects
             upon
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               thereby
               signifying
               that
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holyest
               of
               all
               was
               not
               made
               manifest
               whilst
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               standing
               ,
               Chap
            
             9.
             8.
             
             No
             Man
             had
             yet
             Right
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             with
             boldness
             ,
             which
             Believers
             now
             have
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             had
             designed
             the
             whole
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             under
             that
             Priesthood
             unto
             this
             very
             End
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             give
             the
             People
             neither
             
               Rest
               nor
               Liberty
            
             ,
             but
             press
             and
             urge
             them
             to
             be
             looking
             after
             their
             full
             Relief
             in
             the
             Promised
             Seed
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             24.
             
             It
             pressed
             them
             with
             
               a
               sense
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             with
             a
             Yoke
             of
             Ceremonious
             Observances
             ,
             presenting
             them
             with
             the
             
               Hand-writing
               of
               Ordinances
            
             which
             was
             against
             them
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               It
               urged
               their
               Consciences
            
             not
             to
             seek
             after
             Rest
             in
             or
             by
             that
             state
             .
             Here
             could
             be
             no
             Perfection
             ,
             because
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Liberty
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Boldness
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             opposed
             unto
             all
             these
             causes
             of
             Bondage
             and
             Fear
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             Design
             of
             God
             always
             to
             keep
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Non-age
             ,
             and
             under
             School-Masiers
             ;
             he
             had
             appointed
             to
             set
             it
             at
             Liberty
             in
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             ,
             to
             take
             his
             Children
             nearer
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             greater
             Evidences
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             greater
             Assurances
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             more
             Liberty
             and
             Boldness
             in
             his
             Presence
             .
             But
             what
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             what
             is
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             what
             
               freedom
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             what
             
               liberty
               of
               Speech
            
             ,
             what
             
               Right
               of
               Access
            
             ,
             and
             Boldness
             of
             Approach
             unto
             God
             ,
             Built
             upon
             the
             
               removal
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             the
             
               communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             way
             
               made
               into
               the
               Holyest
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             with
             other
             concernments
             of
             it
             ,
             Constitutive
             of
             Gospel-perfection
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             in
             part
             declared
             in
             Our
             
               Exposition
               on
               Chap.
            
             3.
             ver
             .
             5.
             and
             must
             ,
             if
             God
             please
             ,
             yet
             more
             largely
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             on
             
               Chap.
               10th
            
             .
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             further
             speak
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               A
               clear
               fore-sight
               into
               a
               Blessed
               estate
               of
               Immortality
               and
               Glory
               ,
            
             with
             unquestionable
             Evidences
             and
             Pledges
             ,
             giving
             Assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             belongs
             also
             to
             this
             Consummation
             .
             Death
             was
             Originally
             threatned
             as
             the
             final
             End
             and
             Issue
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             the
             Evidence
             hereof
             was
             received
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             in
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             There
             was
             indeed
             a
             Remedy
             provided
             against
             its
             Eternal
             Prevalency
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               Promise
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             Death
             comprised
             all
             the
             Evil
             that
             was
             come
             ,
             or
             was
             to
             come
             on
             Man
             for
             Sin
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               soal
               die
               :
            
             The
             Promise
             
             contained
             the
             means
             of
             deliverance
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             it
             was
             no
             Promise
             ,
             tendred
             no
             Relief
             unto
             Man
             in
             the
             state
             whereinto
             he
             was
             fallen
             .
             But
             the
             People
             under
             the
             Law
             could
             see
             but
             little
             into
             the
             manner
             and
             way
             of
             its
             Accomplishment
             ,
             nor
             had
             they
             received
             any
             Pledge
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             that
             
               was
               dead
               and
               lived
               again
               so
               as
               to
               die
               no
               more
               .
            
             Wherefore
             their
             Apprehensions
             of
             this
             deliverance
             were
             dark
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             much
             fear
             ,
             which
             rendred
             them
             
               obnoxious
               unto
               Bondage
            
             .
             See
             the
             
               Exposition
               on
               Chap.
            
             2.
             14.
             where
             we
             have
             declared
             the
             dreadful
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             Death
             ,
             received
             by
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Fathers
             .
             They
             could
             not
             look
             through
             the
             dark
             shades
             of
             Death
             into
             Light
             ,
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             Glory
             .
             See
             the
             two-fold
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Apprehensions
             of
             Death
             expressed
             ;
             the
             one
             Job
             10.
             21
             ,
             22.
             the
             other
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             needful
             unto
             the
             
               perfect
               state
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Suppose
             it
             endowed
             with
             all
             possible
             Priviledges
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             have
             not
             a
             
               clear
               view
               and
               prospect
            
             ,
             with
             a
             Blessed
             assurance
             of
             
               Immortality
               and
               Glory
               after
               Death
            
             ,
             its
             condition
             will
             be
             dark
             and
             uncomfortable
             .
             And
             as
             this
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             bringing
             in
             of
             
               another
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             so
             by
             that
             of
             Christs
             it
             is
             accomplished
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               himself
               died
               as
               our
               High
               Priest.
            
             He
             entred
             into
             the
             devouring
             Jaws
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             it
             was
             threatned
             in
             the
             Curse
             .
             And
             now
             is
             the
             Trial
             to
             be
             made
             .
             If
             he
             who
             thus
             ventured
             on
             Death
             as
             threatned
             in
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             us
             ,
             be
             
               swallowed
               up
               by
               it
            
             ,
             or
             detained
             by
             its
             Power
             and
             Pains
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             end
             of
             all
             our
             Hopes
             .
             Whatever
             we
             may
             arrive
             unto
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             Death
             will
             convey
             us
             over
             into
             eternal
             Ruine
             .
             But
             if
             
               he
               brake
               through
               its
               Power
            
             ,
             have
             the
             
               pains
               of
               it
               removed
               from
               him
               ,
            
             do
             swallow
             it
             up
             into
             Victory
             ,
             and
             rise
             Triumphantly
             into
             Immortality
             and
             Glory
             ,
             then
             is
             our
             entrance
             into
             them
             also
             even
             by
             and
             after
             Death
             secured
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             the
             Church
             had
             the
             first
             unquestionable
             Evidence
             that
             Death
             might
             be
             Conquered
             ,
             that
             it
             and
             the
             Curse
             might
             be
             separated
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             free
             passage
             through
             it
             into
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             .
             These
             things
             Originally
             and
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             were
             inconsistent
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             Reconciliation
             of
             them
             evident
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             But
             hereby
             was
             the
             
               Veil
               rent
            
             from
             top
             to
             bottom
             ,
             and
             the
             
               most
               Holy
               place
            
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             laid
             open
             unto
             Believers
             .
             See
             Isa.
             25.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             by
             his
             
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             and
             entrance
             into
             Glory
             He
             gave
             a
             
               Pledge
               ,
               Example
            
             ,
             and
             Evidence
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             that
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             designed
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             Grounds
             of
             it
             were
             laid
             in
             the
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             which
             he
             Offered
             ,
             whereby
             he
             took
             away
             the
             Curse
             from
             Death
             :
             There
             was
             such
             a
             close
             Conjunction
             between
             Death
             and
             the
             Curse
             ,
             such
             a
             Combination
             between
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             that
             the
             breaking
             of
             that
             Conjunction
             ,
             and
             the
             dissolving
             of
             that
             Combination
             was
             the
             greatest
             Effect
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             so
             Triumpheth
             in
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
             This
             could
             no
             otherwise
             be
             brought
             about
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             being
             
               made
               a
               Curse
            
             in
             Death
             ,
             or
             bearing
             the
             Curse
             which
             was
             in
             Death
             ,
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             clearly
             declared
             unto
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             Capacities
             in
             this
             World
             that
             
               future
               state
               of
               Blessedness
               and
               Glory
               ,
            
             which
             he
             will
             lead
             all
             his
             Disciples
             into
             .
             All
             the
             concernments
             hereof
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             were
             represented
             only
             under
             the
             obscure
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             of
             
               Earthly
               things
            
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             
               abolished
               Death
               ,
               and
               brought
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             He
             destroyed
             and
             
               abolished
               him
            
             who
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Death
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             the
             
               Curse
               from
               it
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             he
             abolished
             Death
             it self
             in
             the
             removal
             of
             those
             
               dark
               shades
            
             which
             it
             cast
             on
             Immortality
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             and
             hath
             opened
             an
             abundant
             entrance
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             Glory
             .
             He
             hath
             unveiled
             the
             uncreated
             Beauties
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             opened
             the
             Everlasting
             Doors
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             insight
             into
             those
             Mansions
             of
             Rest
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Blessedness
             which
             are
             prepared
             for
             Believers
             in
             the
             Everlasting
             Enjoyment
             of
             God.
             And
             these
             things
             constitute
             no
             small
             part
             of
             that
             
               consummate
               state
               of
               the
               Church
            
             which
             God
             designed
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             could
             no
             way
             effect
             .
          
           
             6
             There
             is
             also
             an
             
               especial
               Joy
            
             belonging
             unto
             this
             state
             .
             For
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             
               God
               is
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Neither
             was
             this
             attainable
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             Indeed
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             did
             greatly
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             had
             
               the
               Joy
               of
               his
               Salvation
               abiding
               with
            
             
             them
             .
             See
             Psal.
             51.
             12.
             
             Isa.
             25.
             9.
             
             Hab.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             they
             had
             it
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               .
               Isaiah
            
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             was
             
               the
               swallowing
               up
               of
               Death
               in
               Victory
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             8.
             which
             was
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             It
             was
             by
             an
             Influence
             of
             Efficacy
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             that
             was
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             Joy
             :
             Whence
             Abraham
             saw
             the
             Day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               Rejoyced
               to
               see
               it
            
             .
             The
             Prospect
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             sole
             Foundation
             of
             all
             their
             Spiritual
             Joy
             ,
             that
             was
             purely
             so
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             their
             own
             present
             state
             ,
             they
             were
             allowed
             and
             called
             to
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               Temporal
               things
            
             ;
             though
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             prefers
             the
             Joy
             arising
             from
             the
             light
             of
             God's
             Countenance
             in
             Christ
             ,
             above
             all
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             Psal.
             4
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             ordinarily
             their
             Joy
             was
             mixed
             and
             allayed
             with
             a
             respect
             unto
             
               Temporal
               things
            
             .
             See
             Lev.
             23.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Deut.
             22.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             18.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             11.
             27.
             7.
             
             This
             was
             the
             end
             of
             their
             
               Annual
               Festivals
            
             .
             And
             those
             who
             would
             introduce
             such
             
               Festival
               Rejoycings
            
             into
             the
             Gospel-state
             ,
             do
             so
             far
             degenerate
             into
             Judaisme
             ,
             as
             preferring
             their
             Natural
             Joy
             in
             the
             outward
             manner
             of
             Expression
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Spiritual
               ineffable
               Joys
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             it
             is
             that
             belongs
             unto
             the
             state
             thereof
             ;
             such
             a
             Joy
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             carrieth
             Believers
             with
             an
             Holy
             Triumph
             through
             every
             condition
             ,
             even
             when
             all
             outward
             causes
             of
             Joy
             do
             fail
             and
             cease
             .
             A
             Joy
             it
             is
             
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
             See
             John
             5.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
             Jude
             24.
             
             It
             is
             that
             
               inexpressible
               Satisfaction
               which
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               Believers
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               from
               an
               Evidence
               of
               their
               Interest
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               by
               Christ
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Fruits
               of
               it
               present
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               with
               a
               Spiritual
               Sense
               and
               Experience
               of
               their
               Value
               ,
               Worth
               ,
               and
               Excellency
               .
            
             This
             gives
             the
             Soul
             a
             quiet
             Repose
             in
             all
             its
             Trials
             ,
             Refreshment
             when
             it
             is
             weary
             ,
             Peace
             in
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             Satisfaction
             in
             the
             hardest
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             undergone
             for
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Confidence
               and
               Glorying
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             also
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Perfection
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Flowring
             ,
             or
             the
             Effect
             and
             Fruit
             of
             Joy
             ;
             a
             readiness
             unto
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             whereby
             we
             do
             express
             it
             .
             One
             great
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             exclude
             
               all
               Boasting
            
             ,
             all
             Glorying
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             self
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             therein
             that
             Men
             are
             taught
             not
             to
             boast
             or
             glory
             ,
             neither
             in
             outward
             Priviledges
             ,
             nor
             in
             Moral
             Duties
             .
             See
             Phil.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             2.
             
             What
             then
             ,
             is
             there
             
               no
               Glorying
               left
               us
            
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             no
             Triumph
             ,
             no
             Exultation
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             always
             be
             sad
             and
             cast
             down
             ,
             at
             best
             stand
             but
             on
             even
             terms
             with
             our
             Oppositions
             ,
             and
             never
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             excellent
             Glorying
             introduced
             ,
             than
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             on
             any
             other
             Account
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             so
             Ordered
             all
             things
             now
             ,
             
               that
               no
               Flesh
               should
               Glory
               in
               his
               Presence
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               who
               gloryeth
               ,
               should
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             29
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Reason
             or
             Foundation
             hereof
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             alone
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               of
               God
               is
               made
               unto
               us
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Redemption
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             30.
             
             So
             it
             was
             promised
             of
             Old
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             all
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               Israel
               should
               be
               Justified
               and
               Glory
               ,
            
             Isa.
             45.
             25.
             
             This
             is
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             opened
             on
             Chap.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             whither
             the
             Reader
             is
             referred
             .
             
               It
               is
               that
               Triumphant
               Exultation
               of
               Spirit
               which
               ariseth
               in
               Believers
               ,
               from
               their
               absolute
               proferring
               their
               Interest
               in
               Heavenly
               things
               above
               things
               present
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               contemn
               and
               despise
               whatever
               is
               contrary
               thereunto
               ,
               however
               tendred
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Allurement
               or
               Rage
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             things
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             and
             Kind
             ,
             consists
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Consummation
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
            
             as
             to
             the
             
               Persons
               of
               the
               Worshippers
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             to
             have
             been
             attainable
             by
             or
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             The
             Arguments
             wherewith
             he
             confirms
             his
             Assertion
             ensue
             in
             the
             Verses
             following
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             be
             farther
             considered
             .
             But
             we
             may
             not
             proceed
             without
             some
             Observations
             for
             our
             own
             Edification
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
             
               An
               Interest
               in
               the
               Gospel
               consisteth
               not
               in
               an
               outward
               Profession
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               real
               participation
               of
               those
               things
               wherein
               the
               Perfection
               of
               its
               state
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             Men
             may
             have
             a
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             and
             be
             utter
             strangers
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             .
             Multitudes
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             no
             Experience
             in
             themselves
             of
             the
             real
             Benefits
             and
             Advantages
             wherewith
             it
             is
             accompanied
             .
             All
             that
             they
             obtain
             hereby
             is
             but
             to
             deceive
             their
             Souls
             into
             eternal
             
             Ruine
             .
             For
             they
             live
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             Expectation
             ,
             that
             in
             
               another
               World
            
             they
             shall
             obtain
             Rest
             and
             Blessedness
             and
             Glory
             by
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Gospel
             will
             do
             nothing
             for
             them
             hereafter
             in
             things
             Eternal
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             here
             Partakers
             of
             its
             Power
             and
             Fruits
             in
             things
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Preeminence
               of
               the
               Gospel-state
               above
               the
               Legal
               is
               Spiritual
               and
               undiscernable
               unto
               a
               Carnal
               Eye
               .
            
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Principal
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             all
             these
             Discourses
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             its
             Faith
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old.
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             of
             them
             produce
             instances
             of
             outward
             Pomp
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             visible
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Assertion
             .
             He
             grants
             all
             the
             outward
             Institutions
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             insisting
             on
             them
             ,
             their
             Use
             ,
             and
             Signification
             in
             particular
             ;
             but
             he
             opposeth
             not
             unto
             them
             any
             outward
             visible
             glory
             in
             Gospel-Administrations
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             
             He
             expressely
             compares
             those
             two
             Administrations
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             as
             unto
             their
             Excellency
             and
             Glory
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               the
               law
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Institution
             and
             Celebration
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             glorious
             ,
             v.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             withal
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             
               no
               Glory
            
             in
             comparison
             with
             that
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             doth
             far
             excel
             it
             .
             Wherein
             then
             doth
             this
             Glory
             consist
             ?
             He
             tells
             us
             it
             doth
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               How
               shall
               not
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               be
               rather
               Glorious
               ?
            
             He
             doth
             not
             resolve
             it
             into
             outward
             Order
             ,
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Pomp
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             Ordinances
             .
             In
             this
             alone
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             the
             whole
             Dispensation
             of
             it
             is
             carried
             on
             by
             the
             Grace
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             also
             Administred
             thereby
             .
             This
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             Glory
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             such
             as
             excel
             all
             the
             glories
             of
             Old
             Administrations
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             In
             this
             place
             he
             sums
             it
             up
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Perfection
             we
             have
             treated
             of
             was
             effected
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             so
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             and
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             .
             In
             these
             Spiritual
             things
             therefore
             are
             we
             to
             seek
             after
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             its
             Preeminence
             above
             the
             Law.
             And
             those
             who
             suppose
             they
             render
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             glorious
             by
             vying
             with
             the
             Law
             in
             Ceremonies
             and
             an
             external
             Pomp
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             do
             wholly
             cross
             his
             Design
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Perfection
             respects
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Persons
               of
               the
               Worshippers
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             whereof
             they
             are
             made
             Partakers
             .
             God
             had
             designed
             the
             Church
             unto
             a
             more
             
               perfect
               state
               in
               point
               of
               Worship
               ,
            
             than
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             could
             any
             Man
             reasonably
             think
             ,
             or
             wisely
             judge
             ,
             that
             he
             intended
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             
               compleat
               ultimate
               Worship
            
             and
             Service
             that
             he
             would
             require
             or
             appoint
             in
             this
             VVorld
             ,
             seeing
             our
             Natures
             ,
             as
             renewed
             by
             Grace
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             that
             which
             is
             more
             Spiritual
             and
             Sublime
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             in
             their
             Nature
             Carnal
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             and
             Chap.
             9.
             10.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             their
             Celebration
             were
             
               Carnal
               things
            
             ,
             beneath
             those
             pure
             Spiritual
             Acts
             of
             the
             Mind
             and
             Soul
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             more
             Noble
             Nature
             .
             They
             consisted
             in
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
            
             the
             Observation
             
               of
               Moons
               and
               Festivals
            
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Temple
               made
               of
               Wood
               and
               Stone
               ,
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
            
             things
             Carnal
             ,
             perishing
             ,
             and
             transitory
             .
             Certainly
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             VVorshipped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             designed
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             a
             VVorship
             more
             suited
             unto
             his
             own
             Nature
             ,
             though
             the
             Imposition
             of
             these
             things
             on
             the
             Church
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             was
             Necessary
             .
             And
             as
             they
             were
             Carnal
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             be
             exactly
             performed
             by
             Men
             of
             
               Carnal
               Minds
            
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             God
             himself
             speaks
             often
             with
             a
             great
             undervaluation
             of
             them
             :
             See
             Psal.
             50.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Isa.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Had
             not
             he
             designed
             the
             Renovation
             of
             our
             Natures
             into
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             a
             new
             Creation
             of
             them
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             
               Carnal
               Worship
            
             might
             have
             sufficed
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             the
             best
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             But
             to
             suppose
             that
             he
             should
             endow
             Men
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             by
             Christ
             ,
             with
             a
             
               new
               Spiritual
               Supernatural
               Principle
            
             ,
             enabling
             them
             unto
             a
             more
             sublime
             and
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             he
             would
             always
             bind
             them
             up
             unto
             those
             
               Carnal
               Ordinances
            
             in
             their
             Religious
             Service
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             a
             
               meet
               and
               sufficient
               means
            
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             New
             Principle
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             which
             he
             bestows
             on
             Believers
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Yea
             ,
             
             to
             burden
             them
             with
             Carnal
             Observances
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             effectual
             way
             to
             take
             them
             off
             from
             its
             Exercise
             in
             his
             Service
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             where-ever
             there
             is
             a
             Multiplication
             of
             outward
             Services
             and
             Observances
             ,
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             are
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Bodily
             Exercise
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             attend
             unto
             the
             pure
             internal
             Actings
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             by
             their
             Number
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             their
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             exacting
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             
               a
               Yoke
               which
               the
               People
               were
               never
               able
               to
               bear
            
             with
             any
             Joy
             or
             Satisfaction
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             And
             this
             Yoke
             lay
             partly
             in
             the
             first
             place
             on
             their
             Consciences
             or
             the
             inner
             Man.
             And
             it
             consisted
             principally
             in
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               multitude
               of
               Ceremonies
            
             and
             Institutions
             did
             perplex
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             no
             rest
             .
             Seeing
             which
             way
             soever
             they
             turned
             themselves
             one
             Precept
             or
             other
             ,
             positive
             or
             negative
             ,
             
               touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               ,
            
             was
             upon
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Veil
             that
             was
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Use
             ,
             Meaning
             ,
             and
             End
             ,
             increased
             the
             
               trouble
               of
               this
               Yoke
            
             .
             They
             could
             not
             see
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             the
             things
             that
             were
             to
             be
             done
             away
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             veil
             ,
             nor
             could
             apprehend
             fully
             the
             Reason
             of
             what
             they
             did
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             conceived
             how
             great
             a
             Yoke
             it
             was
             to
             be
             bound
             unto
             the
             strict
             Observation
             of
             such
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             in
             Worship
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             VVorship
             should
             consist
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             made
             use
             of
             them
             did
             not
             
               understand
               the
               End
            
             and
             Meaning
             of
             them
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             lay
             on
             their
             Persons
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Imposition
             ;
             as
             they
             were
             tyed
             up
             unto
             Days
             ,
             Times
             ,
             and
             Hours
             ,
             so
             their
             Transgression
             or
             Disobedience
             made
             them
             obnoxious
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Punishments
             and
             Excision
             it self
             .
             For
             they
             were
             all
             bound
             upon
             them
             with
             a
             Curse
             ;
             whence
             
               every
               Transgression
               and
               Disobedience
               received
               a
               just
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               ,
            
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             For
             
               he
               that
               despised
            
             Moses
             
               Law
               died
               without
               Mercy
            
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             28.
             which
             they
             complained
             of
             ,
             Numb
             .
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             This
             put
             them
             on
             continual
             scrupulous
             Fears
             ,
             with
             endless
             Inventions
             of
             their
             own
             to
             secure
             themselves
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             such
             Transgressions
             .
             Hence
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             present
             is
             become
             a
             
               Monstrous
               confused
               heap
               of
               vain
               Inventions
            
             and
             scrupulous
             Observances
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             to
             secure
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             ,
             from
             transgressing
             any
             of
             those
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             .
             Take
             any
             one
             Institution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             Exposition
             they
             give
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Mishna
             ,
             by
             their
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             display
             the
             Fear
             and
             Bondage
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             though
             the
             Remedy
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             Disease
             .
             Yea
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             Inventions
             they
             did
             but
             increase
             that
             which
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             avoid
             .
             For
             they
             have
             brought
             things
             unto
             that
             pass
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             of
             them
             should
             have
             Satisfaction
             in
             his
             Conscience
             that
             he
             hath
             aright
             observed
             any
             of
             Gods
             Institutions
             ,
             although
             he
             should
             suppose
             that
             he
             required
             nothing
             of
             him
             but
             the
             outward
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             
               Instructive
               Efficacy
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Principal
             End
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Divine
             VVorship
             was
             weak
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             answered
             the
             Power
             and
             Evidence
             of
             Gospel-Institutions
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             Therefore
             was
             the
             way
             of
             Teaching
             by
             them
             intricate
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             Learning
             difficult
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             difference
             which
             is
             put
             between
             the
             Teachings
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             the
             New.
             For
             now
             it
             is
             Promised
             that
             Men
             
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               Man
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               know
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             Old.
             The
             means
             of
             Instruction
             were
             so
             dark
             and
             cloudy
             ,
             and
             having
             only
             
               a
               shadow
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
            
             that
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             
               not
               the
               very
               Image
               of
               them
               ,
            
             that
             it
             was
             needful
             that
             they
             should
             be
             continually
             incalcated
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             very
             Rudiments
             of
             Religion
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             had
             many
             Ordinances
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             imposed
             on
             them
             to
             increase
             their
             Yoke
             ,
             whereof
             they
             understood
             nothing
             but
             only
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             Observe
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             understood
             not
             of
             what
             Use
             they
             were
             :
             And
             they
             were
             Obliged
             unto
             no
             less
             an
             exact
             Observance
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             unto
             that
             of
             those
             which
             were
             the
             clearest
             and
             most
             lightsome
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Direction
             they
             had
             from
             them
             and
             by
             them
             was
             ,
             that
             indeed
             there
             was
             
               nothing
               in
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             Nature
             or
             proper
             Efficacy
             ,
             to
             produce
             or
             procure
             those
             good
             things
             which
             they
             looked
             for
             through
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             pointed
             unto
             what
             was
             to
             come
             .
             VVherefore
             they
             knew
             that
             although
             they
             Exercised
             themselves
             in
             them
             with
             Diligence
             all
             their
             Days
             ,
             yet
             by
             virtue
             of
             them
             they
             could
             never
             attain
             what
             they
             aimed
             at
             ;
             only
             there
             was
             
               something
               signified
               by
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
             afterwards
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             that
             was
             Efficacious
             of
             what
             they
             looked
             after
             .
             Now
             unto
             the
             strict
             Observation
             of
             these
             things
             were
             the
             People
             obliged
             under
             the
             most
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             days
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             And
             this
             
               increased
               their
               Bondage
            
             .
             God
             indeed
             by
             his
             Grace
             did
             influence
             the
             Minds
             of
             true
             Believers
             among
             them
             unto
             Satisfaction
             in
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             helping
             them
             to
             adore
             that
             Soveraignty
             and
             Wisdom
             which
             they
             believed
             in
             all
             his
             Institutions
             .
             And
             he
             gave
             unto
             them
             really
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             good
             things
             that
             were
             for
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             prefigured
             by
             their
             Services
             .
             But
             the
             state
             wherein
             they
             were
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             things
             was
             a
             state
             of
             Bondage
             .
          
           
             Nor
             could
             any
             Relief
             be
             given
             in
             this
             state
             unto
             the
             Minds
             or
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             For
             it
             was
             it self
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             Burdens
             and
             Grievances
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Administration
             of
             all
             Sacred
             things
             was
             committed
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             takes
             it
             here
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             God
             designed
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             unto
             
               its
               Worship
            
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             its
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             We
             find
             by
             the
             Event
             that
             it
             answered
             not
             the
             Divine
             VVisdom
             and
             Goodness
             to
             bind
             up
             the
             Church
             during
             its
             whole
             Sojourning
             in
             this
             VVorld
             ,
             unto
             a
             VVorship
             so
             Carnal
             ,
             Burdensome
             ,
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             so
             unsuited
             to
             express
             his
             Grace
             and
             Kindness
             towards
             it
             ,
             or
             its
             sense
             thereof
             .
             And
             who
             can
             but
             pity
             the
             woeful
             condition
             of
             the
             
               present
               Jews
            
             ,
             who
             can
             conceive
             of
             no
             greater
             Blessedness
             than
             the
             Restauration
             of
             this
             burdensome
             Service
             .
             So
             true
             is
             it
             what
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             the
             Vail
             is
             upon
             them
             unto
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Blindness
             is
             on
             their
             minds
             that
             they
             can
             see
             no
             Beauty
             but
             only
             in
             things
             Carnal
             ,
             and
             like
             their
             fore-fathers
             who
             preferred
             the
             
               Bondage
               of
               Egypt
            
             because
             of
             
               their
               Flesh-pots
            
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Blessings
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             so
             do
             they
             their
             old
             Bondage-state
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             Temporal
             Advantages
             it
             was
             attended
             withal
             ,
             before
             the
             glorious
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             Opposition
             hereunto
             there
             is
             a
             
               worship
               under
               the
               Gospel
            
             which
             hath
             such
             Properties
             as
             are
             constitutive
             also
             of
             this
             Perfection
             .
             By
             Gospel-worship
             ,
             I
             understand
             the
             whole
             Way
             and
             Order
             of
             that
             Solemn
             VVorship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             Commanded
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             his
             Churches
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             private
             Worship
             of
             Believers
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             Access
             unto
             God.
             The
             
               Internal
               Glory
               and
               Dignity
            
             of
             this
             Worship
             must
             be
             referred
             unto
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Here
             I
             shall
             only
             mention
             some
             few
             things
             ,
             wherein
             its
             Excellency
             consists
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             defects
             of
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             it
             is
             Constitutive
             of
             that
             
               Evangelical
               Perfection
            
             whereof
             we
             treat
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               Spiritual
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Discourse
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             is
             so
             on
             a
             two-fold
             Account
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             that
             it
             is
             suited
             
               unto
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             thereby
             he
             is
             glorified
             as
             God.
             For
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               Worshipped
               in
               Spirit
               ,
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             asserts
             to
             belong
             unto
             the
             Gospel-state
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             all
             the
             most
             glorious
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             John
             4.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             So
             is
             it
             opposed
             unto
             the
             old
             Worship
             as
             it
             was
             Carnal
             .
             It
             was
             that
             which
             in
             and
             by
             it self
             ,
             answered
             not
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             Commanded
             for
             a
             Season
             .
             See
             Psal.
             50.
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             it
             is
             performed
             meerly
             by
             the
             
               Aids
               ,
               Supplies
            
             ,
             and
             
               Assistances
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             at
             large
             proved
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               easie
               and
               gentle
            
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Burden
             and
             insupportable
             Yoke
             of
             the
             Old
             Institutions
             and
             Ordinances
             .
             That
             so
             are
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             the
             whole
             System
             of
             his
             Precepts
             ,
             whether
             for
             Moral
             Obedience
             or
             Worship
             ,
             himself
             declares
             .
             
               Take
               my
               Yoke
               upon
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               learn
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               Heart
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               Rest
               unto
               your
               Souls
               ;
               for
               my
               Yoke
               is
               easie
               ,
               and
               my
               Burden
               is
               light
               ,
            
             Mat.
             11.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             So
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               his
               Commandments
               are
               not
               grievous
            
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             concerning
             this
             Ease
             of
             Gospel-worship
             ,
             some
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Persons
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             so
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             only
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             being
             
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
            
             do
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             Rest
             ,
             and
             do
             learn
             of
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             convinced
             ,
             humbled
             ,
             converted
             Sinners
             that
             do
             Believe
             in
             him
             .
             Unto
             all
             other
             who
             on
             meer
             Convictions
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             means
             do
             take
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             it
             proves
             an
             insupportable
             Burden
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             obliged
             unto
             .
             Hence
             the
             Generality
             of
             Men
             ,
             although
             
               Professing
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             are
             quickly
             weary
             of
             
               Evangelical
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             do
             find
             out
             endless
             Inventions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             better
             satisfied
             in
             their
             Divine
             Services
             .
             Therefore
             have
             they
             multiplyed
             Ceremonies
             ,
             fond
             Superstitions
             ,
             and
             down-right
             Idolatries
             ,
             which
             they
             prefer
             before
             the
             Purity
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             VVorship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             that
             Enmity
             which
             is
             in
             their
             Minds
             against
             the
             
               Spiritual
               things
            
             represented
             and
             exhibited
             in
             that
             VVorship
             .
             For
             there
             being
             so
             near
             an
             Alliance
             between
             those
             things
             and
             this
             VVorship
             ,
             they
             that
             hate
             the
             one
             ,
             cannot
             but
             despise
             the
             other
             .
             Men
             of
             unspiritual
             Minds
             cannot
             delight
             in
             Spiritual
             VVorship
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Easie
               unto
               Believers
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             that
             Principle
             wherewith
             they
             are
             acted
             in
             all
             Divine
             things
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               New
               Nature
            
             ,
             or
             New
             Creature
             in
             them
             ,
             wherein
             their
             Spiritual
             life
             doth
             consist
             .
             By
             this
             they
             
               delight
               in
               all
               Spiritual
               things
            
             in
             the
             
               inner
               Man
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             cognate
             and
             suitable
             thereunto
             .
             Weariness
             may
             be
             upon
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             will
             
               be
               willing
            
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Principle
             of
             Corrupted
             Nature
             goeth
             out
             with
             delight
             and
             vehemency
             unto
             Objects
             that
             are
             unto
             its
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             the
             means
             of
             its
             Conjunction
             unto
             them
             and
             Union
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             Principle
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             Believers
             is
             carried
             with
             Delight
             and
             Fervency
             unto
             those
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             its
             proper
             object
             ;
             and
             therewithal
             unto
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             Conjunction
             with
             them
             and
             Union
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             Life
             and
             Effect
             of
             Evangelical
             VVorship
             .
             It
             is
             the
             means
             whereby
             Grace
             in
             the
             Soul
             is
             conjoyned
             and
             united
             unto
             Grace
             in
             the
             VVord
             and
             Promises
             ,
             which
             renders
             it
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             delight
             to
             be
             Exercised
             therein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               constant
               Aid
            
             they
             have
             in
             and
             for
             its
             performance
             if
             they
             be
             not
             wanting
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             doth
             entitle
             it
             unto
             this
             Property
             .
             The
             Institution
             of
             Gospel-worship
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Isa.
             59.
             21.
             and
             he
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             helpeth
             and
             assisteth
             in
             all
             the
             worship
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             was
             intimated
             before
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Benefit
             which
             they
             receive
             by
             it
             renders
             it
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Evangelical-worship
             are
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             and
             appointed
             of
             God
             unto
             that
             End
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             excite
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             Grace
             in
             the
             worshippers
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             convey
             and
             exhibit
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             unto
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
             in
             these
             two
             things
             consists
             the
             Principal
             Interest
             of
             all
             Believers
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             design
             in
             competition
             with
             that
             of
             increasing
             in
             them
             .
             Finding
             therefore
             how
             by
             the
             diligent
             Attendance
             unto
             this
             Worship
             they
             thrive
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             their
             Interest
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             pleasant
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             
               Outward
               Rites
               of
               it
            
             are
             
               few
               ,
               lightsome
            
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             without
             scrupulous
             tormenting
             fears
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             by
             attendance
             unto
             Bodily
             Services
             do
             divert
             the
             Mind
             from
             that
             Communion
             with
             God
             which
             they
             are
             a
             means
             of
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             Instructive
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             clearness
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             are
             to
             know
             and
             learn.
             This
             was
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             Legal
             Institutions
             ,
             that
             they
             taught
             the
             things
             which
             they
             signified
             and
             represented
             Obscurely
             ,
             and
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             in
             them
             was
             not
             learned
             but
             with
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             no
             small
             part
             of
             their
             Obedience
             consisting
             in
             a
             resignation
             of
             their
             Understandings
             unto
             God's
             Soveraignty
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Use
             and
             the
             End
             of
             the
             things
             wherein
             they
             were
             exercised
             in
             his
             Worship
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             do
             give
             light
             into
             ,
             and
             exhibit
             the
             things
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Minds
             and
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             .
             Hereon
             they
             discern
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Grounds
             of
             their
             Use
             and
             Benefit
             ;
             whence
             our
             whole
             Worship
             is
             called
             our
             
               Reasonable
               Service
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.
             1.
             
             Thus
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             
               evidently
               set
               forth
               Crucified
               among
               us
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             1.
             not
             darkly
             represented
             in
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             we
             do
             
               plainly
               shew
               forth
               his
               Death
               untill
               he
               comes
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             other
             
               Evangelical
               Institutions
            
             .
             And
             the
             principal
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             represent
             or
             shadow
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             yet
             things
             absent
             ,
             as
             did
             those
             of
             Old
             ;
             but
             they
             really
             present
             and
             exhibit
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Mediation
             unto
             our
             Souls
             .
             And
             in
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             we
             are
             not
             kept
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             but
             have
             an
             
               Admission
               unto
               the
               Holy
               place
            
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             because
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             
             that
             Holy
             Sanctuary
             ,
             is
             
               in
               them
            
             and
             
               by
               them
            
             really
             present
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             .
             Two
             other
             things
             mentioned
             before
             concerning
             this
             Worship
             ,
             namely
             ,
             its
             
               Relation
               unto
               Christ
            
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Access
               in
               it
               unto
               the
               Holy
               place
            
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             brief
             Declaration
             of
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             to
             have
             been
             attainable
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             And
             the
             grounds
             of
             his
             Denial
             he
             gives
             us
             in
             the
             remaining
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             also
             consider
             :
             only
             we
             may
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             That
             ,
          
           
             
               To
               look
               for
               Glory
               in
               Evangelical
               Worship
               from
               outward
               Ceremonies
               and
               Carnal
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               to
               prefer
               the
            
             Levitical
             
               Priesthood
               before
               that
               of
               Christ.
            
             That
             which
             we
             are
             to
             look
             for
             in
             our
             worship
             is
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             such
             a
             Perjection
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             in
             this
             world
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             it
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             But
             if
             such
             a
             Perfection
             be
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               Ceremonies
               and
               Ordinances
            
             outwardly
             
               Pompous
               and
               Glorious
            
             ,
             upon
             Necessity
             the
             contrary
             conclusion
             must
             be
             made
             and
             affirmed
             .
             But
             yet
             so
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             Men
             do
             order
             things
             in
             their
             Publick
             worship
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             judged
             that
             the
             pure
             immixed
             worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             had
             
               no
               Glory
            
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             did
             excel
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             they
             do
             more
             or
             less
             conform
             themselves
             .
             But
             it
             is
             time
             for
             us
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Having
             denyed
             Perfection
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             which
             he
             lays
             down
             in
             a
             Supposition
             including
             
               a
               Negation
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Proof
             of
             what
             he
             denyed
             ;
             for
             the
             further
             Explication
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Application
             unto
             his
             present
             purpose
             ,
             he
             adds
             the
             respect
             that
             their
             Priesthood
             had
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             intending
             thereby
             to
             bring
             the
             
               Law
               it self
            
             under
             the
             same
             censure
             of
             disability
             and
             insufficiency
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             the
             
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Law
             and
             Priesthood
             were
             given
             immediately
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Moses
             .
             But
             after
             this
             the
             whole
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             in
             their
             successive
             Generations
             were
             one
             People
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             esteemed
             .
             For
             a
             People
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             People
             never
             dies
             till
             all
             Individuals
             that
             belong
             unto
             it
             are
             cut
             off
             .
             So
             by
             this
             People
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             of
             all
             Ages
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             this
             People
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               were
               Legalized
            
             .
             They
             were
             also
             Evangelized
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             2.
             
             They
             were
             so
             in
             the
             Promise
             
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             many
             Types
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Offices
             and
             Sacrifice
             that
             were
             instituted
             among
             them
             .
             Yet
             were
             they
             at
             the
             same
             time
             so
             brought
             under
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Light
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             we
             enjoy
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               legem
               ferre
               ,
               legem
               sancire
               ,
               legem
               imponere
            
             ;
             to
             
               make
               ,
               constitute
               ,
               impose
            
             a
             Law.
             And
             the
             Passive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             when
             applyed
             unto
             Persons
             ,
             is
             
               legi
               latae
               subjici
            
             ,
             or
             
               legem
               latam
               accipere
            
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             
               Subject
               unto
               a
               Law
            
             ;
             to
             receive
             the
             Law
             made
             to
             oblige
             them
             .
             So
             is
             it
             used
             in
             this
             place
             .
             VVe
             have
             therefore
             not
             amiss
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               received
               the
               Law.
               The
               People
               received
               the
               Law.
            
             But
             the
             sence
             of
             that
             Expression
             is
             regulated
             by
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Law.
             They
             so
             received
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             made
             
               Subject
               unto
               it
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             obliged
             by
             it
             .
             Other
             things
             may
             be
             
               otherwise
               received
            
             ;
             but
             a
             Law
             is
             received
             by
             coming
             under
             its
             Obligation
             .
             They
             were
             brought
             under
             the
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Law.
             Or
             because
             the
             Law
             was
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Instrument
             of
             their
             whole
             state
             ,
             both
             in
             things
             Sacred
             and
             Civil
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             were
             
               brought
               into
               that
               state
               and
               condition
               whereinto
               the
               Law
               disposed
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               under
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             under
             that
             Priesthood
             .
             
             But
             how
             the
             People
             may
             be
             said
             to
             receive
             the
             Law
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             must
             be
             further
             enquired
             into
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             answers
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               concerning
               it
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             o
             the
             word
             is
             ;
             for
             
               it
               was
               concerning
               the
            
             Levitical
             
               Priesthood
               that
               the
               People
               received
               a
               Command
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             Law
             and
             Command
             Instituted
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             during
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             According
             unto
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               whole
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Law
               constituting
               the
            
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
             This
             
             sence
             is
             embraced
             by
             Schlictingius
             and
             Grotius
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             them
             touched
             on
             ,
             but
             rejected
             ,
             by
             Junius
             and
             Piscator
             .
             But
             although
             there
             be
             no
             inconveniency
             in
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             yet
             I
             look
             not
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             suited
             unto
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             his
             intention
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               Perfection
               was
               not
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               .
            
             Unto
             this
             end
             he
             was
             to
             consider
             that
             Priesthood
             under
             all
             its
             Advantages
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             of
             them
             seem
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             it
             would
             weaken
             his
             Argument
             ;
             seeing
             what
             it
             could
             not
             do
             under
             one
             consideration
             ,
             it
             might
             do
             under
             another
             .
             Now
             although
             it
             was
             some
             commendation
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             that
             it
             was
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             
               confirmed
               by
               a
               Law
            
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             a
             far
             greater
             Advancement
             that
             
               therewith
               the
               whole
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
            
             and
             thereon
             did
             depend
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             Verses
             .
          
           
             The
             Introduction
             of
             this
             clause
             by
             the
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             be
             on
             a
             double
             Account
             ,
             
             which
             though
             different
             ,
             yet
             either
             of
             them
             is
             consistent
             with
             this
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             may
             be
             used
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Concession
             of
             all
             the
             Advantages
             that
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             was
             accompanied
             withal
             ;
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             
               together
               with
               that
               Priesthood
            
             the
             People
             also
             received
             the
             Law.
             Or
             (
             2.
             )
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             included
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             Perfection
             was
             not
             to
             be
             attained
             by
             that
             Priesthood
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             
               People
               were
               brought
               into
               Bondage
               under
               the
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             Either
             way
             the
             
               whole
               Law
            
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             the
             most
             probable
             Reason
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Clause
             by
             that
             Particle
             ,
             for
             ,
             was
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             
               whole
               Law
            
             into
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             that
             Perfection
             was
             not
             attainable
             by
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             reassumes
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             concluding
             as
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             here
             ,
             that
             
               it
               made
               nothing
               Perfect
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             
               same
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ,
             that
             was
             given
             together
             with
             that
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             especial
             Command
             alone
             whereby
             it
             was
             instituted
             .
          
           
             There
             yet
             remains
             one
             Difficulty
             in
             the
             words
             .
             For
             the
             People
             are
             said
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Law
               under
               the
            
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             that
             Priesthood
             was
             established
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             on
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             Aaron
             was
             not
             called
             nor
             separated
             unto
             his
             Office
             ,
             untill
             after
             Moses
             came
             down
             from
             the
             Mount
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             with
             the
             Tables
             renewed
             after
             he
             had
             broken
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             40.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Two
             things
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             removal
             of
             this
             Difficulty
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             People
             may
             be
             said
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Law
            
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             not
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Order
               of
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             but
             as
             unto
             their
             
               Actual
               Obedience
            
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             things
             required
             in
             it
             .
             And
             so
             nothing
             that
             appertained
             unto
             Divine
             Worship
             according
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             performed
             by
             them
             until
             that
             Priesthood
             was
             established
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             used
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             signifie
             the
             
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             being
             legalized
             ,
             or
             brought
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             ,
             yet
             the
             People
             were
             not
             brought
             into
             the
             
               Actual
               Obedience
            
             of
             it
             but
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             .
             But
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             hath
             especial
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Cause
             and
             Rule
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             For
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             the
             Hebrews
             placed
             all
             their
             Hopes
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             the
             Moral
             Law
             could
             not
             give
             them
             .
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             given
             
               before
               the
               law
            
             .
             For
             although
             the
             
               Moral
               law
            
             was
             given
             in
             the
             Audience
             of
             the
             People
             before
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             an
             Explication
             was
             given
             of
             it
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             be
             applyed
             unto
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             People
             in
             
               Judiciary
               proceedings
            
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Judicial
               law
            
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             down
             from
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Exod.
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             
               system
               of
               all
               Religious
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             Sacrifices
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             Typical
             Institutions
             ,
             whatever
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Sacred
             Services
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               law
               of
               it
            
             was
             not
             given
             out
             unto
             them
             until
             after
             the
             
               Erection
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             and
             the
             separation
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             unto
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             Yea
             ,
             that
             whole
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             out
             of
             
               that
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             whereof
             Aaron
             was
             the
             Minister
             ,
             Lev.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             that
             the
             People
             in
             the
             largest
             sence
             may
             be
             said
             
               to
               receive
               the
               law
               under
               that
               Priesthood
               .
            
             Wherefore
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             the
             People
             received
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             yet
             effected
             not
             in
             their
             Conjunction
             the
             End
             that
             God
             designed
             in
             his
             Worship
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
           
             
               Obs.
               Put
               all
               Advantages
               and
               Priviledges
               whatever
               together
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               bring
               nothing
               to
               Perfection
               without
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             God
             manifested
             this
             in
             all
             his
             Revelations
             and
             Institutions
             .
             His
             Revelations
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             world
             were
             gradual
             and
             partial
             ,
             increasing
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Glory
             from
             Age
             to
             Age.
             But
             put
             them
             all
             together
             from
             the
             
               first
               Promise
            
             ,
             with
             all
             Expositions
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Additions
             unto
             it
             ,
             with
             Prophesies
             of
             what
             should
             afterwards
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             taking
             in
             also
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ;
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             all
             of
             them
             together
             make
             a
             
               perfect
               Revelation
               of
               God
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               ,
            
             as
             he
             will
             be
             known
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
             John
             1.
             18.
             
             So
             also
             was
             there
             great
             variety
             in
             his
             Institutions
             .
             Some
             were
             of
             great
             Efficacy
             ,
             and
             of
             clearer
             Significancy
             than
             others
             .
             But
             all
             of
             them
             put
             together
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             .
             Much
             more
             will
             all
             the
             ways
             that
             others
             shall
             find
             out
             to
             attain
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Light
             and
             life
             before
             God
             ,
             come
             short
             of
             Rest
             or
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             considerable
             in
             these
             words
             is
             the
             Reason
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             
               Perfection
               was
               not
               attainable
               by
               the
            
             Levitical
             
               Priesthood
               .
               For
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               what
               farther
               need
               was
               there
               that
               another
               Priest
               should
               arise
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               and
               not
               be
               called
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Aaron
             ?
          
           
             The
             Reason
             in
             these
             words
             is
             plain
             and
             obvious
             .
             For
             after
             the
             
               Institution
               of
               that
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             in
             its
             greatest
             Glory
             ,
             Splendour
             ,
             and
             Efficacy
             ,
             a
             Promise
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             David
             ,
             of
             
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             of
             another
             Order
             to
             arise
             .
             Hereof
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Account
             given
             but
             this
             alone
             ,
             that
             Perfection
             was
             not
             attainable
             by
             that
             which
             was
             already
             instituted
             and
             executed
             .
             For
             it
             was
             a
             Perfection
             that
             God
             aimed
             to
             bring
             his
             Church
             unto
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             Perfect
             state
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             VVorship
             which
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             whatever
             state
             the
             Church
             be
             brought
             into
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             its
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             Now
             if
             this
             might
             have
             been
             effected
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             rising
             of
             another
             Priest
             was
             altogether
             needless
             and
             useless
             .
             This
             is
             that
             
               Invincible
               Argument
            
             whereby
             the
             Holy
             Apostle
             utterly
             overthrows
             the
             whole
             
               Systeme
               of
               the
               Judaical
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             takes
             it
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             particularly
             afterwards
             .
             But
             the
             Expressions
             used
             in
             this
             Reason
             must
             be
             distinctly
             considered
             .
          
           
             
               That
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               A
               Priest
               of
               another
               sort
            
             .
             Not
             only
             a
             Priest
             who
             individually
             was
             not
             yet
             exhibited
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             another
             Stock
             ,
             and
             Order
             .
             A
             
             Priest
             that
             should
             not
             be
             of
             
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             as
             is
             afterwards
             explained
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               arise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             
               called
               ,
               exalted
            
             ;
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             that
             Office.
             
               To
               rise
               up
            
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             ,
             is
             used
             indefinitely
             concerning
             any
             one
             
             that
             attempts
             any
             new
             work
             ,
             or
             is
             made
             Eminent
             for
             any
             End
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sence
             God
             is
             said
             
               to
               raise
               up
            
             Pharaoh
             
               to
               shew
               his
               Power
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             Magnifie
             his
             Glorious
             Power
             in
             his
             Punishment
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             Exod.
             9.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             17.
             
             In
             a
             good
             sence
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Call
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             by
             
               Deborah
               ,
               Judg.
            
             5.
             7.
             
             
               Untill
               I
            
             Deborah
             
               arose
               ,
               untill
               I
               arose
               a
               Mother
               in
               Israel
               .
            
             Commonly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             used
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             11.
             
             Chap.
             24.
             13.
             
             John
             7.
             52.
             
             
               To
               arise
            
             therefore
             is
             ,
             to
             
               appear
               and
               stand
               up
               at
               the
               Call
               of
               God
            
             and
             by
             his
             designation
             ,
             unto
             the
             execution
             or
             performance
             of
             any
             office
             or
             work
             .
             So
             was
             this
             other
             Priest
             to
             appear
             ,
             arise
             ,
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             Priests
             Office
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Call
             and
             Appointment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             Priest
             was
             thus
             to
             arise
             after
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             .
             So
             it
             is
             expressely
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Psalms
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             Discoursed
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             For
             he
             designed
             not
             only
             to
             prove
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficiently
             done
             in
             the
             Testimony
             out
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             Evidence
             the
             Advantage
             and
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             change
             .
             And
             hereunto
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Greatness
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             was
             singularly
             subservient
             ,
             as
             manifesting
             the
             Excellency
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             by
             whom
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             its
             VVorship
             was
             to
             be
             consummate
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             adds
             negatively
             of
             this
             other
             Priest
             who
             was
             to
             rise
             by
             Reason
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             which
             could
             not
             Perfect
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             to
             
               be
               Called
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Aaron
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             called
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Psalm
             where
             the
             rising
             of
             this
             Priest
             is
             declared
             and
             fore-told
             ;
             there
             
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             denominated
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denotes
             only
             an
             
               external
               denomination
            
             ,
             not
             an
             internal
             Call.
             It
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             used
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               called
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             an
             effectual
             call
             and
             separation
             unto
             Office.
             But
             it
             answers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             10.
             
             Cognominatus
             ,
             called
             so
             by
             external
             Denomination
             .
             For
             the
             real
             call
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Office
             by
             him
             who
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ,
            
             was
             such
             as
             the
             call
             of
             Melchisedec
             himself
             could
             not
             represent
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               call
               of
               Christ
            
             unto
             his
             Office
             and
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             are
             no
             where
             compared
             .
             But
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             sundry
             Resemblances
             insisted
             on
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             first
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Christ
             is
             called
             by
             
               external
               Denomination
            
             a
             Priest
             after
             his
             Order
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             where
             called
             so
             after
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             addeth
             this
             Negative
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             although
             
               another
               Priest
            
             was
             fore-told
             
               to
               arise
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             might
             respect
             only
             an
             extraordinary
             call
             unto
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             call
             unto
             an
             Office
             of
             another
             Kind
             or
             Order
             .
             Aaron
             was
             called
             by
             God
             immediately
             and
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             Posterity
             came
             unto
             the
             same
             Office
             by
             an
             
               ordinary
               Succession
            
             :
             So
             God
             Promiseth
             to
             raise
             up
             a
             Priest
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             35.
             
             
               I
               will
               raise
               me
               up
               a
               Faithful
               Priest
               ,
               which
               shall
               do
               according
               unto
               that
               which
               is
               in
               mine
               heart
               and
               my
               mind
               .
            
             A
             Priest
             of
             another
             Order
             is
             not
             here
             intended
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             change
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Succession
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Ithamar
             ,
             unto
             that
             of
             Phineas
             ,
             fulfilled
             in
             Zadock
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Solomon
             .
             So
             a
             new
             Priest
             might
             be
             raised
             up
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             old
             Legal
             Order
             and
             Administration
             be
             continued
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               Order
            
             :
             For
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             was
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Persons
             which
             he
             mentions
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               Office
               it self
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             bring
             the
             Church
             to
             Perfection
             .
             And
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             was
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             proves
             by
             this
             Argument
             negatively
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             where
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             to
             be
             of
             
               the
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             of
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             therewithal
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             Argument
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             confirms
             his
             principal
             Design
             ,
             which
             he
             particularly
             strengthens
             and
             improves
             in
             the
             Verses
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mutato
               Sacerdotio
            
             ;
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Translato
               .
               Beza
               .
               Hoc
               Sacerdotio
            
             ;
             expressing
             the
             Article
             .
             Syr.
             
               Yea
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               change
               was
               made
               in
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               so
               a
               change
               was
               made
               also
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             not
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Aethiop
               .
               If
               their
               Law
               so
               passed
               away
               ,
               their
               Priesthood
               shall
               pass
               away
            
             ;
             more
             out
             of
             the
             way
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             12.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Priesthood
             being
             changed
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             of
             Necessity
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             Evidently
             Declares
             what
             he
             intended
             by
             the
             Law
             in
             that
             foregoing
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             received
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             .
             It
             was
             
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               whole
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Rule
             of
             
               Worship
               and
               Obedience
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             that
             Law
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             followeth
             the
             Fates
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             And
             herein
             lyeth
             the
             stress
             and
             moment
             of
             the
             Controversie
             which
             the
             Apostle
             then
             had
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             have
             at
             this
             day
             with
             their
             Unbelieving
             Posterity
             .
             For
             the
             Question
             was
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
               was
               to
               be
               eternal
            
             absolutely
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             whilst
             it
             was
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             that
             in
             the
             
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             that
             which
             most
             provoked
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             that
             there
             was
             inferred
             thereby
             a
             cessation
             and
             taking
             away
             of
             
               Mosaical
               Institutions
            
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             enraged
             them
             ,
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             ,
             after
             the
             Murder
             of
             the
             Head
             thereof
             .
             For
             they
             fell
             on
             Stephen
             under
             pretence
             he
             had
             said
             that
             
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               should
               destroy
               the
               Customs
               which
            
             Moses
             
               delivered
               ,
               Acts
            
             6.
             14.
             
             And
             this
             also
             provoked
             their
             Rage
             against
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             28.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             who
             were
             Converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             continued
             obstinate
             in
             this
             Perswasion
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             
               was
               yet
               to
               continue
               in
               force
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             21.
             
             And
             with
             this
             Opinion
             some
             of
             them
             troubled
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             hindred
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Churches
             called
             from
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             This
             matter
             therefore
             which
             the
             Apostle
             now
             entreth
             upon
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             managed
             with
             care
             and
             diligence
             .
          
           
             This
             he
             enters
             upon
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             being
             a
             Transition
             from
             one
             point
             unto
             another
             ,
             having
             made
             way
             for
             his
             intentions
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             .
             That
             which
             hitherto
             he
             hath
             insisted
             on
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             manifested
             in
             the
             Representation
             made
             of
             it
             by
             Melchisedec
             .
             In
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             Argument
             unto
             that
             purpose
             ,
             he
             proves
             that
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             because
             after
             its
             Institution
             there
             was
             a
             Promise
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             another
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             was
             inconsistent
             .
             And
             herein
             observing
             the
             strict
             Conjunction
             that
             was
             between
             that
             Priesthood
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             their
             mutual
             dependance
             on
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             proves
             from
             thence
             that
             the
             Law
             it self
             was
             also
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           
             Herein
             therefore
             lay
             the
             Principal
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             under
             a
             double
             consideration
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             unto
             what
             the
             Jews
             in
             that
             degenerate
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             obstinately
             looked
             for
             from
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             unto
             what
             it
             
               did
               really
               require
               of
               them
            
             ,
             whilst
             it
             stood
             in
             force
             and
             power
             .
             And
             under
             both
             these
             Considerations
             it
             was
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Jews
             at
             that
             time
             expected
             no
             less
             from
             it
             ,
             than
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               by
               its
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             and
             Justification
             by
             the
             works
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             looked
             for
             these
             things
             by
             it
             unjustly
             ,
             seeing
             it
             promised
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             was
             ever
             ordained
             unto
             any
             such
             purpose
             ;
             but
             yet
             these
             things
             they
             
               looked
               for
            
             ,
             and
             were
             resolved
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             until
             the
             Law
             should
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             how
             inconsistent
             this
             is
             with
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             suppose
             they
             looked
             not
             absolutely
             for
             Attonement
             and
             Justification
             by
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             VVorks
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             observance
             was
             repugnant
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             the
             
               One
               Offering
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             had
             made
             perfect
             Attonement
             for
             Sin
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             be
             of
             no
             more
             Use
             or
             Signification
             .
             And
             the
             continuance
             of
             them
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             
               renewed
               mention
               of
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             did
             declare
             that
             there
             was
             not
             a
             perfect
             Expiation
             already
             made
             ,
             which
             over-throws
             the
             Efficacy
             and
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             Even
             as
             the
             daily
             repetition
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             Mass
             continueth
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             VVhereas
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             his
             Obedience
             and
             Righteousness
             had
             
               fulfilled
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               was
               become
               the
               End
               of
               it
               ,
            
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             Believe
             ,
             the
             seeking
             after
             Justification
             
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
            
             was
             wholly
             repugnant
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             the
             Law
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             it
             
               prescribed
               a
               way
               of
               Worship
               in
               its
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               ,
            
             which
             God
             doth
             accept
             .
             This
             the
             People
             were
             indispensably
             obliged
             unto
             whilst
             the
             Law
             stood
             in
             force
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Gospel
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             now
             appointed
             
               a
               new
               Spiritual
               Worship
            
             suited
             unto
             the
             Principles
             and
             Grace
             thereof
             .
             And
             these
             were
             so
             inconsistent
             as
             that
             no
             Man
             could
             at
             once
             serve
             these
             two
             Masters
             .
          
           
             VVherefore
             the
             whole
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             as
             given
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whether
             as
             used
             or
             abused
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             repugnant
             unto
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             therein
             declared
             .
             Neither
             did
             God
             either
             design
             ,
             appoint
             ,
             or
             direct
             that
             they
             should
             be
             co-existent
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Law
             continue
             in
             its
             force
             ,
             and
             have
             Power
             to
             oblige
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             so
             to
             abide
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             room
             nor
             place
             
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               Priesthood
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             other
             Offices
             .
             And
             this
             opposition
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             VVorks
             and
             Grace
             ,
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             and
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             grant
             ,
             but
             vehemently
             urge
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             allowing
             none
             to
             suppose
             that
             they
             may
             have
             both
             these
             strings
             unto
             their
             
             Bow.
             
               One
               of
               them
            
             he
             is
             peremptory
             that
             all
             Mankind
             must
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             .
             Here
             the
             Jews
             were
             entangled
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             
               adhered
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             with
             an
             utter
             rejection
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             perishing
             in
             their
             Unbelief
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             a
             composition
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             
               retaining
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             they
             would
             admit
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             also
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             did
             for
             a
             while
             bear
             withal
             .
             But
             now
             whereas
             the
             
               whole
               Service
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             was
             of
             it self
             fallen
             down
             ,
             and
             become
             ,
             as
             Useless
             ,
             so
             of
             
               no
               Force
            
             ,
             its
             
               Obliging
               Power
            
             ceasing
             in
             its
             Accomplishment
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Time
             was
             
               drawing
               near
            
             wherein
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             would
             utterly
             remove
             it
             ,
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             it
             with
             the
             Gospel-state
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             now
             fully
             to
             be
             declared
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             our
             Apostle
             grants
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Repugnancy
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Ends
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             of
             them
             must
             of
             Necessity
             be
             parted
             withal
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             whole
             Controversie
             turning
             on
             this
             hinge
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             incumbent
             on
             him
             to
             manifest
             and
             prove
             that
             the
             
               Law
               did
               now
               cease
            
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             had
             of
             old
             designed
             ,
             fore-told
             ,
             and
             promised
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             be
             abolished
             upon
             the
             Introduction
             of
             that
             which
             was
             the
             End
             and
             Substance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             the
             
               greatest
               Trial
            
             the
             Faith
             of
             Men
             ever
             had
             in
             the
             concerns
             of
             Religion
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             should
             
               take
               away
               ,
               abolish
            
             ,
             and
             leave
             as
             dead
             and
             useless
             ,
             that
             
               whole
               System
               of
               Solemn
               Worship
            
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             in
             so
             Glorious
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             accepted
             for
             so
             many
             Generations
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             we
             are
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             of
             God
             made
             known
             by
             Revelation
             against
             all
             Reasonings
             of
             our
             own
             whatsoever
             :
             So
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             Faith
             was
             greatly
             bespoken
             and
             prepared
             by
             the
             Nature
             ,
             End
             ,
             and
             Use
             of
             all
             those
             Institutions
             ,
             which
             more
             than
             intimated
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             
               only
               for
               a
               time
            
             ,
             and
             served
             to
             introduce
             a
             more
             Glorious
             Dispensation
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             Proof
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               utter
               Cessation
               of
               the
               Law
            
             the
             Apostle
             enters
             upon
             by
             the
             Invincible
             Argument
             ,
             whose
             Foundation
             or
             Proposition
             is
             laid
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             and
             the
             especial
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             explained
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             vindicated
             in
             those
             that
             follow
             .
             And
             in
             his
             ensuing
             Discourse
             his
             Principal
             Design
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Church
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               loser
               or
               disadvantaged
               by
               this
               Change
               ,
               as
               that
               she
               receiveth
               thereby
               the
               highest
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               greatest
               Blessing
               that
               in
               this
               World
               she
               is
               capable
               of
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             there
             is
             a
             Supposition
             of
             the
             
               Change
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             proved
             before
             ,
             and
             an
             Inference
             from
             thence
             unto
             a
             
               Necessity
               of
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Priesthood
               being
               changed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Levi
             appointed
             and
             exercised
             under
             the
             Law
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               translato
               ,
               mutato
            
             ;
             so
             some
             read
             ,
             transferred
             ,
             
             translated
             ,
             some
             changed
             .
             The
             former
             do
             not
             reach
             the
             whole
             sence
             intended
             .
             For
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             may
             be
             transferred
             from
             one
             Person
             to
             another
             ,
             one
             Family
             unto
             another
             ,
             yea
             ,
             one
             Tribe
             unto
             another
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             and
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             continue
             the
             same
             .
             This
             our
             Apostle
             afterwards
             mentions
             ,
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Priesthood
               it self
            
             to
             be
             changed
             .
             But
             this
             it
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             the
             Office
             may
             be
             transferred
             from
             one
             Tribe
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             changed
             ,
             as
             unto
             its
             Nature
             .
             But
             the
             Proof
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             Moses
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             made
             
               no
               mention
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             if
             that
             Office
             be
             transferred
             unto
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             of
             another
             kind
             than
             that
             before
             Instituted
             .
             And
             on
             this
             Supposition
             that
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             prove
             follows
             evidently
             upon
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Sacred
             Services
             and
             Worship
             which
             the
             Law
             required
             ,
             were
             so
             confined
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             had
             that
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             Sacred
             Duty
             could
             be
             performed
             ,
             on
             a
             Supposition
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             Priesthood
             from
             that
             
               Tribe
               and
               Family
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Worship
             consisted
             in
             the
             
               Service
               and
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             God
             had
             appointed
             that
             whosoever
             did
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Services
             that
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             .
             Wherefore
             upon
             a
             Supposition
             of
             the
             ceasing
             or
             changing
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             that
             Family
             ,
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Ordinances
             became
             Unpracticable
             ,
             Useless
             ,
             and
             lost
             its
             
             Power
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             there
             was
             no
             Provision
             made
             in
             the
             Law
             it self
             for
             a
             Priesthood
             in
             any
             other
             Tribe
             .
             Besides
             such
             was
             the
             
               contexture
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             such
             the
             
               Sanction
               of
               it
               (
               Cursed
               is
               he
               who
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               ,
               )
            
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             its
             Order
             be
             disturbed
             ,
             if
             any
             Alteration
             be
             made
             ,
             or
             any
             Transgression
             be
             dispensed
             withal
             ,
             or
             exempted
             from
             the
             Curse
             ,
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             must
             of
             Necessity
             fall
             unto
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             
               transferring
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             from
             one
             Tribe
             unto
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             there
             is
             such
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             as
             there
             is
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             disanulling
             or
             abolishing
             ,
             as
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             Such
             therefore
             must
             the
             
               change
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               be
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             .
             The
             Priesthood
             was
             changed
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             kind
             of
             it
             was
             utterly
             abolished
             ,
             and
             another
             introduced
             .
             So
             was
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             changed
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             other
             Priest
             which
             came
             with
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             called
             or
             said
             to
             be
             after
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             but
             was
             of
             another
             kind
             Typed
             out
             by
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             enquired
             on
             what
             Grounds
             this
             Priesthood
             was
             to
             be
             
               so
               abolished
            
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             appears
             that
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             it
             was
             actually
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             so
             to
             be
             abolished
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             far
             more
             Excellent
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             declared
             that
             the
             Introduction
             of
             that
             more
             Excellent
             Priesthood
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             was
             to
             prefigure
             and
             represent
             
               another
               Priesthood
            
             that
             was
             afterwards
             to
             be
             established
             .
             And
             this
             could
             not
             be
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             seeing
             God
             doth
             not
             make
             use
             of
             that
             which
             is
             
               more
               Excellent
            
             ,
             to
             figure
             or
             represent
             that
             which
             is
             Inferiour
             thereunto
             .
             Another
             Priesthood
             therefore
             must
             arise
             and
             be
             granted
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             Type
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             this
             new
             Priest
             after
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             ,
             should
             be
             consistent
             with
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             shoudl
             be
             continued
             after
             that
             was
             brought
             in
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             was
             to
             be
             of
             
               another
               Tribe
            
             ,
             as
             he
             immediately
             proves
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             his
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             were
             to
             be
             of
             
               another
               kind
            
             than
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             which
             he
             demonstrates
             at
             large
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Chapters
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Because
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Could
             never
             Accomplish
             and
             Effect
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Ends
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             it
             could
             not
             be
             Consummate
             :
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             Was
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Works
             ,
             and
             Duties
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             Priesthood
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             of
             its
             own
             Order
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             enquired
             ,
             
               how
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               changed
            
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Levi
            
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             I
             say
             as
             the
             Apostle
             directs
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             
               Appointment
               of
               God.
            
             For
             his
             Introduction
             of
             another
             Priest
             when
             it
             was
             actually
             accomplished
             ,
             had
             the
             force
             of
             a
             
               Repealing
               law
            
             .
             The
             Institution
             of
             the
             former
             was
             abrogated
             thereby
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Constitution
             .
             For
             as
             unto
             its
             Use
             ,
             it
             did
             hence
             cease
             of
             it self
             .
             It
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             its
             work
             was
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             its
             Services
             of
             no
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             the
             Sign
             of
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             set
             aside
             when
             the
             thing
             signified
             is
             brought
             in
             ;
             and
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             
               a
               Sign
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             would
             give
             a
             Testimony
             against
             it self
             .
             And
             as
             to
             its
             Right
             ,
             this
             new
             Institution
             of
             God
             ,
             applyed
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             unto
             it
             in
             its
             proper
             Season
             ,
             took
             it
             away
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               Application
               of
               the
               Authority
            
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             a
             new
             Priesthood
             to
             take
             away
             the
             old
             was
             made
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             the
             ceasing
             of
             it
             was
             declared
             .
             And
             sundry
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             concerning
             this
             abolishing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Notwithstanding
               the
               great
               and
               many
               provocations
               of
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               exercised
               and
               discharged
               ,
               yet
               God
               took
               it
               not
               away
               until
               it
               had
               accomplished
               the
               End
               whereunto
               it
               was
               designed
               .
            
             Neither
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             ,
             could
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             revoke
             his
             Institution
             ,
             until
             the
             appointed
             End
             of
             it
             was
             come
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Blindness
             of
             the
             
               present
               Jews
            
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             God
             would
             so
             utterly
             abolish
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             of
             any
             longer
             Use
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             1600
             Years
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             had
             
               any
               Priest
            
             among
             them
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             according
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             actually
             restored
             unto
             their
             own
             pretended
             Right
             in
             Canaan
             .
             For
             they
             have
             utterly
             lost
             the
             
               Distinction
               of
               Tribes
            
             among
             them
             ,
             
             nor
             can
             any
             of
             them
             in
             the
             least
             pretend
             that
             they
             are
             of
             the
             
               linage
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             .
             And
             for
             any
             one
             to
             Usurp
             that
             Office
             who
             is
             not
             lineally
             Descended
             from
             Aaron
             ,
             they
             own
             to
             be
             an
             Abomination
             .
             As
             therefore
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             look
             for
             a
             
               Messiah
               from
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
            
             seeing
             all
             
               Sacred
               Genealogy
            
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             no
             more
             can
             they
             look
             for
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Aaron
            
             .
             Now
             this
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               Hope
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Promised
             Seed
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             was
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whilst
             that
             Priesthood
             continued
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             God
             took
             it
             not
             away
             till
             he
             brought
             in
             that
             which
             was
             more
             Excellent
             ,
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             Advantagious
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             received
             through
             their
             Unbelief
             ,
             they
             alone
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             being
             losers
             by
             this
             Alteration
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             abundant
             Patience
             and
             Condescention
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             Interest
             which
             it
             had
             in
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             from
             his
             Institution
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             utterly
             lay
             it
             aside
             
               in
               a
               day
            
             ,
             after
             which
             it
             should
             be
             absolutely
             unlawful
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             .
             But
             God
             took
             it
             away
             by
             Degrees
             ,
             as
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             declared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               all
               Ordinances
               or
               Institutions
               of
               Worship
               depends
               on
               the
               will
               of
               God
               alone
               .
            
             Whilst
             it
             was
             his
             will
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             should
             abide
             in
             the
             Family
             of
             Levi
             ,
             it
             was
             Useful
             and
             Effectual
             unto
             all
             the
             Ends
             whereunto
             it
             was
             designed
             .
             But
             when
             he
             would
             make
             an
             Alteration
             therein
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             for
             any
             to
             look
             for
             either
             Benefit
             or
             Advantage
             by
             it
             .
             And
             although
             we
             are
             not
             now
             to
             expect
             
               any
               change
            
             in
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             yet
             all
             our
             Expectations
             from
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Divine
               Institutions
               cease
               not
               without
               an
               express
               Divine
               Abrogation
               .
            
             Where
             they
             are
             once
             granted
             and
             erected
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             cease
             without
             an
             express
             Act
             of
             the
             
               same
               Authority
            
             taking
             of
             them
             away
             .
             So
             was
             it
             with
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             .
             And
             this
             one
             consideration
             is
             enough
             to
             confirm
             the
             grant
             of
             the
             
               initial
               Seal
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             unto
             the
             
               present
               Seed
               of
               Believers
            
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
             Institution
             ,
             and
             never
             by
             him
             revoked
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               God
               will
               never
               abrogate
               or
               take
               away
               any
               Institution
               or
               Ordinance
               of
               Worship
               unto
               the
               loss
               or
               disadvantage
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             He
             would
             not
             remove
             or
             abolish
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             until
             that
             which
             was
             incomparably
             more
             Excellent
             was
             introduced
             and
             established
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               God
               in
               his
               Wisdom
               so
               Ordered
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               gave
               it
               its
               greatest
               Glory
               .
            
             For
             it
             ceased
             not
             before
             it
             had
             fully
             and
             absolutely
             accomplished
             the
             End
             whereunto
             it
             was
             designed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Glory
             and
             Perfection
             of
             any
             Ordinance
             :
             even
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             himself
             shall
             cease
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             it
             are
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             this
             End
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             most
             Glorious
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             bringing
             in
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therein
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             what
             more
             Honourable
             Issue
             could
             it
             come
             unto
             ?
             The
             Jews
             by
             their
             pretended
             Adherence
             unto
             it
             ,
             are
             they
             which
             cast
             the
             
               highest
               dishonour
            
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             own
             that
             it
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             for
             1600
             Years
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             the
             End
             of
             it
             effected
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             brought
             in
             by
             it
             ,
             unto
             the
             greater
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             considerable
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             Inference
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             from
             his
             Assertion
             and
             the
             Proof
             of
             it
             :
             
               There
               is
               made
               of
               Necessity
               a
               change
               also
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Of
               Necessity
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             note
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Inference
             
             from
             the
             Proposition
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Argument
             ,
             but
             the
             
               necessary
               dependance
               of
               the
               things
               mentioned
               ,
            
             the
             one
             on
             the
             other
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             whole
             Administration
             of
             the
             Law
             so
             far
             as
             it
             concerned
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               sin
               by
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Solemn
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             depended
             absolutely
             on
             ,
             and
             was
             confined
             unto
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             without
             it
             no
             one
             Sacrifice
             could
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             Ordinance
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             be
             observed
             ;
             that
             Priesthood
             being
             abolished
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Law
             it self
             of
             Necessity
             and
             unavoidably
             ceaseth
             and
             becometh
             useless
             .
             It
             doth
             so
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             the
             proper
             Ends
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Law
             Obligatory
             unto
             the
             Duties
             required
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               change
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Abolition
             of
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             change
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             was
             its
             Abolition
             and
             taking
             away
             .
             And
             how
             this
             came
             to
             pass
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             declares
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             a
             change
             .
             It
             did
             indeed
             
             
             necessarily
             follow
             on
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             an
             
               Act
               of
               the
               Will
            
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             on
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             God
             made
             this
             change
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             could
             do
             it
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             in
             this
             and
             the
             Verses
             following
             .
             So
             is
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
            
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             being
             
               nailed
               unto
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             where
             he
             left
             it
             compleatly
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             But
             moreover
             the
             Law
             in
             its
             Institutions
             was
             an
             
               Instructive
               Revelation
            
             ,
             and
             taught
             many
             things
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             Sin
             ,
             its
             expiation
             and
             cleansing
             ,
             representing
             ,
             though
             darkly
             ,
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
             So
             it
             is
             yet
             continued
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Revealed
               will
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             brought
             unto
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             things
             far
             more
             clearly
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Jews
             of
             Old
             could
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             here
             insisted
             on
             by
             the
             Apostle
             against
             the
             
               absolute
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             yet
             continueth
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             compelled
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             Messiah
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Ceremonies
             shall
             cease
             ;
             though
             the
             most
             of
             them
             understand
             that
             their
             Cause
             is
             given
             away
             thereby
             .
             And
             they
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             this
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             by
             denying
             that
             
               Melchisedec
               was
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Messiah
             who
             is
             Prophesied
             of
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             which
             evidences
             of
             a
             desperate
             Cause
             ,
             and
             more
             desperate
             Defenders
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             elsewhere
             convinced
             of
             Folly.
             Wherefore
             this
             important
             Argument
             is
             confirmed
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Verses
             .
             And
             we
             may
             see
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               How
               it
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               manifold
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               Mercy
               to
               give
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               to
               take
               it
               away
               .
            
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               under
               the
               Law
               the
               whole
               worship
               of
               God
               did
               so
               depend
               on
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               that
               that
               failing
               or
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               whole
               worship
               of
               it self
               was
               to
               cease
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               more
               acceptable
               before
               God
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               is
               all
               worship
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               rejected
               by
               him
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               due
               regard
               therein
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               the
               only
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               his
               Discharge
               of
               that
               Office.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               highest
               Vanity
               to
               pretend
               Use
               or
               Continuance
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               possession
               or
               prescription
               ,
               or
               pretended
               Benefit
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               Order
               ,
               or
               Advantage
               ,
               when
               once
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               is
               declared
               against
               it
               .
            
             The
             Pleas
             for
             the
             
               Old
               Priesthood
            
             and
             Law
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             excelled
             all
             that
             can
             be
             insisted
             on
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             any
             other
             things
             that
             any
             pretend
             a
             Veneration
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             of
             no
             Validity
             or
             Efficacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               quem
               ,
               in
               quo
            
             ;
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Syr.
             
               For
               he
               concerning
               whom
               these
               things
               are
               spoken
               .
               For
               he
               on
               whom
               these
               things
               are
               said
               ,
            
             Rhem.
             improperly
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             
               de
               alia
               tribu
               est
            
             ,
             Rhem.
             
               is
               of
               another
               Tribe
            
             ,
             omitting
             the
             especial
             force
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             though
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             sence
             be
             retained
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               was
               Born
            
             of
             another
             Tribe
             .
             
               Particeps
               fuit
            
             ,
             did
             derive
             his
             Genealogy
             from
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             his
             especial
             Relation
             unto
             another
             Tribe
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ministravit
               ,
               attendit
            
             ;
             Vul.
             
               praesto
               fuit
            
             .
             The
             
               Aethiopick
               ,
               And
               if
               any
               one
               will
               say
               so
            
             (
             or
             as
             one
             may
             say
             )
             
               he
               placeth
               another
               Tribe
               ,
               because
               they
               kept
               not
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             mistaking
             both
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Design
             ,
             and
             sence
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Words
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             For
             He
             of
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             ,
             pertaineth
             unto
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             man
             gave
             Attendance
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Causal
               Conjunction
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             intimate
             a
             pursuit
             of
             the
             fore-going
             Argument
             ,
             and
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Supposition
             whereon
             it
             was
             built
             ,
             but
             also
             
             
             an
             Entrance
             upon
             the
             express
             Application
             of
             the
             whole
             precedent
             Discourse
             unto
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             the
             true
             and
             only
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             there
             is
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Subject
             to
             be
             further
             treated
             on
             ,
             described
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               de
               quo
            
             ;
             He
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             
               quem
               designaverunt
               haec
               ,
               ad
               quem
               haec
               pertinent
            
             ;
             He
             who
             is
             designed
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             He
             unto
             whom
             they
             do
             all
             belong
             .
             He
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             whom
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               these
               things
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             spoken
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             and
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             all
             things
             that
             do
             Naturally
             follow
             and
             ensue
             thereon
             .
             For
             although
             sundry
             of
             them
             were
             spoken
             firstly
             and
             immediately
             concerning
             other
             Persons
             and
             things
             ;
             yet
             they
             all
             
               belong
               ultimately
            
             and
             perfectly
             unto
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             represent
             and
             make
             way
             for
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             hence
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               in
               studying
               of
               the
               Scripture
               to
               enquire
               diligently
               after
               the
               things
               which
               are
               spoken
               concerning
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               taught
               of
               him
               in
               them
               .
            
             This
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             find
             out
             in
             all
             that
             was
             spoken
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
             This
             he
             gives
             himself
             in
             Charge
             ,
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               are
               they
               which
               testifie
               of
               me
               .
            
             Our
             principal
             Aim
             in
             
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             find
             out
             ,
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             testifie
             concerning
             Christ.
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Old
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             all
             the
             Revelations
             which
             they
             received
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Let
             the
             Pains
             ,
             and
             Industry
             ,
             and
             Skill
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             Reading
             and
             Interpreting
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             without
             this
             Design
             they
             will
             never
             rightly
             be
             understood
             ,
             nor
             duly
             improved
             .
             For
             as
             those
             things
             which
             concern
             his
             
               Person
               ,
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             with
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             are
             the
             principal
             Subject
             of
             them
             :
             So
             all
             other
             things
             which
             are
             taught
             and
             revealed
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             never
             apprehended
             unto
             any
             good
             End
             or
             Purpose
             ,
             unless
             their
             Relation
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             dependance
             upon
             him
             be
             rightly
             understood
             .
             Some
             are
             charged
             that
             they
             esteem
             of
             no
             Preaching
             but
             that
             which
             is
             concerning
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             how
             false
             an
             Accusation
             it
             is
             ,
             their
             Preaching
             and
             Writings
             do
             discover
             .
             But
             this
             they
             say
             indeed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             do
             so
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             God
             to
             
               gather
               all
               things
               into
               an
               Head
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             Preaching
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             more
             or
             less
             expresly
             Evidence
             the
             Relation
             of
             all
             Truths
             ,
             and
             Duties
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             added
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               pertained
               unto
               another
               Tribe
            
             .
             To
             confirm
             his
             Argument
             concerning
             the
             Changing
             or
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             
             the
             Distribution
             of
             the
             People
             into
             Tribes
             according
             unto
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Jacob.
             And
             as
             these
             Tribes
             had
             a
             common
             Interest
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             some
             of
             them
             had
             peculiar
             Priviledges
             granted
             and
             confirmed
             unto
             them
             by
             Law.
             So
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             granted
             ,
             confined
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             unto
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             in
             that
             Tribe
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             confined
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tribes
             were
             for
             ever
             excluded
             from
             any
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belonged
             unto
             them
             incapacitated
             thereof
             .
             But
             unto
             
               one
               of
               the
               Tribes
            
             so
             excluded
             from
             an
             Interest
             in
             the
             
               Legal
               Priesthood
            
             did
             he
             belong
             ,
             of
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             .
             And
             this
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             the
             principal
             Reason
             of
             the
             distinction
             of
             that
             people
             into
             
               their
               Tribes
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             thereby
             might
             provide
             for
             their
             Instruction
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Legal
             Worship
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             no
             longer
             continued
             than
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             reserved
             unto
             that
             
               one
               Tribe
            
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             was
             Originally
             granted
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             See
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             in
             Our
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             His
             Share
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             and
             Interest
             lay
             in
             another
             Tribe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             Describes
             in
             general
             this
             
               other
               Tribe
            
             whereof
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             its
             Legal
             exclusion
             from
             all
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Altar
             ;
             
               Of
               which
               no
               man
               gave
               attendance
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             VVhat
             Tribe
             that
             was
             in
             particular
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             shewing
             not
             only
             of
             
               what
               Tribe
            
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             also
             what
             it
             was
             necessary
             he
             should
             be
             .
             
               Another
               Tribe
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             from
             which
             none
             that
             was
             Genealogized
             ,
             attended
             at
             the
             Altar
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             Right
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             so
             to
             do
             .
             
             God
             doth
             not
             reckon
             that
             to
             be
             done
             in
             his
             Service
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             appointed
             ,
             much
             less
             which
             he
             hath
             forbidden
             .
             VVhat
             other
             inroads
             were
             made
             on
             the
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Tribe
             here
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             whereof
             none
             was
             to
             attend
             the
             Altar
             ,
             did
             draw
             nigh
             to
             
               Offer
               Incense
            
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             rebuked
             by
             the
             High
             priest
             ,
             and
             punished
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             18.
             
             And
             God
             exercised
             the
             greater
             Severity
             herein
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             understand
             ,
             that
             
             
             
             
             
             when
             he
             introduced
             and
             allowed
             of
             a
             Priest
             of
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             that
             Old
             Priesthood
             must
             of
             necessity
             cease
             and
             be
             abolished
             .
             
               No
               man
               gave
               attendance
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             Right
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             That
             Expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               attended
               ,
               waited
            
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             Synechdochical
             Description
             of
             the
             whole
             Priestly
             Office
             from
             the
             principal
             Work
             
             and
             Duty
             belonging
             thereunto
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             the
             Apostle
             may
             not
             only
             
               include
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             immediate
             work
             of
             
               Sacrificing
               at
               the
               Altar
            
             did
             belong
             ;
             but
             all
             those
             who
             
               attended
               the
               Services
               of
               it
            
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             Offer
             neither
             burnt
             Incense
             nor
             Sacrifice
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Levites
             in
             their
             courses
             .
             For
             He
             so
             excludes
             the
             Tribe
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             Relation
             unto
             the
             Sacerdotal
             VVork
             or
             Office.
             None
             of
             them
             ever
             did
             or
             might
             
               draw
               near
            
             nor
             Minister
             unto
             the
             Altar
             in
             any
             Sacred
             Services
             whatsoever
             .
             See
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             This
             Entrance
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             make
             into
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             therewithal
             the
             Law.
             For
             it
             appears
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             who
             had
             no
             Right
             by
             the
             Law
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             seeing
             he
             was
             of
             
               that
               Tribe
            
             which
             the
             Law
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             any
             Interest
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Services
             of
             the
             Altar
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             those
             which
             were
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priests
            
             .
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               All
               mens
               Rights
               ,
               Duties
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               in
               Sacred
               things
               are
               fixed
               and
               limited
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               .
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Seeing
               Christ
               himself
               had
               no
               Right
               to
               Minister
               at
               the
               Material
               Altar
               ,
               the
               Re-introduction
               of
               such
               Altars
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               perpetual
               continuance
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             THIS
             Apostle
             confirms
             his
             Assertion
             by
             a
             particular
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               de
               Sacerdotibus
            
             ,
             without
             countenance
             from
             any
             Copies
             of
             the
             Original
             or
             Ancient
             Translation
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             contain
             a
             double
             Assertion
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               sprang
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
            
             Judah
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             
               of
               that
               Tribe
            
             Moses
             
               spake
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               Priesthood
            
             .
             There
             wants
             nothing
             to
             compleat
             the
             Proof
             of
             his
             Argument
             but
             that
             our
             Lord
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             which
             he
             therefore
             proves
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Verses
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               For
               it
               is
               Evident
            
             (
             or
             Manifest
             )
             
               that
               our
               Lord
               sprang
               out
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               of
               which
               Tribe
            
             Moses
             
               spake
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               Priesthood
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             words
             there
             are
             two
             things
             considerable
             .
             The
             
               manner
               of
               the
               Proposition
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Modification
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             for
             ,
             doth
             only
             shew
             that
             a
             Reason
             or
             Proof
             of
             what
             was
             before
             laid
             down
             ,
             is
             here
             introduced
             .
             And
             of
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               palam
               est
               ,
               manifestum
            
             ,
             it
             is
             
               manifest
               ,
               open
            
             ,
             a
             thing
             confessed
             ;
             Evident
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             in
             it self
             .
             A
             thing
             easie
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             by
             no
             Man
             denyed
             .
             Only
             whereas
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             manifest
             or
             evident
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             intimate
             what
             was
             
               manifest
               before-hand
            
             ;
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             Evidence
             a
             matter
             before-hand
             .
             And
             this
             may
             not
             only
             respect
             ,
             but
             be
             confined
             unto
             the
             preceding
             Promises
             and
             Declaration
             that
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             .
             But
             we
             may
             consider
             in
             general
             how
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             Evident
             or
             Manifest
             in
             its
             application
             unto
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             was
             included
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             ,
             who
             granted
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             For
             nothing
             was
             more
             plainly
             promised
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             more
             firmly
             believed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               David
            
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             manifest
             to
             them
             
             before-hand
             .
             For
             unto
             Judah
             the
             Promise
             was
             Solemnly
             confined
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             frequently
             reiterated
             unto
             David
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             elsewhere
             .
             VVhoever
             therefore
             acknowledged
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Hebrews
             did
             unto
             whom
             our
             Apostle
             wrote
             ,
             though
             the
             most
             of
             them
             adhered
             unto
             the
             Law
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             and
             did
             grant
             ,
             that
             he
             sprang
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             .
             And
             none
             of
             the
             Unbelieving
             Jews
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             could
             have
             managed
             ,
             had
             absolutely
             Justified
             them
             in
             their
             Unbelief
             .
             This
             was
             sufficient
             unto
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             seeing
             he
             proceeded
             not
             only
             on
             what
             was
             granted
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             firmly
             believed
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             denied
             by
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             in
             those
             days
             manifest
             by
             his
             
               known
               Genealogy
            
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             his
             Parents
             were
             
               Publickly
               enrolled
               of
               that
               Tribe
            
             and
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             David
             in
             the
             Tax
             and
             Recognition
             of
             the
             people
             appointed
             by
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
               ,
               Luke
            
             2.
             4.
             
             And
             this
             was
             made
             yet
             more
             Famous
             by
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             Herod
             ,
             seeking
             his
             Destruction
             among
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Bethlehem
            
             ,
             Mat.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             all
             Families
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Jewish
             Common-wealth
             continued
             in
             any
             condition
             ,
             were
             carefully
             preserved
             ,
             because
             many
             legal
             Rights
             and
             Constitutions
             did
             depend
             thereon
             .
             And
             this
             
               Preservation
               of
               Genealogies
            
             was
             both
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fenced
             with
             
               Legal
               Rights
            
             for
             this
             very
             End
             ,
             to
             Evidence
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Promise
             in
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             unto
             this
             End
             was
             his
             Genealogy
             written
             and
             recorded
             by
             two
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             that
             whereon
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             did
             much
             depend
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             of
             the
             Ancients
             had
             an
             apprehension
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             derived
             his
             Genealogy
             from
             both
             the
             Tribes
             of
             
               Judah
               and
               Levi
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Offices
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             was
             to
             be
             both
             King
             and
             Priest.
             And
             there
             is
             a
             Story
             inserted
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             how
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Justinian
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             one
             Theodosius
             ,
             a
             principal
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             acquainted
             his
             Friend
             ,
             one
             Philip
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             enrolled
             by
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             Order
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Linage
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Mary
             
               and
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Records
             thereof
             were
             kept
             by
             the
             Jews
             at
             Tiberias
             to
             that
             very
             time
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             Story
             is
             filled
             with
             gross
             effects
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             incredible
             Fables
             ,
             being
             only
             a
             Dream
             of
             some
             Superstitious
             Monastick
             .
             But
             the
             Ancients
             grounded
             their
             imagination
             on
             the
             Kindred
             that
             was
             between
             his
             Mother
             and
             Elizabeth
             the
             Wife
             of
             Zechariah
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               Daughter
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             5.
             
             But
             this
             whole
             conceit
             is
             not
             only
             false
             ,
             but
             directly
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Scope
             and
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             would
             have
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             so
             to
             derive
             his
             Genealogy
             from
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             as
             thence
             to
             be
             entitled
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             also
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             .
             And
             to
             assign
             a
             Priesthood
             unto
             him
             as
             derived
             from
             Aaron
             ,
             is
             openly
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             his
             whole
             Design
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             true
             real
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             unto
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             reads
             this
             Chapter
             .
             The
             Alliance
             and
             Kindred
             that
             was
             between
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             and
             Elizabeth
             was
             doubtless
             by
             an
             Antecedent
             intermarriage
             of
             those
             Tribes
             ,
             as
             Elizabeth's
             Mother
             might
             be
             Sister
             unto
             the
             Father
             or
             Grand-father
             of
             the
             Holy
             Virgin
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             only
             Lawful
             between
             the
             
               Tribes
               of
            
             Judah
             and
             Levi
             or
             the
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Families
             ,
             whence
             Jehoshabeath
             the
             Wife
             of
             Jehoiadah
             ,
             was
             the
             Daughter
             of
             
               Jehoram
               the
               King
            
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             22.
             11.
             as
             some
             have
             imagined
             ;
             but
             such
             Marriages
             were
             usual
             unto
             ,
             and
             Lawful
             among
             all
             the
             other
             Tribes
             ,
             where
             Women
             had
             no
             
               Inheritances
               of
               Land
            
             ,
             which
             was
             expresly
             provided
             against
             by
             a
             particular
             Law.
             And
             this
             very
             
               Law
               of
               Exception
            
             doth
             sufficiently
             prove
             the
             Liberty
             of
             all
             others
             .
             For
             the
             words
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             
               Every
               Daughter
               ,
               that
               possesseth
               an
               Inheritance
               in
               any
               Tribe
               of
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               Wife
               unto
               one
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               her
               Father
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               may
               enjoy
               every
               one
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               their
               Father
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             36.
             8.
             
             Both
             the
             express
             limitation
             of
             the
             Law
             unto
             those
             who
             
               possessed
               Inheritances
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Lots
             of
             each
             Tribe
             entire
             ,
             as
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             manifest
             that
             all
             other
             were
             at
             liberty
             to
             Marry
             any
             Israelite
             ,
             be
             he
             of
             what
             Tribe
             soever
             .
             And
             thus
             both
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             Matthew
             and
             Luke
             ,
             one
             by
             a
             Legal
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             a
             Natural
             line
             ,
             were
             both
             of
             them
             from
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             ,
             and
             
               Family
               of
               David
            
             .
             So
          
           
             
               It
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               give
               sufficient
               Evidence
               unto
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               Promise
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             from
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               sprang
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             usually
             taken
             in
             an
             
             active
             sence
             ,
             to
             
               cause
               to
               rise
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             45.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             
               causeth
               his
               Sun
               to
               rise
            
             .
             And
             sometimes
             it
             is
             used
             Neutrally
             ,
             for
             to
             rise
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             some
             think
             it
             peculiarly
             denotes
             the
             
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             in
             distinction
             from
             the
             other
             Planets
             .
             Hence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               East
            
             ,
             from
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun.
             So
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
            
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             78.
             
             
               The
               day-spring
               from
               on
               high
            
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             arise
             in
             the
             light
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             a
             light
             to
             lighten
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             People
             Israel
             .
             But
             the
             word
             is
             used
             also
             to
             express
             other
             springings
             ;
             as
             of
             Water
             from
             a
             Fountain
             ,
             or
             a
             Branch
             from
             the
             Stock
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               grow
               up
               as
               a
               tender
               Plant
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Root
               out
               of
               a
               dry
               Ground
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.
             2.
             
             
               A
               Rod
               out
               of
               the
               Stem
               ,
               and
               a
               Branch
               out
               of
               the
               Roots
               of
            
             Jesse
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             1.
             
             Hence
             he
             is
             frequently
             called
             the
             Branch
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Branch
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Isa.
             4.
             2.
             
             Jer.
             23.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             33.
             15.
             
             Zech.
             3.
             8.
             
             Chap
             6.
             12.
             
             But
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             regarded
             ;
             he
             arose
             eminently
             and
             illustriously
             from
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
            
             Judah
             .
          
           
             Having
             laid
             down
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             evident
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             hands
             confessed
             ,
             he
             observes
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             
               that
               Tribe
            
             Moses
             
               spake
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               Priesthood
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               reference
               unto
               which
               Tribe
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               de
               qua
               Tribu
            
             .
             Being
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             did
             no
             way
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
            
             Judah
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Introduction
             
             of
             a
             Priest
             of
             
               that
               Tribe
            
             must
             necessarily
             exclude
             those
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Aaron
            
             from
             that
             Office
             ,
             he
             appeals
             unto
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             For
             by
             Moses
             ,
             not
             the
             Person
             of
             Moses
             absolutely
             is
             intended
             ;
             as
             though
             these
             
             things
             depended
             on
             his
             Authority
             :
             but
             it
             is
             his
             Ministry
             in
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             or
             his
             Person
             only
             as
             
               Ministerially
               employed
            
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             Apostle
             respects
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Worship
            
             that
             is
             under
             consideration
             .
             Moses
             did
             record
             the
             
               Blessing
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             as
             given
             him
             by
             Jacob
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Shilo
               should
               come
               from
               him
            
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             10.
             
             And
             this
             same
             Shilo
             was
             also
             to
             be
             a
             Priest.
             But
             this
             was
             a
             Promise
             
               before
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             accomplished
             until
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             belonged
             not
             unto
             any
             Institution
             of
             the
             Law
             given
             by
             Moses
             .
             Wherefore
             Moses
             as
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             when
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             Instituted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             especial
             Law
             or
             Ordinance
             ,
             spake
             
               nothing
               of
               it
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
            
             Judah
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             it
             was
             directly
             confined
             unto
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             and
             
               House
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             not
             in
             all
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             the
             least
             intimation
             ,
             that
             on
             any
             Occasion
             in
             any
             future
             Generations
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             translated
             unto
             that
             Tribe
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             possible
             without
             the
             alteration
             and
             abolition
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             that
             Tribe
             should
             once
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             :
             The
             whole
             worship
             of
             God
             was
             to
             cease
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             any
             one
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
            
             Judah
             should
             Officiate
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             this
             
               silence
               of
            
             Moses
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             legal
             Priesthood
             did
             not
             belong
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             transferred
             unto
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             .
             And
             the
             Grounds
             hereof
             are
             resolved
             into
             this
             general
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             
               whatever
               is
               not
               revealed
               and
               appointed
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               nothing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
            
             And
             such
             he
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             Evidence
             of
             this
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             Argue
             from
             the
             
               silence
               of
               Moses
            
             in
             general
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             
               particular
               Prohibition
            
             ,
             that
             none
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             should
             approach
             unto
             the
             Priestly
             Office.
             So
             God
             himself
             condemneth
             some
             Instances
             of
             false
             VVorship
             ,
             on
             this
             Ground
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             
               appointed
               them
            
             ,
             that
             
               they
               never
               came
               into
               his
               Heart
               ,
            
             and
             thence
             aggravates
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             rather
             than
             from
             the
             
               particular
               Prohibition
            
             of
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             31.
             VVherefore
          
           
             
               Divine
               Revelation
               gives
               Bounds
               positively
               and
               negatively
               unto
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             THat
             the
             Aaronical
             Priesthood
             was
             to
             be
             Changed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               Ordinances
            
             that
             depended
             thereon
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Change
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             was
             
               now
               come
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             designed
             unto
             Confirmation
             in
             all
             this
             Discourse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             that
             Truth
             whereinto
             our
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               Acceptance
               of
               Evangelical
               Worship
            
             is
             resolved
             .
             For
             without
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             the
             New.
             This
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             now
             fully
             confirmes
             by
             a
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             force
             and
             sum
             of
             his
             preceding
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               is
               yet
               far
               more
               evident
               for
               that
               after
               the
               Similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             
               there
               ariseth
               another
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               made
               not
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               carnal
               Commandement
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               power
               of
               an
               Endless
               Life
               .
               For
               he
               Testifieth
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             four
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             words
             .
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               this
               new
               Argument
            
             ,
             declaring
             its
             especial
             force
             with
             the
             weight
             that
             the
             Apostle
             lays
             upon
             it
             ;
             
               And
               it
               is
               yet
               far
               more
               Evident
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Medium
             or
             Argument
             it self
             which
             he
             insists
             upon
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             what
             he
             had
             already
             proved
             ,
             there
             
               was
               another
               Priest
               to
               arise
               after
               the
               Similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Illustration
             of
             this
             Argument
             in
             an
             Explication
             of
             the
             wayes
             and
             means
             whereby
             this
             Priest
             arose
             ,
             declared
             both
             negatively
             and
             positively
             :
             
               Who
               is
               made
               not
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               carnal
               Commandement
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               Endless
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             whole
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               David
               .
               For
               he
               Testifieth
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             Emphatical
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               yet
               far
               more
               Evident
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Conjunctive
               Particle
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             connects
             this
             consideration
             unto
             that
             forgoing
             ,
             as
             of
             
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             tendency
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             spoken
             of
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Of
             what
             he
             said
             before
             he
             affirmed
             
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ver
             .
             14.
             namely
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Lord
               sprang
               of
            
             Judah
             ;
             Evident
             ,
             Manifest
             ,
             Demonstrable
             :
             but
             this
             he
             adds
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             composition
             of
             the
             word
             
               intends
               the
               signification
            
             ,
             arguing
             yet
             a
             more
             open
             and
             convincing
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Hence
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               magis
               patet
               :
               abundantius
               manifestum
            
             ,
             
             comparatively
             with
             what
             was
             said
             before
             ;
             of
             an
             abundant
             Efficacy
             for
             Conviction
             ;
             that
             ,
             whose
             light
             nothing
             can
             stand
             against
             .
             But
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             compare
             the
             things
             themselves
             absolutely
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             determine
             that
             one
             is
             of
             a
             more
             evident
             Truth
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             he
             compares
             them
             only
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Evidence
             in
             arguing
             unto
             his
             End.
             There
             is
             more
             
               immediate
               force
            
             in
             this
             Consideration
             to
             prove
             the
             Cessation
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             that
             
               another
               Priest
               was
               to
               rise
               after
               the
               Similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             than
             was
             meerly
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             sprang
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
            
             Judah
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             he
             adds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             yet
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             collected
             from
             
             the
             Consideration
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             this
             uncontroulable
             Evidence
             unto
             our
             purpose
             remaining
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             we
             see
             lays
             great
             weight
             on
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             withal
             proceeds
             gradually
             and
             distinctly
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             in
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             .
             It
             may
             be
             we
             see
             not
             why
             he
             should
             
               insist
               so
               much
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             so
             narrowly
             Scan
             all
             particulars
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             being
             freed
             by
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Temptations
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             just
             importance
             of
             what
             is
             under
             Confirmation
             .
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             He
             hath
             the
             
               greatest
               Argument
            
             in
             hand
             that
             was
             ever
             controverted
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             upon
             the
             Determination
             whereof
             the
             Salvation
             or
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             depend
             .
             The
             Worship
             he
             treated
             of
             ,
             was
             
               immediately
               instituted
            
             by
             God
             
             himself
             ;
             and
             had
             now
             continued
             near
             1500
             years
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             this
             while
             it
             had
             been
             the
             
               certain
               Rule
            
             of
             Gods
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             People
             or
             his
             Anger
             towards
             them
             ;
             For
             whilst
             they
             complyed
             with
             it
             ,
             his
             Blessing
             was
             continually
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             was
             still
             punished
             with
             Severity
             .
             And
             the
             last
             Caution
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             last
             Prophet
             he
             sent
             unto
             them
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               abide
               in
               the
               Observance
               of
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             lest
             
               he
               came
               and
               smote
               the
               whole
               Earth
               with
               a
               Curse
               .
            
             Mal.
             4.
             last
             .
             Besides
             these
             and
             sundry
             other
             things
             that
             were
             real
             and
             pleadable
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Worship
            
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             esteemed
             it
             always
             their
             great
             and
             Singular
             Priviledge
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             rather
             dye
             than
             part
             withal
             .
             And
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             now
             utterly
             unexpectedly
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             season
             ,
             their
             whole
             worship
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             another
             
               System
               of
               Ordinances
            
             and
             Institutions
             absolutely
             new
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             introduced
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             Compliance
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             with
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             the
             Rejection
             of
             it
             ,
             depended
             their
             Eternal
             Salvation
             or
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             very
             necessary
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             proceed
             
               Warily
               ,
               Distinctly
            
             and
             Gradually
             ,
             omitting
             no
             Argument
             that
             was
             of
             Force
             and
             Pleadable
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             to
             remark
             
               on
               them
            
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             which
             contained
             an
             especial
             Evidence
             and
             demonstrative
             force
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             Instance
             .
             For
             this
             Introduction
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               it
               is
               yet
               far
               more
               ,
            
             or
             
               abundantly
               more
               Evident
            
             ,
             is
             as
             an
             hand
             put
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             a
             writing
             calling
             for
             a
             peculiar
             Attendance
             unto
             ,
             and
             consideration
             of
             the
             matter
             directed
             unto
             .
             And
             we
             may
             see
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               Present
               Truths
               are
               earnestly
               to
               be
               Pleaded
               and
               Contended
               for
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             would
             have
             Believers
             established
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               present
               Truth
            
             .
             All
             Truth
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             equally
             subsistent
             and
             present
             unto
             all
             Ages
             .
             But
             it
             is
             
               especially
               so
            
             either
             from
             the
             great
             use
             of
             it
             in
             some
             seasons
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             Opposition
             that
             is
             made
             unto
             it
             .
             So
             this
             Doctrine
             about
             the
             
               Abolition
               of
               the
               Mosaical
            
             Ceremonies
             and
             Institutions
             with
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             new
             Priesthood
             and
             new
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             was
             then
             the
             
               Present
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             confirmation
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             eternally
             concerned
             .
             And
             so
             may
             other
             Truths
             be
             at
             other
             seasons
             .
             And
             any
             of
             them
             may
             be
             so
             rendred
             by
             the
             Opposition
             that
             at
             any
             time
             is
             made
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             and
             try
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Heresies
             which
             are
             Feirce
             ,
             Pertinacious
             and
             Subtle
             Oppositions
             made
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             Now
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             aim
             at
             any
             consistency
             in
             and
             with
             themselves
             ,
             or
             are
             of
             any
             real
             danger
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             ever
             reject
             all
             Gospel-Truths
             ,
             but
             some
             general
             Principles
             they
             will
             allow
             ,
             or
             they
             would
             leave
             themselves
             no
             Foundation
             to
             stand
             upon
             ,
             in
             their
             Opposition
             unto
             others
             .
             Those
             therefore
             singly
             opposed
             by
             them
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Deity
             or
             
               Satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Justification
               by
               Faith
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             being
             so
             opposed
             ,
             become
             the
             
               present
               Truth
            
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Adherence
             whereunto
             God
             
               will
               try
               the
               Faith
               of
               his
            
             People
             ,
             and
             requires
             that
             they
             be
             earnestly
             pleaded
             for
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Jude
             intends
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             where
             he
             exhorts
             us
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             
               contend
               ,
               strive
               ,
               wrestle
            
             with
             all
             earnestness
             and
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             Endeavours
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Faith
               once
               delivered
               unto
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Opposition
             that
             was
             then
             made
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             a
             Truth
             may
             come
             under
             this
             Qualification
             by
             Persecution
             as
             well
             as
             
               Heretical
               Opposition
            
             .
             Satan
             is
             always
             awake
             and
             attentive
             unto
             his
             Advantages
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             he
             hate
             all
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             at
             all
             times
             equally
             attempt
             upon
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             so
             .
             But
             he
             waiteth
             to
             see
             an
             inclination
             in
             men
             from
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             or
             Prejudices
             ,
             or
             Interests
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             against
             any
             especial
             Truth
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             .
             When
             he
             finds
             things
             so
             ready
             prepared
             ,
             he
             falls
             to
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             stirrs
             up
             Persecution
             against
             it
             .
             This
             makes
             that
             Truth
             to
             be
             the
             
               present
               Truth
            
             to
             be
             contended
             for
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             God
             will
             
               try
               the
               Faith
            
             and
             Obedience
             and
             Patience
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Reasons
             why
             we
             ought
             with
             all
             Care
             ,
             Diligence
             and
             Perseverance
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             Preservation
             and
             Profession
             of
             such
             Truths
             ,
             are
             obvious
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Important
               Truths
               ,
               should
               be
               strongly
               Confirmed
               .
            
             Such
             is
             that
             here
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             he
             so
             labour
             in
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             He
             had
             undertaken
             to
             convince
             the
             Hebrews
             of
             the
             Cessation
             of
             their
             Legal
             Worship
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             acknowledged
             Principles
             .
             He
             deals
             not
             with
             them
             meerly
             by
             his
             Apostolical
             
             Authority
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Divine
             Revelations
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             which
             himself
             had
             received
             ;
             but
             he
             proceeds
             with
             them
             on
             Arguments
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               Types
               ,
               Institutions
            
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             all
             which
             they
             owned
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             though
             without
             his
             aid
             they
             had
             not
             understood
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             On
             this
             Supposition
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             Plead
             and
             Press
             all
             the
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Topick
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             had
             any
             Cogency
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             so
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Arguments
               that
               are
               equally
               true
               ,
               may
               yet
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               Evidence
               not
               be
               equally
               Cogent
            
             ;
             yet
          
           
             4.
             
             
               In
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Truth
               we
               may
               use
               every
               help
               that
               is
               true
               and
               seasonable
               ,
            
             though
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             more
             effectual
             unto
             our
             End
             ,
             than
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             are
             instructed
             in
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             affirming
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             now
             affirms
             is
             
               yet
               far
               more
               Evident
            
             .
             And
             this
             Evidence
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             may
             respect
             either
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Efficacy
             in
             point
             of
             Argument
             .
             For
             in
             themselves
             all
             things
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             Typical
             and
             Significant
             of
             what
             was
             afterwards
             to
             be
             introduced
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
            
             Moses
             consisted
             in
             giving
             Testimony
             to
             those
             
               things
               which
               were
               to
               be
               spoken
            
             or
             declared
             afterwards
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             But
             among
             them
             some
             were
             
               far
               more
               Clear
               and
               Evident
            
             as
             to
             their
             signification
             than
             others
             were
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             the
             things
             which
             he
             had
             discoursed
             about
             Melchisedec
             and
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             were
             more
             effectually
             demonstrative
             of
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             had
             newly
             observed
             concerning
             the
             Rising
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               not
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
            
             Levi
             
               but
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             although
             that
             had
             life
             and
             evidence
             also
             in
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             principally
             intended
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             it self
             is
             nextly
             expressed
             whereunto
             this
             
               full
               Evidence
            
             is
             ascribed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               if
               another
               Priest
               do
               arise
               after
               the
               Similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             in
             the
             words
             there
             is
             (
             1
             )
             the
             Modification
             of
             the
             Proposition
             in
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Notation
             of
             the
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ;
             
               another
               Priest.
            
             (
             3
             )
             His
             Introduction
             into
             his
             Office
             ,
             
               he
               did
               arise
            
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Nature
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             coming
             unto
             it
             :
             
               after
               the
               likeness
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             ,
             is
             generally
             taken
             here
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Conditional
             but
             a
             Causal
             Conjunction
             .
             
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             many
             judge
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             :
             Rom.
             8.
             31.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             15.
             1
             
             Thess.
             3.
             8.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
             And
             it
             is
             rendered
             in
             our
             Translation
             by
             
               For
               ,
               For
               that
               another
               Priest
            
             ;
             as
             Beza
             rendreth
             it
             by
             
               quod
               ,
               because
            
             .
             Others
             by
             
               ex
               eo
               quòd
            
             ,
             and
             siquidem
             .
             Syr.
             
               and
               again
               this
               is
               more
               known
               ,
            
             by
             that
             which
             he
             said
             .
             All
             take
             it
             to
             be
             an
             
               intimation
               of
               a
               Reason
            
             proving
             what
             is
             affirmed
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             doth
             if
             with
             the
             Vulgar
             we
             retain
             si
             ,
             or
             
               siquidem
               ,
               if
               so
               be
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             far
             more
             Evident
             ,
             
               if
               so
               be
            
             that
             another
             Priest.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Argument
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             is
             not
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             
               Dignity
               and
               Eminency
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             from
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             his
             Type
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             done
             before
             sufficiently
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             produce
             the
             same
             Words
             and
             Arguments
             again
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             but
             that
             which
             he
             aims
             at
             ,
             is
             ,
             from
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             proved
             the
             
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             now
             also
             to
             prove
             the
             
               necessary
               Abolition
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               .
            
             Wherefore
             (
             2
             )
             He
             doth
             not
             insist
             on
             the
             
               whole
               of
               the
               Testimony
            
             before
             pleaded
             ,
             but
             only
             on
             that
             one
             thing
             of
             
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             necessarily
             included
             therein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             meerly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             alius
             :
             as
             the
             Syriack
             understood
             it
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             alienus
             ,
             
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             Every
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             by
             the
             Law
             absolutely
             forbidden
             to
             approach
             unto
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ,
             or
             Altar
             ,
             or
             Sacred
             employment
             .
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             another
             in
             this
             Case
             is
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             not
             of
             the
             House
             or
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             .
             And
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             than
             that
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             and
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             and
             abolished
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             appear
             that
             any
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Stranger
             ,
             may
             be
             admitted
             into
             that
             Office
             ;
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             so
             be
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             took
             care
             of
             nothing
             more
             than
             that
             no
             Stranger
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             to
             that
             Office.
             See
             Exod.
             29.
             33.
             
             Lev.
             22.
             10.
             
             Numb
             .
             1.
             51.
             and
             Numb
             .
             3.
             10.
             
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             they
             shall
             wait
             on
             the
             Preists
             Office
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             
               Stranger
               that
               cometh
               nigh
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             discharge
             any
             Sacerdotal
             Duty
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
            
             .
             And
             God
             gave
             an
             eminent
             Instance
             of
             his
             Severity
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             
             Law
             in
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Corah
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             for
             the
             Transgression
             of
             it
             .
             And
             he
             caused
             a
             perpetual
             Memorial
             to
             be
             kept
             of
             that
             Punishment
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             they
             might
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             Stranger
             who
             is
             
               not
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
            
             Aaron
             
               should
               come
               near
               to
               Offer
               Incense
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             16.
             40.
             
             And
             hence
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             observes
             ,
             that
             this
             Priest
             was
             not
             to
             be
             made
             
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandement
               ,
            
             seeing
             his
             making
             was
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             that
             Law
             or
             Commandement
             .
             If
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             of
             the
             linage
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             abolished
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             Introduction
             into
             his
             Office
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               ariseth
               .
               Oritur
            
             ,
             
             Exoritur
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Surgit
             .
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               exurgat
               ,
               Arose
            
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             Judg.
             5.
             7.
             
             
               Untill
               I
            
             Deborah
             
               arose
               ,
               I
               arose
               a
               Mother
               in
            
             Israel
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Call
             from
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Prophetess
             and
             a
             Deliverer
             .
             Deut.
             18.
             18.
             
             
               A
               Prophet
               will
               I
               raise
               up
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             which
             was
             Christ
             himself
             .
             So
             
               God
               raised
               up
               a
               Horn
               of
               Salvation
               in
               the
               house
               of
               his
               Servant
            
             David
             .
             Luk.
             1.
             69.
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Power
             and
             Glory
             .
             So
             was
             this
             Priest
             to
             arise
             ,
             not
             springing
             out
             of
             ,
             nor
             succeeding
             in
             any
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             before
             Established
             .
             But
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Law
             lay
             against
             his
             Introduction
             ;
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             come
             unto
             the
             highest
             Defiance
             of
             any
             such
             Priest.
             But
             as
             God
             had
             fore-signified
             what
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Reformation
               of
               all
               things
               should
               come
               ,
            
             so
             when
             he
             performed
             his
             Word
             herein
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             with
             that
             evidence
             of
             his
             Glory
             and
             Power
             ,
             as
             introduced
             him
             against
             all
             Opposition
             .
             For
             when
             the
             appointed
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             shall
             bring
             forth
             ,
             and
             his
             Counsel
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             all
             Difficulties
             though
             appearing
             insuperable
             ,
             shall
             vanish
             and
             disappear
             .
             Zech.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               his
               Priesthood
            
             is
             declared
             in
             its
             Resemblance
             unto
             that
             of
             
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Apostle
             intendeth
             not
             to
             express
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             he
             constantly
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               unto
               the
               Order
            
             ;
             but
             he
             respects
             the
             whole
             Conformity
             that
             was
             between
             Melchisedec
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             instances
             which
             he
             had
             before
             insisted
             on
             .
             For
             whereas
             God
             had
             ordered
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             he
             is
             said
             to
             arise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               likeness
            
             or
             
               similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
             For
             every
             Similitude
             is
             mutual
             ;
             one
             thing
             is
             as
             like
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             unto
             it
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             another
             Priest
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             meerly
             another
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               one
               of
               another
               Stock
               and
               Race
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Priest
             he
             was
             to
             be
             after
             the
             
               Similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             after
             the
             
               Similitude
               of
            
             Aaron
             .
             
               The
               arising
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Offices
               puts
               an
               end
               unto
               all
               other
               things
               that
               pretend
               an
               usefulness
               unto
               the
               same
               end
               with
               them
               .
            
             When
             he
             arose
             as
             a
             King
             he
             did
             not
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             the
             Office
             and
             
               Power
               of
               Kings
            
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             so
             unto
             the
             
               Typical
               Kingdoms
            
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             by
             arising
             as
             a
             Priest.
             And
             when
             he
             ariseth
             spiritually
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Believers
             ,
             an
             end
             is
             put
             unto
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             before
             look
             for
             life
             ,
             or
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             Salvation
             by
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             This
             Verse
             containeth
             an
             Illustration
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Assertion
             ,
             by
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
               way
               and
               manner
            
             how
             this
             other
             Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               of
            
             Aaron
             ,
             should
             come
             unto
             that
             Office.
             And
             this
             was
             necessary
             also
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             an
             Objection
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             was
             obnoxious
             unto
             .
             For
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             whatever
             was
             affirmed
             concerning
             
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             way
             possible
             ,
             whereby
             any
             one
             might
             come
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
            
             Aaron
             .
             All
             others
             were
             expressely
             excluded
             by
             the
             Law.
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             way
             or
             means
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             especial
             Sacrifice
             instituted
             whereby
             
               such
               a
               Priest
            
             might
             be
             dedicated
             ,
             and
             initiated
             into
             his
             Office.
             In
             prevention
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             was
             before
             declared
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             ,
          
           
             
             Who
             was
             made
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Power
             of
             an
             Endless
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             declare
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             this
             Priest
             was
             
               made
               so
            
             ;
             and
             (
             2.
             )
             
               How
               he
               was
               made
            
             so
             ,
             both
             negatively
             and
             positively
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             made
             so
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Priest
             
               was
               made
            
             ;
             or
             
               who
               was
               made
               a
               Priest.
            
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Expression
             hath
             been
             explained
             on
             Chap.
             3.
             2.
             and
             Chap.
             5.
             5.
             
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             did
             not
             meerly
             on
             his
             own
             Authority
             and
             Power
             
               take
               this
               Office
            
             upon
             himself
             .
             He
             became
             so
             ,
             he
             
               was
               made
               so
            
             by
             the
             Appointment
             and
             Designation
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             Nor
             did
             he
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             but
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             his
             Command
             ,
             and
             in
             compliance
             with
             his
             Will.
             For
             it
             is
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               God
            
             alone
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Office
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Even
             what
             Christ
             himself
             is
             and
             was
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             and
             was
             so
             by
             the
             Grace
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             even
             the
             Father
             .
             By
             him
             was
             he
             sent
             ,
             his
             will
             did
             he
             perform
             ,
             through
             his
             Grace
             did
             he
             die
             ,
             by
             his
             Power
             was
             he
             exalted
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             doth
             he
             intercede
             .
             What
             Acts
             of
             God
             in
             particular
             do
             concur
             unto
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             making
             him
             a
             Priest
             ,
             have
             been
             declared
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             being
             made
             a
             Priest
             is
             expressed
             Negatively
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               not
               after
            
             ;
             or
             
               not
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandment
               .
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Bodily
               Commandments
            
             .
             It
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             by
             this
             Expression
             intendeth
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
            
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priests
            
             were
             first
             called
             and
             vested
             with
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             then
             any
             other
             Law
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             or
             Order
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             He
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             neither
             by
             
               that
               Law
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             like
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             two
             things
             we
             must
             enquire
             into
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Why
             the
             Call
             of
             the
             Aaronical
             Priests
             is
             said
             to
             be
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandment
             (
             2.
             )
             Why
             this
             Commandment
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Fleshly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Worship
             among
             the
             Jews
             is
             called
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               The
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               in
               Ordinances
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             so
             called
             for
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             Commands
             were
             so
             multiplyed
             therein
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Law
             was
             denominated
             from
             them
             .
             Hence
             it
             became
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               Yoke
               hardly
               to
               be
               born
            
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             intolerable
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             of
             that
             Severity
             wherewith
             Obedience
             was
             exacted
             .
             A
             Command
             in
             its
             formal
             Notion
             expresseth
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             multiplication
             of
             them
             Severity
             :
             And
             both
             these
             God
             designed
             to
             make
             Eminent
             in
             that
             Law
             ;
             whence
             it
             hath
             this
             denomination
             ,
             
               a
               Law
               of
               Commandments
            
             .
             Hereof
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             the
             Call
             of
             Aaron
             thereunto
             ,
             was
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             therefore
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             
               Preceptive
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             
               System
               of
               Commands
            
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Law
             consisted
             .
             See
             this
             Law
             and
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             28.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             call
             this
             Commandment
             Carnal
             or
             
               Fleshly
               .
               Answ.
            
             It
             
             may
             be
             on
             either
             of
             these
             three
             Accounts
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             were
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             consecration
             of
             Aaron
             unto
             his
             Office.
             And
             these
             may
             be
             called
             Fleshly
             on
             two
             Accounts
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             their
             Subject-matter
             ,
             they
             were
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Beasts
             ;
             as
             the
             Syriack
             reads
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             
               Commandment
               of
               Bodies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Beasts
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             .
             2.
             
             In
             themselves
             and
             their
             Relation
             unto
             the
             
               Jewish
               State
            
             they
             reached
             no
             further
             than
             the
             
               purifying
               of
               the
               Flesh.
            
             They
             
               Sanctified
               unto
               the
               Purifying
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             13.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             whole
             Commandment
             should
             be
             denominated
             from
             the
             principal
             Subject-matter
             ,
             or
             the
             Offering
             of
             Fleshly
             Sacrifices
             unto
             the
             Purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             may
             be
             called
             Carnal
             ,
             because
             a
             Priesthood
             was
             Instituted
             thereby
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             by
             
               Carnal
               Propagation
            
             only
             ;
             the
             Priesthood
             appointed
             by
             that
             Law
             was
             confined
             unto
             the
             
               Carnal
               Seed
            
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             wherein
             this
             other
             Priest
             had
             no
             Interest
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Respect
             may
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             
               whole
               System
               of
               those
               Laws
            
             and
             Institutions
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             before
             observed
             ,
             calls
             
               Carnal
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             
             imposed
             unto
             the
             
               Time
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9.
             10.
             
             They
             were
             all
             Carnal
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             under
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Institutions
             thereof
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             these
             ways
             was
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             made
             a
             Priest.
             He
             was
             not
             dedicated
             unto
             his
             Office
             by
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Beasts
            
             ,
             but
             Sanctified
             himself
             thereunto
             ,
             when
             he
             Offered
             himself
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             consummate
             in
             his
             own
             Blood.
             He
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Carnal
               Seed
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             nor
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             claim
             any
             Succession
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             by
             virtue
             of
             an
             Extraction
             from
             his
             Race
             .
             And
             no
             constitution
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             general
             ,
             no
             Ordinance
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             convey
             unto
             him
             either
             Right
             or
             Title
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             Evident
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             no
             sense
             made
             a
             Priest
             according
             to
             
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandment
            
             ;
             neither
             had
             he
             either
             Right
             ,
             Power
             ,
             or
             Authority
             to
             exercise
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Function
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             any
             
               Carnal
               Rites
            
             or
             Ordinances
             whatever
             :
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             That
             
               what
               seemed
               to
               be
               wanting
               unto
               Christ
               in
               his
               entrance
               into
               any
               of
               his
               Offices
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               on
               the
               account
               of
               a
               greater
               Glory
               .
               Aaron
            
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             with
             a
             great
             outward
             Solemnity
             .
             The
             Sacrifices
             which
             were
             Offered
             ,
             and
             the
             Garments
             he
             put
             on
             ,
             with
             his
             visible
             separation
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             had
             a
             great
             
               Ceremonial
               Glory
            
             in
             them
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
            
             unto
             his
             Office.
             But
             yet
             indeed
             these
             things
             had
             
               no
               Glory
            
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             excelling
             Glory
             ,
             which
             accompanied
             those
             
               invisible
               Acts
            
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             VVisdom
             ,
             and
             Grace
             which
             communicated
             his
             Office
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             in
             the
             VVorship
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             outward
             Ceremony
             is
             a
             diminution
             and
             debasement
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             were
             Ceremonies
             for
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             multiplyed
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             yet
             as
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             ,
             were
             all
             but
             Carnal
             .
             But
             as
             the
             sending
             of
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Investiture
             with
             all
             his
             Offices
             were
             by
             
               Secret
               and
               Invisible
               Acts
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             so
             all
             Evangelical
             VVorship
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             Spiritual
             and
             Internal
             only
             .
             And
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Old
             Pompous
             Ceremonies
             from
             our
             VVorship
             is
             but
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Veil
             ,
             which
             hindred
             from
             an
             insight
             and
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             and
             manner
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             is
             expressed
             positively
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               But
               according
               unto
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               
               indissoluble
               Life
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denotes
             an
             Opposition
             between
             the
             way
             rejected
             and
             this
             asserted
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             not
             consistent
             .
             He
             was
             not
             made
             a
             Priest
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             this
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             Christ
             then
             made
             a
             Priest
             
               according
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               Life
               ?
            
             That
             
             is
             ,
             saith
             one
             in
             his
             Paraphrase
             ,
             
               installed
               into
               the
               Priesthood
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               .
            
             VVhat
             is
             meant
             by
             installed
             ,
             I
             well
             know
             not
             .
             It
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Consecrated
               ,
               Dedicated
               ,
               Initiated
            
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             Exposition
             diverts
             wholly
             from
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             Christ
             was
             installed
             into
             his
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             
               before
               his
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             Offer
             himself
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             Death
             and
             Blood-shedding
             .
             And
             to
             suppose
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             discharged
             and
             performed
             the
             
               principal
               Act
               of
               his
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               ,
            
             which
             was
             but
             once
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             installed
             a
             Priest
             ,
             is
             contradictory
             to
             ,
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             it self
             .
             
               Ideo
               ad
               vitam
               im
               mortalem
               perductus
               est
               ,
               ut
               in
               aeternum
               sacrdos
               noster
               esset
               .
               He
               was
               therefore
               brought
               unto
               an
               Immortal
               Life
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               our
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             saith
             another
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             
               made
               a
               Priest
               according
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               Life
               .
            
             If
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               always
               continue
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             and
             to
             execute
             that
             Office
             always
             unto
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             what
             he
             says
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             place
             :
             but
             if
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             
               Immortal
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               our
               Priest
               ,
            
             and
             abide
             so
             for
             ever
             ,
             it
             excludes
             his
             Oblation
             in
             his
             Death
             from
             being
             a
             proper
             Sacerdotal
             Act
             ,
             which
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             elsewhere
             ,
             against
             Crellius
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             
               endless
               life
            
             intended
             is
             that
             of
             Believers
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             confers
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             proceeded
             no
             further
             but
             to
             discharge
             
               Carnal
               Rites
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             confer
             
               Eternal
               life
            
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             Ministred
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             procureth
             
               Eternal
               Redemption
            
             and
             
               Everlasting
               life
            
             for
             Believers
             .
             And
             these
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             but
             they
             comprise
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             how
             can
             Christ
             
               be
               made
               a
               Priest
               according
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               that
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
            
             which
             he
             confers
             on
             others
             .
             For
             the
             comparison
             and
             opposition
             that
             is
             made
             between
             the
             
               Law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandment
            
             ,
             whereby
             Aaron
             was
             constituted
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               Life
            
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             was
             made
             so
             ,
             do
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             making
             of
             Christ
             a
             Priest
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             not
             of
             ,
             but
             
               such
               a
               Priest
            
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             was
             the
             Effect
             of
             
               this
               endless
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             VVherefore
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               indissoluble
               Life
            
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Hereunto
             belonged
             ,
             or
             from
             hence
             did
             proceed
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             
               made
               a
               Priest.
            
             And
             both
             the
             Office
             it self
             and
             the
             Execution
             or
             Discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             here
             intended
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Office
             it self
             ,
             this
             Eternal
             or
             
               endless
               life
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             his
             life
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             Hereon
             depends
             his
             
               own
               Mediatory
               life
            
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             his
             conferring
             of
             
               Eternal
               life
            
             on
             us
             ,
             John
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             by
             virtue
             of
             ,
             or
             according
             unto
             this
             Power
             ,
             stands
             in
             direct
             opposition
             unto
             
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandment
               .
            
          
           
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             enquired
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             
               made
               a
               Priest
               according
               unto
               this
               power
               .
            
             And
             I
             say
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             thereby
             alone
             he
             was
             
               rendred
               meet
            
             to
             discharge
             that
             Office
             ,
             wherein
             God
             was
             to
             redeem
             
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             By
             Power
             therefore
             here
             ,
             both
             meetness
             and
             ability
             are
             intended
             .
             And
             both
             these
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             had
             from
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             and
             his
             
               endless
               life
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             intended
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             those
             Priests
             ,
             who
             being
             made
             so
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             
               Carnal
               Commandment
            
             ,
             did
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             by
             
               reason
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             observes
             afterwards
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Natural
               life
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             was
             not
             Endless
             ,
             but
             had
             an
             End
             put
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             on
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             therefore
             this
             
               life
               of
               Christ
            
             was
             not
             absolutely
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             considered
             separately
             from
             his
             Divine
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             the
             life
             of
             the
             
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             of
             Christ
             as
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             Person
             .
             And
             so
             his
             
               life
               was
               endless
            
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             Death
             which
             he
             underwent
             in
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Interruption
             given
             unto
             his
             Discharge
             of
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             moment
             .
             For
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             
               Person
               still
               lived
            
             ,
             and
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             were
             therein
             inseparably
             United
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             Although
             he
             was
             
               truly
               and
               really
               dead
               in
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
            
             he
             was
             still
             alive
             in
             his
             
               indissoluble
               Person
            
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             a
             respect
             unto
             in
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             he
             cites
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             Carnal
             Commandment
             gave
             Authority
             and
             Efficacy
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             .
             But
             Christ
             is
             made
             a
             Priest
             according
             to
             
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             that
             
               Eternal
               life
            
             which
             is
             in
             his
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             both
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             is
             preserved
             always
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             enabled
             thereby
             to
             work
             out
             eternal
             life
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             them
             for
             whom
             he
             is
             a
             Priest.
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             the
             Difference
             of
             this
             
               other
               Priest
            
             from
             those
             of
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Tribe
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             
               Type
               Melchisedec
            
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             whereby
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             were
             enabled
             to
             discharge
             their
             Office.
             
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             Proof
             of
             all
             before
             asserted
             is
             given
             in
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             so
             often
             before
             appealed
             unto
             .
             
               For
               he
               testifieth
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Testimony
             is
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               he
               Witnesseth
            
             or
             Testifieth
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             David
             doth
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             speaking
             in
             and
             by
             David
             ,
             doth
             so
             testifie
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             say
             that
             so
             he
             speaks
             ,
             but
             testifies
             ;
             because
             he
             used
             his
             words
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Testimony
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             delivered
             .
             And
             although
             
               one
               thing
            
             be
             now
             principally
             intended
             by
             him
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             in
             these
             words
             a
             Testimony
             given
             unto
             all
             the
             especial
             Heads
             of
             his
             Discourse
             .
             As
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             there
             was
             to
             be
             
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             a
             Priest
             that
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Stock
             
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             nor
             Tribe
             of
             Levi.
             For
             he
             says
             unto
             the
             Messiah
             Prophesied
             of
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             although
             a
             stranger
             from
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Line
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             this
             other
             Priest
             was
             to
             be
             after
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             ,
             
             and
             was
             not
             to
             be
             called
             after
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             .
             For
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Order
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             redundant
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             suffix
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             signifies
             a
             state
             or
             order
             of
             things
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             Eccles.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               Heart
               concerning
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             their
             condition
             and
             Order
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             was
             the
             
               Eternal
               Idea
            
             or
             Original
             Exemplar
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             God
             brought
             him
             forth
             and
             vested
             him
             with
             his
             Office
             in
             such
             a
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             might
             outwardly
             represent
             in
             sundry
             things
             the
             Idea
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             .
             Hence
             he
             and
             his
             Priesthood
             became
             an
             
               External
               Exemplar
            
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             as
             unto
             its
             actual
             exhibition
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             he
             said
             to
             be
             made
             a
             
               Priest
               after
               his
               Order
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             suitably
             unto
             the
             Representation
             made
             thereof
             in
             him
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             him
             and
             his
             Authority
             ,
             who
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
            
             ;
             as
             Chap.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             10.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             he
             was
             so
             after
             the
             
               power
               of
               an
               endless
               life
            
             .
             For
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             This
             word
             is
             applyed
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             legal
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             signifies
             a
             Duration
             commensurate
             unto
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             things
             whereunto
             it
             is
             applyed
             .
             There
             was
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             an
             Age
             whereunto
             its
             continuance
             was
             confined
             .
             So
             long
             all
             the
             Promises
             annexed
             unto
             it
             stood
             in
             force
             .
             And
             as
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             
               new
               state
               of
               things
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             signifie
             
               Eternity
               absolutely
            
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             unchangable
             Duration
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Time
             and
             Works
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             then
             shall
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             cease
             ,
             with
             his
             whole
             Mediatory
             Work
             and
             Office
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             
             Christ
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             respect
             of
             
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             endued
             with
             an
             
               endless
               life
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Of
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Office
             unto
             the
             final
             end
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             lives
             
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               Intercession
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Of
             the
             
               Effect
               of
               his
               Offices
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             
               save
               Believers
               unto
               the
               utmost
            
             ,
             or
             with
             an
             
               Everlasting
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             had
             sufficient
             Reason
             to
             affirm
             that
             what
             he
             proposed
             was
             eminently
             manifest
             ,
             namely
             ,
             from
             the
             Testimony
             which
             he
             produceth
             thereof
             .
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             than
             that
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             God
             had
             designed
             and
             promised
             
               to
               raise
               up
               another
               Priest
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             was
             neither
             of
             the
             Stock
             nor
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             nor
             called
             the
             same
             way
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             who
             when
             he
             was
             so
             raised
             and
             called
             ,
             was
             
               to
               continue
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             leaving
             no
             room
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             place
             for
             its
             return
             when
             it
             was
             once
             laid
             aside
             ?
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Eternal
               continuance
               of
               Christs
               Person
               gives
               Eternal
               continuance
               and
               efficacy
               unto
               his
               Office.
            
             Because
             he
             lives
             for
             ever
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
             His
             
               endless
               life
            
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             his
             
               endless
               Priesthood
            
             .
             Whilst
             he
             lives
             we
             want
             not
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               because
               he
               lives
               ,
               we
               shall
               live
               also
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               make
               new
               Priests
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               virtually
               to
               renounce
               the
               Faith
               of
               his
               living
               for
               ever
               as
               our
               Priest
               ,
               or
               to
               suppose
               that
               he
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Office.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Alteration
               that
               God
               made
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Introduction
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               was
               progressive
               towards
               its
               perfection
               .
            
             To
             return
             therefore
             unto
             or
             look
             after
             legal
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             go
             back
             unto
             poor
             
               beggarly
               Elements
            
             and
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             
               Twelfth
               Verse
            
             of
             this
             Chapter
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Priesthood
               being
               changed
               ,
               there
               was
               of
               Necessity
               a
               change
               made
               of
               the
               Law
               also
               .
            
             Having
             proved
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             now
             proceeds
             to
             confirm
             his
             Inference
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             declaring
             that
             the
             Priest
             and
             Priesthood
             that
             were
             promised
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             were
             in
             all
             things
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Law.
             In
             that
             place
             he
             mentions
             only
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             he
             intended
             not
             an
             Alteration
             to
             be
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             being
             changed
             and
             mended
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             restored
             unto
             its
             former
             Use.
             But
             it
             was
             such
             a
             change
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             was
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Abrogation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             Verses
             he
             doth
             declare
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             highest
             concernment
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Importance
             in
             it self
             .
             For
             it
             included
             and
             carried
             along
             with
             it
             an
             
               Alteration
               of
               the
            
             
             
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Solemn
             Worship
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             but
             on
             Cogent
             Reasons
             and
             Grounds
             indispensable
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Apostle
             foresaw
             ,
             what
             a
             surprisal
             it
             would
             be
             unto
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             to
             hear
             that
             they
             must
             quit
             all
             their
             concern
             and
             special
             Interest
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             For
             he
             had
             three
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             to
             deal
             withal
             in
             this
             great
             cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             adhered
             unto
             and
             maintained
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Institutions
            
             in
             Opposition
             unto
             Christ
             and
             the
             whole
             way
             of
             our
             coming
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
             These
             esteemed
             it
             the
             greatest
             Blasphemy
             imaginable
             for
             any
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             be
             changed
             or
             abrogated
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             first
             Martyr
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             under
             the
             accusation
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             Death
             .
             For
             this
             they
             made
             their
             charge
             against
             Stephen
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             
               Blasphemous
               words
               against
            
             Moses
             ,
             (
             whom
             they
             put
             in
             the
             first
             place
             )
             
               and
               against
               God.
            
             Act.
             6.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Blasphemy
             they
             lay
             on
             those
             words
             ,
             
               that
               Jesus
               should
               change
               the
               Customs
               which
            
             Moses
             
               had
               delivered
               to
               them
            
             .
             Accordingly
             on
             this
             very
             account
             they
             stirred
             up
             Persecution
             with
             rage
             and
             madness
             against
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             all
             the
             World
             over
             .
             The
             mouths
             of
             these
             
               Cursed
               Unbelievers
            
             were
             to
             be
             stopped
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Cogent
             Reasons
             and
             Unanswerable
             were
             in
             this
             Case
             to
             be
             urged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             accordingly
             .
             And
             they
             were
             now
             to
             know
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Rage
             and
             Bluster
             ,
             those
             that
             believed
             were
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             told
             that
             the
             
               Law
               was
               to
               be
               abrogated
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             hear
             or
             forbear
             ,
             however
             they
             were
             provoked
             or
             enraged
             thereby
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             were
             others
             of
             them
             who
             ,
             although
             they
             received
             the
             Gospel
             and
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             were
             perswaded
             that
             the
             
               Law
               was
               still
               in
               force
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             prescribed
             in
             it
             still
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             And
             of
             these
             there
             were
             very
             great
             Multitudes
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ;
             Acts
             21.
             20.
             
             This
             Error
             was
             in
             the
             Patience
             of
             God
             for
             a
             while
             tolerated
             among
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             time
             of
             their
             full
             Conviction
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             But
             those
             who
             were
             possessed
             with
             it
             ,
             began
             after
             a
             while
             to
             be
             very
             troublesome
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             content
             to
             
               observe
               the
               Law
            
             themselves
             ,
             but
             would
             impose
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             on
             all
             the
             
               Gentile
               Converts
            
             on
             the
             pain
             of
             Eternal
             Damnation
             .
             Acts
             15.
             1.
             
             
               They
               said
            
             and
             contended
             ,
             
               that
               unless
               they
               were
               Circumcised
               after
               the
               manner
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               they
               could
               not
               be
               saved
            
             .
             These
             also
             were
             to
             be
             restrained
             and
             convinced
             .
             And
             those
             of
             them
             who
             were
             obstinate
             in
             this
             Perswasion
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             apostatized
             from
             the
             whole
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             were
             
               sincere
               Believers
            
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             was
             to
             be
             strengthned
             and
             confirmed
             .
             With
             respect
             unto
             them
             all
             the
             Apostle
             laboureth
             with
             great
             Diligence
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             evidently
             proves
             ,
             both
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               will
               and
               purpose
               of
               God
            
             that
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Law
             should
             have
             an
             End
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             time
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             to
             cease
             and
             be
             abrogated
             .
             This
             therefore
             he
             proceeds
             withal
             in
             these
             Verses
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             Reprobatio
             ;
             Rhem.
             Reprobation
             ,
             most
             improperly
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mutatio
             ,
             a
             Change
             ;
             which
             reacheth
             not
             the
             force
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Ar.
               Abrogatio
            
             ;
             Bez.
             
               fit
               irritum
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             mandatum
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rendred
             ,
             
               loco
               moveo
               ,
               abrogo
               ,
               abdico
               ,
               irritum
               facio
            
             ;
             To
             take
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             abrogate
             ,
             to
             disanul
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             hath
             respect
             unto
             a
             Rule
             ,
             Law
             or
             Command
             ,
             that
             was
             or
             is
             in
             force
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             used
             of
             a
             Person
             ,
             who
             ought
             in
             Duty
             to
             be
             regarded
             and
             honoured
             ,
             but
             is
             despised
             ,
             Luk.
             10.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             12.
             48.
             where
             it
             is
             rendred
             to
             despise
             .
             So
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             8.
             
             Jude
             8.
             
             Sometimes
             it
             respects
             
               things
               ;
               Gal.
            
             2.
             21.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             12.
             
             But
             commonly
             it
             respects
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             applyed
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             absolutely
             
               under
               the
               power
            
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             such
             
               in
               whose
               power
               the
               Law
               is
               .
            
             The
             first
             sort
             are
             said
             
               to
               make
               void
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             when
             they
             Transgress
             it
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             Authority
             whereby
             it
             is
             given
             .
             Mark
             7.
             9.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             28.
             
             But
             when
             this
             word
             is
             applyed
             unto
             
               him
               who
               hath
               power
               over
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             it
             signifies
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             power
             to
             oblige
             unto
             its
             observance
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             no
             where
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             but
             here
             and
             chap.
             9.
             26.
             
             Here
             it
             is
             applyed
             
             
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             being
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             its
             Power
             to
             oblige
             unto
             Obedience
             ;
             there
             unto
             Sin
             ,
             denoting
             the
             abrogating
             of
             its
             Power
             to
             condemn
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               quidem
               ,
               equidem
               ,
               enim
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               autem
               ,
               but
               ;
               For
               verily
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               praecedentis
               mandati
            
             .
             The
             Syriack
             thus
             renders
             the
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               Change
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               in
               the
               first
               Commandement
               ,
               was
               made
               for
               its
               weakness
               and
               because
               there
               was
               no
               profit
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               propter
               ipsius
               imbecillitatem
               ;
               infirmitatem
               ;
               propter
               illud
               quod
               in
               eo
               erat
               infirmum
               aut
               imbecille
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               &
               inutilitatem
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Syr.
             
               and
               because
               there
               was
               no
               profit
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Arab.
             changeth
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             reading
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               For
               there
               is
               a
               Transgression
               where
               the
               Commandement
               went
               before
               ,
               because
               that
               was
               weak
               and
               of
               little
               Advantage
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               perfecit
               lex
            
             .
             Bez.
             
               consummavit
               ,
               ad
               perfectum
               adduxit
            
             ;
             Vul.
             Lat.
             Rhem.
             
               brought
               nothing
               to
               Perfection
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               For
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               perfect
               any
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             
               introductio
               verò
               melioris
               spei
            
             .
             Beza
             ,
             
               sed
               superintroducta
               spes
               potior
            
             .
             Others
             ,
             
               Sed
               erat
               Introductio
               ad
               spem
               potiorem
               .
            
             Syr
             ,
             
               But
               there
               entered
               in
               the
               room
               thereof
               ,
               an
               hope
               more
               excellent
               than
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               appropinquamus
               ;
               accedimus
            
             ;
             Vul.
             proximamus
             .
             Rhem.
             
               we
               approach
            
             .
          
           
             Our
             own
             Translation
             fully
             expresseth
             the
             Original
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             only
             it
             determines
             the
             sense
             of
             verse
             the
             19
             ,
             by
             the
             insertion
             of
             that
             word
             
               (
               did
               .
            
             )
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             For
             there
             is
             verily
             a
             disanulling
             of
             the
             Commandement
             going
             before
             ,
             for
             the
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             thereof
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ;
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             hope
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             the
             Command
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             Described
             by
             the
             Time
             of
             its
             giving
             ,
             
               it
               went
               before
            
             ;
             (
             3
             )
             Hereof
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             disannulled
             ;
             and
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Reason
             thereof
             is
             adjoyned
             from
             a
             twofold
             property
             or
             adjunct
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             ;
             For
             1.
             
             It
             was
             Weak
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             Unprofitable
             .
             (
             5
             )
             As
             unto
             its
             deficiency
             from
             its
             general
             End
             ;
             
               it
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ;
             (
             6
             )
             Illustrated
             by
             that
             which
             took
             its
             work
             upon
             it self
             ,
             and
             effected
             it
             throughly
             ;
             
               the
               Hope
               brought
               in
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Command
             is
             of
             as
             large
             a
             signification
             ver
             .
             18.
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Law
             in
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             For
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             intended
             in
             both
             the
             words
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             
             the
             
               peculiar
               command
            
             for
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Legal
             Priesthood
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             
               System
               of
               Mosaical
               Institutions
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             having
             already
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             on
             that
             Ground
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               whole
               Law
            
             was
             also
             to
             be
             in
             like
             manner
             abolished
             and
             removed
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             and
             constitution
             ,
             that
             
               pull
               one
               pin
            
             out
             of
             the
             Fabrick
             and
             the
             whole
             must
             fall
             unto
             the
             Ground
             .
             For
             the
             Sanction
             of
             it
             being
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               cursed
               who
               continued
               not
               in
               all
               things
            
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             any
             one
             thing
             must
             needs
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             Law.
             How
             much
             more
             must
             it
             do
             so
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             changed
             ,
             removed
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             only
             a
             material
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             
               very
               hinge
            
             ,
             whereon
             the
             whole
             observance
             of
             it
             did
             depend
             and
             turn
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             System
             of
             Laws
             ,
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Command
             ,
             because
             it
             consisted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             
               arbitrary
               Commands
            
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             regulated
             by
             that
             Maxim
             ;
             
               The
               man
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               shall
               live
               by
               them
               .
            
             Rom.
             10.
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             Command
             ,
             is
             opposed
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             a
             Promise
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Gal.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             the
             whole
             
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             only
             that
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             Command
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             also
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             compacted
             with
             the
             other
             into
             one
             
               Body
               of
               Precepts
            
             for
             the
             same
             End.
             For
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             as
             unto
             our
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             considered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Commandement
             is
             described
             by
             the
             Time
             of
             its
             giving
             ;
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             it
             went
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             Gospel
             as
             now
             preached
             and
             dispensed
             .
             It
             did
             
             
             not
             do
             so
             absolutely
             .
             For
             our
             Apostle
             shews
             and
             proves
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             which
             contained
             the
             Substance
             and
             Essence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             430
             years
             before
             the
             
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             17.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             Precedency
             of
             the
             Law
             here
             expressed
             may
             respect
             the
             Testimony
             produced
             out
             of
             David
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             the
             Cessation
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             For
             the
             Command
             was
             given
             before
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             so
             
               went
               before
               it
            
             .
             But
             it
             rather
             respects
             the
             actual
             Introduction
             of
             a
             
               New
               Priest
            
             in
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             .
             For
             hereon
             the
             whole
             change
             and
             alteration
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             Worship
             pleaded
             for
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             did
             ensue
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Commandement
               going
               before
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             whereby
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             him
             was
             regulated
             
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             this
             Command
             or
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             there
             is
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             some
             earnestness
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             For
             
               truly
               ,
               verily
               ,
               certainly
            
             .
             This
             whatever
             
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             came
             not
             to
             pass
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             made
             by
             him
             who
             had
             Power
             and
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             Lawgiver
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             respect
             a
             Law
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             intimated
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             
             the
             Lawgiver
             ,
             him
             that
             hath
             power
             over
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             to
             
               Transgress
               a
               Law
            
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             void
             what
             lies
             in
             us
             ,
             by
             contemning
             the
             Authority
             of
             him
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ;
             that
             use
             of
             the
             word
             was
             before
             observed
             in
             Mark.
             7.
             9.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             28.
             
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             it
             is
             directly
             opposed
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             giving
             ,
             presenting
             ,
             and
             promulgating
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             by
             a
             just
             and
             due
             Authority
             ,
             whence
             it
             hath
             a
             power
             and
             force
             to
             oblige
             unto
             Obedience
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             Dissolution
             hereof
             .
             The
             Word
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             even
             now
             ,
             is
             once
             more
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             26.
             
             Christ
             hath
             appeared
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               put
               away
               sin
            
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
             That
             is
             to
             the
             abrogation
             or
             abolishing
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             Sin
             hath
             by
             its
             guilt
             to
             bind
             over
             sinners
             unto
             Punishment
             .
             So
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             its
             Abrogation
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             all
             its
             power
             of
             obliging
             unto
             Obedience
             or
             Punishment
             .
             The
             Apostle
             elsewhere
             expresseth
             the
             same
             Act
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eph.
             2.
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             
               abrogated
               ,
               abolished
               ,
               disanulled
            
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             yet
             farther
             enquire
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             How
             this
             could
             be
             done
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             By
             what
             means
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             and
             (
             3
             )
             ,
             which
             himself
             adds
             expresly
             ,
             for
             what
             Reason
             it
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             seemes
             not
             to
             be
             without
             its
             difficulties
             .
             For
             it
             was
             a
             Law
             originally
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             continued
             therein
             with
             his
             Approbation
             for
             many
             Generations
             .
             And
             there
             are
             multiplyed
             instances
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Records
             ,
             of
             his
             blessing
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             in
             its
             Observation
             .
             Yea
             the
             whole
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             always
             depend
             thereon
             ;
             as
             its
             neglect
             was
             always
             accompanied
             with
             severe
             Tokens
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             Besides
             our
             Saviour
             affirmeth
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             
               came
               not
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Math.
             5.
             17.
             
               to
               dissolve
               or
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             which
             upon
             the
             matter
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Law
             be
             disanulled
             or
             abrogated
             ,
             it
             is
             totally
             dissolved
             as
             to
             its
             obligatory
             power
             .
             And
             our
             Apostle
             removes
             the
             suspicion
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             31.
             
             
               Do
               we
               then
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               Faith
               ?
               God
               forbid
               :
               yea
               we
               establish
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             are
             two
             ways
             whereby
             any
             Law
             may
             be
             disanulled
             or
             abrogated
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             taking
             away
             all
             Authority
             and
             use
             from
             it
             as
             unto
             its
             proper
             end
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             in
             its
             pretended
             force
             .
             For
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             made
             for
             ever
             or
             for
             a
             time
             only
             ,
             its
             Abrogation
             is
             its
             deprivation
             of
             all
             Authority
             and
             Use
             as
             a
             Law.
             And
             this
             cannot
             regularly
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             on
             one
             of
             these
             accounts
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Authority
             giving
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             valued
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             but
             men
             have
             been
             obliged
             unto
             it
             on
             a
             false
             presumption
             thereof
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             
               matter
               of
               it
            
             was
             
               never
               Good
            
             ,
             or
             usefull
             ,
             or
             meet
             to
             be
             made
             the
             matter
             of
             Law.
             On
             neither
             of
             these
             accounts
             could
             this
             Law
             be
             abolished
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             so
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             or
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             is
             so
             to
             this
             day
             .
             For
             God
             himself
             was
             the
             immediate
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             is
             Soveraign
             and
             over
             all
             ;
             and
             thence
             also
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             was
             Good.
             For
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             was
             
               Holy
               ,
               Just
               ,
               and
               Good
               ,
            
             Rom.
             
             7.
             12.
             
             And
             however
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             between
             that
             which
             is
             
               Morally
               Good
            
             in
             it self
             and
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             
               so
               only
               by
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             Revealed
             Will
             of
             God
             is
             the
             
               adequate
               Rule
            
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             unto
             our
             Obedience
             .
             On
             these
             Accounts
             therefore
             ,
             it
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             ever
             could
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Law
             may
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             when
             on
             any
             consideration
             whatever
             ,
             its
             
               Obligation
               unto
               practice
            
             doth
             cease
             or
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             with
             this
             Law
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             every
             other
             Law
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             its
             
               main
               End
            
             ,
             and
             
               directive
               power
            
             to
             guide
             Men
             therein
             .
             This
             ,
             in
             all
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Publick
               Good
               of
               the
               Community
            
             or
             Society
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             .
             When
             this
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             becomes
             not
             directive
             or
             Useful
             unto
             the
             Publick
             Good
             any
             more
             ,
             all
             Rational
             Obligations
             unto
             its
             Observance
             do
             cease
             also
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             Law
             differed
             also
             from
             all
             others
             .
             All
             that
             any
             other
             Law
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             is
             Obedience
             unto
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             which
             that
             Obedience
             will
             produce
             .
             So
             the
             Moral
             Law
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             had
             no
             other
             End
             but
             Obedience
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Rewardableness
             thereon
             of
             them
             that
             did
             obey
             it
             .
             So
             was
             it
             an
             entire
             Instrument
             of
             our
             living
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Eternal
             Rewards
             thereon
             .
             But
             as
             in
             its
             Renovation
             it
             was
             made
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Law
               here
               intended
            
             ,
             it
             came
             with
             it
             to
             be
             of
             another
             Nature
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             another
             
               Use
               and
               End.
            
             For
             the
             whole
             Scope
             and
             Design
             of
             this
             Law
             was
             to
             direct
             Men
             ,
             not
             to
             look
             after
             
               that
               Good
            
             which
             was
             its
             End
             ,
             in
             
               Obedience
               unto
               it self
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               something
               else
            
             ,
             that
             it
             directed
             unto
             by
             that
             Obedience
             .
             The
             End
             it
             directed
             unto
             was
             
               Righteousness
               before
               God
            
             :
             But
             this
             could
             never
             be
             attained
             by
             an
             Obedience
             unto
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             ever
             intended
             that
             so
             it
             should
             do
             .
             This
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             in
             
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             And
             therefore
             those
             who
             pursued
             and
             followed
             after
             it
             with
             the
             most
             earnestness
             for
             this
             End
             ,
             never
             attained
             thereunto
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             This
             End
             therefore
             is
             principally
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             attained
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             established
             ,
             although
             its
             Obligation
             unto
             Obedience
             unto
             it self
             ,
             do
             necessarily
             cease
             .
             Now
             this
             
               End
               of
               the
               Law
            
             was
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             declares
             ;
             
               For
               Christ
               is
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               Righteousness
               to
               every
               one
               that
               Believeth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             whole
             Law
             was
             our
             
               School-Master
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             This
             is
             called
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             is
             opposed
             unto
             the
             
               destroying
               of
               it
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               I
               came
               not
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               destroy
               or
               dissolve
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               it
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             abrogate
             it
             or
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             either
             
               wanted
               a
               just
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             
               Good
               or
               Useful
            
             ,
             the
             common
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             any
             Law
             in
             force
             :
             But
             I
             came
             to
             
               bring
               in
               and
               accomplish
            
             the
             whole
             End
             which
             it
             aimed
             at
             ,
             and
             directed
             unto
             ;
             whereon
             it
             would
             cease
             to
             oblige
             unto
             a
             further
             Practice
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               establish
               the
               Law
               ;
               do
               we
               then
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               Faith
               ?
               yea
               ,
               we
               establish
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             31.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             declare
             how
             it
             hath
             its
             End
             and
             full
             Accomplishment
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Establishment
             that
             any
             Law
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             if
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             both
             as
             unto
             what
             it
             requires
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             what
             also
             in
             its
             Curse
             for
             Sin
             ,
             be
             not
             imputed
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             by
             Faith
             
               Establish
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             void
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             may
             be
             considered
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               particular
               Duties
            
             ,
             that
             it
             required
             and
             prescribed
             .
             And
             because
             the
             whole
             Law
             had
             
               its
               End
            
             ,
             these
             were
             appointed
             only
             untill
             that
             End
             might
             be
             or
             was
             attained
             .
             So
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               They
               were
               imposed
               untill
               the
               Time
               of
               Reformation
               ,
            
             Chap.
             9.
             10.
             
             VVherefore
             two
             things
             did
             accompany
             this
             Law
             in
             its
             first
             Institution
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             an
             Obedience
             unto
             its
             Commands
             would
             not
             produce
             the
             Good
             which
             it
             directed
             unto
             ,
             as
             formally
             respecting
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             
               Duties
               it
               required
            
             had
             a
             limited
             time
             for
             their
             Performance
             and
             Acceptance
             allotted
             unto
             them
             .
             VVherefore
             without
             the
             least
             Disparagement
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Authority
             whereby
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             or
             as
             unto
             its
             own
             Holiness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             disanulled
             as
             unto
             its
             actual
             Obligation
             unto
             practice
             and
             observance
             of
             its
             Commands
             .
             For
             the
             End
             of
             it
             being
             fully
             accomplished
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             Established
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             observance
             of
             it
             had
             been
             continued
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             Established
             by
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             as
             unto
             its
             End
             ,
             Use
             ,
             and
             Scope
             ;
             it
             was
             disanulled
             as
             unto
             its
             Obligatory
             Power
             unto
             the
             observance
             of
             its
             Commands
             .
             For
             these
             two
             are
             inconsistent
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             a
             Law
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             its
             Ends
             ,
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             yet
             stand
             in
             force
             in
             its
             
               Obligatory
               Power
            
             unto
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             VVe
             must
             enquire
             
               how
               this
               was
               done
            
             ,
             or
             how
             this
             Law
             was
             Abrogated
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             
               Obligatory
               Power
            
             and
             Efficacy
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Really
             and
             virtually
             .
             This
             was
             done
             
               by
               Christ
               himself
            
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             For
             the
             
               fulfilling
               and
               accomplishing
               of
               it
            
             was
             that
             which
             really
             and
             virtually
             took
             away
             all
             its
             
               Obligatory
               Power
            
             .
             For
             what
             should
             it
             oblige
             Men
             unto
             ?
             An
             Answer
             is
             ready
             unto
             all
             its
             Demands
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               fulfilled
            
             :
             and
             as
             unto
             what
             was
             Significative
             in
             its
             Duties
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             really
             exhibited
             ;
             so
             that
             on
             no
             Account
             it
             can
             any
             more
             Oblige
             or
             Command
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men.
             This
             the
             Apostle
             sets
             out
             in
             a
             comparison
             with
             the
             Relation
             that
             is
             between
             
               a
               Man
               and
               his
               Wife
            
             with
             the
             Obligation
             unto
             mutual
             Duties
             that
             ensues
             thereon
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Whilst
               the
               Husband
               is
               alive
               ,
               the
               Wife
               is
               Obliged
               unto
               all
               Conjugal
               Duties
            
             towards
             him
             and
             unto
             him
             alone
             .
             But
             upon
             his
             Death
             that
             Obligation
             ceaseth
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             Marry
             unto
             another
             .
             So
             were
             we
             Obliged
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             whilst
             it
             was
             alive
             ,
             whilst
             it
             stood
             in
             its
             force
             and
             vigour
             :
             But
             when
             through
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             the
             Law
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             it
             died
             as
             to
             the
             Relation
             which
             was
             between
             it
             and
             us
             ,
             whereon
             all
             its
             Obligation
             unto
             Observance
             was
             disanulled
             .
             This
             was
             that
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Law
             was
             really
             and
             virtually
             abrogated
             .
             It
             s
             
               preceptive
               part
            
             being
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             its
             Significative
             being
             exhibited
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             no
             more
             Force
             or
             Efficacy
             as
             a
             Law.
             The
             Reason
             why
             it
             was
             thus
             to
             have
             an
             end
             put
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             Verse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             so
             abrogated
             Declaratively
             ;
             or
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             its
             Abrogation
             was
             made
             known
             four
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             general
             by
             the
             Promulgation
             and
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             the
             Accomplishment
             and
             Cessation
             of
             it
             was
             declared
             .
             For
             the
             Declaration
             made
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             finished
             his
             work
             in
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             an
             
               End
               of
               Sin
               ,
               bringing
               in
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             Law
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             did
             sufficiently
             manifest
             its
             Abrogation
             .
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Jews
             spake
             not
             of
             it
             expresly
             ,
             but
             left
             it
             to
             discover
             it self
             as
             an
             undeniable
             consequent
             of
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             This
             for
             some
             while
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Believed
             ,
             understood
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             
               Zealous
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             Patience
             and
             Forbearance
             did
             Graciously
             tolerate
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             impute
             it
             unto
             them
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             great
             Darkness
             and
             manifold
             Prejudices
             that
             hindred
             the
             
               Believing
               Jews
            
             from
             seeing
             the
             necessary
             consequence
             unto
             the
             
               Abolition
               of
               the
               Law
            
             from
             the
             
               Promulgation
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             :
             Yet
             this
             was
             God
             pleased
             to
             bear
             with
             them
             in
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             be
             too
             fierce
             ,
             nor
             reflect
             with
             too
             much
             Severity
             on
             such
             as
             are
             not
             able
             in
             all
             things
             to
             receive
             the
             whole
             Truth
             as
             we
             desire
             they
             should
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             so
             by
             the
             Institution
             and
             
               Introduction
               of
               new
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             This
             was
             wholly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             expresly
             enacted
             ;
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             
               added
               unto
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             therein
             prescribed
             .
             And
             if
             any
             such
             Addition
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             thing
             before
             appointed
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             whole
             Law
             was
             disanulled
             .
             But
             a
             new
             Order
             ,
             a
             new
             
               entire
               System
               of
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
            
             was
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             especially
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             seeing
             it
             declares
             that
             to
             be
             
               done
               and
               past
            
             ,
             which
             they
             direct
             us
             unto
             as
             future
             and
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             was
             a
             
               Determination
               made
               in
               the
               case
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             upon
             an
             occasion
             administred
             thereunto
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             had
             made
             no
             mention
             unto
             them
             of
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             as
             knowing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             nailed
             
               unto
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             So
             were
             they
             brought
             unto
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             without
             any
             
               respect
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             they
             were
             not
             concerned
             ,
             now
             it
             had
             received
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             But
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             who
             Believed
             ,
             being
             yet
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             its
             Observation
             imposed
             on
             all
             that
             were
             Proselyted
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             occasion
             was
             given
             unto
             that
             
               Solemn
               Determination
            
             which
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             through
             the
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
             And
             the
             Substance
             of
             that
             Determination
             was
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Preached
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             way
             or
             means
             of
             Proselyting
             them
             unto
             Judaism
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             them
             
             unto
             a
             
               new
               Church-state
            
             by
             an
             Interest
             in
             the
             Promise
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             given
             and
             made
             430
             Years
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             VVhilst
             the
             Law
             stood
             in
             its
             force
             ,
             whoever
             was
             Proselyted
             unto
             the
             Truth
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             every
             Gentile
             that
             was
             Converted
             unto
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             was
             bound
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             ,
             and
             became
             obliged
             unto
             the
             whole
             Law.
             But
             that
             being
             now
             disanulled
             ,
             it
             is
             Solemnly
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             Converted
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             under
             no
             obligation
             unto
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             but
             being
             received
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             gathered
             into
             a
             
               new
               Church-state
               erected
            
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             unto
             those
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             yet
             would
             not
             understand
             these
             express
             Declarations
             of
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             
               Obligatory
               Power
            
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             all
             Disputes
             about
             his
             will
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             God
             gave
             a
             dreadful
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Abolition
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             total
             ,
             final
             ,
             irrevocable
             Destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Instruments
             and
             Vessels
             of
             its
             VVorship
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belonged
             thereunto
             .
             Thus
             was
             the
             
               Law
               disanulled
            
             ,
             and
             
               thus
               was
               it
               declared
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               the
               highest
               Nature
               and
               Importance
               to
               set
               up
               or
               take
               away
               ,
               to
               remove
               any
               thing
               from
               ,
               or
               change
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
            
             Unless
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             interpose
             ,
             and
             be
             manifested
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             for
             Conscience
             to
             rest
             in
             ,
             in
             these
             things
             .
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               things
               relating
               unto
               his
               Worship
               ,
               is
               very
               difficultly
               received
               ,
               where
               the
               minds
               of
               Men
               are
               prepossessed
               with
               Prejudices
               and
               Traditions
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             all
             those
             ways
             whereby
             God
             had
             revealed
             his
             mind
             concerning
             the
             Abolition
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Institutions
            
             ,
             yet
             these
             Hebrews
             could
             neither
             understand
             it
             nor
             receive
             it
             ,
             untill
             the
             whole
             Seat
             of
             its
             VVorship
             was
             destroyed
             and
             Consumed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               only
               Securing
               Principle
               in
               all
               things
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               is
               to
               preserve
               our
               Souls
               in
               an
               entire
               Subjection
               unto
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Close
             of
             the
             Verse
             gives
             an
             especial
             Reason
             of
             the
             disanulling
             or
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             taken
             from
             its
             own
             Nature
             and
             Efficacy
             .
             For
             there
             is
             
               verily
               a
               disanulling
               of
               the
               Commandment
               going
               before
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Adjective
             in
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             put
             for
             
             a
             Substantive
             ,
             which
             is
             Emphatical
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             Substantive
             is
             put
             for
             the
             Adjective
             ;
             as
             1
             John
             2.
             27.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               a
               lye
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             mendax
             ,
             false
             or
             lying
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               s
               own
            
             ,
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             disanulling
             the
             Law
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             proved
             before
             that
             the
             Commandment
             in
             this
             verse
             is
             of
             equal
             extent
             and
             signification
             with
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             next
             .
             And
             the
             Law
             there
             doth
             evidently
             intend
             the
             
               whole
               Law
            
             ,
             in
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             Moral
             and
             Ceremonial
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             this
             whole
             Law
             is
             here
             charged
             by
             our
             Apostle
             with
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             ,
             both
             which
             make
             a
             Law
             fit
             to
             be
             disanulled
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Difficulty
             of
             no
             small
             Importance
             in
             the
             assignation
             of
             these
             Imperfections
             unto
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             this
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             
               God
               himself
            
             .
             And
             how
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Good
             and
             Holy
             God
             should
             prescribe
             such
             a
             Law
             unto
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             was
             always
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             .
             From
             this
             and
             the
             like
             considerations
             the
             
               Blasphemous
               Manichees
            
             denyed
             that
             the
             Good
             God
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             continue
             still
             upon
             it
             to
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             not
             allowing
             the
             least
             Imperfection
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             equalling
             it
             almost
             with
             God
             himself
             .
             VVe
             must
             therefore
             consider
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             Apostle
             ascribes
             these
             Properties
             unto
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             seek
             for
             a
             Solution
             of
             this
             Difficulty
             from
             Ezek.
             20.
             ver
             .
             11.
             compared
             with
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             Ver.
             11.
             
             God
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               I
               gave
               them
               my
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               shewed
               them
               my
               Judgments
               ,
               which
               if
               a
               Man
               do
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               in
               them
               .
            
             But
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             
               I
               gave
               them
               also
               Statutes
               that
               were
               not
               Good
               ,
               and
               Judgments
               whereby
               they
               should
               not
               live
               .
            
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             Laws
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             were
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             with
             those
             other
             Judgments
             that
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             unto
             the
             People
             as
             
               Gods
               Covenant
            
             before
             they
             broke
             it
             by
             making
             the
             
               Golden
               Calf
            
             .
             These
             were
             
               Good
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             
               Good
               unto
               the
               People
            
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             
               they
               did
               them
               they
               should
               live
               therein
               .
            
             But
             after
             the
             People
             had
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             in
             
               making
               of
               a
               Golden
               Calf
            
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             that
             whole
             
               System
               of
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             Laws
             which
             ensued
             .
             These
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             that
             
             place
             of
             Ezekiel
             God
             calls
             
               Ordinances
               that
               were
               not
               Good
            
             ,
             and
             
               Judgements
               whereby
               they
               should
               not
               live
               ,
            
             as
             being
             imposed
             on
             the
             People
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Punishment
             .
             And
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             they
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             the
             
               Commandment
               was
               weak
               and
               unprofitable
            
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             Exposition
             unto
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             Design
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             afterwards
             appear
             :
             So
             indeed
             the
             Exposition
             it self
             is
             not
             defensible
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
            
             mentioned
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             not
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             
               whole
               System
               of
               Ordinances
            
             and
             Commandments
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             by
             Moses
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             the
             two
             words
             in
             the
             Text
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             do
             express
             the
             whole
             Law
             Ceremonial
             and
             Judicial
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             from
             this
             or
             that
             part
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Law
            
             that
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             Carnal
             ,
             looked
             for
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             12.
             
             And
             as
             these
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             11.
             contained
             the
             whole
             Law
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             so
             those
             intended
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             whereof
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             
               were
               not
               Good
               ,
               nor
               could
               they
               live
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             God
             considered
             in
             themselves
             .
             For
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Holiness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             Laws
             ,
             which
             
               in
               themselves
            
             and
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             should
             
               not
               be
               Good
            
             ,
             but
             Evil.
             Nor
             on
             Supposition
             that
             he
             had
             given
             them
             
               Statutes
               that
               were
               not
               Good
            
             ,
             and
             
               Judgments
               wherein
               they
               should
               not
               live
               ,
            
             could
             he
             plead
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             
               his
               ways
               were
               equal
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               their
               ways
               were
               unequal
            
             .
             For
             in
             these
             Laws
             he
             evidently
             promised
             that
             those
             
               who
               did
               them
               should
               live
               therein
               .
            
             Where
             is
             the
             Equality
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ?
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             
               Statutes
               of
               God
            
             be
             intended
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             their
             Unbelief
             and
             Obstinacy
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               not
               Good
            
             ;
             being
             made
             useless
             unto
             them
             by
             Reason
             of
             Sin.
             In
             that
             sense
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Commandment
               which
               was
               Ordained
               unto
               life
               ,
               he
               found
               to
               be
               unto
               Death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             7.
             10.
             
             But
             I
             rather
             Judge
             ,
             that
             having
             charged
             the
             People
             with
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             
               Laws
               and
               Judgments
               of
               God
               which
               were
               Good
               ,
            
             Gods
             giving
             them
             up
             Judicially
             unto
             ways
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             false
             Worship
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             as
             
               Laws
               and
               Judgments
               unto
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             willingly
             walked
             after
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             Hos.
             5.
             11.
             is
             here
             so
             expressed
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Ground
             for
             such
             a
             Distinction
             between
             the
             
               Laws
               .
               and
               Judgments
               of
               God
               in
               themselves
               ,
            
             that
             some
             of
             them
             should
             be
             Good
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             should
             be
             
               not
               Good
            
             ;
             that
             in
             some
             of
             them
             Men
             might
             live
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Law
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Absolutely
             in
             it self
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             With
             Respect
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Unto
               the
               End
               for
               which
               it
               was
               given
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Unto
               the
               Persons
            
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             .
          
           
             
               In
               it self
            
             ,
             no
             Reflection
             can
             be
             made
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             of
             God.
             But
             in
             the
             Respects
             mentioned
             it
             manifests
             its
             own
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             .
             For
             they
             were
             Sinners
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             both
             defiled
             and
             guilty
             antecedently
             unto
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             being
             so
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             thereon
             Children
             of
             Wrath
             :
             Two
             things
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             in
             this
             Condition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sanctification
             by
             an
             Inherent
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Compleat
               Righteousness
            
             from
             thence
             .
             This
             the
             Moral
             Law
             was
             at
             first
             the
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             ;
             and
             would
             have
             always
             effected
             it
             by
             its
             Observance
             .
             It
             could
             never
             indeed
             
               take
               away
               any
               defilement
               of
               Sin
            
             from
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             it
             could
             have
             prevented
             any
             such
             defilement
             .
             But
             now
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Persons
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             it
             became
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             unto
             any
             such
             end
             .
             It
             became
             so
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               by
               Reason
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             3.
             
             For
             although
             in
             it self
             it
             was
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             12.
             21.
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             be
             a
             
               cause
               or
               means
               of
               Righteousness
            
             unto
             them
             who
             were
             disenabled
             by
             the
             entrance
             of
             Sin
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             it self
             Efficacious
             and
             Useful
             ,
             was
             now
             become
             unto
             Sinners
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Ends
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             weak
             and
             
               unprofitable
               :
               For
               by
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               no
               Flesh
               be
               Justified
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Sinners
             do
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             :
             For
             being
             actually
             guilty
             already
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             think
             of
             a
             Righteousness
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             unless
             their
             
               present
               Guilt
            
             be
             first
             expiated
             .
             Hereof
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Intimation
             in
             the
             
               Moral
               Law.
            
             It
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             accompanying
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             respects
             the
             
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Curse
             only
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             Ceremonial
             
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             ways
             of
             Attonement
             therein
             provided
             ,
             or
             no
             way
             at
             all
             .
             But
             this
             
               of
               themselves
            
             they
             could
             not
             effect
             .
             They
             did
             indeed
             represent
             and
             prefigure
             what
             would
             so
             do
             ,
             but
             
               of
               themselves
            
             they
             were
             insufficient
             unto
             any
             such
             end
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               take
               away
               Sin
               ,
            
             chap.
             10.
             5.
             
             And
             this
             Law
             may
             be
             considered
             three
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             In
             
               Opposition
               unto
               Christ
            
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             its
             Typical
             Signification
             ,
             under
             which
             Notion
             it
             was
             now
             adhered
             unto
             by
             the
             
               unbelieving
               Hebrews
            
             .
             This
             being
             no
             state
             of
             it
             by
             divine
             Appointment
             ,
             it
             became
             thereby
             not
             only
             of
             no
             use
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             Ruin.
             (
             2
             )
             In
             Competition
             and
             Conjunction
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             adhered
             unto
             by
             many
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             who
             believed
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             this
             also
             was
             a
             state
             not
             designed
             for
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             appointed
             only
             unto
             the
             
               Time
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             only
             useless
             but
             noxious
             and
             hurtful
             .
             (
             3
             )
             In
             
               Subordination
               unto
               Christ
            
             to
             Typifie
             and
             Represent
             what
             was
             to
             be
             obtained
             in
             him
             alone
             ;
             so
             during
             its
             own
             Season
             it
             was
             
               of
               use
            
             unto
             that
             End
             ;
             but
             yet
             could
             never
             effect
             the
             things
             which
             it
             did
             represent
             .
             And
             in
             this
             state
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             pronounce
             it
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             on
             a
             Supposition
             that
             Attonement
             and
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             was
             actually
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             not
             reach
             unto
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             yet
             farther
             enquired
             ,
             
               Why
               God
               did
               give
               this
               Law
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               although
               it
               were
               Good
               in
               it self
               ,
               yet
               because
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               People
               it
               could
               not
               attain
               the
               End
               which
               was
               intended
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             gives
             so
             full
             an
             answer
             unto
             this
             enquiry
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             need
             not
             farther
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             he
             giveth
             
               two
               Reasons
            
             why
             God
             gave
             this
             Law.
             First
             he
             saith
             it
             was
             
               added
               because
               of
               Transgression
               till
               the
               seed
               should
               come
               to
               whom
               the
               Promise
               was
               made
               .
            
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             It
             had
             a
             manifold
             necessary
             respect
             unto
             Transgression
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             
               to
               discover
               the
               nature
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             might
             be
             made
             sensible
             thereof
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               To
               Coerce
               and
               Restrain
               it
            
             by
             its
             Prohibition
             and
             Threatnings
             that
             it
             might
             not
             run
             out
             into
             such
             an
             excess
             as
             to
             deluge
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             (
             3
             )
             To
             
               represent
               the
               way
            
             and
             means
             ,
             though
             obscurely
             ,
             whereby
             Sin
             might
             be
             expiated
             .
             And
             these
             things
             were
             of
             so
             great
             use
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             
               being
               of
               the
               Church
            
             depended
             on
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             was
             another
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             ver
             .
             23
             ,
             24
             ;
             
               It
               was
               to
               shut
               up
               men
               under
               a
               sense
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             and
             so
             with
             some
             severity
             drive
             them
             out
             of
             themselves
             and
             from
             all
             expectation
             of
             a
             Righteousness
             by
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             he
             was
             actually
             exhibited
             .
          
           
             This
             brief
             Account
             of
             the
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereon
             it
             was
             disanulled
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             may
             at
             present
             suffice
             .
             The
             Consideration
             of
             some
             other
             things
             in
             particular
             will
             afterwards
             occur
             unto
             us
             .
             Only
             in
             our
             passage
             we
             may
             a
             little
             examine
             ,
             or
             reflect
             on
             the
             senses
             that
             some
             others
             have
             given
             unto
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Schlictingius
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             the
             next
             verse
             gives
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Law.
             
               Lex
               expiationem
               concedebat
               leviorum
               delictorum
               ,
               idque
               ratione
               poenae
               alicujus
               arbitrariae
               tantum
               :
               gravioribus
               autem
               peccatis
               quibus
               mortis
               poenam
               fixerat
               ,
               nullam
               reliquer
               at
               veniam
               ,
               maledictionis
               fulmen
               vibrans
               in
               omnes
               qui
               graviùs
               peccássent
               .
            
             But
             these
             things
             are
             neither
             accommodate
             unto
             the
             Purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             true
             in
             themselves
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Law
             denounced
             the
             Curse
             
               equally
               unto
               every
               Transgression
            
             ,
             be
             it
             small
             or
             great
             ;
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               who
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             It
             expiated
             
               absolutely
               no
               Sin
               small
            
             nor
             great
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             power
             and
             efficacy
             ;
             neither
             did
             it
             properly
             take
             away
             any
             punishment
             temporal
             or
             eternal
             .
             That
             some
             sins
             were
             
               punished
               with
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             not
             ,
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Politie
             of
             the
             Government
             erected
             among
             that
             People
             .
             But
             (
             3
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             the
             Law
             had
             an
             
               equal
               respect
            
             unto
             all
             the
             Sins
             of
             Believers
             ,
             great
             and
             small
             ;
             it
             Typically
             represented
             the
             Expiation
             of
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             confirmed
             their
             Faith
             as
             to
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             but
             farther
             it
             could
             not
             proceed
             .
          
           
             And
             Grotius
             on
             the
             place
             .
             
               Non
               perduxit
               homines
               ad
               justitiam
               illam
               veram
               &
               internam
               ,
               sed
               intra
               ritus
               &
               facta
               externa
               constitit
               :
               Promissa
               terrestria
               non
               operantur
               mortis
               contemptum
               ,
               sed
               eum
               operatur
               melior
               spes
               vitae
               aeternae
               &
               caelestis
               .
            
             Which
             is
             thus
             enlarged
             by
             another
             ;
             
               The
               Mosaical
               Law
               got
               no
               man
               freedom
               from
               Sin
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               give
               no
               man
               strength
               to
               fulfill
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               purchase
               Pardon
               for
               any
               that
               had
               broken
               it
               .
               This
               therefore
               was
               to
               be
               done
               now
               afterwards
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
            
             
             
               gives
               more
               sublime
               and
               plain
               Promises
               of
               pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               Promise
               ,
               of
               an
               Eternal
               and
               Heavenly
               Life
               to
               all
               true
               penitent
               Believers
               ;
               which
               gracious
               tenders
               now
               made
               by
               Christ
               ,
               give
               us
               a
               freedom
               of
               access
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               Confidence
               to
               come
               and
               expect
               such
               mercy
               from
               him
               .
               Ans.
            
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             here
             spoken
             ,
             if
             it
             intend
             the
             
               Law
               in
               it self
            
             and
             its
             
               carnal
               Ordinances
            
             without
             any
             respect
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             true
             .
             For
             
               in
               it self
            
             it
             could
             neither
             Justifie
             nor
             Sanctifie
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             nor
             spiritually
             or
             eternally
             expiate
             Sin.
             But
             (
             2
             )
             Under
             the
             Law
             and
             
               by
               it
            
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             was
             accompanied
             with
             Promises
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
             For
             it
             did
             not
             only
             repeat
             and
             re-inforce
             the
             Promise
             inseparably
             annexed
             unto
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Creation
               ,
               do
               this
               and
               live
               ,
            
             but
             it
             had
             also
             other
             Promises
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             eternal
             things
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             contained
             a
             
               legal
               Dispensation
            
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             But
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Opposition
             here
             made
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             not
             between
             the
             
               precepts
               of
               the
               Law
            
             and
             the
             
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               the
               Law
            
             and
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               outward
               Righteousness
               and
               inward
               Obedience
            
             ;
             but
             between
             the
             
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Law
            
             unto
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifices
             ordained
             therein
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             with
             his
             Sacrifice
             which
             was
             promised
             before
             and
             now
             manifested
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             shew
             the
             Preference
             and
             Dignity
             of
             the
             latter
             above
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             the
             former
             of
             it self
             could
             do
             nothing
             unto
             these
             Ends
             ;
             but
             whereas
             they
             had
             represented
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             them
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             and
             so
             directed
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             what
             was
             future
             ,
             that
             now
             being
             come
             and
             exhibited
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             no
             more
             use
             nor
             Advantage
             ,
             nor
             meet
             to
             be
             retained
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             was
             the
             Law
             disanulled
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             so
             actually
             by
             the
             means
             before
             mentioned
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             not
             be
             surprized
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             warnings
             given
             of
             it
             before
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             A
             Mark
             was
             put
             upon
             it
             from
             the
             very
             Beginning
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             not
             a
             Perpetuity
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             inseparably
             annexed
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             it
             had
             no
             small
             presignification
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             immediately
             upon
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Covenant
             with
             that
             People
             ,
             they
             brake
             the
             Covenant
             in
             making
             the
             
               Golden
               Calf
            
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             and
             thereon
             
               Moses
               brake
               the
               Tables
               of
               Stone
            
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             written
             .
             Had
             God
             intended
             that
             this
             Law
             should
             have
             been
             perpetual
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             its
             first
             constitution
             to
             have
             been
             accompanied
             with
             an
             express
             Embleme
             of
             its
             disanulling
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Moses
             expresly
             foretells
             that
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             would
             provoke
             them
             to
             jealously
             by
             a
             
               foolish
               People
               ;
               Deut.
            
             32.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             19.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whereon
             the
             
               Wall
               of
               Partition
            
             that
             was
             between
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Commandements
            
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             was
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Prophets
             frequently
             declared
             that
             it
             was
             of
             it self
             
               utterly
               insufficient
            
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             thereon
             preferred
             
               moral
               Obedience
            
             above
             all
             its
             Institutions
             ;
             whence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             seeing
             God
             did
             intend
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             was
             at
             last
             to
             be
             disanulled
             .
             (
             4
             )
             All
             the
             Promises
             concerning
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             did
             declare
             its
             station
             in
             the
             Church
             not
             to
             be
             perpetual
             ;
             especially
             that
             insisted
             on
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             a
             
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             Promises
             and
             Predictions
             are
             express
             ,
             that
             a
             
               New
               Covcnant
            
             should
             be
             established
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             unto
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             whereof
             we
             must
             treat
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
             By
             all
             these
             ways
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Hebrews
               fòrewarned
            
             that
             the
             Time
             would
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             
               Mosaical
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Legal
             or
             Covenant
             Efficacy
             ,
             should
             be
             disannulled
             unto
             the
             unspeakable
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Introduction
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               what
               is
               better
               and
               more
               full
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               with
               what
               went
               before
               ,
               doth
               disanul
               what
               so
               preceded
            
             ;
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             that
             which
             is
             not
             better
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             communicate
             more
             Grace
             ,
             doth
             not
             do
             so
             .
             Thus
             our
             Apostle
             expresly
             disputes
             that
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             Law
             400
             years
             after
             the
             
               giving
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             did
             not
             evacuate
             or
             any
             way
             enervate
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Sole
             Reason
             hereof
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Promise
             had
             more
             Grace
             and
             Priviledge
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             Law
             had
             .
             But
             here
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             
               another
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             filled
             with
             more
             
               effectual
               Grace
            
             and
             mercy
             ,
             utterly
             disanulled
             that
             which
             was
             instituted
             before
             .
             And
             as
             we
             may
             hence
             learn
             the
             care
             and
             kindness
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             also
             our
             own
             Duty
             in
             adhering
             with
             constant
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christ.
             For
             this
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             untill
             something
             else
             more
             full
             
             
               of
               Grace
               and
               Wisedom
            
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             be
             appointed
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             pretended
             by
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             rejected
             .
             For
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             are
             disanulled
             by
             that
             
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             which
             hath
             ensued
             after
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             to
             fancy
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             without
             ,
             against
             ,
             or
             above
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             alone
             doth
             dispense
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             his
             own
             Appointment
             ,
             is
             to
             renounce
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               God
               would
               disanul
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               weak
               and
               unprofitable
               in
               his
               Service
               ,
               though
               originally
               of
               his
               own
               Appointment
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               exhibitive
               of
               the
               Grace
               he
               intended
               ,
               he
               will
               much
               more
               condemn
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               that
               is
               invented
               by
               men
               .
            
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             understand
             why
             God
             should
             abolish
             those
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             which
             himself
             had
             appointed
             because
             they
             were
             weak
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             such
             as
             men
             should
             find
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             which
             cannot
             have
             the
             least
             Efficacy
             or
             signification
             towards
             Spiritual
             Ends
             ;
             Such
             as
             are
             multiplyed
             in
             the
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               in
               vain
               for
               any
               men
               to
               look
               for
               that
               from
               the
               Law
               now
               it
               is
               abolished
               ,
               which
               it
               could
               not
               effect
               in
               its
               best
               estate
            
             ;
             and
             what
             that
             is
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               non
               enim
               aliquid
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Nihil
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               perfecit
               ;
               finished
               ,
               perfected
            
             .
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               ad
               perfectum
               adduxit
            
             ;
             Rhem.
             
               brought
               to
               Perfection
            
             .
             Bez.
             consummavit
             .
             Others
             ,
             Sanctificavit
             .
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Word
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               but
               for
               it
            
             (
             or
             in
             its
             stead
             )
             
               there
               entred
               an
               Hope
               which
               is
               better
               than
               it
               .
            
             Beza
             ,
             
               Superintroducta
               spes
               potior
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             Supraintroductio
             ,
             or
             Postintroductio
             ;
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             one
             thing
             after
             another
             .
             Some
             supply
             erat
             here
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             words
             ;
             
               sed
               erat
               Introductio
               ad
               spem
               potiorem
            
             ;
             or
             
               spei
               melioris
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               proximamus
               ad
               Deum
            
             .
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Appropinquamus
               Deo.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             Perfect
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             Hope
             ,
             whereby
             we
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Disanulling
             or
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             precedent
             verse
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             consequent
             of
             its
             being
             
               weak
               and
               unprofitable
            
             .
             For
             when
             a
             Law
             hath
             been
             tried
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             found
             liable
             unto
             this
             Charge
             ,
             it
             is
             equal
             and
             even
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             be
             disanulled
             ;
             if
             the
             End
             aimed
             at
             ,
             be
             necessary
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             be
             substituted
             in
             its
             Room
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             so
             be
             .
             This
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             giving
             the
             Reasons
             in
             particular
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             asserted
             in
             general
             .
             So
             the
             Causal
             Connexion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For
             ,
             doth
             intimate
             .
             
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             gives
             
               an
               especial
               Instance
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             evident
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             
               weak
               and
               unprofitable
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             declares
             what
             was
             to
             be
             
               introduced
               in
               the
               Room
               thereof
            
             which
             would
             attain
             and
             effect
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             reach
             unto
             ,
             by
             Reason
             of
             its
             weakness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             expresseth
             what
             that
             End
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             he
             doth
             in
             those
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               For
               the
               Law
               made
            
             
             
               nothing
               perfect
            
             .
             The
             subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               System
               of
               Mosaical
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             People
             in
             Horeb.
             For
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             the
             Commandment
             and
             the
             Law
             for
             the
             same
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             with
             them
             both
             .
             And
             he
             treats
             of
             them
             principally
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ;
             partly
             because
             the
             whole
             Administration
             of
             the
             Law
             depended
             thereon
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             it
             was
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               another
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             was
             disanulled
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Law
             ,
             Commandement
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nothing
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               no
               man
            
             say
             expositors
             generally
             ;
             
             it
             made
             no
             man
             perfect
             .
             So
             the
             Neuter
             is
             put
             for
             the
             Masculine
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             37.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               All
               that
               the
               Father
               giveth
               me
               ,
               cometh
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             
               every
               one
            
             .
             So
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             63.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               The
               Flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             
               no
               man.
            
             But
             I
             am
             not
             satisfyed
             with
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             but
             rather
             judge
             that
             the
             Apostle
             did
             properly
             express
             his
             Intention
             .
             It
             made
             nothing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             treat
             about
             ,
             perfect
             .
             It
             did
             not
             make
             the
             
               Church
               state
               perfect
            
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             make
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
               perfect
            
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             perfect
             the
             Promises
             given
             unto
             Abraham
             in
             their
             Accomplishment
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             make
             a
             
               perfect
               Covenant
            
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             it
             had
             a
             shaddow
             ,
             an
             obscure
             Representation
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             
             place
             ,
             we
             have
             discoursed
             at
             large
             before
             on
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             So
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             here
             again
             insist
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             why
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Law
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ,
             it
             was
             instituted
             or
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             ?
             He
             had
             designed
             a
             
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             
               Law
               could
               not
               effect
               it
            
             ,
             nay
             seeing
             it
             could
             not
             be
             introduced
             whilst
             the
             Law
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             unto
             what
             end
             served
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Law
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             doubt
             was
             in
             part
             solved
             before
             ,
             when
             we
             shewed
             the
             
               Ends
               for
               which
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
            
             although
             it
             was
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             as
             unto
             some
             other
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             other
             Reasons
             to
             be
             pleaded
             to
             represent
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Order
             of
             this
             Dispensation
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             all
             these
             things
             the
             
               Soveraignty
               of
               God
            
             is
             to
             be
             submitted
             unto
             .
             And
             unto
             humble
             Souls
             there
             is
             beauty
             in
             divine
             Soveraignty
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               rejoyced
               in
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             thanked
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             that
             he
             had
             revealed
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             Babes
             ,
             and
             hid
             them
             from
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prndent
             ,
             he
             assigns
             no
             other
             Reason
             but
             his
             
               Soveraignty
               and
               Pleasure
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             rejoyced
             ;
             
               even
               so
               Father
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               seemed
               Good
               in
               thy
               Sight
               ,
               Luke
            
             10.
             21.
             
             And
             if
             we
             cannot
             see
             an
             excellency
             in
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             ,
             who
             gives
             
               no
               account
               of
               his
               matters
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             delight
             in
             his
             ways
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             gives
             no
             other
             Reason
             of
             this
             
               legal
               Dispensation
            
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             had
             
               provided
               some
               better
               thing
               for
               us
               ,
            
             that
             they
             without
             us
             should
             not
             be
             made
             perfect
             ;
             chap.
             11.
             40.
             
             Therefore
             did
             he
             give
             them
             this
             Law
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             which
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
               ;
               even
               so
               it
               seemed
               Good
               in
               his
               Sight
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             to
             be
             gracious
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             be
             gracrous
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             what
             time
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             unto
             what
             degree
             and
             measure
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Glory
             of
             his
             are
             we
             to
             acquiesce
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mankind
             having
             wofully
             prevaricated
             and
             apostatized
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             just
             and
             equal
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             
               at
               once
               enstated
            
             in
             their
             Reparation
             .
             The
             suddainness
             of
             it
             might
             have
             taken
             off
             from
             its
             Greatness
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             God
             left
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             World
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             he
             intended
             ,
             so
             he
             saw
             Good
             to
             keep
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Expectancy
             as
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Liberty
             and
             Deliverance
             intended
             .
             He
             could
             have
             created
             the
             World
             in
             an
             Hour
             or
             Moment
             ;
             but
             he
             chose
             to
             do
             it
             in
             the
             space
             of
             
               Six
               days
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             work
             might
             be
             distinctly
             represented
             unto
             Angels
             and
             Men.
             And
             he
             could
             
               immediately
               after
               the
               Fall
            
             have
             introduced
             the
             
               Promised
               seed
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             Advent
             the
             Church
             must
             of
             necessity
             enjoy
             all
             the
             Perfection
             whereof
             it
             is
             capable
             in
             this
             World.
             But
             to
             teach
             the
             Church
             the
             
               greatness
               of
               their
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               ,
            
             and
             to
             work
             in
             them
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             unspeakable
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             gradually
             in
             the
             very
             Revelation
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             1.
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             wait
             under
             
               earnest
               desires
            
             ,
             longings
             ,
             and
             expectations
             ,
             many
             Ages
             for
             his
             coming
             .
             And
             during
             this
             season
             it
             was
             of
             necessity
             that
             they
             should
             be
             kept
             
               under
               a
               Law
               that
               made
               nothing
               perfect
               .
            
             For
             as
             our
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             
               if
               they
               which
               are
               of
               the
               Law
               be
               Heirs
               ,
               Faith
               is
               made
               void
            
             ;
             Rom.
             4.
             14.
             
               and
               if
               Righteousness
               come
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               then
               is
               Christ
               dead
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             Gal.
             2.
             21.
             
             And
             if
             there
             
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               given
               ,
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               verily
               Righteousness
               should
               have
               been
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             21.
             
             Wherefore
             until
             the
             actual
             Exhibition
             of
             the
             Promised
             Seed
             ,
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             kept
             under
             a
             
               Law
               that
               made
               nothing
               Perfect
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             People
             unto
             whom
             the
             Law
             was
             peculiarly
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             God
             would
             accomplish
             his
             further
             Design
             ,
             were
             a
             stubborn
             ,
             earthy
             ,
             hard-hearted
             
             People
             ,
             that
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Yoke
             to
             burden
             and
             subdue
             them
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             So
             obstinate
             they
             were
             in
             what
             they
             had
             once
             received
             ,
             and
             so
             proud
             of
             any
             Priviledge
             they
             enjoyed
             ,
             that
             whereas
             their
             Priviledges
             were
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             very
             great
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             had
             any
             thought
             of
             
               looking
               out
            
             after
             another
             state
             ,
             but
             have
             forgone
             the
             Promise
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             pinched
             ,
             and
             burdened
             ,
             and
             disappointed
             in
             their
             Expectation
             of
             Perfection
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Yoke
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             had
             designed
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
               should
               in
               all
               things
               have
               the
               Preheminence
               .
            
             This
             was
             due
             unto
             him
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Greatness
             of
             his
             Work.
             But
             if
             the
             Law
             could
             have
             made
             any
             thing
             Perfect
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             could
             not
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             Perfection
             being
             thus
             denied
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             elliptical
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Supplement
             give
             no
             certain
             sense
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             made
             two
             ways
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Verb
               Substantive
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             is
             asserted
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Law.
             It
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             
               it
               was
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               Hope
               ,
            
             or
             an
             Introduction
             unto
             a
             better
             Hope
             ,
             as
             some
             render
             the
             words
             .
             It
             served
             as
             Gods
             Way
             and
             Method
             unto
             
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             unto
             this
             End
             it
             was
             variously
             Serviceable
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             its
             Institutions
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             Types
             did
             represent
             him
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             ;
             so
             it
             prepared
             their
             Minds
             unto
             an
             Expectation
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             longing
             after
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Adversative
             ,
             seems
             to
             intimate
             an
             Opposition
             in
             what
             the
             Law
             did
             ,
             unto
             what
             it
             is
             said
             before
             that
             it
             did
             not
             .
             It
             
               did
               not
               make
               any
               thing
               Perfect
               ,
            
             but
             it
             
               did
               bring
               in
               a
               better
               Hope
            
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             in
             how
             many
             things
             it
             was
             a
             preparatory
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             VVherefore
             this
             sence
             is
             true
             ,
             though
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             directly
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Beza
             first
             Observed
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             unquestionably
             in
             sundry
             others
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             not
             an
             Assignation
             of
             a
             
               contrary
               effect
            
             unto
             the
             Law
             unto
             what
             was
             before
             denyed
             ,
             is
             intended
             ;
             but
             the
             designation
             and
             expression
             of
             
               another
               Cause
            
             of
             the
             effecting
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             effect
             .
             And
             the
             defective
             Speech
             is
             to
             be
             supplyed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               made
               perfect
            
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             it
             by
             did
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               did
               make
               all
               things
               perfect
            
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             
               For
               what
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               own
               Son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               ,
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             For
             the
             words
             are
             so
             to
             be
             supplyed
             ,
             what
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             ;
             which
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             did
             it
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             declare
             .
             Thus
             God
             had
             designed
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             
               unto
               a
               better
               state
            
             ,
             a
             state
             of
             
               Comparative
               Perfection
            
             in
             this
             World.
             This
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             a
             means
             or
             Instrument
             suited
             unto
             :
             wherefore
             another
             way
             is
             fixed
             on
             to
             that
             End
             ,
             which
             being
             compleatly
             effective
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Law
             was
             laid
             aside
             and
             disanulled
             as
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             lead
             unto
             :
             For
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             Postintroductio
             ,
             
             or
             Superintroductio
             ;
             the
             Introduction
             of
             one
             thing
             after
             ,
             or
             upon
             another
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             were
             brought
             in
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             upon
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             
               effect
               that
            
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             .
             This
             our
             Apostle
             further
             Argues
             and
             confirms
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             
               The
               Introduction
               of
               the
               Better
               Hope
               ,
               after
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Law
               ,
               when
               a
               sufficient
               Discovery
               had
               been
               made
               of
               its
               weakness
               and
               insufficiency
               ,
               as
               unto
               this
               End
               ,
               did
               make
               all
               things
               perfect
               ,
               or
               bring
               the
               Church
               unto
               that
               state
               of
               consummation
               ,
               which
               was
               designed
               unto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             only
             therefore
             that
             we
             shew
             what
             this
             
               Better
               Hope
            
             is
             ,
             whereunto
             this
             effect
             is
             ascribed
             .
             Whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             better
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
             Law
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             that
             the
             Law
             contained
             or
             could
             effect
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             more
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             to
             perfect
             the
             Church-state
             .
             This
             neither
             was
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             any
             thing
             but
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             and
             his
             Priesthood
             :
             For
             in
             
               him
               we
               are
               compleat
               ,
               Col.
            
             2.
             10.
             and
             by
             one
             Offering
             he
             hath
             for
             ever
             perfected
             them
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             ;
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
             being
             purified
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Hope
             therefore
             is
             used
             here
             Metonymically
             ,
             to
             design
             the
             
               thing
               hoped
               for
            
             .
             From
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             and
             throughout
             under
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             
             Law
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             VVorld
             were
             the
             Hope
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             the
             
             great
             thing
             which
             they
             desired
             ,
             longed
             and
             hoped
             for
             .
             Hence
             was
             he
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Hag.
            
             2.
             that
             which
             the
             Secret
             desires
             of
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             worked
             towards
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             
               enjoyed
               the
               Promises
            
             ,
             they
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             fore-sight
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             did
             Abraham
             ;
             and
             desired
             to
             see
             its
             Day
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             diligently
             enquiring
             into
             the
             time
             and
             season
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             those
             Revelations
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             received
             concerning
             him
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             with
             its
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             (
             as
             some
             suppose
             )
             which
             is
             here
             intended
             ;
             any
             other
             ways
             but
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             :
             For
             without
             a
             respect
             hereunto
             ,
             without
             Virtue
             and
             Efficacy
             thence
             alone
             dirived
             ,
             the
             outward
             
               Precepts
               and
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             would
             no
             more
             
               perfect
               the
               Church-state
               than
               the
               Law
               could
               do
               .
            
          
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             
               When
               God
               hath
               designed
               any
               Gracious
               End
               towards
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               fail
               ,
               nor
               his
               work
               cease
               for
               want
               of
               effectual
               means
               to
               accomplish
               it
               .
            
             All
             means
             indeed
             have
             their
             Efficacy
             from
             his
             Designation
             of
             them
             unto
             their
             End.
             His
             Wisdom
             makes
             them
             meet
             ,
             and
             his
             Power
             makes
             them
             Effectual
             .
             VVhatever
             therefore
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             means
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             unto
             any
             End
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             effect
             it
             ,
             was
             never
             designed
             thereunto
             :
             For
             he
             fails
             in
             none
             of
             his
             Ends
             ,
             nor
             do
             his
             means
             come
             short
             of
             what
             he
             aims
             at
             by
             them
             .
             VVherefore
             although
             God
             designed
             a
             Perfect
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             gave
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             he
             never
             designed
             the
             Law
             to
             accomplish
             that
             End.
             It
             had
             other
             Ends
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             declared
             .
             But
             Men
             were
             very
             apt
             to
             take
             up
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Surely
               the
               Lords
               Annointed
               is
               before
               us
               .
            
             VVherefore
             God
             by
             many
             ways
             and
             means
             discovered
             the
             
               weakness
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             this
             End.
             Then
             were
             Men
             ready
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Promise
             it self
             concerning
             this
             
               perfect
               Church-state
            
             would
             be
             
               of
               none
               effect
            
             .
             The
             mistake
             lay
             only
             herein
             ,
             that
             indeed
             God
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             used
             that
             onely
             means
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             had
             suited
             for
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             Power
             would
             make
             Effectual
             unto
             its
             attainment
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             make
             use
             of
             his
             means
             ,
             but
             would
             as
             it
             were
             impose
             that
             upon
             him
             which
             he
             never
             intended
             to
             make
             use
             of
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             perished
             in
             their
             Unbelief
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             with
             the
             
               Generality
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             
               Perfection
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             VVherefore
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             our
             Faith.
             Three
             things
             do
             deeply
             Exercise
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             Accomplishment
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Difficulties
             rendring
             it
             wholly
             improbable
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Long
               unexpected
               Procrastination
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Disappointment
             of
             appearing
             means
             of
             it
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Instance
             of
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               a
               perfect
               Church-state
            
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Person
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             hath
             provided
             a
             Security
             for
             our
             Faith
             ,
             against
             all
             Objections
             ,
             which
             these
             considerations
             might
             suggest
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             VVhat
             
               greater
               Difficulties
            
             can
             possibly
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             upon
             the
             Sacred
             Record
             unaccomplished
             ,
             as
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Calling
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Distruction
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             of
             it
             in
             the
             plentiful
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             greater
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             Promise
             ?
             All
             the
             National
             Provocations
             ,
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             all
             the
             Calamities
             and
             Desolating
             Judgments
             that
             over-took
             them
             ,
             the
             cutting
             down
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             untill
             there
             was
             only
             a
             
               Root
               of
               it
               left
               in
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             the
             Unbelief
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Enmity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Acted
             by
             all
             the
             Crafts
             and
             Powers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             were
             as
             Mountains
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             all
             of
             them
             became
             at
             length
             a
             Plain
             before
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             we
             should
             compare
             the
             Difficulties
             and
             Oppositions
             that
             at
             this
             Day
             lye
             against
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             some
             Divine
             Promises
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             this
             one
             of
             
               perfecting
               the
               Church-state
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             it
             would
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             abate
             our
             forwardness
             in
             condemning
             the
             Jews
             of
             Incredulity
             ,
             unless
             we
             found
             our selves
             more
             established
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             most
             part
             we
             are
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Long
               and
               unexpected
               Procrastinations
            
             are
             Trials
             of
             Faith
             also
             .
             Now
             this
             Promise
             was
             given
             at
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             time
             allotted
             for
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             generally
             supposed
             from
             the
             words
             there
             used
             in
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Cain
             on
             her
             First-Born
             ,
             that
             Eve
             apprehended
             that
             the
             Promise
             was
             actually
             fulfilled
             .
             The
             like
             Expectations
             had
             the
             
             Saints
             of
             all
             Ages
             :
             and
             were
             continually
             looking
             out
             after
             the
             
               rising
               of
               this
               bright
               morning
               Star.
            
             Many
             a
             time
             did
             God
             renew
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             confirmed
             it
             with
             
               his
               Oath
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             David
             ;
             and
             yet
             still
             were
             their
             expectations
             frustrate
             so
             far
             as
             confined
             unto
             their
             own
             Generations
             .
             And
             though
             God
             accepted
             them
             in
             their
             cryes
             and
             prayers
             and
             hopes
             ,
             and
             longing
             desires
             ,
             yet
             near
             four
             thousand
             years
             were
             expired
             before
             the
             Promise
             received
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             believe
             that
             the
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             do
             exceed
             what
             was
             administred
             under
             the
             Old
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             do
             enjoy
             that
             Pledge
             of
             Gods
             Veracity
             in
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             which
             they
             attained
             not
             unto
             ,
             shall
             we
             think
             it
             much
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             exercised
             some
             part
             of
             that
             season
             ,
             (
             as
             yet
             but
             a
             small
             time
             )
             in
             looking
             after
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             other
             Promises
             ?
             (
             3
             )
             
               Disappointment
               of
               appearing
               means
            
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             Long
             after
             the
             Promise
             given
             and
             renewed
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             in
             a
             solemn
             and
             glorious
             manner
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             worship
             and
             the
             means
             of
             their
             Acceptance
             with
             God.
             Hence
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             People
             did
             alwayes
             suppose
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             it
             ,
             which
             would
             
               make
               all
               things
               perfect
            
             .
             Something
             indeed
             they
             thought
             might
             be
             added
             unto
             its
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             personal
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             but
             the
             Law
             was
             still
             to
             be
             that
             which
             was
             to
             
               make
               all
               things
               perfect
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             easily
             apprehend
             what
             a
             surprizal
             it
             was
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             made
             manifest
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             so
             far
             from
             effecting
             this
             promised
             state
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               necessity
               of
               taking
               it
               out
               of
               the
               way
            
             as
             a
             thing
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             that
             the
             
               better
               Hope
            
             perfecting
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             introduced
             .
             Such
             Appearances
             are
             sometimes
             represented
             unto
             us
             of
             means
             highly
             probable
             for
             the
             
               Delivery
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             after
             a
             while
             do
             utterly
             disappear
             ,
             and
             things
             are
             rolled
             into
             a
             posture
             quite
             contrary
             unto
             the
             expectations
             of
             many
             .
             When
             there
             is
             an
             Appearance
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             of
             what
             Believers
             have
             prayed
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             some
             do
             earnestly
             embrace
             it
             .
             But
             where
             God
             hath
             laid
             aside
             any
             means
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             declared
             that
             it
             is
             not
             his
             holy
             pleasure
             to
             use
             it
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             or
             unto
             such
             a
             length
             as
             we
             would
             desire
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Duty
             ,
             but
             obstinacy
             and
             selfishness
             to
             adhere
             unto
             it
             ,
             with
             any
             such
             expectations
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             2.
             
             
               Believers
               of
               Old
               who
               lived
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               not
               live
               upon
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Hope
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Christ
               hoped
               for
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             the
             same
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             the
             Church
             )
             
               yesterday
               to
               day
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             If
             Justification
             ,
             if
             Salvation
             could
             be
             had
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             then
             was
             his
             coming
             needless
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             in
             vain
             .
             It
             was
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               him
            
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             he
             had
             broken
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Relief
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Adam
             .
             This
             being
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             was
             proposed
             unto
             fallen
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             means
             of
             his
             Restauration
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             were
             afterwards
             added
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             it
             would
             declare
             this
             to
             be
             insufficient
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             an
             impeachment
             of
             Divine
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             .
             On
             the
             
               same
               promise
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             virtually
             contained
             and
             exhibited
             unto
             Believers
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             mediation
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             frequently
             renewed
             and
             variously
             explained
             ,
             did
             
               all
               the
               Saints
               live
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             And
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Revelations
             of
             him
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             respected
             only
             the
             degrees
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             essence
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               by
               his
               Priesthood
               and
               Sacrifice
               makes
               perfect
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               things
               belonging
               thereunto
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             the
             Apostle
             illustrates
             the
             work
             wrought
             through
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               the
               better
               Hope
            
             ,
             by
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             in
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               By
               which
               we
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             may
             refer
             either
             to
             the
             remote
             antecedent
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Introduction
             or
             bringing
             in
             ,
             or
             unto
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Hope
             ;
             being
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Gender
             .
             By
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             better
             Hope
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ;
             or
             by
             which
             Hope
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God.
             Both
             come
             to
             the
             same
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             sense
             ;
             but
             the
             Application
             is
             more
             natural
             to
             the
             
               next
               Antecedent
            
             ,
             by
             
               which
               Hope
            
             we
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God.
             It
             remaineth
             only
             that
             we
             enquire
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             thus
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             word
             belonging
             unto
             the
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             denoting
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Priests
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             worship
             .
             So
             the
             LXX
             for
             the
             most
             part
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             General
             term
             for
             
               all
               Access
            
             unto
             God
             with
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             intend
             .
             Under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             and
             Solemn
             Services
             did
             
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God.
            
             The
             same
             now
             is
             done
             
               by
               all
               Believers
            
             under
             
             the
             
               Sacerdotal
               Ministration
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             They
             now
             all
             of
             them
             
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             in
             all
             their
             worship
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             ,
             they
             
               have
               by
               him
               an
               Access
               unto
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             18.
             
             There
             is
             a
             similitude
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             an
             Allusion
             in
             the
             one
             unto
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             the
             one
             doth
             far
             excell
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             Grace
             and
             Priviledge
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             under
             the
             Law
             it
             was
             the
             
               Priests
               alone
            
             who
             had
             this
             Priviledge
             of
             
               drawing
               nigh
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             solemn
             worship
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             Tabernacle
             .
             The
             People
             were
             kept
             at
             a
             Distance
             ,
             and
             might
             never
             come
             near
             the
             Sacred
             Services
             of
             the
             Holy
             place
             .
             But
             all
             Believers
             being
             made
             a
             
               Royal
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             an
             equal
             Right
             and
             Priviledge
             by
             Christ
             ,
             of
             
               drawing
               nigh
               unto
               God.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Priests
             themselves
             did
             draw
             nigh
             only
             unto
             
               outward
               pledges
            
             ,
             Tokens
             ,
             and
             Symbols
             of
             Gods
             Presence
             .
             Their
             highest
             Attainment
             was
             in
             the
             Entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             once
             a
             year
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             place
             .
             Yet
             was
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             there
             only
             in
             things
             
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ,
             only
             instituted
             to
             represent
             his
             Glory
             .
             But
             Believers
             do
             
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             granted
             that
             there
             is
             this
             Intention
             in
             the
             words
             .
             For
             as
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Old
            
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             solemn
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God
            
             in
             those
             visible
             pledges
             of
             his
             Presence
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             did
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             its
             Institution
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             utmost
             that
             could
             be
             attained
             in
             their
             imperfect
             state
             ;
             so
             now
             upon
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               the
               better
               Hope
            
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             Believers
             in
             all
             their
             solemn
             worship
             do
             
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             find
             Acceptance
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             two
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Admission
             of
             this
             Interpretation
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Design
             is
             to
             manifest
             the
             
               Glory
               and
               Preheminence
            
             of
             Gospel-worship
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             the
             excellency
             hereof
             consists
             ,
             not
             in
             outward
             forms
             and
             pompous
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             Believers
             do
             therein
             
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God
               himself
            
             with
             boldness
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Whereas
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             Discharge
             of
             that
             office
             in
             his
             Oblation
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             which
             he
             intends
             by
             the
             
               better
               Hope
            
             ,
             as
             he
             fully
             declares
             himself
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             they
             are
             those
             which
             we
             have
             a
             peculiar
             respect
             unto
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             unto
             God
             in
             our
             holy
             worship
             .
             Our
             Entrance
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             is
             through
             the
             veil
             of
             his
             flesh
             as
             offered
             .
             Our
             Admission
             is
             only
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Oblation
             ,
             and
             our
             Acceptance
             depends
             on
             his
             Intercession
             .
             Herein
             therefore
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             by
             this
             
               better
               Hope
               ,
               we
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             more
             extensive
             signification
             of
             this
             Expression
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             here
             excluded
             .
             By
             nature
             all
             men
             are
             
               gone
               far
               off
               from
               God.
            
             The
             first
             general
             Apostacy
             carried
             mankind
             into
             a
             most
             unconceiveable
             Distance
             from
             him
             .
             Though
             our
             Distance
             from
             him
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             Creatures
             ,
             be
             infinite
             ,
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             but
             that
             in
             his
             infinite
             Goodness
             and
             Condescension
             we
             may
             have
             intercourse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             Acceptance
             before
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Distance
             which
             came
             between
             us
             
               by
               sin
            
             cuts
             off
             all
             Communion
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             
               Moral
               Distance
            
             from
             God
             as
             our
             
               nature
               is
               corrupted
            
             ,
             is
             greater
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             our
             Relation
             unto
             him
             ,
             than
             our
             essential
             Distance
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             
               nature
               is
               created
            
             .
             Hence
             ,
             
               being
               afar
               off
            
             ,
             is
             the
             expression
             of
             this
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               You
               were
               sometimes
               afar
               off
            
             .
             And
             whatever
             accompanieth
             that
             state
             in
             wrath
             and
             curse
             upon
             men
             in
             fear
             ,
             bondage
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             and
             enmity
             against
             God
             within
             them
             ;
             in
             obnoxiousness
             unto
             misery
             in
             this
             world
             and
             eternal
             Destruction
             hereafter
             ,
             is
             comprized
             in
             that
             expression
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             far
             from
             the
             Love
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             obedience
             unto
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             
               drawing
               nigh
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             denotes
             our
             delivery
             and
             recovery
             from
             this
             estate
             .
             So
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             place
             named
             :
             
               But
               now
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               ye
               who
               were
               sometimes
               afar
               off
               ,
               are
               made
               nigh
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             To
             represent
             this
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             solemn
             worship
             ,
             which
             respected
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             called
             Approximations
             .
          
           
             And
             hereunto
             ,
             unto
             
               this
               drawing
               nigh
               to
               God
            
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             may
             so
             do
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             required
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               Removal
               of
               whatever
               kept
               us
               at
               a
               Distance
               from
               God.
            
             And
             the
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             What
             
               was
               upon
               us
            
             from
             God
             for
             our
             sin
             and
             Apostacy
             .
             This
             was
             his
             wrath
             and
             curse
             ;
             And
             these
             were
             declared
             in
             the
             publishing
             
             of
             the
             Law
             on
             mount
             Sinai
             with
             the
             terrible
             appearances
             and
             dreadful
             voices
             that
             accompanied
             .
             This
             made
             the
             People
             
               stand
               afar
               off
               ;
               Exod.
            
             20.
             21
             ;
             as
             an
             Emblem
             of
             their
             condition
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law.
             (
             2
             )
             
               Guilt
               within
            
             ,
             with
             its
             consequences
             of
             fear
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             Alienation
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God.
             Unless
             these
             things
             of
             the
             one
             sort
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             
               those
               upon
               us
            
             and
             
               those
               within
               us
            
             ,
             be
             taken
             away
             and
             removed
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             to
             secure
             our
             Distance
             ,
             they
             were
             enrolled
             in
             an
             hand-writing
             as
             a
             Record
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             never
             on
             our
             own
             account
             so
             much
             as
             
               endeavour
               any
               Access
            
             unto
             him
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             14.
             
             Col.
             2.
             14.
             
             How
             they
             were
             removed
             by
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             better
             Hope
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             God
             willing
             in
             our
             Progress
             .
             This
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Law
             or
             its
             Ordinances
             ,
             neither
             the
             Moral
             preceptive
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             Ceremonial
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             Rites
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             could
             of
             themselves
             
               expiate
               sins
               ,
               make
               Attonement
            
             for
             our
             Apostacy
             ,
             turn
             away
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             take
             away
             Guilt
             ,
             fear
             ,
             bondage
             ,
             and
             Alienation
             out
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             moreover
             required
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Justification
             and
             Acceptation
             of
             our
             Persons
             ,
             we
             have
             
               Faith
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Boldness
               ,
               Confidence
            
             and
             Assurance
             given
             unto
             us
             in
             our
             coming
             unto
             God.
             And
             this
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             
               Renovation
               of
               our
               natures
            
             into
             his
             Image
             ,
             the
             quickning
             of
             our
             souls
             with
             a
             new
             Principle
             of
             Spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             Ability
             unto
             all
             Duties
             of
             acceptable
             Obedience
             .
             All
             these
             things
             are
             required
             unto
             our
             
               drawing
               nigh
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             or
             unto
             a
             state
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               without
               him
               all
               Mankind
               are
               at
               an
               unconceivable
               Distance
               from
               God.
            
             And
             a
             Distance
             it
             is
             of
             the
             worst
             kind
             ;
             even
             that
             which
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             
               mutual
               Enmity
            
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             it
             was
             on
             our
             part
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             the
             height
             of
             misery
             .
             And
             however
             any
             may
             flatter
             and
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               present
               condition
            
             of
             all
             who
             have
             not
             an
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             by
             Faith.
             They
             are
             
               far
               off
               from
               God
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             
               Goodness
               and
               Blessedness
               ;
               inhabiting
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             
               the
               parched
               places
               of
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               when
               Good
               cometh
               ,
               Jerem.
            
             17.
             6.
             far
             from
             the
             dews
             and
             showers
             of
             grace
             or
             mercy
             ,
             far
             from
             divine
             love
             and
             favour
             ;
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Adam
               our
               of
               Paradise
            
             ,
             without
             any
             hope
             or
             power
             in
             themselves
             to
             return
             .
             The
             
               flaming
               sword
            
             of
             the
             Law
             turns
             every
             way
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             .
             Yet
             are
             they
             not
             
               so
               far
               from
               God
            
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             under
             his
             wrath
             and
             curse
             ,
             and
             whatever
             of
             misery
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             Let
             them
             fly
             whither
             they
             please
             ,
             wish
             for
             Mountains
             and
             Rocks
             to
             fall
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             do
             hereafter
             ;
             
               hide
               themselves
            
             in
             the
             Darkness
             and
             Shades
             of
             their
             own
             Ignorance
             ,
             like
             Adam
             among
             the
             Trees
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             or
             
               immerge
               themselves
            
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             
               all
               is
               one
            
             ,
             the
             
               wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               on
               them
               .
            
             And
             they
             are
             
               far
               from
               God
            
             in
             their
             own
             minds
             also
             ;
             being
             alienated
             from
             him
             ,
             Enemies
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             made
             up
             with
             Sathan
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             .
             Thus
             is
             it
             and
             unconceivably
             worse
             with
             all
             that
             embrace
             not
             this
             
               better
               Hope
            
             to
             bring
             them
             nigh
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               infinite
               condescension
               and
               Grace
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               appoint
               a
               way
               of
               Recovery
               for
               those
               who
               had
               willfully
               cast
               themselves
               into
               this
               wofull
               Distance
               from
               him
               .
            
             Why
             should
             God
             look
             after
             such
             Fugitives
             any
             more
             ?
             He
             had
             no
             need
             of
             us
             or
             our
             services
             in
             our
             best
             condition
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             that
             useless
             ,
             depraved
             state
             whereinto
             we
             had
             brought
             our selves
             .
             And
             although
             we
             had
             transgressed
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             moral
             dependance
             on
             him
             in
             the
             way
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             thereby
             done
             what
             we
             could
             to
             stain
             and
             eclipse
             his
             Glory
             ;
             yet
             he
             knew
             how
             to
             repair
             it
             unto
             Advantage
             by
             reducing
             us
             under
             the
             order
             of
             Punishment
             .
             By
             our
             sins
             we
             our selves
             
               come
               short
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             he
             could
             lose
             none
             by
             us
             ,
             whilst
             it
             was
             absolutely
             secured
             by
             the
             Penalty
             annexed
             unto
             the
             Law.
             When
             upon
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             he
             came
             and
             found
             
               Adam
               in
               the
               bushes
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             thought
             foolishly
             to
             hide
             himself
             ,
             who
             could
             expect
             
               (
               Adam
            
             did
             not
             )
             but
             that
             his
             only
             design
             was
             to
             apprehend
             the
             poor
             rebellious
             Fugitive
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             up
             to
             condign
             Punishment
             ?
             But
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             above
             all
             thoughts
             that
             could
             ever
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Angels
             or
             men
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             declared
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             indignation
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             proposeth
             and
             promiseth
             a
             way
             of
             Deliverance
             and
             Recovery
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             so
             magnifies
             under
             the
             names
             of
             Grace
             and
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             are
             beyond
             expression
             or
             conception
             ,
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             it
             hath
             
             also
             that
             lustre
             frequently
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             dealt
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Angels
             that
             sinned
             ;
             which
             manifests
             what
             condition
             he
             might
             have
             left
             us
             in
             also
             ,
             and
             how
             infinitely
             free
             and
             Soveraign
             that
             Grace
             was
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             otherwise
             .
             Thence
             it
             was
             that
             he
             had
             a
             
               desire
               again
               unto
               the
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             poor
             mankind
             near
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             recalled
             us
             unto
             himself
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             some
             marks
             of
             his
             displeasure
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             at
             a
             greater
             Distance
             from
             him
             than
             that
             we
             stood
             at
             before
             ;
             as
             David
             brought
             back
             his
             wicked
             Absalom
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             come
             into
             his
             Presence
             ;
             He
             chose
             to
             act
             like
             himself
             in
             infinite
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             
               yet
               nearer
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             than
             ever
             we
             could
             have
             approached
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Creation
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             means
             and
             Pledge
             hereof
             he
             contrived
             and
             brought
             forth
             that
             most
             glorious
             and
             unparallel'd
             effect
             of
             divine
             wisdom
             ,
             in
             taking
             our
             nature
             into
             that
             unconceiveable
             nearness
             unto
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             union
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Person
             of
             his
             Son.
             For
             as
             all
             things
             in
             this
             
               bringing
               of
               us
               nigh
               to
               God
            
             who
             were
             afar
             off
             ,
             are
             expressive
             effects
             of
             wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ;
             so
             that
             of
             taking
             our
             nature
             into
             union
             with
             himself
             is
             glorious
             unto
             Astonishment
             .
             And
             as
             we
             are
             thereby
             made
             unconceiveably
             
               more
               nigh
               to
               God
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
            
             than
             we
             were
             upon
             our
             first
             Creation
             ,
             or
             than
             Angels
             shall
             ever
             be
             ;
             so
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             are
             we
             in
             our
             Persons
             brought
             in
             many
             things
             much
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             ever
             we
             could
             have
             been
             brought
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Creation
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               name
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               !
               who
               hast
               set
               thy
               Glory
               above
               the
               Heavens
               .
               Psal.
            
             8.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Admiration
             of
             this
             unspeakable
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             so
             ravished
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             in
             our
             Exposition
             on
             the
             
               second
               Chapter
               of
               this
               Epistle
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               All
               our
               Approximation
               unto
               God
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               all
               our
               Approaches
               unto
               him
               in
               holy
               worship
               is
               by
               him
               alone
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               blessed
               Hope
               of
               the
               Saints
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               and
               is
               the
               life
               of
               them
               under
               the
               New.
            
             These
             things
             must
             be
             afterwards
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             THE
             Apostle
             had
             warned
             the
             Hebrews
             before
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               many
               things
               to
               say
            
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
            
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             intended
             not
             only
             those
             things
             which
             he
             expresseth
             directly
             concerning
             that
             Person
             and
             his
             office
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             themselves
             
               signifyed
               thereby
            
             in
             the
             Person
             and
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             he
             omits
             nothing
             which
             may
             from
             thence
             be
             any
             way
             represented
             .
             So
             from
             that
             one
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             he
             makes
             sundry
             Inferences
             unto
             his
             purpose
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             which
             included
             in
             it
             the
             cessation
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             
               Another
               Priest
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Priest
             of
             
               another
               Order
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             this
             he
             variously
             demonstrates
             to
             prove
             his
             Preheminence
             above
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
            
             :
             as
             also
             thereon
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             Introduction
             that
             Order
             was
             utterly
             to
             cease
             and
             be
             disanulled
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             observes
             from
             the
             same
             Testimony
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             a
             
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             should
             never
             more
             upon
             his
             death
             or
             otherwise
             be
             any
             need
             of
             
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             possibility
             of
             the
             return
             of
             the
             former
             Priesthood
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Neither
             yet
             doth
             he
             rest
             here
             ,
             but
             observes
             moreover
             the
             manner
             how
             God
             in
             the
             Testimony
             insisted
             on
             ,
             declared
             his
             purpose
             of
             making
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             a
             Priest
             which
             was
             constitutive
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             
               by
               his
               Oath
            
             .
             And
             thence
             takes
             occasion
             to
             manifest
             how
             far
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             exalted
             above
             that
             under
             the
             Law.
             This
             is
             that
             which
             now
             lyes
             before
             us
             in
             these
             verses
             .
             And
             we
             have
             in
             these
             things
             an
             Instance
             given
             of
             what
             
               unsearchable
               stores
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Truth
            
             are
             laid
             up
             in
             every
             parcel
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             a
             spiritual
             light
             in
             their
             Investigation
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             20th
             .
             verse
             being
             Elliptical
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             is
             variously
             supplyed
             .
             Most
             Translators
             carry
             on
             the
             sense
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             the
             middest
             of
             
             the
             21
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               Others
               were
               made
               Priests
               without
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             The
             Syriack
             refers
             the
             words
             unto
             them
             foregoing
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               confirmed
               it
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             better
             Hope
             )
             
               with
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             And
             
               Beza
               ,
               etiam
               quatenus
               non
               sine
               jurejurando
               superintroducta
               est
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
            
             (
             that
             Hope
             )
             
               is
               not
               brought
               in
               without
               an
               Oath
            
             ;
             And
             another
             ,
             
               since
               ,
               Et
               eo
               potior
               illa
               spes
               ,
               quatenùs
               n
               n
               absque
               jurejurando
               superintroducta
               est
               Schmid
               .
            
             But
             this
             limits
             the
             comparison
             unto
             this
             verse
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             really
             finisheth
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               &
               quantum
               est
               non
               sine
               jurejurando
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Rhemists
             render
             ;
             
               and
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               not
               without
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             Ours
             supply
             ;
             
               he
               was
               made
               a
               Priest
            
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             not
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               he
               was
               made
               a
               Priest
            
             :
             no
             doubt
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             a
             prospect
             in
             these
             words
             unto
             what
             ensues
             ,
             where
             he
             expresly
             applyes
             this
             
               Oathunto
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             consummation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Etiam
               quatenus
               ;
               &
               quatenus
               ;
               and
               in
               as
               much
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             omitted
             by
             the
             Syriack
             ;
             Vul.
             
               in
               quantum
               est
               ,
               in
               as
               much
            
             ;
             hereunto
             answereth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ver
             .
             22.
             eatenus
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             jusjurandum
             ;
             an
             Oath
             .
             But
             it
             is
             here
             principally
             applyed
             unto
             those
             Oaths
             whereby
             
               Conventions
               ,
               compacts
            
             ,
             or
             Covenants
             were
             confirmed
             .
             Hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             were
             offered
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             sworn
             Covenants
             .
             It
             is
             three
             times
             used
             here
             by
             our
             Apostle
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             28.
             and
             no
             where
             else
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             
               Alii
               quidem
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Rhemists
             mend
             by
             rendring
             it
             ,
             
               and
               the
               other
               ;
               Beza
               .
               nam
               illi
               quidem
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Syriack
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               they
            
             ;
             ours
             ;
             
               for
               those
               Priests
            
             ;
             rather
             ,
             
               and
               truly
               those
               Priests
            
             ,
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             have
             only
             the
             force
             of
             a
             causal
             conjunction
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             were
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             being
             made
             Priests
             is
             intended
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             expressed
             fully
             ;
             
               facti
               sunt
            
             ,
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             The
             Syriack
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               David
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             but
             the
             recording
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Psalm
             that
             he
             intendeth
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               non
               poenitebit
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               will
               not
               lye
            
             ;
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             or
             change
             his
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Vul.
               in
               tantum
            
             ;
             to
             answer
             
               in
               quantum
            
             before
             ;
             
               Tantò
               ,
               eatenùs
               ;
               tanto
               ;
               by
               so
               much
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               hoc
               toto
               ,
               by
               all
               this
            
             ;
             and
             so
             proceeds
             ;
             
               this
               Covenant
               was
               more
               excellent
               wherein
               Jesus
               was
               made
               the
               Surety
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             shall
             speak
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             as
             much
             as
             not
             without
             an
             Oath
             .
             For
             they
             truely
             were
             made
             without
             an
             Oath
             ;
             But
             this
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sware
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             By
             so
             much
             was
             Jesus
             made
             surety
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Argument
             is
             pursued
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             only
             with
             a
             new
             Medium
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             leads
             on
             towards
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             Disputation
             .
             The
             Introduction
             of
             a
             new
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             Cessation
             or
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             with
             the
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             thereby
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             Dignity
             ,
             Preheminence
             and
             stability
             above
             that
             which
             was
             to
             give
             place
             unto
             it
             ,
             are
             the
             things
             which
             the
             Apostle
             is
             in
             the
             proof
             and
             confirmation
             of
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             things
             in
             these
             three
             verses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               Proposition
               of
               a
               New
               Medium
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               principal
               Argument
               before
               insisted
               on
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Illustration
             and
             Proof
             of
             what
             is
             asserted
             in
             that
             Proposition
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               An
               Inference
               from
               its
               being
               so
               established
               and
               proved
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             22.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Proposition
             three
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Connexion
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             ,
             by
             the
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Modification
             of
             the
             Proposition
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             Introduction
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               quanto
               ,
               quatenus
               ,
               in
               quantum
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Proposition
             it self
             expressed
             negatively
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               not
               without
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             
               Note
               of
               Connexion
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             respect
             ver
             .
             17
             ;
             where
             the
             same
             Testimony
             now
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             is
             introduced
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             intimate
             a
             farther
             pursuit
             of
             the
             same
             
             
             Argument
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             verses
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             are
             inserted
             as
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             comprizing
             an
             inference
             of
             what
             the
             Apostle
             had
             before
             proved
             ,
             with
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             before
             he
             had
             only
             made
             use
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Father
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             and
             thereon
             shewed
             what
             would
             thence
             follow
             ;
             he
             now
             proceeds
             to
             declare
             the
             manner
             how
             those
             words
             were
             spoken
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               with
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             respect
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               hope
            
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             brought
             in
             
               by
               an
               Oath
            
             :
             and
             this
             sense
             is
             followed
             by
             most
             Translators
             ,
             who
             supply
             the
             Defect
             in
             these
             words
             by
             the
             repetition
             of
             a
             
               better
               Hope
            
             .
             But
             although
             neither
             of
             those
             suppositions
             concerning
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             doth
             prejudice
             the
             sense
             or
             Design
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             before
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For
             ,
             oftentimes
             is
             as
             much
             as
             moreover
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             rendred
             ,
             etiam
             ,
             by
             Beza
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             denotes
             not
             an
             immediate
             connexion
             with
             ,
             or
             dependance
             on
             what
             went
             before
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Processe
             in
             the
             same
             general
             Argument
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             here
             a
             note
             of
             Introduction
             ,
             of
             a
             new
             special
             consideration
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             same
             Design
             .
             Thence
             our
             Translators
             supply
             the
             words
             ,
             not
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             follows
             after
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designed
             now
             in
             particular
             to
             speak
             unto
             ,
             
               he
               was
               made
               a
               Priest.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Modification
             of
             the
             Proposition
             is
             in
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               eatenus
               quantum
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               quantum
               ,
               inasmuch
               ,
               so
               much
               .
            
             Hereunto
             answers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
               in
               tantum
               :
               quanto
               ,
               tanto
               .
            
             The
             excellency
             of
             the
             Covenant
             whereof
             Christ
             was
             made
             Mediator
             above
             the
             old
             Covenant
             ,
             had
             proportion
             with
             the
             preheminence
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             above
             that
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             so
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             general
             ,
             that
          
           
             Obs.
             
               The
               Faith
               ,
               Comfort
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               depends
               much
               on
               every
               particular
               remark
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               upon
               any
               of
               the
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               whatever
               belongs
               thereunto
            
          
           
             We
             have
             lived
             to
             see
             Men
             endeavouring
             their
             utmost
             to
             render
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             offices
             of
             
               as
               little
               use
            
             in
             Religion
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             admit
             ,
             and
             yet
             retain
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             he
             is
             as
             little
             valued
             by
             some
             in
             their
             Practice
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             by
             others
             in
             their
             notions
             .
             This
             is
             not
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Therein
             every
             concernment
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Offices
             is
             particularly
             insisted
             on
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Chapter
             makes
             it
             manifest
             ,
             what
             important
             Mysteries
             depend
             on
             such
             minute
             considerations
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             think
             were
             little
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             But
             all
             things
             concerning
             him
             are
             full
             of
             
               Divine
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             and
             every
             Word
             about
             them
             that
             drops
             from
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             object
             of
             Faith
             and
             Admiration
             .
             When
             therefore
             we
             cease
             to
             enquire
             with
             all
             Diligence
             into
             all
             the
             Revclations
             made
             concerning
             Christ
             or
             his
             Offices
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             belongs
             unto
             them
             ;
             we
             do
             really
             cease
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             Evidence
             of
             our
             want
             of
             Faith
             in
             him
             and
             Love
             unto
             him
             ,
             than
             if
             we
             neglect
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             reveals
             and
             testifies
             concerning
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             it self
             is
             in
             those
             words
             ;
             
               not
               without
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             Two
             things
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             in
             this
             
               Negative
               Proposition
            
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             
               two
               ways
            
             whereby
             men
             either
             were
             or
             might
             be
             made
             Priests
             ,
             namely
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             so
             either
             
               with
               ,
               or
               without
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             And
             he
             expresseth
             the
             
               latter
               way
            
             applying
             it
             negatively
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             include
             a
             Negation
             of
             the
             former
             way
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             both
             which
             he
             afterwards
             expressely
             mentioneth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             depends
             on
             ,
             and
             is
             declared
             by
             the
             way
             whereby
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             initiate
             men
             into
             that
             Office.
             
          
           
             These
             two
             things
             being
             in
             general
             laid
             down
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             could
             not
             be
             denied
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             Application
             of
             them
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             distinctly
             ,
             unto
             the
             
               Friests
               of
               the
               Law
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Christ
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             a
             comparison
             between
             whom
             he
             is
             ingaged
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               Nothing
               was
               wanting
               on
               the
               part
               of
               God
               that
               might
               give
               eminency
               ,
               stability
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               efficacy
               unto
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ.
               Not
               without
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               This
               was
               due
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Person
               .
            
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             infinite
             Grace
             condescending
             unto
             the
             susception
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             all
             things
             which
             might
             contribute
             any
             thing
             unto
             the
             Glory
             ,
             or
             efficacy
             of
             it
             should
             accompany
             his
             undertakings
             .
             For
             being
             in
             himself
             
               the
               Image
            
             
             
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             created
             ,
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             in
             his
             whole
             work
             ,
             
               he
               should
               in
               all
               things
               have
               the
               preheminence
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Apostle
             speaks
             Col.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             He
             was
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             undertook
             ,
             to
             be
             preferred
             and
             exalted
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             ever
             were
             employed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             ever
             should
             be
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             he
             made
             a
             Priest
             
               not
               without
               an
               Oath
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             saw
             that
             this
             was
             needful
             to
             
               encourage
               and
               secure
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             There
             were
             many
             things
             defective
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             partly
             seen
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             see
             more
             fully
             in
             our
             progress
             .
             And
             it
             suited
             the
             design
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             For
             he
             never
             intended
             that
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             rest
             and
             be
             terminated
             in
             those
             Priests
             or
             their
             Office.
             What
             he
             granted
             unto
             them
             was
             sufficient
             unto
             the
             end
             and
             use
             whereunto
             he
             had
             designed
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             all
             that
             respect
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             needful
             or
             for
             their
             Good.
             But
             so
             many
             defects
             there
             were
             in
             that
             Administration
             ,
             as
             might
             sufficiently
             evidence
             that
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             to
             acquiesce
             therein
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             for
             what
             was
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             by
             many
             instances
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             But
             upon
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             God
             really
             and
             actually
             proposeth
             and
             exhibiteth
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             were
             
               to
               trust
               unto
            
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             would
             do
             or
             was
             any
             way
             needful
             to
             be
             done
             for
             their
             Peace
             and
             Salvation
             .
             No
             other
             Relief
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             therefore
             did
             God
             in
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             for
             the
             stability
             and
             security
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             grant
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             peculiar
             Evidences
             of
             the
             everlasting
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             hereby
             did
             he
             manifest
             that
             this
             Dispensation
             of
             his
             Will
             and
             Grace
             was
             absolutely
             unchangeable
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             we
             comply
             not
             therewithal
             we
             must
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             Thus
             all
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             contained
             therein
             direct
             us
             unto
             our
             ultimate
             Hope
             and
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             assertion
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               those
               Priests
            
             ,
             the
             
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               were
               made
               without
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             No
             such
             thing
             is
             mentioned
             in
             all
             that
             is
             recorded
             concerning
             their
             Call
             and
             Consecration
             .
             For
             where
             they
             are
             expressly
             declared
             in
             their
             outward
             circumstances
             ,
             Exod.
             28
             ,
             29.
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             their
             dedication
             consisted
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Call
             from
             God
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             28.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             VVe
             have
             shewed
             how
             necessary
             
             this
             was
             unto
             the
             
               first
               erection
               of
               any
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             by
             an
             ordinary
             succession
             .
             See
             chap.
             5
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             granted
             that
             in
             this
             general
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             Aaron
             had
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             had
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             way
             or
             manner
             .
             For
             the
             
               Call
               of
               Christ
            
             was
             far
             more
             eminent
             and
             glorious
             than
             that
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             consisted
             in
             the
             Appointment
             and
             Preparation
             of
             those
             
               peculiar
               Garments
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mystical
               Ornaments
            
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             administer
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             their
             Unction
             with
             the
             
               holy
               Annointing
               Oyle
            
             ,
             when
             cloathed
             with
             those
             Garments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Sacrifices
             wherewith
             they
             were
             consecrated
             and
             actually
             set
             apart
             unto
             that
             Office
             whereunto
             they
             were
             called
             .
             And
             these
             two
             were
             peculiar
             unto
             them
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             use
             of
             them
             in
             the
             consecration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             both
             of
             them
             did
             declare
             their
             whole
             Administration
             to
             be
             external
             and
             carnal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             never
             
               make
               any
               thing
               perfect
            
             ,
             nor
             were
             capable
             of
             a
             confirmation
             unto
             perpetuity
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Phineas
             seems
             to
             be
             expresse
             for
             an
             eternity
             in
             this
             Priesthood
             .
             Behold
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               I
               give
               unto
               him
               my
               Covenant
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               seed
               after
               him
               ,
               even
               the
               Covenant
               of
               an
               Everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               Num.
            
             25.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             this
             proves
             not
             a
             certain
             absolute
             perpetuity
             of
             this
             Priesthood
             of
             Phineas
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Covenant
             intended
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             compleat
             solemn
             Covenant
             confirmed
             either
             
               by
               Oath
            
             or
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             naked
             Promise
             or
             Declaration
             of
             the
             VVill
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             frequently
             used
             for
             such
             a
             promise
             ,
             as
             wherein
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             is
             not
             contained
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             the
             special
             Covenants
             or
             Promises
             that
             God
             made
             unto
             ,
             or
             which
             any
             under
             the
             Law
             that
             had
             respect
             unto
             legal
             Administrations
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             Commensurate
             unto
             the
             Duration
             and
             Continuance
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             VVhilst
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             they
             also
             continued
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             ceased
             ,
             then
             also
             
             were
             they
             to
             cease
             .
             For
             the
             Foundation
             being
             taken
             away
             the
             whole
             Building
             must
             come
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             cease
             and
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             another
             and
             a
             better
             ,
             God
             did
             openly
             and
             frequently
             declare
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             manifests
             by
             one
             signal
             instance
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             constantly
             .
             It
             expresseth
             a
             certain
             continuance
             of
             any
             thing
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             another
             thing
             substituted
             in
             the
             Room
             of
             that
             whereunto
             it
             is
             applyed
             ,
             whilst
             that
             legal
             Dispensation
             continued
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             in
             this
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Phineas
             .
             For
             although
             there
             was
             an
             Intercision
             made
             afterwards
             as
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             line
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             Eli
             and
             his
             sons
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Ithamar
             ,
             yet
             he
             returned
             again
             into
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Zadock
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             until
             the
             second
             Temple
             was
             forsaken
             of
             God
             also
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             den
             of
             Thieves
             .
          
           
             But
             neither
             with
             respect
             unto
             him
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God.
            
             For
             indeed
             God
             did
             never
             solemnly
             interpose
             himself
             with
             
               an
               Oath
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Priviledge
             or
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             with
             direct
             respect
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ.
             So
             he
             
               sware
               by
               himself
               unto
            
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             seed
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declared
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             to
             take
             his
             seed
             upon
             him
             .
             So
             he
             
               sware
               unto
            
             David
             
               by
               his
               Holinesse
            
             ,
             that
             his
             seed
             ,
             namely
             Christ
             ,
             should
             sit
             on
             the
             Throne
             for
             ever
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             God
             never
             changeth
             any
             real
             internal
             Acts
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             his
             Purposes
             ,
             
               for
               with
               him
               there
               is
               neither
               variableness
               nor
               shadow
               of
               turning
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             often
             works
             an
             Alteration
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             which
             on
             some
             conditions
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             time
             he
             hath
             proposed
             and
             enjoyned
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Oath
             .
             For
             this
             declares
             them
             to
             be
             absolutely
             immutable
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Account
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             of
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priests
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               they
            
             
             truly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Aaron
             and
             all
             his
             Posterity
             that
             exercised
             the
             Priests
             Office
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             made
             Priests
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             They
             did
             not
             originally
             
               take
               this
               Honour
            
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             were
             called
             of
             God.
             For
             he
             hath
             no
             regard
             unto
             them
             who
             in
             those
             days
             invaded
             the
             Priests
             Office
             with
             violence
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             or
             bribery
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             corrupting
             but
             evacuating
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
            
             Levi.
             Those
             that
             entred
             into
             and
             executed
             their
             Office
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             here
             intended
             by
             him
             .
             These
             were
             all
             
               made
               Priests
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ;
             but
             neither
             all
             of
             them
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             were
             made
             Priests
             
               by
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             God
             ,
             into
             whose
             Soveraign
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             all
             these
             things
             are
             resolved
             ,
             granted
             unto
             them
             what
             he
             saw
             convenient
             ,
             and
             withheld
             what
             seemed
             good
             unto
             him
             ;
             what
             he
             did
             was
             sufficient
             to
             oblige
             the
             People
             unto
             Obedience
             during
             that
             Dispensation
             of
             his
             Will
             :
             and
             what
             he
             did
             not
             adde
             ,
             but
             reserved
             for
             a
             further
             dispensation
             of
             His
             Grace
             ,
             intimated
             that
             liberty
             which
             he
             reserved
             unto
             himself
             of
             making
             an
             Alteration
             therein
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             Good.
             And
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               Although
               the
               Decrees
               and
               Purposes
               of
               God
               were
               always
               firm
               and
               immutable
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               fixed
               state
               of
               outward
               Dispensations
               ,
               none
               confirmed
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               untill
               Christ
               came
               .
            
             Nor
             shall
             we
             find
             any
             rest
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             until
             we
             come
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             words
             declares
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             positively
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             in
             general
             and
             negatively
             before
             laid
             down
             ;
             
               but
               this
               with
               an
               Oath
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               He
            
             ,
             
             
               this
               Man
            
             ,
             he
             who
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             He
             was
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             This
             is
             first
             asserted
             and
             then
             proved
             by
             the
             
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             and
             the
             Assertion
             may
             have
             a
             double
             signification
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             this
             Oath
             was
             constituent
             of
             his
             Office.
             Therein
             his
             Call
             and
             Consecration
             did
             consist
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             his
             Call
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             Consecration
             was
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             And
             the
             latter
             sense
             is
             intended
             ;
             For
             so
             doth
             the
             Antithesis
             require
             .
             Those
             legal
             Priests
             had
             a
             Divine
             Constitution
             and
             Call
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             no
             Confirmation
             by
             the
             Addition
             of
             an
             Oath
             ;
             God
             used
             not
             an
             Oath
             in
             or
             about
             any
             thing
             that
             belonged
             unto
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             
               this
               Man
            
             was
             also
             to
             have
             
               another
               Call
            
             unto
             ,
             and
             Constitution
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             to
             be
             confirmed
             therein
             by
             an
             Oath
             .
             Wherein
             this
             call
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Office
             did
             consist
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             thereabout
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             manifestation
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             declared
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Exercitations
             about
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             Two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             Oath
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             form
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             
             1.
             
             The
             Form
             of
             it
             is
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               sware
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               .
            
             And
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             
               should
               be
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             
               Person
               swearing
            
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             speaks
             unto
             the
             Son
             in
             the
             Psalm
             110.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               :
            
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               solemn
               Eternal
               Unchangeable
               Decree
               and
               Purpose
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               under
               an
               especial
               way
               of
               Declaration
               .
            
             So
             the
             same
             Act
             and
             Counsel
             of
             Gods
             Will
             is
             called
             his
             
               Decree
               ,
               Ps.
            
             2.
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             when
             God
             will
             so
             far
             unveil
             a
             Decree
             and
             Purpose
             ,
             as
             to
             testifie
             it
             to
             be
             absolute
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Or
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             God
             affirms
             that
             he
             hath
             sworn
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             it
             be
             demanded
             ,
             
               When
               God
               thus
               sware
               unto
               Christ
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Decree
             it self
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             Revelation
             or
             Declaration
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             two
             this
             Oath
             doth
             consist
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             belongs
             entirely
             unto
             those
             eternal
             
               foederal
               Transactions
            
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             original
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             at
             large
             explained
             in
             our
             Exercitations
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             was
             when
             he
             gave
             out
             that
             Revelation
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             Force
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             the
             Psalm
             by
             David
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             not
             only
             a
             mistake
             but
             an
             Error
             of
             danger
             in
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             who
             suppose
             that
             this
             Oath
             was
             made
             unto
             Christ
             upon
             
               his
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
            
             .
             For
             this
             Apprehension
             being
             pursued
             ,
             will
             fall
             in
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             of
             the
             Socinians
             in
             this
             whole
             Cause
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Kingly
               and
               Priestly
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               are
               not
               really
               distinct
               .
            
             Moreover
             it
             supposeth
             the
             principal
             discharge
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             antecedent
             unto
             this
             Oath
             which
             utterly
             enervates
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             if
             he
             were
             made
             a
             Priest
             and
             discharged
             his
             Office
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             be
             and
             do
             on
             this
             supposition
             that
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             was
             made
             unto
             him
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             (
             or
             that
             his
             death
             and
             Oblation
             therein
             belonged
             not
             unto
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             )
             he
             had
             no
             preheminence
             herein
             unto
             the
             Aaronical
             Priests
             .
             He
             might
             so
             have
             a
             subsequent
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             none
             in
             his
             Call
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             this
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             it self
             solely
             the
             constituent
             cause
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             necessarily
             to
             be
             antecedent
             unto
             his
             Actual
             entrance
             upon
             ,
             or
             discharge
             of
             any
             solemn
             Duty
             of
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             That
             additional
             expression
             ,
             
               and
               he
               will
               not
               repent
            
             ,
             declares
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Purpose
             confirmed
             thereby
             .
             When
             God
             makes
             an
             Alteration
             
             in
             any
             Law
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             Order
             ,
             or
             Constitution
             ,
             he
             is
             or
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             repent
             .
             This
             God
             by
             this
             word
             declares
             shall
             never
             be
             ;
             no
             Alteration
             or
             Change
             ,
             no
             Removal
             or
             Substitution
             shall
             ever
             be
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               matter
               of
               this
               Oath
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               is
               and
               should
               be
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             He
             was
             not
             only
             made
             a
             Priest
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             Priest
             for
             
             ever
             .
             This
             adds
             unto
             the
             unchangeableness
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             was
             to
             bear
             ,
             exercise
             ,
             and
             discharge
             it
             ,
             without
             substitute
             or
             successor
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             answers
             unto
             the
             
               for
               ever
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             each
             of
             them
             being
             
             commensurate
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             they
             do
             respect
             .
             For
             
               absolute
               Eternity
            
             belongs
             not
             unto
             these
             things
             .
             The
             Ever
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             the
             Duration
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
             And
             
               this
               ,
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             respects
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             continue
             unto
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             no
             change
             therein
             being
             any
             way
             intimated
             or
             promised
             ,
             or
             consistent
             with
             the
             Wisdome
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             otherwise
             under
             the
             Law.
             But
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             an
             end
             will
             be
             put
             unto
             all
             the
             Mediatory
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Exercise
             .
             And
             there
             are
             four
             things
             which
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             and
             evinceth
             in
             this
             observation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               our
               High
               Priest
               was
               peculiarly
               designed
               unto
               and
               initiated
               into
               his
               Office
               by
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             none
             other
             ever
             was
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               is
               hereby
               so
               absolutely
               determined
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               continually
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               full
               Assurance
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               this
               Priesthood
               is
               liable
               to
               no
               Alteration
               ,
               Succession
               ,
               or
               Substitution
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               from
               hence
               ariseth
               the
               principal
               Advantage
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               above
               the
            
             
             Old
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               although
               God
               granted
               great
               Priviledges
               unto
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               yet
               still
               in
               every
               instance
               he
               withheld
               that
               which
               was
               the
               principal
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               given
               perfection
               unto
               what
               he
               did
               grant
               .
               He
               made
               them
               Priests
               ,
               but
               without
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             In
             all
             things
             there
             was
             a
             reserve
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             all
             might
             have
             the
             Preeminence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               God
               by
               his
               Oath
               declares
               the
               Determination
               if
               his
               Soveraign
               pleasure
               unto
               the
               Object
               of
               it
               .
            
             What
             he
             proposeth
             and
             prescribeth
             unto
             us
             ,
             he
             declares
             no
             more
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             his
             will
             about
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             requireth
             and
             approveth
             of
             our
             Obedience
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             still
             reserves
             the
             liberty
             unto
             himself
             of
             making
             those
             Alterations
             in
             it
             and
             about
             it
             ,
             that
             seem
             good
             unto
             him
             .
             Nothing
             therefore
             in
             the
             whole
             legal
             Administration
             being
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             was
             always
             ready
             for
             a
             removal
             at
             the
             appointed
             season
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Christ
               his
               being
               made
               a
               Priest
               by
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               a
               solid
               Foundation
               of
               Peace
               and
               Consolation
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             
               All
               the
               Transactions
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Offices
               ,
               undertakings
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               have
               respect
               unto
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               declared
               for
               our
               Consolation
               .
            
             Such
             were
             his
             
               solemn
               Call
            
             to
             his
             sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             whereby
             he
             was
             confirmed
             therein
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             that
             these
             things
             were
             needless
             on
             the
             part
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Seeing
             it
             became
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Person
             to
             be
             thus
             testified
             unto
             in
             his
             condescension
             unto
             Office
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             in
             all
             these
             things
             the
             Good
             and
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             designed
             .
             What
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             said
             of
             his
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             at
             
               least
               so
               far
               as
               it
               was
               vocal
               ,
            
             it
             was
             not
             needful
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             others
             ;
             John
             11.
             41
             ,
             42.
             may
             be
             spoken
             of
             all
             other
             Transactions
             between
             God
             and
             him
             ;
             the
             Faith
             of
             others
             was
             principally
             respected
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thereunto
             they
             were
             absolutely
             needful
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             things
             which
             God
             proposeth
             unto
             our
             Faith
             through
             Christ
             ,
             are
             exceeding
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             being
             most
             remote
             from
             our
             
               innate
               Apprehensions
            
             ,
             do
             need
             the
             highest
             confirmation
             .
             Things
             they
             are
             ,
             which
             
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               Ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
               they
               entred
               into
               the
               Heart
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
             Things
             unexpected
             ,
             great
             and
             glorious
             are
             apt
             to
             surprize
             ,
             amaze
             and
             overwhelm
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             until
             they
             are
             uncontrollably
             testified
             unto
             .
             So
             when
             Jacobs
             sons
             told
             their
             Father
             that
             Joseph
             was
             alive
             ,
             and
             made
             Governour
             over
             all
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               Gen.
            
             45.
             26.
             
             The
             Tidings
             were
             too
             great
             and
             good
             for
             him
             to
             receive
             .
             But
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             gave
             Evidence
             unto
             their
             report
             by
             
               the
               Waggons
               that
            
             Joseph
             
               had
               sent
               to
               carry
               him
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
            
             Jacob
             
               revived
               ;
               ver
            
             .
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             The
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Participation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             are
             great
             and
             marvellous
             .
             Men
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             are
             like
             them
             that
             dream
             ,
             the
             words
             concerning
             them
             seem
             like
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Woman
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               they
               seemed
               as
               idle
               Tales
               ,
               and
               they
               believed
               them
               not
               ,
               Luke
            
             24.
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             God
             discovers
             the
             Fountains
             of
             these
             things
             that
             we
             may
             apprehend
             the
             Truth
             and
             Reality
             of
             them
             .
             His
             Eternal
             Covenant
             with
             his
             Son
             about
             them
             ,
             his
             Oath
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             established
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             glorious
             Transactions
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             are
             revealed
             unto
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             be
             faithless
             in
             these
             things
             but
             believe
             .
             For
             can
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             be
             supposed
             to
             exceed
             the
             Duty
             of
             Faith
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             it
             either
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             springs
             and
             foundation
             solemnly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ?
             They
             are
             glorious
             things
             which
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Discharge
             of
             that
             Office.
             And
             is
             it
             not
             an
             unspeakable
             encouragement
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             confirmed
             him
             in
             that
             office
             by
             his
             solemn
             Oath
             unto
             him
             ?
             For
             two
             things
             evidently
             present
             themselves
             unto
             our
             minds
             thereon
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             infinitely
             holy
             wise
             God
             
               lays
               great
               weight
            
             and
             stress
             upon
             .
             And
             what
             is
             he
             not
             able
             to
             effect
             when
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             and
             consequently
             lays
             out
             the
             Treasures
             of
             his
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             ingageth
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Power
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             secondly
             ,
             his
             Counsel
             herein
             is
             absolutely
             immutable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             on
             no
             emergency
             can
             admit
             of
             Alteration
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             ingagement
             of
             infinite
             Wisdome
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Power
             will
             not
             excite
             and
             encourage
             us
             unto
             believing
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             but
             we
             must
             perish
             in
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             things
             proposed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             as
             effects
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             in
             themselves
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             requiring
             an
             eminent
             confirmation
             ;
             so
             the
             
               frame
               of
               our
               Hearts
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             such
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             as
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             all
             the
             Evidence
             that
             can
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             there
             is
             in
             us
             by
             nature
             an
             aversation
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             dislike
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             wisdom
             of
             
               our
               carnal
               minds
            
             we
             look
             on
             them
             as
             foolish
             and
             useless
             .
             And
             when
             this
             woful
             enmity
             is
             conquered
             by
             the
             Mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             Sinners
             wrought
             over
             to
             approve
             of
             these
             effects
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             recount
             how
             many
             doubts
             ,
             fears
             ,
             jealous
             suspicions
             we
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             closing
             with
             them
             by
             Faith
             ,
             obnoxious
             unto
             .
             Every
             ones
             own
             Heart
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             acquaintance
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             diligent
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             satisfie
             him
             what
             objections
             Faith
             in
             this
             matter
             hath
             to
             conflict
             withal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             he
             who
             is
             insensible
             of
             the
             oppositions
             that
             arise
             against
             sincere
             believing
             ,
             never
             yet
             knew
             what
             it
             is
             so
             to
             believe
             .
             To
             encourage
             and
             strengthen
             our
             Hearts
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             power
             unto
             Faith
             against
             all
             oppositions
             ,
             doth
             God
             thus
             reveal
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             his
             Counsel
             and
             the
             glorious
             springs
             of
             this
             Ministration
             whereinto
             our
             whole
             Faith
             is
             principally
             resolved
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             may
             try
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             Faith
             by
             its
             respect
             unto
             these
             things
             .
             It
             may
             be
             some
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             may
             be
             carried
             on
             in
             such
             an
             easie
             course
             and
             be
             so
             preserved
             from
             perplexing
             Temptations
             as
             not
             to
             be
             driven
             to
             seek
             their
             Relief
             so
             deep
             ,
             as
             these
             springs
             of
             Gods
             confirmation
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             Oath
             do
             lye
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             of
             his
             own
             choice
             refresh
             his
             Faith
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             it
             with
             pleas
             in
             his
             supplications
             taken
             from
             thence
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             greatly
             unacquainted
             with
             what
             it
             is
             truly
             to
             believe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               By
               so
               much
               was
            
             Jesus
             
               made
               a
               Surety
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               By
               so
               much
            
             answers
             directly
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
               in
               as
               much
            
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             an
             immediate
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             unto
             that
             verse
             .
             Hence
             ver
             .
             21.
             wherein
             a
             confirmation
             is
             interserted
             of
             the
             principal
             Assertion
             ,
             is
             justly
             placed
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             in
             our
             Translation
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Words
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               was
               not
               made
               a
               Priest
               without
               an
               Oath
               ,
               he
               is
               by
               so
               much
               made
               the
               Surety
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             And
             there
             may
             be
             a
             twofold
             Design
             in
             the
             Words
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             his
             being
             made
             a
             
               Priest
               by
               an
               Oath
            
             made
             him
             meet
             to
             be
             the
             
               Surety
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
            
             ;
             or
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Testament
             whereof
             he
             was
             the
             Surety
             must
             needs
             be
             better
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             because
             he
             who
             was
             the
             Surety
             of
             it
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             
               an
               Oath
            
             .
             In
             the
             one
             way
             ,
             he
             proves
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             other
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             we
             may
             reconcile
             both
             these
             senses
             by
             affirming
             ,
             that
             
               really
               and
               efficiently
            
             the
             Priesthood
             gives
             Dignity
             unto
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             declaratively
             the
             New
             Testament
             sets
             forth
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             owned
             tacitely
             ,
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             good
             ,
             or
             these
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             be
             better
             in
             way
             of
             comparison
             .
             And
             Good
             they
             were
             because
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             singular
             use
             unto
             the
             Church
             during
             their
             continuance
             .
             But
             this
             Priesthood
             and
             Testament
             are
             better
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             as
             that
             which
             is
             confirmed
             
               with
               an
               Oath
            
             ,
             is
             better
             than
             that
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             which
             alone
             gives
             the
             proportion
             of
             comparison
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Many
             other
             advantages
             there
             were
             of
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             comparison
             unto
             those
             of
             old
             ,
             all
             which
             encrease
             the
             proportion
             of
             Difference
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             the
             Apostle
             considers
             only
             what
             depends
             on
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God.
            
             Wherefore
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Comparison
             contained
             in
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             this
             
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             was
             designed
             to
             be
             the
             
               Surety
               of
               another
               Testament
            
             ,
             he
             was
             confirmed
             in
             his
             office
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             Prcheminence
             both
             unto
             his
             Office
             and
             the
             Testament
             whereof
             he
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Surety
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Assertion
             it self
             that
             
               Jesus
               was
               made
               a
               Surety
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
               ,
            
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             what
             is
             included
             or
             supposed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             (
             2.
             )
             what
             is
             literally
             expressed
             .
          
           
           
             Three
             things
             are
             
               included
               and
               supposed
            
             in
             this
             Assertion
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             there
             was
             
               another
               Testament
            
             that
             God
             had
             made
             with
             his
             People
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             this
             was
             a
             
               good
               Testament
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             this
             Testament
             had
             in
             some
             sense
             a
             Surety
             .
          
           
             As
             unto
             what
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             are
             
               four
               things
            
             in
             them
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Name
               of
               him
            
             who
             was
             the
             subject
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             Jesus
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             is
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             
               was
               a
               Surety
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               How
               he
               became
            
             so
             ,
             
               He
               was
               made
               so
            
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Whereof
             he
             was
             a
             Surety
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             a
             
               Testament
               of
               God.
            
             Which
             ,
             (
             5.
             )
             is
             described
             by
             its
             respect
             unto
             the
             other
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             its
             preference
             above
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               better
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             there
             was
             
               another
               Testament
            
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             his
             People
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             in
             this
             whole
             context
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             brings
             his
             discourse
             unto
             its
             Head
             and
             issue
             in
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             expresly
             compareth
             the
             
               Two
               Testaments
            
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             the
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             that
             God
             made
             with
             the
             
               Hebrews
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             declared
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Chapters
             ,
             whereof
             we
             must
             treat
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             
               Good
               Testament
            
             .
             It
             was
             so
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             God.
             For
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             is
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             both
             naturally
             and
             morally
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             otherwise
             be
             .
             And
             it
             was
             of
             
               Good
               Use
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             namely
             ,
             unto
             them
             who
             looked
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             used
             it
             in
             its
             proper
             design
             .
             Unto
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             indeed
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             carnal
             ,
             and
             looked
             only
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             for
             
               temporal
               Benefits
            
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             other
             
               for
               Life
               and
               Salvation
            
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             
               heavy
               yoke
            
             ,
             yea
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Death
             .
             With
             respect
             unto
             such
             Persons
             and
             Ends
             it
             
               contained
               Statutes
               that
               were
               not
               Good
               ,
               Commandments
               that
               could
               not
               give
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             was
             every
             way
             unprofitable
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             it self
             it
             was
             on
             many
             Accounts
             
               Good
               ,
               Just
               and
               Holy.
            
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             it
             had
             an
             Impression
             upon
             it
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodnesse
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             As
             it
             was
             instructive
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             demerit
             of
             Sin.
             (
             3.
             )
             As
             it
             directed
             unto
             and
             represented
             the
             only
             means
             of
             deliverance
             by
             Righteousnesse
             and
             Salvation
             in
             Christ.
             (
             4.
             )
             As
             it
             established
             a
             Worship
             which
             was
             very
             Glorious
             and
             Acceptable
             unto
             God
             during
             its
             Season
             .
             But
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             ,
             it
             came
             short
             in
             all
             excellencies
             and
             worth
             of
             this
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Surety
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             this
             Testament
             had
             a
             Mediator
             .
             For
             this
             New
             Testament
             having
             a
             Surety
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             have
             so
             also
             .
             But
             who
             this
             was
             must
             be
             inquired
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             would
             have
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             the
             Surety
             of
             that
             Testament
             also
             .
             For
             so
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             in
             general
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               to
               be
               Testified
               in
               due
               time
            
             ;
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Be
             the
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             what
             or
             which
             it
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Mediator
            
             between
             God
             and
             Man.
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             says
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
               Chap.
            
             13.
             8.
             
             If
             therefore
             he
             be
             the
             only
             Mediator
             
               to
               day
            
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             also
             yesterday
             under
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             some
             difference
             between
             a
             Mediator
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             
               such
               a
               Mediator
            
             as
             is
             withal
             a
             Surety
             .
             And
             however
             on
             any
             Account
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Mediator
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Surety
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             place
             in
             Timothy
             cannot
             intend
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             but
             is
             exclusive
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             there
             called
             a
             Mediator
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Ransome
               that
               he
               paid
            
             in
             his
             death
             and
             bloodshedding
             .
             This
             respected
             not
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             Abolition
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Old
             was
             confirmed
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             declares
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             indeed
             in
             his
             Divine
             Person
             the
             
               immediate
               Administrator
            
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Angel
             and
             Messenger
             of
             it
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             constitute
             him
             a
             Mediator
             properly
             :
             For
             a
             
               Mediator
               is
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               one
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             a
             
               Mediator
               under
               that
               Covenant
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             original
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             administred
             therein
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             not
             the
             
               Mediator
               and
               Surety
               of
               it
            
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant
             :
             For
             had
             he
             been
             so
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             same
             
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             that
             Covenant
             could
             have
             never
             been
             disanulled
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Some
             assert
             Moses
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Disposition
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               .
               Gal.
            
             3.
             19.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             Moses
             ;
             whom
             the
             People
             desired
             to
             be
             the
             
               internuncius
               between
               God
               and
               them
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.
             19.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             24.
             
             Chap.
             18.
             16.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             Moses
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             
               went
               between
               God
               and
               the
               People
               ,
            
             to
             declare
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             the
             profession
             of
             Obedience
             from
             them
             unto
             God
             ;
             But
             he
             was
             in
             no
             sense
             the
             Surety
             thereof
             .
             For
             on
             the
             one
             side
             God
             did
             not
             appoint
             him
             in
             his
             stead
             to
             give
             Assurance
             of
             his
             fidelity
             unto
             the
             People
             .
             This
             he
             took
             absolutly
             unto
             himself
             in
             those
             words
             wherewith
             all
             his
             Laws
             were
             prefaced
             ;
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             Nor
             did
             he
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             on
             the
             other
             side
             
               undertake
               unto
               God
               for
               the
               People
            
             ;
             and
             so
             could
             not
             be
             esteemed
             in
             any
             sense
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             no
             such
             argument
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             to
             compare
             Christ
             with
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             treating
             of
             that
             Office
             wherein
             he
             compares
             him
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             prefers
             him
             above
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             
               Prophetical
               Office
            
             whereof
             he
             had
             before
             discoursed
             ,
             Chap.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             VVherefore
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             alone
             who
             was
             the
             Surety
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             It
             was
             made
             and
             confirmed
             by
             
               sacrifices
               ,
               Psal.
            
             50.
             5.
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             at
             large
             afterwards
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             if
             Moses
             were
             concerned
             herein
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             he
             executed
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priest
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             .
             Therefore
             the
             High-Priest
             offering
             solemn
             sacrifices
             in
             the
             name
             and
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             making
             Attonement
             for
             them
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             supplyed
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Surety
             thereof
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               How
               good
               and
               glorious
               soever
               any
               thing
               may
               appcar
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               really
               be
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               way
               of
               our
               coming
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               walking
               before
               him
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ratified
               in
               and
               by
               the
               immediate
               Suretiship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               must
               give
               way
               unto
               that
               which
               is
               better
               ;
               it
               could
               be
               neither
               durable
               in
               it self
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               thing
               perfect
               in
               them
               that
               made
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             what
             is
             positively
             asserted
             in
             the
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             who
             is
             the
             subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Jesus
             .
             He
             had
             in
             general
             
             declared
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             him
             who
             was
             to
             have
             that
             Office
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             But
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             in
             this
             whole
             chapter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             mentioned
             who
             that
             Person
             was
             ,
             or
             named
             him
             .
             But
             here
             he
             makes
             application
             of
             the
             whole
             unto
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             Jesus
             who
             in
             all
             these
             things
             was
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             suitably
             unto
             his
             design
             and
             occasion
             .
             For
             two
             things
             were
             in
             question
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               was
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               the
            
             Messiah
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Who
               was
               the
               Person
            
             .
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             he
             proves
             unto
             them
             from
             their
             own
             acknowledged
             Principles
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             be
             the
             necessary
             consequents
             of
             the
             setting
             up
             that
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             :
             this
             his
             whole
             precedent
             discourse
             is
             designed
             unto
             .
             Now
             he
             asserts
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             difference
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               Jesus
               who
               is
               this
               Priest
               ,
            
             because
             in
             him
             alone
             do
             all
             things
             concurre
             that
             were
             to
             be
             in
             that
             Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             now
             discharged
             the
             principal
             part
             and
             Duty
             of
             that
             Office.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             which
             he
             was
             to
             accomplish
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             
               meer
               actual
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             make
             it
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             all
             immediately
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Person
             .
             Many
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             died
             after
             his
             Incartion
             and
             went
             to
             Heaven
             without
             an
             actual
             belief
             that
             it
             was
             He
             who
             was
             their
             Redeemer
             .
             But
             their
             obligation
             unto
             Faith
             towards
             that
             individual
             person
             arose
             from
             the
             Declaration
             that
             was
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Evidences
             given
             to
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             .
             So
             he
             tells
             those
             unto
             whom
             he
             preached
             and
             who
             saw
             his
             miracles
             ,
             
               if
               ye
               believe
               not
               that
               I
               am
               he
               ,
               ye
               shall
               dye
               in
               your
               sins
               ,
               John
            
             8.
             24.
             
             It
             would
             not
             now
             suffice
             them
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Messiah
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             also
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               was
               He
            
             ,
             or
             they
             must
             perish
             for
             their
             unbelief
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             only
             were
             intended
             who
             
               hearing
               his
               words
               and
               seeing
               his
               Miracles
               ,
            
             had
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Son
             God.
             Of
             others
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             required
             .
             Nor
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             doth
             our
             Saviour
             oblige
             them
             immediately
             unto
             Faith
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             only
             he
             declares
             what
             would
             be
             the
             event
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             upon
             his
             Accomplishment
             of
             his
             work
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sending
             of
             
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             whereby
             he
             gave
             the
             principal
             Declaration
             and
             Evidence
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             should
             continue
             in
             their
             unbelief
             .
             Hereon
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             the
             Belief
             in
             his
             individual
             Person
             ,
             
               in
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             became
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             whoever
             beleived
             not
             in
             him
             did
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostles
             immediately
             upon
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             made
             this
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             subject
             of
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               was
               the
               Christ.
            
             See
             Acts
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             so
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             having
             asserted
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             makes
             an
             application
             of
             it
             unto
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             he
             also
             had
             done
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             9.
             
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               All
               the
               Priviledges
               ,
               Benefits
               and
               Advantages
               of
               the
               Offices
               and
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               not
               avail
               us
               ,
               unless
               we
               reduce
               them
               all
               unto
               Faith
               in
               his
               Person
               .
            
             Indeed
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             unconceivably
             great
             ,
             as
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             One
             Person
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             somewhat
             a
             surprizing
             Nature
             ,
             that
             divers
             in
             these
             days
             do
             endeavour
             to
             divert
             the
             minds
             and
             Faith
             of
             men
             from
             a
             Respect
             unto
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             that
             the
             crafts
             of
             Satan
             have
             made
             nothing
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             foolish
             or
             impious
             in
             Religion
             ,
             to
             seem
             strange
             ,
             a
             man
             could
             not
             but
             admire
             how
             such
             an
             Attempt
             should
             be
             either
             owned
             or
             countenanced
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             I
             know
             no
             more
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             but
             what
             makes
             me
             judge
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             trouble
             of
             Believers
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             lies
             herein
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             no
             more
             
               fervently
               love
            
             ,
             nor
             more
             
               firmly
               Believe
            
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             have
             as
             yet
             attained
             unto
             .
             But
             this
             notion
             hath
             been
             vented
             and
             carried
             on
             among
             us
             ,
             by
             Persons
             who
             out
             of
             an
             aym
             after
             things
             novel
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             received
             Faith
             ,
             have
             suffered
             themselves
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             by
             those
             who
             have
             other
             Principles
             than
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             own
             .
             For
             the
             Socinians
             denying
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             that
             Infidelity
             )
             their
             utmost
             to
             take
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             from
             a
             regard
             unto
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             would
             reduce
             all
             Religion
             unto
             a
             meer
             Obedience
             unto
             his
             Commands
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             can
             be
             no
             place
             for
             that
             Divine
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             trust
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             Love
             unto
             him
             which
             the
             Church
             always
             professed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             is
             
               not
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               Person
               .
            
             And
             
               their
               reasonings
            
             ,
             they
             are
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             which
             some
             represent
             unto
             us
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             not
             avow
             that
             Principle
             from
             whence
             alone
             they
             are
             taken
             and
             do
             rise
             .
             But
             so
             long
             as
             we
             can
             
               hold
               the
               Head
            
             ,
             or
             this
             great
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             alone
             gives
             life
             and
             efficacy
             unto
             his
             whole
             work
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             our
             Faith
             in
             all
             its
             actings
             will
             be
             reduced
             unto
             his
             Person
             ;
             there
             it
             beginneth
             ,
             there
             it
             endeth
             .
             It
             is
             Jesus
             who
             is
             this
             Mediator
             and
             
               Surety
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             Person
             
               God
               Redeemed
               the
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             this
             Person
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Surety
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             he
             became
             so
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               was
               made
               so
            
             .
             So
             
             is
             this
             word
             used
             with
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             4.
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             with
             another
             translated
             
               appointed
               ,
               Chap.
            
             3.
             2.
             and
             it
             signifies
             what
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             5.
             
             The
             places
             may
             be
             consulted
             with
             our
             exposition
             of
             them
             .
             Respect
             is
             had
             herein
             unto
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               God
               the
               Father
            
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             What
             are
             those
             Acts
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             Eternal
             or
             Temporal
             that
             did
             concurre
             unto
             or
             any
             way
             belong
             unto
             the
             investiture
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Offices
             ,
             I
             have
             at
             large
             declared
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             more
             particularly
             for
             what
             concerns
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             handled
             apart
             in
             our
             Exercitations
             on
             that
             subject
             .
             But
             we
             may
             here
             also
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               whole
               undertaking
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               whole
               efficacy
               of
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Office
               depends
               on
               the
               Appointment
               of
               God
               even
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             affirmed
             that
             he
             was
             thus
             made
             ,
             appointed
             or
             constituted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             God
             himself
             a
             Surety
             ,
             which
             is
             farther
             declared
             by
             the
             Addition
             of
             that
             whereunto
             his
             Suretiship
             had
             a
             respect
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               a
               better
               Covenant
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             its
             use
             ,
             we
             must
             treat
             expressely
             
             afterwards
             .
             Here
             we
             shall
             only
             observe
             that
             in
             this
             word
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             many
             things
             as
             granted
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             to
             be
             
               another
               Covenant
               or
               Testament
            
             of
             God
             with
             and
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             he
             made
             with
             Israel
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             Promises
             hereof
             are
             so
             frequently
             repeated
             in
             the
             Prophets
             especially
             those
             who
             prophecyed
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             their
             Church
             State
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             question
             about
             it
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             or
             Testament
             should
             be
             better
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             disanulled
             thereby
             .
             This
             carried
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             s
             own
             Evidence
             .
             For
             after
             God
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             had
             made
             one
             Covenant
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             remove
             it
             ,
             abolish
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             away
             by
             another
             ,
             unless
             
               that
               other
            
             were
             better
             than
             it
             ;
             especially
             declaring
             so
             often
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             he
             granted
             them
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             effect
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Kindness
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             that
             indeed
             it
             was
             expressely
             promised
             to
             be
             a
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             ,
             if
             we
             live
             and
             God
             Will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             this
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             must
             have
             a
             Surety
             .
             The
             original
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             Adam
             had
             none
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             it
             quickly
             broken
             and
             disanulled
             .
             The
             especial
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Israel
             had
             no
             Surety
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             Only
             therein
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             represent
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             any
             one
             that
             should
             undertake
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Surety
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             word
             and
             its
             signification
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             .
             And
             in
             our
             enquiry
             
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             
               Suretiship
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             will
             be
             resolved
             into
             this
             one
             Question
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               made
               a
               Surety
               only
               on
               the
               part
               of
               God
               unto
               us
               ,
               to
               assure
               us
               that
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               on
               his
               part
               should
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               or
               also
               an
               Undertaker
               on
               our
               part
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               what
               is
               required
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               us
               ,
               yet
               with
               respect
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Promise
               may
               be
               accomplished
               .
            
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             vehemently
             asserted
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             are
             followed
             by
             Grotius
             and
             Hammond
             in
             their
             Annotations
             on
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             Schlictingius
             are
             .
             
               Sponsor
               foederis
               appellatur
               Jesus
               ,
               quod
               nomine
               Dci
               nobis
               spoponderit
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               fidem
               fecerit
               Deum
               foederis
               promissiones
               servaturum
               esse
               .
               Non
               verò
               quasi
               pro
               nobis
               spoponderit
               Deo
               ,
               nostrorumve
               debitorum
               solutionem
               in
               se
               receperit
               .
               Nec
               enim
               nos
               misimus
               Christum
               sed
               Deus
               ,
               cujus
               nomine
               Christus
               ad
               nos
               venit
               ,
               foedus
               nobiscum
               panxit
               ,
               ejusque
               promissiones
               ratas
               fore
               spopondit
               &
               in
               se
               recepit
               ,
               ideoque
               nec
               sponsor
               simpliciter
               sed
               foederis
               sponsor
               nominatur
               .
               Spopondit
               auiem
               Christus
               pro
               foederis
               divini
               veritate
               ,
               non
               tantùm
               quatenùs
               id
               firmum
               ratumque
               fore
               verbis
               perpetuo
               testatus
               est
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               quatenus
               muneris
               sui
               fidem
               maximis
               rerum
               ipsarum
               comprobavit
               Documentis
               ,
               tum
               perfectâ
               vit
               ae
               innocentia
               &
               sanctitate
               ,
               tum
               divinis
               plané
               quae
               patravit
               operibus
               ,
               tum
               mortis
               adeò
               truculentae
               ,
               quam
               pro
               doctrin
               ae
               suae
               veritate
               subiit
               ,
               perpessione
               .
            
             After
             which
             he
             subjoyns
             a
             long
             Discourse
             about
             the
             Evidences
             which
             we
             have
             of
             the
             veracity
             of
             Christ.
             And
             herein
             we
             have
             a
             brief
             Account
             of
             their
             whole
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
             The
             words
             of
             Grotius
             are
             ;
             
               Spopondit
               Christus
               .
               i.
               e.
               nos
               certos
               Promissi
               fecit
               ,
               non
               solis
               verbis
               sed
               perpetuâ
               vitae
               saenctitate
               ,
               morte
               ob
               id
               toleratâ
               ,
               et
               miraculis
               plurimis
               ,
            
             which
             are
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             Discourse
             of
             Schlictingius
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Dr.
             Hammond
             expounds
             it
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
               sponsor
               or
               Surety
               for
               God
               unto
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             generality
             of
             Expositors
             antient
             and
             modern
             ,
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             affirm
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             was
             properly
             a
             Surety
             or
             undertaker
             unto
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Surety
             or
             undertaker
             unto
             us
             for
             God.
             And
             because
             this
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Faith
             and
             Consolation
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             highly
             concerned
             ,
             I
             shall
             insist
             distinctly
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             Argument
             that
             is
             produced
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             only
             a
             Surety
             for
             God
             unto
             us
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             taken
             neither
             from
             the
             Name
             nor
             Nature
             of
             the
             Office
             or
             work
             of
             a
             Surety
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             whereof
             he
             was
             a
             Surety
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Office
             wherein
             he
             was
             so
             .
             But
             the
             sole
             Argument
             insisted
             on
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               we
               do
               not
               give
               Christ
               as
               a
               Surety
               of
               the
               Covenant
               unto
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               gives
               him
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               a
               Surety
               for
               God
               and
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               his
               Promises
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               us
               to
               pay
               our
               debts
               ,
               or
               to
               answer
               what
               is
               required
               of
               us
               .
            
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             no
             force
             in
             this
             Argument
             .
             For
             it
             belongs
             not
             unto
             the
             
               nature
               of
               a
               Surety
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             or
             may
             be
             designed
             unto
             his
             Office
             and
             work
             therein
             .
             His
             own
             voluntary
             susception
             of
             the
             Office
             and
             work
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             however
             he
             may
             be
             designed
             or
             induced
             to
             undertake
             it
             .
             He
             who
             of
             his
             own
             Accord
             doth
             voluntarily
             undertake
             for
             another
             ,
             on
             what
             Grounds
             ,
             Reasons
             or
             Considerations
             soever
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             is
             his
             Surety
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             did
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             when
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               sacrifice
               and
               burnt
               Offerings
               and
               whole
               burnt-offerings
               for
               sin
               God
               would
               not
               have
               ,
               or
               accept
            
             as
             sufficient
             to
             make
             the
             Attonement
             that
             he
             required
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Covenant
             might
             be
             Established
             and
             made
             effectual
             
             unto
             us
             ,
             then
             said
             he
             ,
             
               Lo
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               O
               God
               ,
               Heb.
            
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             He
             willingly
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             abundant
             Goodness
             and
             Love
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             us
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             our
             Surety
             .
             And
             accordingly
             this
             undertaking
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             that
             Love
             which
             he
             exercised
             herein
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             12.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             16.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             there
             was
             this
             in
             it
             moreover
             that
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             Nature
             or
             
               the
               Seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             our
             Surety
             .
             So
             that
             although
             we
             neither
             did
             nor
             could
             appoint
             him
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             he
             
               took
               from
               us
            
             that
             wherein
             and
             whereby
             he
             
               was
               so
            
             :
             which
             was
             as
             much
             as
             if
             we
             had
             designed
             him
             unto
             his
             work
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             his
             being
             
               our
               Surety
            
             .
             Wherefore
             notwithstanding
             those
             antecedent
             Transactions
             that
             were
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             
               voluntary
               engagement
            
             of
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             Surety
             ,
             and
             his
             
               taking
               our
               Nature
            
             upon
             him
             for
             that
             End
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               formal
               Reason
            
             of
             his
             being
             instituted
             in
             that
             Office.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             a
             Surety
             unto
             us
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             was
             so
             for
             us
             unto
             God.
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Surety
             ,
             is
             one
             that
             undertaketh
             for
             another
             wherein
             he
             is
             defective
             really
             or
             in
             Reputation
             .
             Whatever
             that
             undertaking
             be
             ,
             whether
             in
             
               Words
               of
               Promise
            
             ,
             or
             in
             depositing
             of
             real
             security
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             Arbitrator
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             Personal
             engagement
             of
             Life
             and
             Body
             ,
             it
             respects
             the
             
               defect
               of
               the
               Person
            
             for
             whom
             any
             one
             becomes
             a
             Surety
             .
             Such
             an
             one
             is
             sponsor
             or
             fidejussor
             in
             all
             good
             Authors
             and
             common
             use
             of
             speech
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             be
             of
             absolute
             credit
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Reputation
             every
             way
             unquestionable
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Surety
             ,
             unless
             in
             case
             of
             Mortality
             .
             The
             words
             of
             a
             Surety
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             another
             whose
             Ability
             or
             Reputation
             is
             dubious
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               ad
               me
               recipio
               ,
               faciet
               aut
               faciam
               .
            
             And
             when
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             Adjectively
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             signifies
             him
             who
             is
             
               satisdationibus
               obnoxius
            
             ;
             liable
             to
             payments
             for
             others
             that
             are
             non-solvent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             can
             therefore
             
               have
               no
               Surety
            
             properly
             ,
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Imagination
             of
             any
             defect
             on
             his
             part
             .
             There
             may
             be
             indeed
             a
             Question
             whether
             any
             Word
             or
             Promise
             be
             a
             
               Word
               or
               Promise
               of
               God.
            
             To
             assure
             us
             hereof
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Surety
             ,
             but
             only
             any
             one
             or
             any
             means
             that
             may
             give
             evidence
             that
             so
             it
             is
             .
             But
             upon
             a
             supposition
             that
             what
             is
             proposed
             ,
             
               is
               his
               Word
               or
               Promise
            
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Imagination
             or
             Fear
             of
             any
             defect
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             need
             of
             a
             Surety
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             He
             doth
             indeed
             make
             use
             of
             Witnesses
             to
             confirm
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             testifie
             that
             such
             Promises
             he
             hath
             made
             and
             so
             he
             will
             do
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             his
             
               Witnesse
               ,
               Isa.
            
             43.
             10.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               my
               witnesses
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               Servant
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               .
            
             But
             they
             were
             not
             all
             his
             Sureties
             .
             So
             he
             affirms
             that
             he
             came
             into
             the
             VVorld
             to
             
               bear
               witnesse
               unto
               the
               Truth
               ,
               John
            
             18
             37.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               for
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             8.
             
             But
             a
             Surety
             for
             God
             properly
             so
             called
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             .
             The
             distance
             and
             difference
             is
             wide
             enough
             between
             a
             witnesse
             and
             a
             Surety
             ;
             for
             a
             Surety
             must
             be
             of
             
               more
               Ability
            
             ,
             or
             more
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             than
             he
             for
             whom
             he
             is
             a
             Surety
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             his
             Suretiship
             .
             This
             none
             can
             be
             for
             God
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             whole
             work
             was
             the
             
               Servant
               of
               the
               Father
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             use
             this
             word
             in
             a
             general
             improper
             sense
             for
             any
             one
             that
             by
             any
             means
             gives
             Assurance
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             had
             asserted
             nothing
             peculiar
             unto
             Christ.
             For
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             all
             the
             
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
            
             were
             
               Sureties
               for
               God
            
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             confirmed
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             VVord
             and
             Promises
             with
             the
             laying
             down
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             But
             
               such
               a
               Surety
            
             he
             intends
             as
             undertaketh
             to
             do
             that
             for
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             not
             reputed
             to
             be
             able
             to
             do
             what
             is
             required
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             had
             before
             at
             large
             declared
             who
             and
             what
             
               was
               Gods
               Surety
            
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             that
             he
             should
             have
             any
             other
             :
             And
             this
             was
             
               himself
               alone
               interposing
               himself
               by
               his
               Oath
               .
            
             For
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             
               because
               he
               had
               none
               greater
               to
               swear
               by
               ,
               he
               sware
               by
               himself
               ,
               Chap.
            
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             VVherefore
             if
             God
             would
             give
             any
             other
             Surety
             besides
             himself
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             one
             greater
             then
             He.
             This
             being
             every
             way
             impossible
             ,
             
               he
               swears
               by
               himself
               only
            
             .
             Many
             ways
             he
             may
             and
             doth
             use
             for
             the
             declaring
             and
             testifying
             of
             his
             Truth
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             and
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             his
             word
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             Ministry
             was
             the
             principal
             Witnesse
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             God.
             But
             other
             Surety
             than
             himself
             he
             can
             have
             none
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
           
             4.
             
             VVhen
             he
             would
             have
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             not
             only
             come
             unto
             the
             full
             Assurance
             of
             Faith
             concerning
             his
             Promises
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             have
             
               strong
               Consolation
            
             ,
             he
             resolves
             it
             wholly
             
               into
               the
               immutability
               of
               his
               counsel
               ,
            
             as
             declared
             by
             his
             
               Promise
               and
               Oath
               ,
               Chap.
            
             6.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             So
             that
             neither
             is
             God
             
               capable
               of
            
             having
             any
             Surety
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             any
             on
             his
             part
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             VVe
             on
             all
             Accounts
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Surety
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             on
             our
             behalf
             .
             Neither
             without
             the
             Interposition
             of
             such
             a
             Surety
             could
             any
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             us
             be
             firm
             and
             stable
             ,
             
               or
               an
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               and
               sure
               .
            
             In
             the
             first
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Adam
             there
             was
             no
             Surety
             ,
             but
             God
             and
             Man
             were
             the
             immediate
             Covenanters
             .
             And
             although
             we
             were
             then
             in
             a
             state
             and
             condition
             able
             to
             perform
             and
             answer
             all
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             broken
             and
             disanulled
             .
             If
             this
             came
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             
               failure
               of
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             on
             the
             making
             of
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             a
             surety
             to
             undertake
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             might
             be
             stable
             and
             Everlasting
             .
             But
             this
             is
             false
             and
             blasphemous
             to
             imagine
             .
             It
             was
             man
             alone
             who
             failed
             and
             brake
             that
             Covenant
             .
             VVherefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             upon
             the
             making
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             design
             and
             purpose
             that
             it
             should
             
               never
               be
               disanulled
            
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             was
             ,
             that
             
               we
               should
               have
               a
               Surety
            
             and
             undertaker
             for
             us
             .
             For
             if
             that
             first
             Covenant
             was
             not
             firm
             and
             stable
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Surety
             to
             undertake
             for
             us
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Ability
             which
             we
             had
             to
             answer
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             can
             any
             other
             be
             so
             ,
             now
             our
             natures
             are
             become
             
               depraved
               and
               sinful
            
             ?
             wherefore
             we
             alone
             are
             
               capable
               of
               a
               Surety
            
             properly
             so
             called
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             alone
             
               stood
               in
               need
            
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             the
             Covenant
             could
             not
             be
             firm
             and
             inviolable
             on
             our
             parts
             :
             The
             Surety
             therefore
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             so
             
               with
               God
               for
               us
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             that
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             .
             VVherefore
             he
             is
             a
             Surety
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             and
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             so
             with
             
               God
               on
               our
               behalf
            
             .
             This
             Schlictingius
             observes
             and
             is
             aware
             what
             will
             ensue
             thereon
             against
             his
             pretensions
             ,
             which
             he
             endeavours
             to
             obviate
             .
             Mirum
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               porrò
               alicui
               videri
               posset
               ,
               cur
               D.
               Auctor
               de
               Christi
               sacerdotio
               in
               superioribus
               &
               in
               sequentibus
               agens
               ,
               derepente
               eum
               sponsorem
               foederis
               ,
               non
               verò
               sacerdotem
               vocet
               .
               Cur
               non
               dixerit
               ,
               tantò
               praestantioris
               foederis
               factus
               est
               sacerdos
               Jesus
               ?
               hoc
               enim
               planè
               requirere
               videtur
               totus
               orationis
               contextus
               .
               Credibile
               est
               in
               voce
               sponsoris
               sacerdotium
               quoque
               Christi
               intelligi
               .
               Sponsoris
               enim
               non
               est
               solùm
               alieno
               nomine
               quippiam
               promittere
               ,
               &
               fidem
               suam
               pro
               alio
               interponere
               ;
               sed
               etiam
               ,
               si
               ita
               res
               ferat
               ,
               alterius
               nomine
               id
               quod
               spopondit
               ,
               praestare
               .
               In
               rebus
               quidem
               humanis
               ,
               si
               id
               non
               praestet
               is
               pro
               quo
               sponsor
               fide
               jussit
               ;
               hic
               verò
               propter
               contrariam
               causam
               (
               nam
               prior
               hic
               locum
               habere
               non
               potest
               )
               nempe
               quatenus
               ille
               ,
               pro
               quo
               spopondit
               Christus
               ,
               per
               ipsum
               Christum
               promissa
               sua
               nobis
               exhibet
               ,
               quâ
               in
               re
               praecipuè
               Christi
               sacerdotium
               continetur
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             may
             indeed
             seem
             strange
             unto
             any
             one
             who
             imagineth
             Christ
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Surety
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostle
             should
             so
             call
             him
             and
             so
             introduce
             him
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             belongeth
             thereunto
             .
             But
             grant
             what
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             and
             duty
             of
             a
             Surety
             ,
             and
             who
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             a
             Surety
             for
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             nothing
             more
             proper
             or
             pertinent
             could
             be
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             that
             office
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             confesseth
             that
             by
             his
             exposition
             of
             this
             
               Suretiship
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             making
             a
             
               Surety
               for
               God
            
             ,
             he
             contradicteth
             the
             nature
             and
             only
             notion
             of
             a
             Surety
             among
             men
             .
             For
             such
             a
             one
             he
             acknowledgeth
             doth
             nothing
             but
             in
             the
             
               defect
               and
               inability
            
             of
             them
             for
             whom
             he
             is
             ingaged
             and
             doth
             undertake
             .
             He
             is
             
               to
               pay
               that
            
             which
             they
             owe
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             perform
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             the
             
               notion
               of
               a
               Surety
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             a
             word
             no
             where
             else
             used
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             which
             it
             doth
             never
             signifie
             among
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             improbable
             and
             absurd
             .
             For
             the
             sole
             Reason
             why
             he
             did
             make
             use
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Nature
             and
             Notion
             of
             it
             among
             men
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             he
             intends
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             under
             that
             name
             he
             ascribes
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             solve
             the
             Apostles
             mention
             of
             Christs
             being
             a
             Surety
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ,
             but
             by
             overthrowing
             
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               Office
               also
               .
            
             For
             to
             confirm
             this
             absurd
             notion
             that
             Christ
             as
             
               a
               Priest
            
             was
             a
             
               Surety
               for
               God
            
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             consists
             in
             his
             making
             effectual
             unto
             us
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             
               effectual
               Communicating
            
             
             of
             the
             Good
             things
             promised
             unto
             us
             ;
             the
             falshood
             of
             which
             notion
             really
             destructive
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             at
             large
             detected
             and
             confuted
             .
             Wherefore
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             
               as
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sacerdotal
             Actings
             of
             Christ
             have
             God
             for
             their
             
               immediate
               Object
            
             ,
             and
             are
             performed
             with
             him
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Surety
             for
             us
             also
             .
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             that
             we
             enquire
             positively
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             benefit
             we
             receive
             thereby
             .
             And
             unto
             this
             purpose
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             that
             opinion
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             end
             of
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             only
             to
             
               procure
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             although
             at
             first
             view
             it
             be
             irreconcileable
             unto
             the
             nature
             and
             notion
             of
             a
             Surety
             .
             For
             a
             Surety
             is
             not
             the
             Procurer
             of
             that
             whereofhe
             is
             the
             Surety
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             undertaker
             for
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             But
             we
             must
             more
             distinctly
             consider
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             
               procure
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             by
             his
             Death
             and
             Mediation
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             the
             New
             Covenant
             may
             be
             considered
             divers
             ways
             in
             various
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               the
               Designation
               and
               Preparation
               of
               its
               Terms
               and
               Benefits
            
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             although
             it
             have
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             
               Eternal
               Decree
            
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             distinguished
             from
             the
             
               Decree
               of
               Election
            
             ,
             which
             first
             and
             properly
             respects
             the
             Subjects
             or
             Persons
             for
             whom
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             are
             prepared
             .
             For
             this
             respects
             the
             
               Preparation
               only
               of
               that
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             Communication
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             Purpose
             or
             Counsel
             of
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             is
             not
             
               called
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             expresse
             declared
             exemplification
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Declaration
             of
             this
             Counsel
             of
             Gods
             VVill
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Means
             and
             Powers
             of
             its
             Accomplishment
             ,
             and
             the
             Prescription
             of
             the
             ways
             whereby
             we
             are
             to
             be
             interested
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             .
             But
             in
             the
             enquiry
             after
             the
             
               procuring
               Cause
            
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             ought
             to
             come
             under
             consideration
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             the
             
               procuring
               Cause
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             which
             is
             not
             so
             of
             this
             Spring
             and
             Fountain
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             this
             Idea
             of
             it
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             God.
             But
             this
             is
             no
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             affirmed
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Death
             or
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             ascribe
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             
               freedom
               of
               Eternal
               Grace
            
             and
             Love.
             Neither
             can
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             
               absolutely
               Eternal
            
             as
             is
             this
             Decree
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             ,
             or
             be
             procured
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             External
             and
             Temporal
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             assigned
             unto
             absolute
             Love
             and
             Grace
             :
             see
             Ephes.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             with
             all
             those
             places
             where
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             assigned
             as
             the
             sole
             cause
             of
             the
             Designation
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             sending
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Federal
               Transactions
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
            
             concerning
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             this
             counsel
             of
             his
             Will.
             What
             these
             were
             ,
             wherein
             they
             did
             consist
             ,
             I
             have
             declared
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Exercitations
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             call
             this
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             absolutely
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             so
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             it
             is
             that
             wherein
             it
             had
             its
             establishment
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             the
             ways
             ,
             means
             and
             ends
             of
             its
             Accomplishment
             ;
             and
             all
             things
             so
             disposed
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             might
             be
             effectual
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Power
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             could
             not
             be
             procured
             by
             any
             means
             or
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Mediator
            
             ,
             or
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             with
             the
             Son
             as
             undertaking
             the
             work
             of
             Mediation
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             no
             where
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             all
             spiritual
             Reason
             and
             understandings
             .
             Who
             can
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             should
             procure
             the
             
               Agreement
               between
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               dye
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Declaration
               of
               it
            
             :
             this
             you
             may
             call
             
               Gods
               making
               or
               establishing
               of
               it
               with
               us
               ,
            
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             though
             making
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             applyed
             only
             unto
             its
             Execution
             or
             actual
             Application
             unto
             Persons
             .
             But
             this
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Provision
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Mediator
             for
             the
             making
             of
             it
             effectual
             unto
             his
             Glory
             ,
             is
             most
             usually
             called
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             way
             of
             a
             
               singular
               and
               absolute
               Promise
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             first
             declared
             unto
             ,
             and
             thereby
             established
             with
             Adam
             and
             afterwards
             with
             Abraham
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
               Purpose
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             free
             Determination
             of
             his
             VVill
             as
             to
             his
             dealing
             with
             sinners
             ,
             on
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             fall
             and
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             first
             Covenant
             state
             .
             Hereof
             the
             Grace
             and
             VVill
             of
             God
             was
             the
             
               only
               Cause
               :
               Heb.
            
             8.
             8.
             
             
             And
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             the
             means
             of
             its
             procurement
             ;
             for
             he
             himself
             and
             all
             that
             he
             was
             to
             do
             for
             us
             ,
             was
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             Promise
             wherein
             this
             Declaration
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             Purpose
             was
             made
             ,
             or
             of
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             which
             was
             introduced
             and
             established
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             which
             was
             broken
             and
             disanulled
             as
             unto
             the
             ends
             and
             benefits
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               whole
               Covenant
            
             of
             Grace
             was
             virtually
             comprized
             ,
             directly
             respected
             and
             expressed
             the
             
               giving
               of
               him
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Recovery
             of
             mankind
             from
             sin
             and
             misery
             by
             his
             Death
             .
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             VVherefore
             if
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             his
             Death
             and
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             contained
             
               in
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             ;
             then
             was
             not
             his
             Death
             the
             
               procuring
               Cause
            
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             owe
             it
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               additional
               prescription
            
             of
             the
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             we
             shall
             
               enter
               into
               a
               Covenant
            
             state
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             be
             interested
             in
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             This
             being
             virtually
             comprized
             in
             the
             absolute
             Promise
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             other
             places
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Conditions
             required
             on
             our
             part
             .
             This
             is
             not
             the
             Covenant
             but
             the
             
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Terms
               on
               our
               part
               ,
            
             whereon
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Constitution
             of
             these
             Terms
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             procured
             thereby
             .
             It
             is
             a
             meer
             effect
             of
             the
             
               Soveraign
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Grace
             of
             God.
             The
             things
             themselves
             as
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ,
             communicated
             unto
             us
             ,
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             Grace
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             
               effects
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Constitution
               of
               them
            
             to
             be
             the
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             meer
             Soveraign
             Wisdom
             and
             
               Grace
               .
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               VVorld
               as
               to
               send
               his
               only
               Begotten
               Son
               to
               dye
               ,
            
             not
             that
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             might
             be
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             his
             Elect
             
               might
               believe
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               believe
               might
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               Life
               Everlasting
               .
            
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             the
             Constitution
             of
             these
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             respect
             the
             
               federal
               Transactions
            
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             ordered
             to
             the
             Praise
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ;
             and
             so
             although
             their
             Constitution
             was
             not
             the
             Procurement
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             yet
             without
             
               respect
               unto
               it
            
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             .
             VVherefore
             the
             sole
             cause
             of
             
               making
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             giving
             Christ
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Purpose
               ,
               Counsel
               ,
               Goodnesse
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             every
             where
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             therefore
             enquired
             what
             respect
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             hath
             unto
             the
             
               Death
               of
               Christ
               or
               what
               Influence
               it
               hath
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             threefold
             respect
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             was
             
               confirmed
               ,
               ratified
               ,
               and
               made
               irrevocable
               thereby
               .
            
             This
             our
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             at
             large
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             he
             compares
             his
             
               Blood
               in
               his
               Death
            
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             unto
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             their
             Blood
             whereby
             the
             old
             Covenant
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             purified
             ,
             dedicated
             or
             established
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Now
             these
             sacrifices
             did
             not
             procure
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             prevail
             with
             God
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             shall
             be
             afterwards
             declared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             thereby
             
               underwent
               ,
               and
               performed
            
             all
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Righteousnesse
             and
             VVisdome
             of
             God
             required
             that
             the
             Effects
             ,
             Fruits
             ,
             Benefits
             and
             Grace
             intended
             ,
             designed
             and
             prepared
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             might
             be
             effectually
             accomplished
             and
             communicated
             unto
             sinners
             .
             Hence
             although
             he
             procured
             not
             the
             Covenant
             for
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             Mediation
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             the
             
               only
               Cause
               and
               Means
            
             whereby
             the
             whole
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             effectual
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             
               All
               the
               Benefits
               of
               it
               were
               procured
               by
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Priviledges
             and
             Glory
             that
             God
             had
             prepared
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             VVill
             ,
             and
             proposed
             in
             the
             Covenant
             or
             promises
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             purchased
             ,
             merited
             ,
             and
             procured
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             effectually
             communicated
             or
             applyed
             unto
             all
             the
             Covenanters
             ,
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             with
             other
             of
             his
             
               Mediatory
               Acts.
            
             And
             this
             is
             much
             more
             an
             eminent
             procuring
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             pretended
             about
             the
             procurement
             of
             its
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             .
             For
             if
             he
             should
             have
             procured
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             owe
             this
             only
             unto
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             thereon
             ,
             and
             
               did
               grant
            
             and
             establish
             this
             Rule
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Promise
             ,
             that
             
               Whosoever
               believed
               should
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             no
             one
             should
             be
             saved
             thereby
             ;
             yea
             if
             he
             did
             no
             more
             ,
             considering
             our
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             should
             so
             be
             .
          
           
           
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             we
             shall
             now
             briefly
             declare
             how
             or
             wherein
             he
             was
             the
             
               Surety
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             here
             called
             .
          
           
             A
             Surety
             ,
             
               Sponsor
               ,
               Vas
               ,
               Praes
               ,
               Fidejussor
               ,
            
             for
             us
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             ,
             
               by
               his
               voluntary
               undertaking
               out
               of
               his
               rich
               Grace
               and
               Love
               ,
               to
               do
               ,
               answer
               ,
               and
               perform
               all
               that
               is
               required
               on
               our
               Parts
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               enjoy
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               prepared
               ,
               proposed
               and
               promised
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               determined
               on
               by
               Divine
               wisdom
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               reduced
               unto
               two
               Heads
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             undertook
             as
             the
             
               Surety
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             to
             answer
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             due
             unto
             their
             sins
             ;
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             offering
             himself
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             their
             Expiation
             ,
             redeeming
             them
             by
             the
             price
             of
             his
             Blood
             from
             their
             state
             of
             misery
             and
             bondage
             under
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Curse
             of
             it
             ,
             Isa.
             53
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             10.
             
             Matth.
             20.
             28.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             And
             this
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             prepared
             in
             the
             Covenant
             might
             be
             communicated
             unto
             us
             .
             VVithout
             this
             undertaking
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             would
             not
             permit
             ,
             that
             sinners
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             Apostatized
             from
             him
             ,
             despised
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             falling
             thereby
             under
             the
             sentence
             and
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             should
             again
             be
             received
             into
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             This
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             took
             upon
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Surety
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             this
             Covenant
             should
             
               receive
               Grace
               enabling
               them
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Terms
               of
               it
               ,
            
             fulfil
             its
             conditions
             ,
             and
             yield
             the
             obedience
             which
             God
             required
             therein
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Ordination
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             procure
             ,
             and
             did
             merit
             and
             procure
             for
             them
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               needful
               supplies
               of
               Grace
            
             to
             make
             them
             
               New
               Creatures
            
             ,
             and
             enable
             them
             to
             yield
             obedience
             unto
             God
             from
             a
             
               New
               Principle
            
             of
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             faithful
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             So
             was
             he
             
               the
               Surety
               of
               this
               better
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obs.
               The
               stability
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               depends
               on
               the
               Suretiship
               of
               Christ
               and
               is
               secured
               unto
               Believers
               thereby
               .
            
             The
             Introduction
             of
             a
             Surety
             in
             any
             case
             is
             to
             give
             Stability
             and
             Security
             .
             For
             it
             is
             never
             done
             but
             on
             a
             supposition
             of
             some
             weakness
             ,
             or
             defect
             on
             one
             Account
             or
             other
             .
             If
             in
             any
             Contract
             ,
             Bargain
             ,
             or
             Agreement
             ,
             a
             man
             be
             esteemed
             every
             way
             responsible
             both
             for
             Ability
             and
             Fidelity
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Surety
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             required
             .
             But
             yet
             whereas
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             or
             weakness
             amongst
             all
             men
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               all
               mortal
            
             and
             subject
             unto
             death
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             neither
             Ability
             nor
             Fidelity
             will
             avail
             any
             thing
             ;
             men
             in
             all
             cases
             of
             Importance
             need
             Sureties
             .
             These
             give
             the
             utmost
             confirmation
             that
             affairs
             among
             men
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             
               Suretiship
               of
               Christ
            
             on
             our
             behalf
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             For
             the
             evidencing
             whereof
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Covenant
             as
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             had
             no
             Surety
             .
             As
             unto
             that
             which
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             the
             
               Suretiship
               of
               Christ
            
             doth
             principally
             respect
             ,
             it
             had
             no
             need
             of
             any
             .
             For
             there
             was
             no
             sin
             ,
             Transgression
             or
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             to
             be
             satisfied
             for
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             absolutely
             incapable
             of
             a
             Surety
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             his
             undertaking
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             through
             
               supplies
               of
               strength
            
             from
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             abide
             faithful
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             and
             Tenure
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             had
             no
             inconsistency
             with
             that
             first
             state
             .
             As
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             upon
             his
             undertaking
             the
             work
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             became
             an
             
               immediate
               Head
               unto
               the
               Angels
               that
               sinned
               not
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             received
             their
             establishment
             and
             security
             from
             any
             future
             defection
             ;
             so
             might
             he
             have
             been
             such
             an
             Head
             unto
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             undertaker
             for
             man
             in
             Innocency
             .
             No
             created
             nature
             was
             or
             could
             have
             been
             unchangeable
             in
             its
             condition
             and
             state
             ,
             meerly
             on
             its
             root
             of
             Creation
             .
             As
             some
             of
             the
             Angels
             fell
             at
             first
             ,
             forsaking
             their
             habitation
             ,
             falling
             from
             the
             principle
             of
             obedience
             which
             had
             no
             other
             Root
             but
             in
             themselves
             ;
             so
             the
             Rest
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             might
             afterwards
             have
             in
             like
             manner
             Apostatized
             and
             fallen
             from
             their
             own
             
               innate
               stability
            
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             
               gathered
               up
               into
               the
               new
               head
            
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             Mediator
             ;
             receiving
             a
             New
             Relation
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             establishment
             thereby
             .
             So
             it
             might
             have
             been
             with
             man
             in
             Innocency
             :
             But
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Soveraign
             wisdom
             saw
             it
             not
             meet
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             .
             Man
             shall
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             that
             Ability
             of
             living
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             
             he
             had
             received
             in
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             sufficient
             for
             that
             end
             :
             A
             Surety
             God
             gave
             him
             not
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             he
             had
             all
             the
             Advantage
             which
             a
             
               sinless
               nature
            
             filled
             with
             holy
             Principles
             ,
             Dispositions
             ,
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             vitious
             habits
             ,
             rebellious
             affections
             ,
             inordinate
             imaginations
             ,
             could
             afford
             unto
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             broke
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             all
             the
             benefits
             thereof
             .
             Whatever
             there
             was
             besides
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Ability
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             obligations
             unto
             Duty
             ;
             yet
             all
             was
             lost
             for
             
               want
               of
               a
               Surety
            
             .
             And
             this
             abundantly
             testifies
             unto
             the
             Preheminence
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             .
             For
             whereas
             Adam
             with
             all
             the
             innumerable
             Advantages
             he
             had
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             helps
             necessary
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             Opposition
             or
             Difficulty
             from
             himself
             to
             conflict
             withal
             ,
             yet
             utterly
             brake
             the
             Covenant
             wherein
             he
             was
             Created
             and
             Placed
             ;
             Believers
             who
             have
             little
             strength
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             
               powerful
               inbred
               opposition
            
             unto
             their
             stability
             ,
             are
             yet
             secured
             in
             their
             station
             by
             the
             
               Interposition
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               their
               Surety
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             God
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             
               People
               in
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             stability
             in
             it
             without
             respect
             unto
             a
             Surety
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             continue
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             he
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             dedicated
             or
             
               confirmed
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Sacrifices
               .
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             and
             withal
             its
             Typicalness
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             new
             Covenant
             and
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Chap
             9.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             ,
             the
             high
             Priest
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             he
             offered
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Typical
               Mediator
               and
               Surety
            
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             true
             Sacrifice
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Covenant
             was
             to
             receive
             its
             stability
             .
             And
             we
             need
             a
             Surety
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             
               immediate
               dealing
               or
               Covenanting
               with
               God.
            
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Covenanting
             between
             God
             and
             sinners
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             some
             one
             to
             stand
             forth
             in
             our
             name
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Terms
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             undertake
             for
             us
             .
             So
             when
             God
             began
             to
             treat
             immediately
             from
             Heaven
             with
             the
             people
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             all
             jointly
             professed
             ,
             that
             such
             was
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             the
             Terror
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             so
             to
             treat
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             spake
             unto
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             they
             should
             
               all
               dye
            
             and
             be
             consumed
             .
             VVherefore
             with
             one
             consent
             they
             desired
             that
             there
             
               might
               be
               one
               appointed
               between
               God
               and
               them
               ,
            
             to
             transact
             all
             things
             and
             to
             undertake
             for
             them
             as
             to
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             God
             well
             approved
             in
             them
             .
             Deut.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Adam
             indeed
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             could
             treat
             
               immediately
               with
               God
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             wherein
             he
             was
             placed
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             his
             
               infinite
               distance
            
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             God
             had
             made
             him
             for
             converse
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             despise
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             .
             But
             immediately
             upon
             the
             
               entrance
               of
               sin
            
             he
             was
             sensible
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             that
             Priviledge
             ,
             whereon
             he
             both
             fled
             and
             hid
             himself
             from
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             And
             hence
             those
             who
             of
             Old
             thought
             they
             had
             seen
             God
             ,
             concluded
             that
             they
             should
             dye
             ,
             as
             being
             sensible
             of
             their
             incapacity
             to
             treat
             immediately
             with
             him
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Prophet
             cryed
             out
             that
             he
             was
             undone
             or
             
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             immediate
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Eyes
             having
             
               seen
               the
               King
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ;
               Isa.
            
             6.
             5.
             
             He
             was
             not
             relieved
             from
             his
             Apprehensions
             ,
             untill
             his
             
               mouth
               was
               touched
               with
               a
               coal
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Mediation
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             VVhilst
             we
             have
             
               any
               thing
               of
               sin
            
             remaining
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             God
             immediately
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             there
             may
             be
             any
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             much
             more
             such
             an
             one
             as
             shall
             be
             
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               and
               Sure
               ,
            
             there
             must
             be
             one
             to
             stand
             before
             God
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Terms
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             declare
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             undertake
             for
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             stand
             unto
             them
             and
             make
             them
             good
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             was
             the
             New
             Covenant
             firstly
             made
             with
             Christ
             ;
             not
             only
             as
             he
             undertook
             the
             work
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             upon
             the
             especial
             eternal
             compact
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             he
             
               undertook
               for
               all
               the
               Elect
            
             to
             receive
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             from
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             the
             Promise
             in
             the
             
               first
               place
               was
               made
               unto
               the
               seed
               that
               is
               One
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             16.
             and
             to
             answer
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             receive
             and
             stand
             to
             those
             Terms
             .
             For
             he
             said
             ,
             
               surely
               they
               are
               my
               People
               ,
               Children
               that
               will
               not
               lye
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             63.
             8.
             
             VVherefore
             it
             could
             not
             be
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             Gods
             Holiness
             and
             glorious
             greatness
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             at
             all
             between
             God
             and
             sinners
             ,
             without
             
             the
             
               interposition
               of
               a
               Surety
            
             .
             Nor
             did
             it
             become
             the
             infinite
             VVisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             Man
             had
             broken
             and
             disanulled
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             him
             in
             innocency
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             New
             Covenant
             with
             him
             in
             his
             
               fallen
               Condition
            
             ,
             without
             an
             immediate
             undertaker
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             assuredly
             kept
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             it
             attained
             .
             If
             you
             have
             lent
             a
             man
             a
             thousand
             pounds
             upon
             his
             own
             security
             ,
             when
             he
             owed
             nothing
             else
             ,
             nor
             was
             indebted
             to
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             failed
             in
             his
             payment
             ,
             but
             contracted
             other
             debts
             innumerable
             ,
             will
             you
             now
             lend
             him
             
               ten
               thousand
               pounds
            
             on
             the
             same
             security
             expecting
             to
             receive
             it
             again
             ?
             Had
             God
             entred
             into
             never
             so
             many
             Covenants
             with
             men
             ,
             without
             
               such
               a
               surety
            
             and
             undertaker
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             all
             broken
             and
             disanulled
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             knew
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             we
             
               would
               deal
               very
               treacherously
               ,
               and
               were
               rightly
               called
               Transgressors
               from
               the
               VVomb
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             48.
             8.
             
             But
             so
             to
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             would
             no
             way
             have
             become
             the
             infinite
             VVisdom
             of
             God.
             VVherefore
             
               he
               laid
               help
               upon
               one
               that
               is
               mighty
               ,
               he
               exalted
               one
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               Psal.
            
             89.
             19.
             
             He
             committed
             this
             work
             unto
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             then
             said
             concerning
             us
             ,
             
               now
               deliver
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               found
               a
               Ransom
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             changeableness
             of
             our
             Condition
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             requires
             a
             Surety
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             Covenant
             firm
             ,
             stable
             and
             unalterable
             .
             So
             the
             Psalmist
             complaining
             of
             our
             frail
             and
             mutable
             Condition
             shews
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             alone
             that
             we
             have
             all
             our
             
               establishment
               ,
               Psal.
            
             102.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               Of
               old
               thou
               hast
               laid
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             that
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             is
             intended
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             and
             proved
             at
             large
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             10.
             where
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             Psalm
             is
             applyed
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             the
             conclusion
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             makes
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             immutability
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Children
               of
               thy
               Servants
               shall
               continue
               ,
               and
               their
               Seed
               shall
               be
               established
               before
               thee
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             28.
             
             Without
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             and
             his
             stability
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             Change
             ,
             Alter
             ,
             Decline
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             the
             Covenant
             should
             be
             Sure
             unto
             us
             .
             The
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             Principle
             whereby
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             walk
             before
             God
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             renders
             our
             Condition
             Alterable
             in
             it self
             .
             For
             we
             
               walk
               by
               Faith
               and
               not
               by
               Sight
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             
               vision
               alone
            
             ,
             or
             the
             immediate
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             which
             will
             enstate
             us
             in
             an
             
               Unalterable
               Condition
            
             .
             Whilst
             we
             walk
             by
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             depend
             wholly
             on
             our
             Surety
             for
             our
             security
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             VVho
             is
             it
             among
             the
             whole
             society
             of
             Believers
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             sensible
             of
             such
             
               actual
               dispositions
            
             unto
             change
             ,
             yea
             such
             actual
             changes
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             evident
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             final
             stability
             depends
             on
             the
             undertaking
             of
             a
             Surety
             ?
             No
             man
             can
             give
             an
             Account
             from
             himself
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             already
             utterly
             broken
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             There
             is
             no
             one
             Corruption
             ,
             No
             one
             Temptation
             ,
             but
             doth
             Evidence
             a
             sufficiency
             in
             themselves
             to
             defeat
             us
             of
             our
             Covenant
             interest
             ,
             if
             we
             stood
             upon
             our
             own
             bottoms
             .
             It
             is
             Faith
             alone
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Suretiship
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             discovers
             how
             we
             have
             been
             kept
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             which
             gives
             us
             any
             comfortable
             prospect
             of
             our
             future
             Preservation
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             all
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             our
             Covenant
             interest
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             might
             stay
             a
             while
             to
             contemplate
             the
             glory
             of
             Divine
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             ,
             in
             providing
             this
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             the
             infinite
             Love
             and
             condescension
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             undertook
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Office
             for
             us
             .
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             ,
             only
             observing
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christs
               undertaking
               to
               be
               our
               Surety
               gives
               the
               highest
               Obligation
               unto
               all
               Duties
               of
               Obedience
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             For
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             yield
             unto
             God
             this
             Covenant
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               surely
               they
               are
               Children
               that
               will
               not
               lye
               .
            
             He
             is
             no
             Believer
             who
             understands
             not
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Force
             and
             Power
             of
             this
             Obligation
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             
               Et
               alij
               quidem
               plures
               facti
               sunt
               sacerdotes
               ;
               And
               many
               others
               truly
               were
               made
               Priests
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             and
             others
             truly
             were
             made
             many
             Priests
             .
             
             The
             Rhemists
             reduce
             it
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               and
               the
               other
               indeed
               were
               made
               Priests
               being
               many
            
             ;
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             alij
             ,
             instead
             of
             illi
             ,
             which
             corrupts
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             takes
             off
             from
             the
             immediate
             respect
             unto
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               illi
               quidem
               plures
               sunt
               facti
               sacerdotes
               .
               And
               they
               truly
               were
               many
               Priests
               .
            
             So
             the
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               they
               were
               many
               Priests
            
             ,
             omitting
             the
             note
             of
             Asseveration
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Truely
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               were
               made
            
             :
             not
             only
             the
             event
             and
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Institution
             is
             also
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             
               Idcirco
               quòd
               morte
               prohiberentur
               permanere
            
             ,
             Rhem.
             
               because
               that
               by
               death
               they
               were
               prohibited
               to
               continue
               .
            
             Ours
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               by
               Reason
               of
               Death
               ;
               quoniam
               per
               mortem
               non
               sine
               bantur
               permanere
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             
               Syr.
               Because
               they
               died
               and
               were
               not
               left
               to
               continue
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hic
               autem
               ,
               at
               iste
            
             ;
             But
             this
             Man
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               quòd
               maneat
               in
               aeternum
               ;
               quoniam
               ipse
               in
               aeternum
               maneat
               ,
               propterea
               quòd
               in
               aeternum
               manet
            
             ;
             all
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Because
               he
               standeth
            
             (
             or
             continueth
             )
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sempiternum
               ,
               perpetuum
               habet
               sacerdotium
               .
               Syriack
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               His
               Priesthood
               passeth
               not
               away
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             be
             transgressed
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             altered
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               Sacred
               Law
            
             which
             none
             ought
             to
             transgresse
             ,
             which
             cannot
             in
             any
             thing
             be
             dispensed
             withal
             :
             And
             by
             consequence
             only
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             
               passeth
               not
               away
               .
               That
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             which
             altereth
             not
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               he
               can
               quicken
               ,
               or
               enliven
               ,
            
             or
             
               give
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             respecting
             duration
             of
             time
             ,
             
               in
               perpetuum
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             Others
             ,
             
               perfectè
               ,
               perfectly
            
             ,
             compleatly
             ;
             Ours
             ,
             
               to
               the
               utmost
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               accedentes
               per
               semetipsum
               ad
               Deum
            
             .
             Rhemists
             ,
             
               he
               is
               able
               to
               save
               for
               ever
               going
               by
               himself
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             strangely
             darkening
             the
             sense
             .
             For
             going
             seems
             to
             respect
             his
             
               own
               going
               to
               God
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Vulg.
             accedentes
             ,
             will
             not
             bear
             ,
             
               eos
               qui
               per
               ipsum
               accedunt
               ad
               Deum
               .
               Those
               who
               by
               him
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               semper
               vivens
               ad
               interpellandum
               pro
               nobis
               ,
            
             always
             living
             to
             make
             intercession
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               for
               them
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Causing
               to
               ascend
               ,
               or
               offering
               prayers
               for
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             truly
             were
             many
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             continue
             by
             reason
             of
             Death
             .
             But
             this
             Man
             ,
             because
             he
             continueth
             ever
             ,
             hath
             an
             unchangeable
             Priesthood
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             also
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             proceedeth
             unto
             his
             
               last
               Argument
            
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Typed
             and
             represented
             by
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             his
             intention
             is
             still
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             above
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Person
             above
             theirs
             .
             And
             in
             particular
             he
             makes
             it
             manifest
             that
             the
             
               bringing
               in
               of
               this
               better
               Hope
               ,
            
             did
             perfect
             or
             consummate
             all
             things
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             in
             these
             verses
             a
             respect
             unto
             Melchisedec
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             and
             what
             we
             are
             taught
             thereby
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             matter
             treated
             of
             in
             them
             .
             He
             had
             observed
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Description
             given
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               continually
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             3.
             and
             that
             it
             is
             
               witnessed
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               lives
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             is
             no
             where
             mentioned
             that
             he
             died
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             and
             this
             is
             the
             last
             consideration
             of
             him
             which
             he
             improveth
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             unto
             all
             the
             other
             that
             he
             had
             before
             insisted
             on
             Set
             this
             aside
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             ,
             whether
             Advantages
             or
             Excellencies
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             ineffectual
             unto
             the
             ends
             aymed
             at
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             For
             what
             profit
             could
             it
             be
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             a
             Priest
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             then
             immediately
             
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Expiration
             of
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             as
             what
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             here
             of
             Christ
             hath
             respect
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             before
             observed
             concerning
             Melchisedec
             ,
             so
             what
             he
             affirms
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             depends
             on
             what
             he
             had
             before
             declared
             concerning
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             
               were
               all
               mortal
               dying
               men
            
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             who
             actually
             died
             in
             their
             Successive
             Generations
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             therefore
             have
             three
             things
             in
             them
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               state
               and
               Condition
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Priests
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               mortality
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             23.
             
             This
             he
             observes
             because
             he
             is
             not
             declaring
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Priesthood
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             ;
             whose
             state
             therefore
             was
             the
             Antithesis
             in
             the
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               state
               and
               Condition
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             glorious
             Immortality
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               blessed
               effects
               and
               consequents
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             as
             much
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Immortality
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             (
             ver
             .
             23.
             )
             there
             is
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Assertion
             and
             Observation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               they
               truly
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             he
             affirms
             of
             those
             Priests
             ,
             
               they
               were
               many
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Whence
             that
             came
             to
             pass
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               by
               reason
               of
               death
               :
            
             which
             is
             not
             alledged
             only
             as
             the
             cause
             and
             Reason
             of
             their
             being
             many
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             their
             weakness
             and
             Infirmity
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               note
               of
               connexion
            
             and
             another
             of
             Asseveration
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             
               copulative
               Conjunction
               ;
               And
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             Process
             unto
             a
             new
             Argument
             
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             those
             foregoing
             is
             intended
             hereby
             .
             The
             former
             Design
             is
             continued
             and
             a
             new
             confirmation
             of
             it
             is
             added
             .
             For
             he
             resolved
             to
             omit
             nothing
             that
             was
             of
             moment
             ,
             and
             unto
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             There
             is
             a
             vehemency
             in
             his
             Assertion
             or
             a
             note
             of
             
               Asseveration
               ;
               and
               they
            
             
             truly
             .
             He
             had
             used
             the
             same
             note
             before
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             where
             we
             omit
             the
             Emphasis
             of
             it
             without
             cause
             .
             And
             in
             other
             places
             the
             same
             Translators
             render
             this
             Particle
             by
             ,
             truly
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             here
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             3.
             
             But
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             assert
             a
             thing
             by
             it
             that
             was
             dubious
             ,
             as
             positively
             declare
             that
             which
             was
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             could
             no
             way
             be
             gainsaid
             by
             them
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             to
             do
             .
             And
             an
             Argument
             pressed
             
               ex
               concessis
            
             is
             forceible
             .
             This
             is
             a
             known
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             he
             affirms
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               many
               Priests
            
             ;
             or
             there
             
             were
             
               many
               made
               Priests
            
             ;
             or
             they
             who
             were
             made
             Priests
             were
             many
             .
             The
             sense
             is
             the
             same
             .
             By
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             there
             were
             
               many
               made
               Priests
            
             ,
             or
             executed
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             It
             is
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             only
             ,
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Successors
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             :
             And
             it
             is
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             Succession
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             affirms
             they
             were
             many
             .
             This
             both
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             which
             he
             subjoynes
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             afterwards
             adds
             concerning
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             
               no
               Succession
            
             ,
             do
             evidently
             declare
             .
             For
             there
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             by
             the
             Law
             any
             more
             than
             
               one
               at
               a
               time
            
             .
             Perhaps
             in
             the
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             of
             that
             Church
             there
             might
             be
             more
             that
             were
             so
             called
             and
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             were
             Annas
             and
             Caiphas
             :
             but
             that
             confusion
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             but
             attends
             unto
             what
             alwayes
             was
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             By
             Succession
             these
             High
             Priests
             were
             many
             .
             For
             from
             Aaron
             the
             first
             of
             them
             unto
             Phineas
             ,
             who
             was
             destroyed
             with
             the
             Temple
             ,
             there
             were
             inclusively
             
               four-score
               and
               three
               High
               Priests
            
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             thirteen
             lived
             under
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             before
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             by
             
               Solomon
               ;
               Eighteen
            
             under
             the
             first
             Temple
             unto
             its
             Destruction
             by
             the
             Babylonians
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             lived
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             which
             yet
             stood
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             first
             .
             And
             the
             Multiplication
             of
             
               High
               Priests
            
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Jews
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             Punishment
             and
             token
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             :
             for
             
               because
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               their
               Rulers
               are
               many
               ,
            
             and
             frequently
             changed
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             Advantages
             there
             may
             be
             in
             an
             orderly
             Succession
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             absolutely
             an
             Evidence
             of
             Imperfection
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Appointment
             of
             this
             Order
             God
             signified
             an
             Imperfection
             and
             Mutability
             in
             that
             Church
             state
             .
             Succession
             indeed
             was
             a
             Relief
             against
             death
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             
               but
               a
               Relief
            
             ,
             and
             so
             supposed
             a
             want
             and
             weakness
             .
             
             Under
             the
             Gospel
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             Observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               God
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               provide
               Instruments
               for
               his
               work
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               accomplish
               .
            
             If
             many
             Priests
             be
             needful
             ,
             many
             the
             Church
             shall
             have
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             
               Multiplication
               of
               Priests
            
             ,
             was
             
               because
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
            
             
             
               to
               continue
               by
               reason
               of
               Death
               .
            
             They
             were
             
               mortal
               men
            
             subject
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             they
             died
             .
             Death
             
               suffered
               them
               not
               to
               continue
            
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Office
             .
             It
             
               forbad
               them
            
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             great
             Sovereign
             Lord
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
             And
             hereof
             an
             Instance
             was
             given
             in
             Aaron
             the
             first
             of
             them
             .
             God
             to
             shew
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Priesthood
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             that
             the
             everlasting
             Priest
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             commanded
             
               Aaron
               to
               dye
            
             in
             the
             sight
             
               of
               all
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               Num.
            
             20.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             So
             did
             they
             all
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             dye
             in
             their
             several
             Generations
             .
             They
             were
             all
             by
             death
             forbidden
             to
             continue
             .
             Death
             laid
             an
             injunction
             on
             them
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             from
             proceeding
             any
             farther
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             their
             Office.
             It
             is
             not
             surely
             without
             some
             especial
             design
             that
             the
             Apostle
             thus
             expresseth
             their
             dying
             ;
             
               They
               were
               by
               death
               prohibited
               to
               continue
               .
            
             Wherefore
             he
             shews
             hereby
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             way
             whereby
             an
             end
             was
             put
             unto
             the
             personal
             Administration
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             death
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             there
             was
             an
             Imperfection
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             frequently
             interrupted
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             they
             were
             
               seized
               upon
               by
               death
            
             whether
             they
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             they
             would
             have
             earnestly
             desired
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             also
             would
             have
             rejoyced
             in
             it
             .
             Death
             came
             on
             them
             ,
             neither
             desired
             nor
             expected
             ,
             with
             his
             Prohibition
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             when
             death
             came
             and
             seized
             on
             them
             ,
             it
             kept
             them
             under
             its
             power
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             never
             more
             attend
             unto
             their
             Office.
             But
             it
             was
             otherwise
             with
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
             Observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               such
               a
               necessity
               of
               the
               continual
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               interruption
               of
               it
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Priests
               was
               an
               Argument
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               that
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             The
             High
             Priest
             is
             the
             Sponsor
             and
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Those
             of
             old
             were
             so
             Typically
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Representation
             .
             VVherefore
             all
             Covenant
             Transactions
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             through
             him
             .
             He
             is
             to
             offer
             up
             all
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             therein
             represent
             all
             our
             prayers
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             thence
             what
             a
             Ruin
             it
             would
             be
             unto
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             without
             an
             High
             Priest
             one
             moment
             .
             Who
             would
             venture
             a
             suprizal
             unto
             his
             own
             soul
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ?
             Could
             any
             man
             enjoy
             a
             moments
             peace
             ,
             if
             he
             supposed
             that
             in
             his
             extremity
             the
             High
             Priest
             might
             dye
             ?
             This
             now
             is
             provided
             against
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             continueth
             ever
             ,
             hath
             an
             unchangeable
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             IN
             opposition
             unto
             what
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             here
             affirmed
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             And
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             evince
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Instances
             his
             
               Preeminence
               as
               a
               Priest
            
             above
             them
             as
             such
             also
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             spoken
             of
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Exceptive
               Conjunction
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             ,
             
             answereth
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             before
             used
             ,
             and
             introduceth
             the
             other
             member
             of
             the
             Antithesis
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Hic
               ,
               ille
               ,
               iste
               ;
               He
            
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             We
             render
             it
             ,
             
               this
               man
            
             ,
             not
             improperly
             ;
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             calling
             of
             him
             
               this
               man
            
             ,
             exclude
             his
             Divine
             nature
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             
               truly
               a
               man
            
             ,
             though
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             Person
             .
             And
             the
             things
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             were
             wrought
             in
             and
             by
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             though
             he
             that
             wrought
             them
             were
             God
             also
             :
             But
             He
             ;
             or
             
               this
               man
            
             ,
             who
             was
             represented
             by
             Melchisedec
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             affirmed
             of
             this
             Person
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             an
             
               unchangeable
               Priesthood
            
             ;
             the
             Ground
             and
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             assigned
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               because
               he
               continueth
               ever
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             first
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             sole
             Reason
             here
             insisted
             on
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             why
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
               were
            
             
             many
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             were
             forbidden
             by
             death
             to
             continue
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             therefore
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
             he
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             hereby
             prove
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             his
             
               perpetual
               uninterrupted
               Administration
               of
               it
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             and
             his
             office
             .
             We
             have
             heard
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Joh.
             12.
             34.
             
             
               That
               Christ
               abideth
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             whereon
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             what
             he
             told
             them
             about
             his
             being
             
               lifted
               up
               by
               Death
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             to
             abide
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             any
             state
             or
             condition
             ,
             Joh.
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             principally
             he
             was
             Typed
             in
             by
             Melchisedec
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             Record
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Beginning
               of
               Days
               or
               End
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             but
             as
             unto
             the
             Scripture
             Description
             of
             him
             he
             is
             said
             
               to
               abide
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             in
             opposition
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             
               Christ
               dyed
               also
            
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             less
             truely
             and
             really
             than
             did
             Aaron
             or
             any
             Priest
             of
             his
             Order
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             will
             not
             hence
             follow
             that
             he
             had
             any
             more
             an
             
               uninterrupted
               Priesthood
            
             than
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             the
             Apostle
             here
             considers
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             only
             
               after
               his
               Resurrection
            
             and
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             dyes
             no
             more
             ,
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             power
             over
             him
             .
             And
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             then
             he
             first
             began
             to
             be
             a
             Priest.
             This
             Figment
             I
             have
             fully
             confuted
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             in
             the
             Context
             ,
             on
             which
             we
             may
             conjecture
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             in
             Heaven
             only
             ,
             although
             he
             intend
             that
             also
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             as
             typed
             by
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             ,
             respected
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             therefore
             that
             
               although
               Christ
               dyed
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             
               forbid
               by
               death
               to
               abide
               in
               his
               Office
            
             as
             they
             were
             .
             He
             died
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             they
             died
             
               from
               being
               Priests
            
             .
             He
             died
             as
             
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             also
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             he
             abode
             and
             continued
             not
             only
             vested
             with
             his
             Office
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             in
             the
             state
             of
             death
             .
             Through
             the
             indissolubleness
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             his
             soul
             and
             body
             still
             subsisting
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             capable
             subject
             of
             his
             Office.
             And
             his
             being
             in
             the
             
               state
               of
               the
               dead
            
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             his
             Death
             it self
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             first
             moment
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Priest
             
               he
               abode
               so
               alwaies
            
             without
             interruption
             or
             intermission
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             He
             
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               abideth
            
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             dye
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             
               abideth
               alwaies
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             followeth
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hath
               an
               unchangeable
               Priesthood
            
             .
             A
             Priesthood
             
             subject
             to
             no
             change
             or
             alteration
             :
             that
             cannot
             pass
             away
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               sacerdotium
               successivum
               ,
               per
               successionem
               ab
               uno
               alteri
               traditum
               .
            
             Such
             a
             Priesthood
             as
             which
             when
             one
             hath
             attained
             ,
             it
             
               abideth
               not
               with
               him
            
             but
             he
             delivereth
             over
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             did
             his
             unto
             Eleazar
             his
             Son
             ,
             or
             it
             falls
             unto
             another
             by
             some
             Right
             or
             Law
             of
             Succession
             :
             A
             Priesthood
             that
             goes
             from
             
               hand
               to
               hand
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             
               Priesthood
               that
               doth
               not
               passe
               from
               one
               unto
               another
               .
            
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             directly
             to
             intend
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Antithesis
             .
             The
             Priests
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             their
             Priesthood
             should
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             another
             by
             Succession
             .
             So
             that
             when
             one
             received
             it
             ,
             he
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ceased
             to
             be
             a
             Priest.
             And
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             either
             the
             Predecessors
             were
             taken
             off
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             other
             just
             occasion
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Abiathar
             ,
             who
             was
             put
             from
             the
             Priests
             Office
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             King.
             2.
             27.
             
             How
             beit
             our
             Apostle
             mentions
             their
             going
             off
             by
             death
             only
             ;
             because
             that
             was
             the
             
               ordinary
               way
            
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             provided
             for
             in
             the
             Law.
             With
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             it
             was
             otherwise
             .
             He
             received
             his
             Priesthood
             from
             none
             .
             Although
             he
             had
             sundry
             Types
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             no
             Predecessor
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             none
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             added
             or
             joyned
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             Office.
             The
             whole
             office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             entire
             administration
             of
             it
             are
             confined
             unto
             his
             Person
             .
             There
             are
             no
             more
             that
             follow
             him
             than
             
               went
               before
            
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Expositors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             are
             greatly
             perplexed
             in
             the
             reconciling
             of
             this
             Passage
             of
             the
             Apostle
             unto
             the
             
               present
               Priesthood
            
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             And
             they
             may
             well
             be
             so
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             undoubtedly
             irreconcileable
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             say
             that
             
               Peter
               succeeded
               unto
               Christ
               in
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             as
             Eleazar
             did
             unto
             Aaron
             ;
             So
             Ribera
             :
             some
             of
             them
             deny
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             Successor
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             
               Successorem
               non
               habet
               ,
               nec
               it
               a
               quisquam
               Catholicus
               loquitur
               ,
               si
               bene
               &
               circumspectè
               loqui
            
             
             velit
             ;
             saith
             Estius
             .
             But
             it
             is
             openly
             evident
             that
             some
             of
             them
             are
             not
             so
             circumspect
             as
             Estius
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             but
             do
             plainly
             affirm
             that
             Peter
             was
             Christs
             Successor
             .
             
               A
               Lapide
            
             indeed
             affirms
             that
             Peter
             did
             not
             succeed
             unto
             Christ
             as
             Eleazar
             did
             unto
             Aaron
             ,
             because
             Eleazar
             had
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             and
             dignity
             with
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             not
             Peter
             with
             Christ.
             But
             yet
             that
             he
             had
             the
             
               same
               Priesthood
            
             with
             him
             ,
             a
             
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               same
               kind
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             deny
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             they
             generally
             fix
             upon
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             Priests
             have
             not
             
               another
               Priesthood
            
             or
             offer
             
               another
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             but
             are
             
               Partakers
               of
               his
               Priesthood
            
             and
             
               minister
               under
               him
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             his
             Successors
             but
             his
             Vicars
             :
             which
             I
             think
             is
             the
             worst
             composure
             of
             this
             difficulty
             they
             could
             have
             thought
             upon
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             words
             and
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             the
             Reason
             he
             assigns
             why
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             
               doth
               not
               passe
               from
               him
               unto
               any
               other
               ,
            
             is
             because
             he
             
               abides
               himself
               for
               ever
            
             to
             discharge
             the
             Office
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             excludes
             all
             subordination
             and
             conjunction
             ;
             all
             Vicars
             as
             well
             as
             Successors
             ,
             unless
             we
             shall
             suppose
             that
             although
             he
             doth
             thus
             abide
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             one
             way
             or
             other
             disabled
             to
             discharge
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Successors
               of
               Aaron
            
             had
             no
             more
             
               another
               Priesthood
            
             but
             what
             he
             had
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             pretended
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Priests
            
             have
             no
             other
             Priesthood
             but
             what
             Christ
             had
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             offer
             
               any
               other
               Sacrifice
            
             than
             what
             he
             offered
             ,
             as
             these
             Priests
             pretend
             to
             offer
             the
             
               same
               Sacrifice
            
             that
             Christ
             did
             .
             So
             that
             still
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             between
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             and
             Christ
             and
             his
             Substitutes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             say
             that
             Christ
             may
             have
             Substitutes
             in
             his
             Office
             though
             he
             abide
             a
             Priest
             still
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             office
             still
             continue
             the
             same
             unchangeable
             .
             So
             God
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             makes
             use
             of
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             yet
             is
             himself
             the
             Supreme
             Rector
             of
             all
             .
             But
             this
             Pretence
             is
             vain
             also
             .
             For
             they
             do
             not
             substitute
             their
             Priests
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             continueth
             to
             do
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             indeed
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             now
             ceaseth
             to
             do
             for
             ever
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             For
             the
             principal
             Act
             of
             the
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               of
               Christ
            
             consisted
             in
             his
             Oblation
             ,
             or
             his
             offering
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
            
             unto
             God.
             This
             he
             did
             once
             ,
             and
             ceaseth
             for
             ever
             from
             doing
             so
             any
             more
             .
             But
             these
             Priests
             are
             assigned
             to
             
               offer
               him
               in
               Sacrifice
            
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Priesthood
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             not
             to
             be
             his
             Substitutes
             but
             his
             Successors
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             his
             Office
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             dead
             and
             could
             henceforth
             discharge
             it
             no
             more
             .
             For
             they
             do
             not
             appoint
             
               Priests
               to
               intercede
            
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             because
             they
             grant
             he
             continueth
             himself
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             so
             no
             more
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             that
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             it
             is
             unavoidable
             that
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             
               passed
               from
               him
               unto
               them
            
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             blasphemous
             Imagination
             and
             directly
             contrary
             both
             unto
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             his
             Argument
             .
             Nay
             it
             would
             lay
             the
             advantage
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             For
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             had
             that
             Priviledge
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             take
             their
             Office
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             officiate
             in
             it
             whilst
             they
             were
             alive
             .
             But
             although
             Christ
             
               abideth
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             yet
             according
             unto
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             men
             and
             their
             practice
             thereon
             ,
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             others
             to
             officiate
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             his
             Duty
             and
             Office.
             For
             Offer
             himself
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             he
             neither
             now
             doth
             ,
             nor
             can
             ,
             seeing
             henceforth
             he
             dieth
             no
             more
             .
             This
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Mass-Priests
             alone
             ,
             who
             must
             therefore
             be
             honoured
             as
             Christs
             Successors
             ,
             or
             be
             abhorred
             as
             his
             Murderers
             ,
             for
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             him
             must
             be
             by
             blood
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             as
             it
             is
             exclusive
             of
             this
             Imagination
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             cogent
             unto
             his
             purpose
             .
             For
             so
             he
             proceedeth
             .
             That
             Priesthood
             which
             changeth
             not
             ,
             but
             is
             alwaies
             vested
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             and
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             that
             which
             was
             subject
             to
             change
             continually
             from
             one
             hand
             unto
             another
             .
             For
             that
             Transmission
             of
             it
             from
             one
             unto
             another
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             weakness
             and
             Imperfection
             .
             And
             the
             Jews
             grant
             that
             the
             frequency
             of
             their
             change
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             was
             a
             Token
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             But
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             which
             never
             changeth
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Aaron
             which
             was
             alwaies
             in
             a
             transient
             Succession
             .
             And
             the
             Reasons
             he
             gives
             of
             this
             contrary
             state
             of
             these
             two
             Priesthoods
             do
             greatly
             enforce
             the
             Argument
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Priesthood
             was
             so
             Successive
             ,
             because
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             were
             obnoxious
             unto
             death
             the
             sum
             and
             issue
             of
             all
             weaknesses
             and
             infirmities
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Priesthood
             
             is
             perpetual
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             because
             he
             abideth
             personally
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               being
               made
               a
               Priest
               according
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               Life
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             Perfections
             ,
             that
             our
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               depends
               on
               his
               own
               perpetual
               Life
               .
            
             He
             did
             not
             undertake
             any
             Office
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             lay
             it
             aside
             whilst
             he
             lives
             ,
             until
             the
             whole
             Design
             and
             work
             of
             it
             be
             accomplished
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               that
               because
               he
               liveth
               they
               shall
               live
               also
               ,
               John
            
             14.
             19.
             
             For
             whilst
             he
             lives
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             care
             of
             them
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             on
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               unchangeably
               exercised
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               is
               a
               principal
               part
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               that
               Office.
            
             His
             discharge
             of
             this
             Office
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             throughout
             all
             Generations
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Hereon
             depends
             the
             
               Churches
               preservation
               and
               stability
            
             .
             There
             is
             neither
             a
             ceasing
             nor
             any
             the
             least
             intermission
             of
             that
             Care
             and
             Providence
             ,
             of
             such
             interposition
             with
             God
             on
             its
             behalf
             which
             are
             required
             thereunto
             .
             Our
             High
             Priest
             is
             continually
             ready
             to
             appear
             and
             put
             in
             for
             us
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             And
             his
             
               abiding
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             manifests
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             Care
             and
             Love
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             had
             .
             The
             same
             Love
             wherewith
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             ,
             doth
             still
             continue
             in
             him
             .
             And
             every
             one
             may
             with
             the
             same
             confidence
             go
             unto
             him
             with
             all
             their
             concerns
             ,
             as
             poor
             diseased
             and
             distempered
             Persons
             went
             unto
             him
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             when
             he
             never
             shewed
             greater
             displeasure
             than
             unto
             those
             who
             forbad
             any
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             whatever
             their
             pretences
             were
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Hereon
             depends
             the
             
               Union
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             with
             it self
             in
             all
             successive
             Generations
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             who
             is
             their
             Head
             and
             High
             Priest
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             all
             center
             as
             unto
             their
             
               Union
               and
               Communion
            
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             all
             their
             Graces
             and
             Duties
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             present
             them
             unto
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Relation
             unto
             each
             other
             and
             a
             concernment
             in
             one
             another
             .
             VVe
             that
             are
             alive
             in
             this
             generation
             have
             Communion
             with
             all
             those
             that
             died
             in
             the
             Faith
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             declared
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             on
             Chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             they
             were
             concerned
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             also
             in
             the
             generations
             that
             are
             to
             come
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             first
             to
             last
             are
             lodged
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             same
             High
             Priest
             who
             abides
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             he
             returns
             the
             prayers
             of
             one
             Generation
             unto
             another
             .
             VVe
             enjoy
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Blood
             of
             those
             that
             went
             before
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             are
             faithful
             in
             our
             generation
             ,
             serving
             the
             VVill
             of
             God
             ,
             those
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             fruits
             of
             ours
             ,
             who
             shall
             come
             after
             us
             .
             Our
             joynt
             interest
             in
             this
             our
             abiding
             Priest
             gives
             a
             line
             of
             Communication
             unto
             all
             Believers
             in
             all
             Generations
             .
             And
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             the
             
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Church
            
             also
             depends
             hereon
             .
             Do
             we
             meet
             with
             Troubles
             ,
             Trials
             ,
             Difficulties
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Distresses
             ;
             hath
             not
             the
             Church
             done
             so
             in
             former
             Ages
             ?
             What
             do
             we
             think
             of
             those
             days
             wherein
             Prisons
             ,
             Tortures
             ,
             Swords
             and
             Flames
             were
             the
             Portion
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ?
             But
             did
             any
             of
             them
             miscarry
             ?
             Was
             any
             one
             true
             Believer
             lost
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             the
             whole
             Church
             prove
             victorious
             in
             the
             End
             ?
             Did
             not
             Satan
             rage
             and
             the
             World
             gnash
             their
             Teeth
             to
             see
             themselves
             conquered
             and
             their
             power
             broken
             ,
             by
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Suffering
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             hated
             and
             despised
             ?
             And
             was
             it
             from
             their
             own
             wisdom
             and
             courage
             that
             they
             were
             so
             preserved
             ?
             Did
             they
             overcome
             meerly
             by
             their
             own
             Blood
             ?
             or
             were
             delivered
             by
             their
             own
             Power
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             preservation
             and
             successe
             ,
             their
             deliverance
             and
             eternal
             Salvation
             depended
             meerly
             on
             the
             care
             and
             power
             of
             their
             merciful
             High
             Priest.
             It
             was
             through
             his
             Blood
             ,
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             or
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             they
             overcame
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.
             11.
             
             By
             the
             same
             blood
             were
             their
             
               Robes
               washed
               and
               made
               white
               ,
               Chap.
            
             7.
             14.
             
             From
             thence
             had
             they
             their
             Righteousness
             in
             all
             their
             Sufferings
             .
             And
             by
             him
             had
             the
             Church
             its
             triumphant
             issue
             out
             of
             all
             its
             Trials
             .
             Now
             is
             he
             not
             the
             same
             that
             he
             ever
             was
             ,
             vested
             with
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             and
             hath
             he
             not
             the
             same
             Qualifications
             of
             Love
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             Care
             and
             Power
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             always
             had
             ?
             whence
             then
             can
             any
             just
             cause
             of
             despondence
             in
             any
             Trials
             or
             Temptations
             arise
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             same
             High
             Priest
             to
             take
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             assist
             and
             help
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             them
             finally
             victorious
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             This
             gives
             perpetual
             efficacy
             unto
             his
             sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Addition
               of
               sacrificing
               Priests
               as
               Vicars
               of
               ,
               or
               Substitutes
               unto
               Christ
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               destroys
               his
               Priesthood
               as
               to
               the
               principal
               eminency
               of
               it
               above
               that
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             also
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             verse
             the
             Apostle
             brings
             his
             whole
             preceding
             
               Mysterious
               discourse
            
             unto
             an
             Issue
             ,
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Faith
             and
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             not
             his
             Design
             meerly
             to
             open
             
               Mysterious
               Truths
            
             in
             the
             notion
             of
             them
             ;
             Nor
             only
             to
             prove
             the
             Glory
             and
             preeminence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             state
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             under
             
               Mosaical
               Institutions
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             his
             principal
             Design
             was
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             
               Spiritual
               and
               Eternal
               Advantages
            
             of
             all
             true
             Believers
             by
             these
             things
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             what
             he
             intends
             ,
             he
             proposeth
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             enlargeth
             on
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             What
             Believers
             ought
             to
             seek
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             may
             expect
             from
             this
             
               blessed
               glorious
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             he
             now
             undertakes
             to
             declare
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             on
             all
             occasions
             he
             manifests
             that
             the
             end
             of
             God
             in
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Grace
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               his
               Elect
            
             unto
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Illative
               Conjunction
            
             or
             note
             of
             Inference
             ;
             Wherefore
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             An
             
               Ascription
               of
               Power
            
             unto
             this
             High
             Priest
             ;
             
               He
               is
               able
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               end
               of
               that
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             save
             ,
             which
             is
             farther
             described
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             
               the
               extent
               of
               it
            
             ,
             it
             is
             unto
             
               the
               uttermost
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               especial
               Object
            
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Those
               that
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               the
               whole
            
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             His
             
               perpetual
               life
            
             ;
             (
             2.
             )
             His
             
               perpetual
               work
               .
               He
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             The
             note
             of
             Inference
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             frequently
             made
             use
             of
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Argumentative
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             2.
             17.
             3.
             1.
             8.
             3.
             9
             18.
             11.
             19.
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               ideo
               ,
               quapropter
            
             .
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             where
             else
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             used
             for
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               a
               Conclusion
            
             or
             Inference
             from
             Premises
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Argument
             .
             And
             the
             causality
             which
             here
             it
             includes
             ,
             may
             respect
             the
             
               whole
               foregoing
               Discourse
            
             ;
             as
             asserting
             that
             which
             necessarily
             follows
             thereon
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             have
             respect
             only
             unto
             the
             
               ensuing
               clause
            
             in
             this
             verse
             ;
             As
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             only
             intended
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               is
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               because
               he
               ever
               abideth
               .
            
             But
             he
             rather
             seems
             to
             make
             an
             Inference
             from
             the
             whole
             
               foregoing
               Discourse
            
             ,
             and
             the
             close
             of
             the
             verse
             is
             onely
             an
             addition
             of
             the
             
               way
               and
               manner
            
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             accomplisheth
             what
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Office.
             Being
             such
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             as
             we
             have
             evidenced
             to
             be
             ,
             
               made
               by
               an
               Oath
            
             and
             
               abiding
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             .
          
           
             
               Considerations
               of
               the
               Person
               and
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               ought
               to
               be
               improved
               unto
               the
               strengthening
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               encrease
               of
               the
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             they
             are
             here
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             After
             the
             great
             and
             ample
             Declaration
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Person
             ,
             he
             applies
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             unto
             the
             
               incouragement
               of
               the
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               of
               them
               that
               endeavour
               to
               go
               to
               God
               by
               him
               .
            
             And
             all
             those
             who
             explode
             such
             considerations
             and
             such
             improvements
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             but
             as
             persons
             utterly
             ignorant
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             Faith
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             inferred
             to
             be
             in
             this
             Priest
             ,
             is
             
               Power
               and
               Ability
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               is
               able
               ;
               He
               can
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             second
             time
             the
             Apostle
             ascribeth
             
               Power
               or
               Ability
            
             
             unto
             this
             Priest
             ;
             see
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             18.
             and
             the
             Exposition
             thereof
             .
             And
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             an
             
               Ability
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             but
             of
             Office
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             An
             
               Ability
               of
               nature
            
             in
             Christ
             he
             had
             proved
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             that
             accompanied
             with
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             or
             Authority
             over
             all
             ;
             But
             whereas
             ,
             as
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             such
             Offices
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             
               as
               such
               ,
               able
            
             to
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             he
             is
             so
             by
             vertue
             of
             them
             or
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             those
             Offices
             .
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             needfull
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Power
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             effected
             in
             a
             
               way
               of
               Office
            
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             Mediator
             he
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             for
             .
             Hence
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             presse
             his
             Ability
             not
             
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             As
             if
             a
             man
             who
             is
             mighty
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Power
             be
             also
             made
             a
             Judge
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             what
             he
             can
             do
             by
             his
             Might
             and
             Power
             ,
             another
             what
             he
             is
             able
             for
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             as
             a
             Judge
             .
             And
             he
             who
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             only
             what
             he
             is
             able
             for
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             that
             Office.
             And
             he
             doth
             this
             partly
             to
             evince
             his
             preeminence
             above
             the
             High
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             
               personal
               Infirmities
            
             and
             the
             
               limited
               nature
               of
               their
               Office
            
             ,
             they
             were
             really
             unable
             to
             effect
             many
             things
             which
             the
             Church
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             from
             those
             that
             discharged
             that
             Office
             ,
             supposing
             them
             the
             only
             way
             of
             our
             approach
             unto
             God.
             Were
             they
             never
             so
             
               ready
               ,
               Willing
               ,
               diligent
            
             and
             watchful
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             Able
             to
             do
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             Being
             themselves
             
               sinful
               Men
            
             ,
             made
             
               Priests
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               carnal
               Commandment
            
             and
             
               subject
               unto
               Death
            
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Ability
             to
             effect
             in
             the
             Church
             what
             is
             expected
             from
             the
             Priestly
             Office.
             But
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             our
             High
             Priest
             being
             free
             from
             all
             these
             Imperfections
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
               He
               is
               Able
            
             .
             But
             principaliy
             he
             insists
             upon
             it
             to
             encourage
             and
             confirm
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             him
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             Office.
             Wherefore
             having
             by
             many
             Demonstrations
             assured
             us
             of
             his
             
               Love
               and
               Compassion
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             and
             Chap.
             5
             ,
             there
             remains
             nothing
             but
             to
             satisfie
             us
             also
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Ability
             .
             And
             this
             he
             hath
             now
             evinced
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             dignity
             of
             his
             Office
             as
             
               vested
               in
               his
               Person
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Ability
             here
             intended
             ,
             not
             an
             absolute
             
               Divine
               Power
            
             inherent
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Moral
               Power
            
             ;
             a
             Jus
             ,
             a
             Right
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             be
             effected
             in
             the
             just
             discharge
             of
             this
             Office.
             And
             hereon
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Office
               Power
               of
               Christ
               is
               of
               great
               use
               unto
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             this
             end
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             which
             are
             received
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             laid
             in
             his
             condescension
             to
             undertake
             the
             
               Office
               of
               a
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man.
            
             And
             as
             this
             was
             the
             greatest
             effect
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             first
             Cause
             ,
             the
             Root
             and
             Spring
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             Blessings
             unto
             us
             .
             This
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             beareth
             Testimony
             unto
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             7.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             16.
             
             This
             is
             the
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             Faith
             Evangelical
             .
             And
             the
             want
             of
             laying
             this
             Foundation
             aright
             ,
             as
             it
             occasioneth
             many
             to
             Apostatize
             from
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             a
             natural
             Religion
             ,
             so
             it
             weakeneth
             and
             disordereth
             the
             Faith
             of
             many
             Believers
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             first
             Ground
             of
             all
             Friendship
             between
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Having
               undertaken
               that
               Office
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Actings
             of
             it
             for
             us
             and
             towards
             us
             or
             towards
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             are
             
               circumscribed
               and
               limited
               by
               that
               Office.
            
             We
             have
             no
             Ground
             of
             Faith
             to
             expect
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             or
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             belongs
             unto
             
               the
               Office
            
             that
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             .
             Neither
             are
             we
             in
             our
             
               Addresses
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             and
             expectations
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             consider
             him
             absolutely
             as
             God
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man.
            
             VVe
             can
             look
             for
             no
             more
             from
             a
             King
             but
             what
             he
             can
             justly
             do
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Person
             in
             Office
             ;
             no
             more
             are
             we
             to
             look
             for
             from
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               Office
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             general
             as
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Sponsor
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             into
             
               three
               especial
               Offices
            
             ,
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest.
             Whatever
             therefore
             we
             receive
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             do
             it
             as
             he
             acts
             in
             that
             
               threefold
               capacity
            
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             of
             those
             Offices
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             a
             Prophet
             .
             VVhatever
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             continueth
             to
             do
             ,
             whatever
             he
             doth
             
               over
               us
               ,
               for
               us
            
             ,
             or
             
               towards
               us
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             and
             under
             one
             of
             these
             capacities
             .
             For
             unto
             them
             may
             all
             his
             Office
             Relation
             unto
             us
             be
             reduced
             .
             And
             the
             kindness
             of
             all
             those
             other
             Relations
             wherein
             he
             stands
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             of
             an
             Husband
             ,
             of
             a
             Brother
             ,
             a
             Friend
             ,
             he
             puts
             forth
             and
             exerciseth
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             Actings
             of
             these
             Offices
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             these
             Offices
             ,
             whether
             vested
             jointly
             in
             any
             one
             other
             Person
             ,
             or
             severally
             and
             distinctly
             in
             several
             Persons
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             could
             never
             extend
             their
             Acts
             and
             Effects
             
               unto
               all
               the
               occasions
            
             and
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             business
             of
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             as
             vested
             in
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             did
             not
             consummate
             the
             Church
             state
             ,
             nor
             could
             effect
             its
             Salvation
             .
             The
             
               Kingly
               Office
            
             as
             it
             was
             Typically
             managed
             by
             David
             and
             others
             ,
             was
             remote
             from
             answering
             that
             
               Rule
               and
               Safety
            
             which
             the
             Church
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             .
             Neither
             did
             nor
             could
             
             any
             one
             Prophet
             ,
             no
             nor
             yet
             all
             the
             Prophets
             together
             ,
             reveal
             and
             declare
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God.
             But
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             Offices
             as
             they
             were
             in
             Christ
             did
             
               perfectly
               answer
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             ,
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               Redemption
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               Protection
            
             and
             
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             And
             this
             they
             do
             on
             two
             Accounts
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             Committed
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             more
             
               full
               ,
               ample
               and
               unlimited
               manner
               ,
            
             than
             either
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             unto
             others
             ,
             on
             Purpose
             that
             they
             might
             answer
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             towards
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             as
             he
             was
             made
             a
             King
             ;
             not
             this
             or
             that
             degree
             or
             enlargement
             of
             Power
             was
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               ,
            
             over
             all
             the
             Creation
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             Spiritual
             ,
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             .
             See
             our
             Description
             and
             Delineation
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             As
             a
             Prophet
             he
             did
             not
             receive
             this
             or
             that
             
               particular
               Revelation
            
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             were
             laid
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             the
             whole
             mind
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             coming
             forth
             from
             his
             Divine
             Bosom
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             engaged
             in
             an
             enquiry
             into
             its
             especial
             nature
             ,
             as
             differing
             from
             ,
             and
             exalted
             above
             ,
             whatever
             was
             committed
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             under
             that
             Name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             principal
             Reason
             of
             the
             
               All-sufficiency
               of
               the
               Office-Power
               ,
               and
               Ability
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             taken
             from
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             which
             alone
             was
             capable
             of
             a
             
               Trust
               of
               such
               a
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             execute
             it
             unto
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             it
             .
             He
             alone
             
               who
               was
               God
               and
               Man
            
             in
             
               one
               Person
            
             ,
             was
             capable
             of
             being
             
               such
               a
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               ,
            
             as
             was
             able
             to
             save
             the
             Church
             unto
             the
             uttermost
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Office-Power
             of
             Christ
             wherein
             all
             our
             Salvation
             doth
             depend
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             things
             to
             attend
             unto
             .
             First
             ,
             
               his
               Person
               who
               bears
               these
               Offices
               ,
            
             and
             who
             alone
             was
             fit
             and
             able
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             
               especial
               Nature
               of
               the
               Office
            
             as
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             On
             these
             grounds
             
               he
               was
               Able
            
             to
             do
             infinitely
             more
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             
               Priests
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Aaron
            
             could
             do
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               is
               able
               to
               save
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               even
               to
               save
               ,
               to
               save
               also
            
             ;
             not
             for
             this
             or
             that
             
             particular
             end
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             ,
             
               even
               to
               save
            
             .
             The
             
               general
               sense
            
             of
             this
             word
             is
             limited
             and
             determined
             in
             the
             use
             and
             Application
             of
             it
             throughout
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             any
             
               temporal
               Deliverances
            
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             
               supernatural
               ,
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
            
             is
             intended
             thereby
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Notion
             of
             the
             word
             includeth
             in
             it
             a
             supposition
             of
             some
             Evil
             or
             Danger
             that
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             .
             This
             is
             sin
             with
             its
             consequents
             of
             Misery
             ,
             in
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             VVrath
             to
             come
             :
             VVherefore
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             that
             he
             
               saves
               his
               People
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               Math.
            
             1.
             21.
             
               from
               the
               Curse
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             13.
             and
             
               from
               the
               Wrath
               to
               Come
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             1.
             10.
             
             In
             these
             things
             all
             that
             is
             or
             can
             be
             Evil
             unto
             our
             nature
             here
             ,
             or
             unto
             eternity
             ,
             are
             included
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             bringing
             of
             us
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             present
             Grace
             and
             Right
             unto
             future
             Blessedness
             ,
             with
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             in
             its
             appointed
             season
             ,
             is
             intended
             in
             it
             .
             For
             although
             this
             be
             not
             included
             in
             the
             
               first
               notion
            
             of
             the
             VVord
             ,
             yet
             it
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             intended
             .
             This
             Salvation
             ,
             called
             therefore
             
               great
               and
               Eternal
               Salvation
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             meerly
             respect
             the
             evil
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             ,
             but
             the
             
               contrary
               Good
            
             also
             in
             the
             present
             favour
             and
             future
             enjoyment
             of
             God.
             And
             concerning
             this
             Salvation
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             Power
             and
             Ability
             required
             unto
             this
             work
             .
             
               He
               is
               able
               to
               save
            
             .
             It
             was
             no
             easie
             thing
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             to
             subdue
             Satan
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             make
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             procure
             Pardon
             ,
             to
             purchase
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             things
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             that
             belong
             unto
             this
             Salvation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             great
             concernment
             of
             Faith
             well
             to
             fix
             this
             principle
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             undertaken
             this
             work
             
               is
               able
               to
               accomplish
               it
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             means
             he
             hath
             designed
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             wherein
             he
             will
             proceed
             .
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             pass
             this
             over
             without
             any
             enquiry
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             
               God
               is
               able
            
             to
             do
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             absolute
             Power
             of
             God
             whereof
             we
             speak
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             or
             of
             Christ
             put
             forth
             in
             
               such
               a
               peculiar
               way
            
             .
             And
             the
             want
             of
             Faith
             herein
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             and
             most
             proper
             part
             of
             Unbelief
             .
             VVherefore
             as
             God
             ingageth
             his
             Omnipotency
             or
             All-sufficiency
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             his
             Covenant
             Actings
             towards
             us
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             So
             he
             often
             pleadeth
             the
             same
             Power
             to
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             it
             is
             expresly
             asserted
             as
             
             the
             
               principal
               ground
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             21.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             10.
             13.
             
             Ephes.
             3.
             20.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             Jude
             24.
             and
             often
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             here
             supposed
             that
             the
             discharge
             of
             
               Christs
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Way
             designed
             
               to
               save
               us
               by
            
             ,
             or
             to
             effect
             this
             great
             work
             of
             Salvation
             .
             No
             other
             way
             or
             means
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             unto
             this
             End.
             Here
             we
             must
             look
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             go
             without
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             enquiry
             is
             necessary
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             be
             able
             to
             save
             us
             with
             this
             Salvation
             .
             For
             indeed
             many
             are
             like
             those
             
               sons
               of
            
             Belial
             ,
             who
             said
             of
             Saul
             when
             God
             had
             anointed
             him
             King
             ,
             
               how
               shall
               this
               man
               save
               us
               ,
               and
               despised
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             21.
             
             They
             understand
             not
             how
             Christ
             
               is
               able
               to
               save
               them
               by
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             under
             
               various
               Pretences
            
             they
             trust
             to
             themselves
             and
             despise
             him
             .
             All
             false
             Religion
             is
             but
             a
             choice
             of
             other
             things
             for
             men
             to
             place
             their
             trust
             in
             with
             a
             neglect
             of
             Christ.
             And
             all
             Superstition
             grows
             on
             the
             same
             Root
             ,
             in
             all
             effects
             or
             instances
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             they
             great
             or
             small
             .
             VVherefore
             I
             say
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             whether
             this
             Office
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             suited
             and
             meet
             for
             the
             effecting
             all
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             this
             Salvation
             .
             For
             if
             we
             find
             them
             not
             so
             ,
             we
             cannot
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             able
             to
             save
             us
             .
             But
             they
             evidence
             themselves
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             unless
             our
             minds
             are
             darkned
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             particulars
             afterwards
             insisted
             on
             by
             our
             Apostle
             .
             And
             we
             are
             here
             taught
             .
             That
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               good
               to
               secure
               this
               first
               Ground
               of
               Evangelical
               Faith
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               vested
               with
               his
               Offices
               and
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               save
               us
               .
            
             Salvation
             is
             that
             which
             all
             sinners
             ,
             who
             have
             fallen
             under
             any
             Convictions
             ,
             do
             seek
             after
             .
             And
             it
             is
             from
             God
             they
             look
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             alone
             they
             know
             can
             save
             them
             ;
             and
             unless
             he
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             that
             he
             can
             do
             so
             they
             seem
             for
             a
             while
             to
             make
             no
             Question
             ,
             although
             they
             greatly
             doubt
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no.
             Here
             under
             these
             general
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             cannot
             long
             abide
             ,
             but
             must
             proceed
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Way
             whereby
             he
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             if
             every
             they
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             this
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             testifieth
             to
             be
             no
             otherwise
             but
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
               For
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               in
               any
               other
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               other
               Name
               under
               Heaven
               given
               among
               men
               whereby
               they
               must
               be
               saved
               ;
               Act.
            
             4.
             12.
             
             When
             their
             thoughts
             are
             thus
             limited
             unto
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             their
             next
             enquiry
             is
             ,
             
               how
               shall
               this
               man
               save
               us
               ?
            
             And
             hereon
             are
             they
             directed
             unto
             his
             Offices
             ,
             especially
             his
             Priesthood
             whereby
             he
             undertakes
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             favour
             with
             God.
             Is
             it
             not
             therefore
             highly
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             herein
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               able
               to
               save
               them
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               Office
               ?
            
             For
             if
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             to
             be
             obtained
             .
             And
             when
             men
             are
             come
             thus
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             not
             Question
             in
             general
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             is
             
               able
               to
               save
               sinners
            
             in
             general
             ,
             yet
             unbelief
             will
             keep
             them
             off
             from
             acquiescing
             in
             this
             Power
             of
             his
             as
             so
             limited
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             salvation
             .
             As
             Naaman
             had
             thoughts
             in
             general
             that
             Elisha
             could
             
               cure
               men
               of
               their
               Leprosie
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             believe
             that
             he
             could
             cure
             them
             in
             the
             way
             and
             by
             the
             means
             he
             prescribed
             .
             He
             thought
             he
             would
             have
             taken
             another
             course
             with
             him
             more
             suited
             unto
             his
             apprehensions
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             for
             his
             Recovery
             .
             Hereon
             he
             turns
             away
             in
             a
             Rage
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             not
             by
             good
             advice
             been
             recalled
             from
             ,
             he
             had
             lived
             and
             died
             under
             the
             Plague
             of
             his
             Leprosie
             ,
             2
             King.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             When
             Persons
             are
             reduced
             to
             look
             for
             salvation
             
               only
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             do
             apprehend
             in
             general
             that
             he
             
               can
               save
               sinners
            
             ,
             yet
             oft-times
             when
             they
             come
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               it
            
             by
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             they
             cannot
             close
             with
             it
             .
             Away
             they
             turn
             again
             into
             themselves
             ,
             from
             which
             if
             they
             are
             not
             recovered
             ,
             they
             must
             dye
             in
             their
             sins
             .
             Unless
             therefore
             we
             do
             well
             and
             distinctly
             fix
             this
             Foundation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               as
               a
               Priest
               is
               able
               to
               save
               us
               ,
            
             or
             is
             able
             to
             do
             so
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             make
             one
             firm
             step
             in
             our
             Progress
             .
             To
             this
             end
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christas
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             is
             the
             
               wisedom
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               God.
            
             So
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Christ
               crucified
               is
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               and
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             His
             death
             is
             both
             an
             effect
             of
             
               divine
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             do
             they
             exert
             their
             efficacy
             unto
             the
             utmost
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             end
             designed
             in
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             are
             to
             look
             unto
             this
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             divine
             wisdom
             hath
             appointed
             as
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             
             defect
             therein
             ,
             if
             Christ
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             not
             
               able
               to
               save
               us
            
             notwithstanding
             the
             Difficulties
             which
             unto
             us
             seem
             insuperable
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             charged
             on
             
               divine
               wisdom
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             contrivance
             of
             a
             due
             means
             unto
             its
             end
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             done
             by
             the
             world
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             testifieth
             that
             this
             
               wisdom
               of
               God
            
             is
             looked
             on
             and
             esteemed
             by
             men
             as
             meer
             foolishness
             .
             The
             way
             proposed
             in
             it
             to
             save
             sinners
             by
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             accounted
             as
             folly
             by
             all
             unbelievers
             ,
             whatever
             else
             they
             pretend
             as
             the
             Reason
             of
             their
             unbelief
             .
             But
             this
             Faith
             is
             to
             fix
             upon
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             although
             we
             yet
             see
             not
             how
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             nor
             have
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             in
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             yet
             this
             being
             the
             way
             which
             
               infinite
               wisdom
            
             hath
             fixed
             on
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             defect
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             Christ
             by
             it
             is
             
               able
               to
               save
               us
            
             .
             For
             the
             very
             first
             notion
             which
             we
             have
             of
             wisdom
             as
             Divine
             and
             Infinite
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             
               acquiesce
               in
               its
               Contrivances
               and
               Determinations
               ,
            
             though
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             Reasons
             or
             wayes
             of
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             herein
             also
             the
             
               Power
               of
               God.
            
             God
             in
             him
             and
             by
             him
             put
             forth
             his
             omnipotent
             Power
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             the
             effect
             and
             end
             aimed
             at
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             for
             our
             salvation
             from
             the
             
               Power
               of
               God
            
             ,
             absolutely
             considered
             ;
             yet
             are
             we
             to
             look
             for
             it
             from
             the
             same
             omnipotency
             ,
             as
             acting
             it self
             in
             and
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             whereby
             infinite
             wisdom
             hath
             chosen
             to
             act
             omnipotent
             Power
             .
             And
             into
             them
             is
             Faith
             herein
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             able
             to
             save
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             may
             have
             a
             double
             sense
             ;
             
             for
             it
             may
             respect
             the
             
               Perfection
               of
               the
               work
            
             ,
             or
             its
             Duration
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             variously
             rendred
             ;
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             compleatly
             ;
             or
             evermore
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             alwaies
             or
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             So
             the
             Syriack
             Translation
             carries
             it
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             word
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             not
             effect
             or
             work
             out
             this
             or
             that
             part
             of
             our
             salvation
             ;
             do
             one
             thing
             or
             another
             that
             belongs
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             what
             remains
             unto
             our selves
             or
             others
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             
               our
               Rock
               and
               his
               work
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             Whatever
             belongs
             unto
             our
             entire
             compleat
             Salvation
             he
             is
             able
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             The
             general
             notion
             of
             the
             most
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             lies
             directly
             against
             this
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             two
             things
             may
             be
             intended
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             after
             an
             entrance
             is
             made
             into
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             men
             begin
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             deliverance
             thereby
             ,
             there
             may
             great
             oppositions
             be
             made
             against
             it
             in
             Temptations
             ,
             Trials
             ,
             Sins
             and
             Death
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             brought
             unto
             Perfection
             .
             But
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             as
             our
             
               Faithful
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             fainteth
             not
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             but
             is
             able
             to
             carry
             us
             through
             all
             these
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             so
             until
             it
             be
             finished
             
               for
               ever
            
             in
             heaven
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             this
             Salvation
             is
             
               durable
               ,
               perpetual
               ,
               eternal
               ,
               Isa.
            
             45.
             17.
             
             
               Salvare
               in
               aeternum
            
             ;
             to
             procure
             
               salutem
               aeternam
            
             .
             But
             
               favores
               sunt
               ampliandi
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             that
             we
             may
             take
             the
             words
             in
             such
             a
             comprehensive
             sense
             ,
             asto
             include
             the
             meaning
             of
             both
             these
             Interpretations
             .
             He
             is
             able
             to
             save
             compleately
             as
             to
             all
             Parts
             ,
             fully
             as
             to
             all
             causes
             ,
             and
             
               for
               ever
            
             in
             Duration
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               Whatever
               hindrances
               and
               difficulties
               lye
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               Believers
               ,
               whatever
               oppositions
               do
               rise
               against
               it
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               able
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               carry
               the
               work
               through
               them
               all
               unto
               eternal
               perfection
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Ability
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Supposition
             of
             a
             work
             whereunto
             
               great
               Power
            
             and
             efficacy
             is
             required
             ;
             and
             whereas
             it
             is
             emphatically
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               able
               to
               save
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               ,
            
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             great
             
               Oppositions
               and
               difficulties
            
             do
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             of
             its
             accomplishment
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             commonly
             spoken
             unto
             by
             our
             Practical
             Divines
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             therefore
             insist
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             is
             farther
             declared
             by
             instancing
             in
             
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               saved
            
             or
             made
             Partakers
             of
             this
             Salvation
             .
             He
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             but
             yet
             all
             are
             not
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             few
             that
             are
             so
             .
             Of
             the
             most
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               They
               will
               not
               come
               unto
               him
               that
               they
               may
               have
               life
               .
            
             Wherefore
             those
             whom
             he
             is
             thus
             able
             to
             save
             and
             doth
             save
             accordingly
             ,
             are
             all
             those
             and
             only
             those
             ,
             
               who
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             To
             
               Come
               to
               God
            
             hath
             a
             double
             sense
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             sometimes
             expressive
             
             of
             Faith
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             VVorship
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             come
             unto
             God
             is
             to
             believe
             .
             Faith
             or
             believing
             is
             a
             coming
             to
             God.
             So
             Christ
             calling
             us
             unto
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             calleth
             us
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             
             And
             Unbelief
             is
             a
             refusal
             to
             come
             to
             
             him
             ,
             
               You
               will
               not
               come
               to
               me
               that
               you
               may
               have
               Life
               .
            
             Faith
             in
             God
             through
             him
             ,
             is
             coming
             to
             the
             Father
             by
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             6.
             so
             to
             come
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             through
             him
             to
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             
               Accesse
               unto
               God
               in
               his
               Worship
               ,
            
             is
             our
             coming
             unto
             him
             .
             So
             is
             it
             most
             frequently
             expressed
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             
               Drawing
               nigh
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             the
             expression
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Approach
             that
             was
             made
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             and
             with
             all
             holy
             services
             .
             Worship
             is
             an
             Approximation
             unto
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             73.
             28.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             calls
             those
             who
             worshipped
             God
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             1.
             
             The
             Comers
             ,
             the
             worshippers
             ;
             not
             those
             that
             
               come
               to
               the
               Worship
            
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             by
             that
             Worship
             
               come
               to
               God.
            
             In
             answer
             hereunto
             ,
             our
             Evangelical
             Worship
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Accesse
             ,
             an
             Approximation
             ,
             a
             drawing
             nigh
             or
             coming
             to
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             18.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             latter
             sense
             is
             principally
             here
             intended
             ;
             for
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             concerning
             the
             
               slate
               of
               the
               Church
            
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             with
             the
             Advantage
             of
             it
             above
             that
             of
             Old
             ,
             by
             its
             Relation
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             They
             came
             of
             old
             
               to
               God
            
             with
             their
             worship
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             But
             those
             High
             Priests
             could
             not
             
               save
               them
            
             in
             any
             sense
             ;
             But
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             can
             save
             to
             the
             utmost
             all
             
               Gospel
               worshippers
            
             ,
             all
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             former
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             is
             also
             included
             and
             supposed
             herein
             .
             They
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             believing
             in
             him
             ,
             do
             give
             up
             themselves
             in
             holy
             Obedience
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             and
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             the
             way
             expressed
             of
             this
             coming
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             That
             is
             
               by
               him
            
             as
             an
             
             High
             Priest
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             at
             large
             explained
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             
               come
               unto
               God
            
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             all
             holy
             worship
             ,
             so
             as
             thereon
             to
             be
             interested
             in
             his
             saving
             Power
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             come
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             
               Obedience
               unto
               his
               Authority
            
             as
             to
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             2.
             )
             With
             Affiance
             in
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             3.
             )
             VVith
             
               Faith
               in
               his
               Person
            
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             come
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             a
             double
             account
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             the
             
               way
               of
               coming
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             by
             legal
             Institutions
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             our
             own
             Inventions
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             by
             his
             
               Appointment
               .
               Matth.
            
             28.
             20.
             
             To
             come
             to
             God
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             gives
             us
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             care
             or
             saving
             Power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             John
             15.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             Of
             that
             especial
             respect
             which
             we
             have
             in
             our
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             unto
             his
             Soveraign
             Rule
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             Affiance
             in
             his
             Mediation
             .
             And
             therein
             Faith
             hath
             respect
             unto
             two
             things
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Sacrifice
             he
             hath
             offered
             ,
             the
             Attonement
             and
             Reconciliation
             he
             hath
             made
             for
             us
             ,
             whereon
             our
             whole
             liberty
             of
             Accesse
             unto
             God
             doth
             depend
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             his
             Intercession
             whereby
             he
             procures
             actual
             Acceptance
             for
             our
             Persons
             and
             our
             Duties
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             John
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             
               Faith
               in
               his
               Person
            
             as
             vested
             with
             his
             holy
             Office
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             so
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             utmost
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ground
             whereon
             in
             our
             holy
             worship
             we
             assemble
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             20.
             
             And
             make
             all
             our
             Supplications
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             John
             16.
             26.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             an
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             and
             Trust
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             and
             through
             him
             we
             shall
             be
             accepted
             with
             God.
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Salvation
               of
               all
               sincere
               Gospel
               worshippers
               is
               secured
               by
               the
               Actings
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Priestly
               Office.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Attendance
               unto
               the
               Service
               ,
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               required
               to
               interest
               us
               in
               the
               saving
               Care
               and
               Power
               of
               our
               High
               Priest.
            
             Men
             deceive
             themselves
             who
             look
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             take
             no
             care
             to
             come
             to
             God
             in
             Holy
             Worship
             by
             him
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             an
             easie
             or
             common
             thing
             so
             to
             do
             .
             All
             men
             pretend
             unto
             
               Divine
               worship
            
             ,
             some
             one
             way
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             they
             interpose
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             therein
             ;
             but
             really
             to
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             another
             import
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             indispensibly
             required
             thereunto
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Principle
             of
             saving
             Faith
             be
             antecedent
             unto
             it
             ;
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             be
             concomitant
             with
             it
             .
             Unless
             we
             are
             true
             Believers
             our
             worship
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             .
             And
             unless
             we
             are
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             on
             God
             through
             Christ
             in
             the
             performance
             
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             gives
             no
             glory
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             brings
             no
             Advantage
             unto
             our selves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Those
               who
               endeavour
               to
               come
               unto
               God
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               but
               by
               Christ
               ;
               as
               ,
               by
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               may
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               any
               such
               Office
               in
               Heaven
               as
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               they
               are
               able
               to
               save
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
             That
             this
             is
             done
             by
             those
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             cannot
             with
             any
             modesty
             be
             denied
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             avowed
             by
             them
             .
             For
             when
             they
             are
             charged
             with
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             evacuating
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             reply
             that
             they
             
               admit
               of
               no
               Mediators
               of
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               intercession
               .
            
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             Ability
             to
             
               save
               to
               the
               utmost
            
             is
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             our
             High
             Priest
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             his
             intercession
             .
             A
             respect
             unto
             his
             Oblation
             whereby
             he
             made
             Reconciliation
             is
             included
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Intercession
             that
             is
             expresly
             regarded
             .
             
               For
               being
               reconciled
               by
               his
               Death
               ,
               we
               are
               saved
               by
               his
               Life
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             10.
             
             He
             therefore
             alone
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Office
             to
             
               save
               us
               to
               the
               utmost
            
             ,
             through
             that
             intercession
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             Those
             whom
             they
             choose
             to
             go
             to
             God
             by
             ,
             
               are
               able
               to
               save
               them
            
             ,
             or
             
               they
               are
               not
            
             .
             If
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             greatest
             folly
             and
             madness
             imaginable
             ,
             whilst
             we
             seek
             after
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             aside
             on
             any
             occasion
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             instance
             ,
             who
             can
             
               save
               us
               to
               the
               utmost
            
             ,
             and
             betake
             our selves
             unto
             them
             who
             cannot
             save
             us
             at
             all
             ?
             If
             they
             are
             
               able
               to
               save
               us
            
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             by
             vertue
             of
             some
             Office
             ,
             and
             Office-Power
             that
             they
             are
             invested
             withal
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             as
             Ministers
             are
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             said
             
               to
               save
               them
               that
               hear
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             ministerially
             and
             instrumentally
             )
             or
             without
             any
             such
             Office.
             If
             they
             can
             do
             so
             without
             
               any
               Office
            
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             more
             than
             Jesus
             Christ
             can
             do
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             able
             to
             do
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Office
             only
             .
             And
             if
             it
             might
             have
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             that
             Christ
             should
             undertake
             and
             discharge
             this
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Apostle
             should
             so
             labour
             to
             prove
             the
             Excellency
             of
             this
             his
             Office
             ,
             only
             to
             satisfie
             us
             that
             he
             
               is
               able
               to
               save
               them
            
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Office
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             named
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Are
             they
             Priests
             in
             Heaven
             
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ?
             Dishonour
             enough
             is
             done
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             by
             making
             any
             
               Sacrificing
               Priests
            
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             their
             Masse
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             
               interceding
               Priests
            
             in
             Heaven
             also
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             reproach
             unto
             him
             .
             Or
             are
             they
             the
             Kings
             or
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             or
             under
             what
             Name
             or
             Title
             is
             this
             Power
             intrusted
             with
             them
             ?
             Such
             imaginations
             are
             most
             forreign
             from
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             An
             Holy
             painful
             
               Minister
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             can
             do
             much
             more
             towards
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             than
             any
             Saint
             or
             Angel
             in
             Heaven
             .
             For
             the
             work
             of
             doing
             it
             ministerially
             by
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             committed
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Office
             ;
             but
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             beareth
             none
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             only
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             men
             should
             so
             readily
             close
             with
             other
             means
             ,
             other
             
               Mediators
               of
               Intercession
            
             to
             go
             to
             God
             by
             them
             ?
             For
             when
             they
             
               pray
               to
               Saints
            
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             only
             pray
             unto
             them
             to
             
               intercede
               for
               them
            
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             pretend
             ,
             (
             however
             openly
             and
             manifestly
             against
             their
             expresse
             and
             avowed
             Practice
             )
             yet
             do
             they
             
               go
               to
               God
               by
               them
            
             .
             For
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             Religious
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             look
             on
             it
             in
             general
             as
             a
             going
             or
             coming
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             fond
             and
             senseless
             Imagination
             .
             Wherefore
             whenever
             they
             
               pray
               to
               Saints
            
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             them
             do
             more
             than
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             their
             design
             is
             to
             go
             to
             God
             by
             them
             .
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             should
             enduce
             them
             hereunto
             ?
             Our
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               the
               way
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               cometh
               unto
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               him
               ,
               John
            
             14.
             6.
             
             What
             reason
             can
             any
             man
             give
             why
             he
             should
             not
             believe
             him
             ,
             but
             although
             he
             hath
             said
             
               that
               no
               man
               cometh
               unto
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               him
            
             ;
             should
             yet
             attempt
             to
             go
             another
             way
             ?
             Have
             others
             more
             Power
             in
             these
             things
             than
             he
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             is
             adviseable
             on
             that
             Account
             to
             make
             our
             Application
             unto
             them
             ?
             Where
             is
             it
             said
             of
             any
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             
               are
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               utmost
               all
               that
               come
               to
               God
               by
               them
               ?
            
             Or
             where
             is
             any
             one
             word
             spoken
             of
             their
             Power
             or
             Interest
             in
             Heaven
             unto
             that
             Purpose
             ?
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             relieved
             and
             saved
             ,
             wee
             stand
             not
             in
             need
             of
             Power
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Love
               ,
               Pity
               and
               Compassion
            
             :
             And
             although
             the
             Saints
             have
             less
             Ability
             than
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             have
             more
             of
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             for
             us
             .
             For
             some
             of
             them
             it
             may
             be
             were
             our
             Kindred
             ,
             or
             Progenitors
             ,
             or
             Country-men
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             may
             have
             an
             especial
             kindness
             for
             us
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             
             and
             other
             
               female
               Saints
            
             are
             by
             their
             natural
             constitution
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Grace
             ,
             (
             who
             would
             not
             think
             so
             ?
             )
             mightily
             enclined
             unto
             pity
             and
             compassion
             .
             And
             indeed
             they
             are
             marvellous
             things
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             them
             tell
             us
             concerning
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             her
             condescension
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             her
             Love
             and
             Pity
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             Imagination
             is
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Folly
             and
             Ingratitude
             .
             Certainly
             nothing
             can
             more
             stir
             up
             the
             Indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             any
             Creatures
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             or
             all
             together
             
               equalled
               in
               Love
               and
               Compassion
            
             with
             Jesus
             Christ.
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             know
             that
             there
             is
             an
             unparellel'd
             Eminency
             of
             these
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             in
             some
             measure
             instructed
             in
             the
             cause
             and
             effect
             of
             them
             ,
             knows
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Gospel
             than
             a
             Jew
             .
             There
             is
             more
             Love
             ,
             Pity
             and
             Compassion
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             towards
             every
             poor
             sinner
             ,
             that
             comes
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             are
             able
             
               to
               comprehend
            
             .
             And
             if
             Kindred
             or
             Alliance
             may
             be
             of
             consideration
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             he
             is
             more
             nearly
             related
             unto
             us
             ,
             than
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             wife
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             all
             together
             ,
             we
             being
             not
             only
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             but
             so
             joyned
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             
               one
               spirit
            
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             yet
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             on
             none
             of
             these
             considerations
             that
             men
             choose
             to
             go
             unto
             God
             by
             other
             Mediators
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             only
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             so
             
               great
               and
               so
               gloriously
               exalted
            
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             alwaies
             presumptuously
             intrude
             into
             his
             glorious
             presence
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             cognate
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             cloathed
             with
             such
             terrible
             Majesty
             .
             And
             in
             going
             unto
             God
             by
             the
             
               friends
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             they
             please
             him
             as
             well
             as
             if
             they
             went
             immediately
             by
             himself
             .
             Answ.
             (
             1
             )
             He
             is
             an
             Unbeliever
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             
               Glorious
               Exaltation
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             a
             Discouragement
             from
             going
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             him
             unto
             God
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Glory
             ,
             Power
             and
             Majesty
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             is
             proposed
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             
               to
               come
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             their
             Trust
             in
             him
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             talk
             of
             men
             who
             ,
             whatever
             Devotion
             they
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             indeed
             know
             nothing
             really
             ,
             of
             what
             it
             is
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             him
             to
             
               draw
               near
               with
               boldness
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             see
             Heb.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             All
             the
             Glory
             ,
             Power
             and
             Majesty
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             exalted
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             are
             but
             means
             effectually
             to
             exert
             and
             exercise
             his
             
               Love
               and
               Compassion
            
             towards
             us
             ;
             
               He
               lives
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             But
             we
             proceed
             .
          
           
             The
             close
             of
             this
             verse
             gives
             us
             the
             special
             Reason
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             all
             the
             efficacy
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             assigned
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               alwaies
               living
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             And
             three
             things
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             1
             
               The
               state
               and
               Condition
               of
               Christ
               as
               an
               High
               Priest.
            
             He
             liveth
             alwayes
             ,
             or
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               he
               doth
               as
               an
               High
               Priest
               in
               that
               state
               and
               Condition
               :
            
             He
             maketh
             Intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Connexion
               of
               these
               things
            
             ,
             their
             mutual
             regard
             ,
             or
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             
               He
               lives
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             
               He
               lives
               for
               ever
            
             .
             He
             is
             alwayes
             living
             .
             The
             
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             hath
             a
             threesold
             life
             in
             Heaven
             .
             The
             one
             he
             lives
             
               in
               himself
            
             :
             the
             other
             
               for
               himself
            
             :
             and
             the
             last
             
               for
               us
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Eternal
               life
               of
               God
            
             in
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             This
             he
             liveth
             in
             himself
             .
             
               As
               the
               Father
               hath
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               given
               unto
               the
               son
               to
               have
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               Joh.
            
             5
             26.
             
             He
             hath
             given
             it
             him
             by
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
             in
             a
             communication
             unto
             him
             of
             all
             the
             divine
             Properties
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             life
             in
             himself
             ,
             a
             life
             independent
             on
             any
             other
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               living
               one
            
             ,
             the
             
               living
               God.
            
             No
             creature
             can
             have
             
               life
               in
               himself
            
             .
             For
             
               in
               God
               we
               live
               ,
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               .
            
             He
             is
             hereby
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             
               last
               ,
               the
               Begining
               and
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             1.
             11.
             because
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               living
               one
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             18.
             
             And
             this
             Life
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             all
             his
             Mediatory
             Actings
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             his
             own
             divine
             Person
             the
             
               Living
               God
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             28.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             8.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             
               immediate
               cause
            
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             Effects
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             here
             intended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               Life
               which
               he
               liveth
               for
               himself
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             a
             Life
             of
             unconceivable
             Glory
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             He
             lead
             a
             mortal
             life
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             a
             life
             obnoxious
             unto
             misery
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             died
             accordingly
             .
             This
             life
             is
             now
             changed
             into
             that
             
             of
             immortal
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             
               Hence
               forth
               he
               dyeth
               no
               more
               ,
               death
               hath
               no
               more
               Power
               over
               him
               .
            
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             this
             Life
             of
             his
             is
             unto
             him
             the
             cause
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             attended
             with
             ,
             all
             that
             
               ineffable
               Glory
            
             which
             he
             now
             enjoyes
             in
             Heaven
             .
             This
             Life
             he
             lives
             for
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             reward
             ,
             the
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             that
             he
             is
             crowned
             withal
             .
             All
             the
             endowments
             ,
             all
             the
             enjoyments
             and
             the
             whole
             eternal
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             belong
             unto
             this
             Life
             of
             Glory
             .
             And
             the
             glorious
             exaltation
             of
             that
             
               individual
               humane
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             the
             son
             of
             God
             assumed
             ,
             far
             above
             all
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             and
             every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Design
             of
             Infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             new
             Creation
             .
             But
             neither
             is
             this
             the
             Life
             here
             intended
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             
               lives
               a
               Mediatory
               Life
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               a
               Life
               for
               us
               .
            
             So
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               he
               was
               made
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               Life
            
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             treated
             before
             .
             He
             lives
             as
             King
             ,
             Prophet
             and
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             he
             describes
             himself
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             
               I
               am
               he
               that
               liveth
               and
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               behold
               I
               am
               alive
               for
               evermore
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               keys
               of
               Hell
               and
               Death
               .
            
             As
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             liveth
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             entrusted
             with
             all
             Power
             over
             the
             Churches
             adversaries
             ,
             for
             its
             good
             .
             As
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             liveth
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               because
               he
               liveth
               we
               shall
               live
               also
               ,
               Joh.
            
             14.
             19.
             
             Now
             this
             life
             differeth
             not
             essentially
             from
             that
             
               life
               of
               Glory
            
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             which
             he
             liveth
             for
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Only
             it
             denoteth
             
               one
               especial
               end
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             for
             a
             season
             .
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             will
             have
             the
             
               life
               in
               himself
            
             ,
             the
             divine
             life
             unto
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             will
             be
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Glory
            
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             But
             he
             shall
             cease
             to
             
               live
               this
               Mediatory
               Life
               for
               us
               ,
            
             when
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             is
             accomplished
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             
             But
             he
             shall
             lead
             this
             life
             alwaies
             for
             us
             ,
             until
             the
             whole
             work
             committed
             unto
             him
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             shall
             lead
             it
             as
             a
             Life
             of
             Glory
             in
             himself
             unto
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             
               Obs.
               It
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               strong
               consolation
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               Christ
               lives
               in
               Heaven
               for
               us
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             spring
             of
             unspeakable
             Joy
             unto
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             that
             he
             lives
             a
             Life
             of
             Immortality
             and
             Glory
             in
             and
             
               for
               himself
            
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Who
             can
             call
             to
             mind
             all
             the
             miseries
             which
             he
             underwent
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             all
             the
             reproach
             and
             scorn
             that
             was
             cast
             upon
             him
             by
             his
             enemies
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             all
             the
             wrath
             that
             the
             
               whole
               world
            
             is
             yet
             filled
             withal
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             is
             refreshed
             ,
             rejoyced
             ,
             transported
             ,
             with
             a
             spiritual
             view
             by
             Faith
             of
             all
             that
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Possession
             of
             ?
             so
             was
             it
             with
             
               Stephen
               ;
               Act.
            
             7.
             56.
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             all
             the
             Appearances
             and
             Representations
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             himself
             since
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             hath
             manifested
             his
             present
             Glory
             ,
             Act.
             26.
             13.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             the
             due
             consideration
             hereof
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             unspeakable
             Refreshment
             unto
             all
             that
             love
             him
             in
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             But
             herein
             lyeth
             the
             
               Life
               of
               the
               Churches
               Consolation
            
             ,
             that
             he
             continues
             to
             
               live
               a
               Mediatory
               Life
            
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             also
             .
             It
             is
             not
             I
             fear
             so
             considered
             ,
             nor
             so
             improved
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             That
             Christ
             
               dyed
               for
               us
            
             ,
             all
             who
             own
             the
             Gospel
             profess
             in
             words
             :
             though
             some
             so
             explain
             their
             Faith
             or
             rather
             their
             Infidelity
             as
             to
             deny
             its
             proper
             use
             ,
             and
             to
             evacuate
             its
             proper
             ends
             .
             That
             so
             he
             
               lived
               for
               us
            
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             his
             Life
             was
             some
             way
             or
             other
             unto
             our
             Advantage
             ,
             at
             least
             thus
             far
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             died
             if
             he
             had
             not
             lived
             before
             ,
             all
             men
             will
             grant
             ,
             even
             those
             by
             whom
             the
             principal
             end
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Law
            
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             peremptorily
             denyed
             .
             But
             that
             Christ
             now
             lives
             a
             life
             of
             Glory
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             think
             is
             
               for
               himself
            
             alone
             .
             But
             the
             Text
             speaks
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               He
               lives
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             Neither
             is
             this
             the
             only
             end
             of
             his
             present
             Mediatory
             Life
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             this
             only
             be
             here
             expressed
             .
             Should
             I
             undertake
             to
             shew
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             present
             Mediatory
             Life
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             great
             and
             long
             a
             decursion
             from
             the
             Text.
             However
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             work
             of
             
               this
               Life
            
             of
             his
             may
             be
             reduced
             into
             these
             three
             heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               His
               immediate
               Actings
               towards
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
            
             which
             respects
             his
             Prophetical
             Office.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               His
               Actings
               for
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             by
             Vertue
             and
             Power
             of
             his
             Kingly
             Office.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               His
               Actings
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               their
               behalf
               ,
            
             in
             the
             dischage
             of
             his
             sacerdotal
             Office.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             consisteth
             in
             his
             sending
             and
             giving
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             lives
             for
             ever
             to
             send
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             .
             Without
             this
             constant
             effect
             of
             the
             present
             Mediatory
             Life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Being
               of
               the
               Church
            
             would
             fail
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             subsist
             one
             moment
             .
             For
             hereon
             depends
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             All
             
               saving
               Light
            
             to
             understand
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             things
             in
             a
             spiritual
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             he
             continueth
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             
               Prophetical
               Office.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             All
             
               Habitual
               Grace
            
             whereby
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Elect
             are
             quickned
             and
             regenerated
             .
             (
             3
             )
             All
             
               supplyes
               of
               actual
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             Church
             hath
             from
             him
             every
             moment
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             it
             could
             yield
             no
             Obedience
             unto
             God.
             (
             4.
             )
             All
             
               spiritual
               Gifts
            
             ,
             the
             sole
             foundation
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             it
             can
             have
             no
             real
             benefit
             by
             any
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             or
             Administrations
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             All
             
               Comfort
               and
               all
               Consolation
            
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             variety
             of
             occurrences
             the
             Church
             doth
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ;
             which
             things
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             spoken
             unto
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Actings
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             Life
             
               for
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             are
             also
             various
             ,
             wherein
             he
             exerciseth
             his
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             ;
             that
             Power
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             him
             as
             he
             is
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             Ephes.
             1.
             22.
             
             Hence
             is
             the
             whole
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             glorious
             effects
             of
             divine
             wisdom
             and
             power
             .
             Hence
             doth
             proceed
             the
             present
             controuls
             that
             are
             given
             unto
             its
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             hence
             will
             proceed
             their
             future
             Destruction
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             
               raign
               until
               all
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               footstool
               .
            
             In
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Keys
             of
             Hell
             and
             Death
             are
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             doth
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             Mighty
             power
             over
             the
             
               World
               ,
               Sathan
               ,
               Death
            
             ,
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             for
             the
             Eternal
             security
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Did
             he
             not
             live
             this
             
               Life
               for
               us
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             the
             whole
             Church
             nor
             any
             one
             member
             of
             it
             could
             be
             preserved
             one
             moment
             from
             utter
             ruine
             .
             But
             hereby
             are
             all
             their
             adversaries
             continually
             disappointed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             Life
             he
             
               Acts
               with
               God
            
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             
             the
             only
             way
             whereby
             he
             doth
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             is
             expressed
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               He
               lives
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             Now
             this
             expression
             containing
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             now
             with
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             certainty
             of
             our
             Salvadoth
             depend
             ,
             it
             must
             with
             
               some
               diligence
            
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
          
           
             Expositors
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             enquire
             with
             many
             Disputes
             into
             the
             External
             form
             of
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             
               oral
               and
               vocal
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             And
             they
             produce
             many
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Antients
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             .
             And
             great
             weight
             is
             laid
             by
             some
             on
             the
             Difference
             and
             Determination
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             Ribera
             grants
             that
             the
             Dispute
             is
             more
             about
             words
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             Expression
             ,
             than
             the
             matter
             it self
             ;
             Tena
             affirms
             that
             what
             he
             says
             is
             
               most
               false
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             produced
             by
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             as
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Austin
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             Ruperu●s
             and
             Thomas
             are
             expresly
             contradictory
             to
             one
             another
             .
             Now
             although
             our
             principal
             concernment
             lyeth
             in
             the
             
               internal
               form
            
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Intercession
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             rather
             than
             in
             the
             outward
             manner
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             that
             also
             is
             revealed
             ,
             we
             may
             enquire
             into
             it
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             true
             stating
             of
             it
             tends
             unto
             the
             encouragement
             and
             establishment
             of
             our
             Faith.
             And
             the
             things
             ensuing
             may
             be
             observed
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Socinian
             Figment
             about
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             is
             of
             no
             consideration
             .
             For
             by
             a
             strange
             violence
             offered
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             signification
             of
             words
             ,
             they
             contend
             that
             this
             Intercession
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Christ
               to
               communicate
               actually
               all
               good
               things
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             effect
             of
             his
             Mediation
             unto
             Believers
             .
             That
             Christ
             hath
             such
             a
             Power
             is
             no
             way
             questioned
             :
             But
             that
             this
             Power
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             is
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             fond
             Imagination
             .
             That
             which
             casts
             them
             on
             this
             absurd
             conception
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             their
             hatred
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             of
             Christ
             as
             exercised
             towards
             God
             on
             our
             behalf
             .
             But
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             sufficiently
             disputed
             against
             this
             fiction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             was
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Typed
             out
             three
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             the
             
               Living
               fire
            
             that
             was
             continually
             on
             the
             Altar
             .
             Herewith
             were
             all
             sacrifices
             to
             be
             kindled
             and
             burned
             ,
             which
             thence
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Firings
             .
             But
             this
             principally
             Typified
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             
               with
               strong
               cryes
               and
               Supplications
            
             or
             Intercessions
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             
             Hereby
             ,
             and
             the
             Actings
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             therein
             ,
             
               he
               kindled
               and
            
             
             fired
             in
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             savour
             unto
             God
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               dayly
               sacrifice
            
             of
             morning
             and
             evening
             for
             the
             whole
             People
             .
             See
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             ver
             .
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             For
             although
             that
             sacrifice
             had
             in
             it
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             
               expiatory
               Oblation
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             
               by
               blood
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             principal
             end
             of
             it
             was
             to
             make
             continual
             Application
             of
             the
             great
             solemn
             
               annual
               expiation
            
             unto
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             People
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             the
             Incense
             that
             was
             burned
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             this
             was
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             wherewith
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             on
             the
             Day
             of
             Expiation
             .
             For
             he
             might
             not
             enter
             in
             ,
             yea
             he
             was
             to
             dye
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             unless
             in
             his
             entrance
             he
             filled
             the
             place
             and
             covered
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-Seat
             with
             
               a
               cloud
               of
               Incense
               ,
               Levit.
            
             16.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Which
             Incense
             was
             to
             be
             fired
             with
             burning
             coals
             from
             the
             Altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             .
             So
             did
             our
             High
             Priest
             :
             
               He
               filled
               Heaven
            
             at
             his
             entrance
             with
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             kindled
             with
             the
             Coals
             of
             that
             Eternal
             Fire
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Incense
             that
             was
             burned
             every
             day
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             by
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             courses
             .
             This
             represented
             
               Prayer
               ,
               Psal.
            
             141.
             2.
             and
             was
             always
             accompanied
             with
             it
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             This
             also
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             continual
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Revel
             8.
             4.
             
             But
             this
             was
             the
             most
             solemn
             representation
             of
             it
             .
             In
             that
             
               anniversary
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             whereof
             we
             must
             treat
             afterwards
             at
             large
             ,
             there
             was
             Attonement
             made
             for
             all
             the
             Sins
             and
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             Levit.
             16.
             21.
             
             And
             it
             was
             consummated
             by
             carrying
             
               some
               of
               the
               Blood
            
             as
             a
             representation
             of
             it
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             sprinkling
             it
             before
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             This
             was
             done
             but
             once
             in
             the
             year
             .
             To
             keep
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             and
             to
             make
             Application
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             the
             dayly
             sacrifice
             was
             appointed
             :
             So
             doth
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             make
             continual
             Application
             of
             his
             great
             sacrifice
             and
             Attonement
             ,
             whence
             it
             derives
             its
             efficacy
             .
             And
             as
             the
             
               Fire
               on
               the
               Altar
            
             kindled
             all
             the
             renewed
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             repeated
             and
             multiplyed
             because
             of
             their
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             make
             effectual
             the
             one
             perfect
             sacrifice
             which
             he
             offered
             once
             for
             all
             in
             the
             
               varions
               applications
            
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Believers
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               actual
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             as
             the
             second
             Act
             of
             his
             
               sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             is
             a
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             principal
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Churches
             consolation
             .
             So
             is
             it
             asserted
             to
             be
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             expressed
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             made
             effectual
             unto
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             For
             it
             comprizeth
             the
             whole
             care
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Actings
             of
             Christ
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             immediate
             spring
             of
             all
             Gracious
             communications
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             hereby
             doth
             he
             act
             his
             own
             Care
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             do
             we
             receive
             all
             Mercy
             ,
             all
             Supplies
             of
             Grace
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             needful
             unto
             our
             Duties
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Trials
             .
             Hereon
             depends
             all
             our
             encouragement
             to
             make
             our
             Application
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             
               come
               with
               boldness
               of
               Faith
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Chap.
            
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             whatever
             Apprehensions
             we
             may
             attain
             of
             the
             
               manner
               of
               it
            
             ,
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             the
             center
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             no
             way
             unworthy
             or
             
               unbecoming
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               in
               its
               glorious
               Exaltation
               to
               pray
               unto
               God.
            
             It
             was
             in
             and
             by
             the
             
               humane
               Nature
            
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             exercised
             and
             executed
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             his
             Offices
             whilst
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             he
             continueth
             to
             discharge
             what
             remains
             of
             them
             in
             the
             
               same
               Nature
            
             still
             .
             And
             however
             
               that
               Nature
            
             be
             glorified
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             essentially
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             this
             world
             .
             To
             ascribe
             
               another
               kind
               of
               Nature
            
             unto
             him
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             more
             divine
             Glory
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             his
             Being
             ;
             and
             to
             substitute
             a
             fancy
             of
             our
             own
             in
             his
             Room
             .
             So
             then
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             of
             Christ
             however
             exalted
             and
             glorifyed
             ,
             is
             
               humane
               Nature
            
             still
             ,
             subsisting
             in
             dependance
             on
             God
             and
             subjection
             unto
             him
             .
             Hence
             God
             gives
             him
             
               new
               Revelations
            
             now
             in
             his
             glorified
             condition
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             he
             acted
             of
             old
             as
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             with
             expresse
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             Zech.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             So
             the
             Command
             given
             him
             to
             intercede
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Petition
             ,
             Request
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             
             
               Ask
               of
               me
            
             ;
             respects
             his
             state
             of
             Exaltation
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               with
               Power
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             v.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Incense
             which
             he
             offereth
             with
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Rev.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4.
             is
             no
             other
             but
             his
             own
             Intercession
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Prayers
             are
             made
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             This
             
               Praying
               of
               Christ
            
             at
             present
             is
             no
             other
             but
             such
             as
             may
             become
             
               him
               who
               sits
               down
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               High
            
             There
             must
             therefore
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             difference
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             manner
             between
             his
             
               present
               Intercession
            
             in
             Heaven
             and
             his
             Praying
             whilst
             he
             was
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             especially
             at
             some
             seasons
             .
             For
             being
             encompassed
             here
             with
             
               Temptations
               and
               Difficulties
            
             he
             cast
             himself
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             God
             with
             
               strong
               cryes
               ,
               tears
               and
               supplications
               ,
               Chap.
            
             5.
             7.
             
             This
             would
             not
             become
             his
             present
             glorious
             state
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             liable
             or
             exposed
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             causes
             or
             occasions
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             treating
             with
             God.
             And
             yet
             at
             an
             another
             time
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             gave
             us
             the
             best
             estimate
             and
             Representation
             of
             his
             
               present
               Intercession
            
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             comprehend
             .
             And
             this
             was
             in
             his
             Prayer
             recorded
             ,
             John
             17th
             .
             For
             therein
             his
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             his
             Union
             in
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Will
             and
             Desires
             ,
             are
             all
             expressed
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             us
             the
             best
             understanding
             of
             his
             present
             Intercession
             .
             For
             a
             created
             nature
             can
             rise
             no
             higher
             to
             expresse
             an
             Interest
             in
             God
             ,
             with
             an
             Oneness
             of
             mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             than
             is
             therein
             declared
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Prayers
             with
             cryes
             and
             tears
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             were
             peculiarly
             Typed
             by
             the
             Fire
             on
             the
             Altar
             ;
             so
             was
             this
             solemn
             Prayer
             represented
             by
             that
             cloud
             of
             Incense
             wherewith
             the
             High
             Priest
             covered
             the
             Ark
             and
             the
             Mercy-seat
             at
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             .
             In
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             holy
             cloud
             of
             incense
             did
             he
             enter
             the
             Holy
             places
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             .
             Or
             we
             may
             apprehend
             its
             Relation
             unto
             the
             Types
             in
             this
             Order
             .
             His
             Prayer
             ,
             
               John
               17th
            
             .
             was
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             sweet
             Spices
             whereof
             the
             Incense
             was
             made
             and
             compounded
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             34.
             
             His
             Sufferings
             that
             ensued
             thereon
             were
             as
             the
             breaking
             and
             bruising
             of
             those
             Spices
             wherein
             all
             his
             Graces
             had
             their
             most
             fervent
             exercise
             ,
             as
             Spices
             yield
             their
             strongest
             savour
             under
             their
             bruising
             .
             At
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             this
             Incense
             was
             fired
             with
             Coals
             from
             the
             Altar
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Oblation
             wherein
             he
             had
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             rendred
             his
             Prayer
             as
             Incense
             covering
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             that
             is
             procuring
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Attonment
             made
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             
               use
               of
               Words
            
             in
             the
             immediate
             Presence
             of
             God.
             God
             needs
             not
             our
             words
             whilst
             we
             are
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             absent
             from
             him
             .
             For
             he
             is
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             open
             and
             naked
             before
             him
             .
             But
             we
             need
             the
             use
             of
             them
             for
             many
             reasons
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             But
             in
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             behold
             him
             as
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             doth
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             manner
             Face
             to
             Face
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             ,
             what
             
               need
               or
               use
               we
               can
               have
               of
               words
            
             to
             express
             our selves
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             Prayers
             or
             Praises
             .
             And
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             in
             their
             separate
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             use
             of
             Voice
             or
             VVords
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             said
             to
             cry
             and
             pray
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             so
             virtually
             and
             effectually
             ,
             Rev.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             However
             I
             will
             not
             determine
             what
             
               outward
               Transactions
            
             are
             necessary
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             before
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             that
             are
             about
             his
             Throne
             .
             For
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             
               Church
               state
            
             in
             Heaven
             wherein
             we
             have
             Communion
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             What
             solemn
             outward
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               visible
               Transactions
            
             of
             worship
             are
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             .
             And
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Representation
             of
             Gods
             Throne
             ,
             and
             his
             worship
             ,
             Revel
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             wherein
             the
             
               Lamb
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
            
             hath
             the
             principal
             part
             ,
             may
             not
             belong
             only
             unto
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             here
             below
             .
             And
             somewhat
             yet
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             shall
             cease
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             any
             more
             after
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               It
               must
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               vertue
               ,
               efficacy
               and
               Prevalency
               of
               the
               Intercession
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               depends
               upon
               and
               flows
               from
               his
               Oblation
               and
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             This
             we
             are
             plainly
             taught
             from
             the
             Types
             of
             it
             of
             Old.
             For
             the
             Incense
             and
             
               carrying
               of
               Blood
            
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             after
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             great
             Type
             of
             his
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             ,
             did
             both
             of
             them
             receive
             their
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             offered
             without
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               by
               the
               one
               Offering
               of
               himself
            
             obtained
             for
             us
             eternal
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
            
             .
             Wherefore
             nothing
             remains
             for
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             but
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             Oblation
             unto
             all
             them
             for
             whom
             he
             offered
             himself
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             conditions
             and
             occasions
             do
             require
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             safest
             Conception
             and
             Apprehension
             that
             we
             can
             have
             of
             the
             
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
            
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             his
             
               continual
               Appearance
               for
               us
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Office
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               over
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               representing
               the
               efficacy
            
             
             
               of
               his
               Oblation
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               tender
               Care
               ,
               Love
               and
               Desires
               ,
               for
               the
               welfare
               ,
               supply
               ,
               deliverance
               and
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Three
             things
             therefore
             concurre
             hereunto
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Presentation
               of
               his
               Person
            
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             24.
             
             This
             renders
             it
             sacerdotal
             .
             His
             Appearance
             in
             Person
             for
             us
             is
             required
             thereunto
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Representation
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               Oblation
               and
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             gives
             Power
             ,
             Life
             and
             Efficacy
             unto
             his
             Intercession
             .
             Thence
             he
             appears
             in
             the
             
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
               as
               a
               Lamb
               that
               had
               been
               slain
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             5.
             8.
             
             Both
             these
             are
             required
             to
             make
             his
             Intercession
             Sacerdotal
             .
             But
             (
             3.
             )
             both
             these
             do
             not
             render
             it
             
               Prayer
               or
               Intercession
            
             .
             For
             Intercession
             is
             Prayer
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             in
             it
             moreover
             ,
             a
             putting
             up
             ,
             a
             requesting
             ,
             and
             Offering
             unto
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             desires
             and
             will
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             attended
             with
             Care
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             Zech.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Thus
             far
             then
             may
             we
             proceed
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ;
             He
             intercedes
             for
             us
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             over
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             way
             whereby
             he
             
               Acts
               and
               exerciseth
               his
               Love
            
             ,
             compassion
             and
             care
             towards
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             he
             hath
             respect
             therein
             unto
             every
             
               Individual
               Believer
            
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             especial
             occasions
             ;
             
               if
               any
               man
               sin
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             there
             is
             in
             his
             intercession
             ,
             an
             effectual
             
               signification
               of
               his
               will
               and
               desire
               unto
               his
               Father
            
             ;
             For
             it
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             Prayer
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             he
             expresseth
             his
             Dependance
             upon
             God.
             (
             5.
             )
             That
             it
             respects
             the
             
               Application
               of
               all
               the
               Fruits
               ,
               Effects
               and
               Benefits
            
             of
             his
             whole
             Mediation
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             formal
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             way
             and
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             dispensation
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Grace
             unto
             mankind
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
               continual
               Application
            
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             effects
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             shall
             be
             communicated
             unto
             us
             ,
             unto
             his
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             efficacy
             of
             this
             intercession
             as
             it
             is
             Sacerdotal
             depends
             wholly
             on
             the
             
               antecedent
               Oblation
            
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             as
             it
             were
             represented
             unto
             God
             therein
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Typical
             institutions
             whereby
             it
             was
             prefigured
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             by
             our
             Apostle
             it
             is
             accommodated
             .
             But
             what
             belongs
             unto
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Transactions
             of
             these
             things
             in
             Heaven
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             observed
             was
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             two
             things
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             their
             Relation
             ,
             one
             unto
             another
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             perpetual
             life
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             intercession
             .
             
               He
               lives
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               intercession
               .
            
             His
             intercession
             is
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             Life
             ;
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             nor
             only
             ,
             but
             principally
             .
             He
             lives
             to
             
               Rule
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               lives
               to
               subdue
               his
               Enemies
               ,
            
             for
             he
             must
             raign
             until
             they
             are
             all
             made
             his
             footstool
             ;
             He
             lives
             
               to
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             in
             all
             his
             blessed
             effects
             unto
             Believers
             .
             But
             because
             all
             these
             things
             proceed
             originally
             by
             an
             emanation
             of
             Power
             and
             Grace
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             given
             out
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             intercession
             ,
             that
             may
             well
             be
             esteemed
             the
             principal
             end
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             Life
             .
             So
             he
             speaks
             expresly
             concerning
             that
             great
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             this
             Life
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             sending
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             I
             will
             intercede
             with
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               send
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
               John
            
             14.
             16.
             
             And
             the
             Power
             which
             he
             exerts
             in
             the
             subduing
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             expresly
             promised
             unto
             him
             upon
             his
             
               Intercession
               for
               it
               ,
               Psal
            
             2.
             8
             ,
             9
             For
             this
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               great
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Power
             towards
             ,
             and
             the
             Communication
             of
             his
             grace
             unto
             the
             Church
             unto
             his
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             .
             So
             doth
             our
             High
             Priest
             
               live
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             Many
             things
             we
             may
             from
             hence
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               So
               great
               and
               glorious
               is
               the
               work
               of
               saving
               Believers
               unto
               the
               utmost
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               should
               lead
               a
               Mediatory
               Life
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               and
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               .
               He
               lives
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             It
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             that
             sinners
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             Believers
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             following
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             considered
             .
             See
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
             Chap.
             8.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             &c.
             It
             is
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             thought
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             
               declared
               the
               name
               of
               God
            
             and
             revealed
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             given
             us
             the
             
               great
               example
               of
               Love
               and
               Holiness
            
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             
               fulfilled
               all
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             redeemed
             us
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             made
             Attonement
             for
             our
             sins
             by
             the
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             ,
             confirming
             his
             Truth
             and
             Acceptation
             with
             God
             in
             all
             these
             things
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               with
               Power
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             have
             now
             left
             us
             to
             deal
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             our
             eternal
             safety
             on
             the
             Foundation
             that
             he
             had
             
             laid
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             !
             when
             all
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             only
             
               ascended
               into
               his
               own
               glory
            
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             without
             continuing
             his
             
               Life
               and
               Office
            
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             left
             poor
             and
             helpless
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             we
             and
             all
             our
             Right
             unto
             an
             Heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             made
             a
             prey
             unto
             every
             subtle
             and
             powerful
             Adversary
             .
             He
             could
             therefore
             no
             otherwise
             comfort
             his
             Disciples
             when
             he
             was
             leaving
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             promising
             
               that
               he
               would
               not
               leave
               them
               Orphans
               ,
               John
            
             14.
             18.
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             still
             continue
             to
             Act
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Patron
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Mediator
             and
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             for
             them
             .
             Without
             this
             he
             knew
             they
             must
             be
             Orphans
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             themselves
             from
             injuries
             ,
             nor
             secure
             their
             own
             Right
             unto
             their
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             The
             sure
             Foundations
             of
             our
             eternal
             Salvation
             were
             laid
             in
             his
             
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
            
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               when
               God
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               placed
               the
               corner-stone
               thereof
               ,
               that
               the
               morning
               stars
               sang
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               Joy
               ,
               Job
            
             38.
             7.
             
             Although
             the
             Foundations
             were
             only
             laid
             ,
             yet
             that
             being
             done
             by
             
               infinite
               Power
            
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             would
             infallibly
             accomplish
             and
             perfect
             the
             whole
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             blessed
             cause
             of
             Praise
             and
             ascribing
             glory
             to
             God.
             Yet
             were
             the
             continued
             Actings
             of
             the
             
               same
               Power
            
             required
             unto
             the
             Perfection
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Foundation
             of
             the
             new
             Creation
             was
             laid
             gloriously
             in
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             
               triumphant
               Praises
            
             unto
             God.
             Such
             is
             the
             Triumph
             thereon
             described
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             15
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             on
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             all
             the
             
               Holy
               Angels
            
             triumphed
             in
             the
             expression
             and
             demonstration
             of
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             which
             they
             beheld
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             New
             Creation
             ,
             the
             
               Apostate
               Angels
            
             who
             repined
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             opposed
             it
             unto
             their
             Power
             ,
             were
             
               lead
               Captives
               ,
               carried
               in
               Triumph
               ,
            
             and
             made
             the
             Footstool
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ.
             But
             all
             this
             Joy
             and
             Triumph
             is
             built
             on
             the
             security
             of
             the
             
               unchangeable
               Love
               ,
               Care
            
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             gloriously
             to
             accomplish
             the
             work
             which
             he
             had
             undertaken
             .
             For
             had
             he
             left
             it
             when
             he
             left
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             had
             never
             been
             finished
             .
             For
             great
             was
             that
             part
             of
             the
             work
             which
             yet
             remained
             to
             be
             perfected
             .
          
           
             Neither
             could
             the
             
               Remainder
               of
               this
               work
            
             be
             committed
             unto
             any
             other
             hand
             .
             He
             employeth
             others
             under
             him
             in
             his
             work
             to
             act
             Ministerially
             in
             his
             name
             and
             Authority
             .
             So
             he
             useth
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men.
             But
             did
             not
             he
             himself
             continue
             to
             act
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             without
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             work
             would
             fail
             and
             be
             disappointed
             .
             In
             one
             instance
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             recorded
             ,
             there
             was
             
               none
               found
               worthy
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               to
               do
               it
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             ,
             
               the
               Lion
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             5.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             6.
             1.
             
             How
             much
             less
             is
             any
             Creature
             able
             to
             accomplish
             all
             that
             remains
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             the
             utmost
             .
          
           
             Who
             can
             expresse
             the
             opposition
             that
             continues
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             this
             work
             of
             compleating
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Believers
             ?
             what
             Power
             is
             able
             to
             conflict
             and
             conquer
             the
             remaining
             strength
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             opposition
             of
             Sathan
             and
             the
             World
             ?
             How
             innumerable
             are
             the
             Temptations
             which
             every
             
               individual
               Believer
            
             is
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ruinous
             and
             pernitious
             ?
          
           
             God
             alone
             knoweth
             all
             things
             perfectly
             in
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             .
             He
             alone
             knows
             how
             great
             a
             work
             it
             is
             to
             
               save
               Believers
               unto
               the
               utmost
            
             ;
             what
             Wisdom
             ,
             what
             Power
             ,
             what
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             is
             requisite
             thereunto
             .
             He
             alone
             knows
             what
             is
             meet
             unto
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             perfected
             unto
             his
             own
             Glory
             .
             His
             
               infinite
               wisdom
            
             alone
             hath
             found
             out
             and
             determined
             the
             glorious
             and
             mysterious
             ways
             of
             the
             
               Emanation
               of
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Grace
            
             unto
             this
             End.
             Upon
             all
             these
             Grounds
             ,
             unto
             all
             these
             Purposes
             hath
             he
             appointed
             the
             continual
             intercession
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             most
             Holy
             place
             .
             This
             he
             saw
             needful
             and
             expedient
             unto
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             his
             own
             glory
             .
             So
             will
             he
             exert
             his
             own
             Almighty
             Power
             unto
             those
             ends
             .
             The
             good
             Lord
             help
             me
             to
             believe
             and
             adore
             the
             Mystery
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               most
               glorious
               Prospect
               that
               we
               can
               take
               into
               the
               things
               that
               are
               within
               the
               vail
               ,
               into
               the
               remaining
               Transactions
               of
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Salvation
               in
               the
               most
               Holy
               place
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Representation
               that
               is
               made
               unto
               us
               of
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ.
            
             Of
             old
             when
             Moses
             went
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             all
             the
             People
             looked
             after
             him
             ,
             until
             he
             entred
             
             in
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               Pillar
               of
               the
               Cloud
            
             stood
             at
             the
             door
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             see
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             taken
             into
             Heaven
             the
             Disciples
             
               looked
               after
               him
            
             ,
             until
             a
             
               cloud
               interposed
            
             at
             the
             Tabernacle
             door
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             9.
             
             And
             when
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             was
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             to
             carry
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Expiation
            
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             place
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             be
             he
             Priest
             or
             not
             ,
             was
             suffered
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             or
             abide
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             17.
             
             Our
             High
             Priest
             is
             now
             likewise
             entred
             into
             the
             
               most
               Holy
               place
            
             ,
             within
             the
             
               second
               vail
            
             ,
             where
             no
             eye
             can
             pierce
             unto
             him
             .
             Yet
             is
             he
             there
             
               as
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             Heaven
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             
               glorious
               Temple
            
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             as
             yet
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             an
             
               instituted
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             is
             .
             But
             who
             can
             look
             into
             ,
             who
             can
             comprehend
             the
             Glories
             of
             those
             Heavenly
             Administrations
             ?
             Some
             have
             pretended
             a
             view
             into
             the
             orders
             and
             service
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Chore
               of
               Angels
            
             ,
             but
             have
             given
             us
             only
             a
             Report
             of
             their
             own
             imaginations
             .
             What
             is
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             what
             the
             
               Order
               and
               Ministry
            
             of
             his
             Saints
             and
             Holy
             ones
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               worship
            
             that
             is
             given
             unto
             
               him
               that
               sits
               on
               the
               Throne
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             sparingly
             deliver
             ,
             as
             knowing
             our
             disability
             whilst
             we
             are
             cloathed
             with
             flesh
             and
             inhabit
             Tabernacles
             of
             clay
             ,
             to
             comprehend
             aright
             such
             transcendent
             Glories
             .
             The
             best
             and
             most
             
               steady
               view
            
             we
             can
             have
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Account
             which
             is
             given
             us
             of
             the
             
               intercession
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             herein
             we
             see
             him
             by
             Faith
             yet
             vested
             with
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             continuing
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             it
             .
             This
             makes
             
               Heaven
               a
               Temple
            
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             feat
             of
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             Rev
             7.
             15.
             
             Hence
             in
             his
             Appearance
             unto
             John
             ,
             he
             was
             
               cloathed
               with
               a
               Garment
               down
               to
               the
               Foot
               ,
               and
               girt
               about
               the
               paps
               with
               a
               golden
               Girdle
            
             ;
             both
             which
             were
             sacerdotal
             vestments
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             13.
             
             Herein
             is
             God
             continually
             glorifyed
             ;
             hereby
             is
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             continually
             carried
             on
             and
             consummated
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               work
               of
               Heaven
            
             which
             we
             may
             safely
             contemplate
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               evidence
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               Care
               ,
               his
               Pity
               and
               Compassion
               towards
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Had
             he
             only
             continued
             to
             Rule
             the
             Church
             as
             its
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             he
             had
             manifested
             his
             glorious
             Power
             ,
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Faithfulness
             .
             The
             Scepter
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             a
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             But
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             Love
             and
             Tenderness
             are
             constantly
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             as
             
               our
               High
               Priest.
            
             See
             Chap.
             4.
             15.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             the
             great
             exercise
             of
             his
             
               sacerdotal
               Office
            
             in
             laying
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             expiating
             our
             sins
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             is
             still
             peculiarly
             ascribed
             unto
             his
             
               Love
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             20
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             these
             properties
             of
             
               Love
               and
               Compassion
            
             belong
             peculiarly
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             our
             High
             Priest.
             All
             Men
             who
             have
             any
             spiritual
             experience
             and
             understanding
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             how
             great
             the
             concernment
             of
             Believers
             is
             in
             
               these
               things
            
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             their
             Consolation
             in
             this
             World
             depends
             upon
             them
             .
             He
             whose
             soul
             hath
             not
             been
             refreshed
             with
             a
             due
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             
               unspeakable
               Love
            
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             stranger
             unto
             the
             Life
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             true
             spiritual
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christs
             is
             thus
             tender
             ,
             Loving
             and
             Compassionate
             ,
             that
             he
             continueth
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             or
             what
             evidence
             or
             Testimony
             have
             we
             of
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             he
             was
             eminently
             so
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
             We
             know
             not
             what
             change
             may
             be
             wrought
             in
             
               nature
               it self
            
             ,
             by
             its
             investiture
             with
             glory
             ;
             nor
             how
             inconsistent
             
               these
               affections
            
             ,
             which
             in
             us
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             some
             weakness
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             are
             with
             his
             present
             state
             and
             dignity
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             
               solid
               satisfaction
            
             be
             received
             by
             curious
             contemplations
             of
             the
             
               nature
               of
               glorifyed
               Affections
            
             .
             But
             herein
             we
             have
             an
             infallible
             Demonstration
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             yet
             continueth
             in
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               that
               Office
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             all
             these
             
               Affections
               of
               Love
               ,
               Pity
               and
               Compassion
            
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             .
             As
             our
             High
             Priest
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             
               is
               able
               to
               suffer
            
             ,
             to
             condole
             with
             ,
             to
             have
             compassion
             on
             his
             poor
             tempted
             ones
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             15.
             
             All
             these
             affections
             doth
             he
             continually
             act
             and
             exercise
             in
             his
             intercession
             .
             From
             a
             sense
             it
             is
             of
             their
             wants
             and
             weaknesses
             ,
             of
             their
             distresses
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             of
             their
             States
             and
             Duties
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             inexpressible
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             that
             he
             
               continually
               intercedes
            
             for
             them
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             that
             their
             sins
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             their
             Temptations
             subdued
             ,
             their
             sorrows
             removed
             ,
             their
             Trials
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             their
             Persons
             saved
             .
             And
             doing
             this
             continually
             as
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             continual
             excise
             of
             
               Love
               ,
               Care
               ,
               Pity
               and
               Compassion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             a
             Reason
             of
             his
             whole
             preceding
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             laid
             so
             great
             weight
             upon
             the
             Description
             of
             our
             High
             Priest.
             And
             he
             hath
             probably
             in
             it
             a
             respect
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             last
             asserted
             in
             particular
             concerning
             his
             
               Ability
               to
               save
               them
               to
               the
               utmost
               that
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               yet
               also
               this
               High
               Priest
               was
               just
               to
               us
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             just
             ,
             right
             or
             meet
             that
             we
             should
             have
             this
             High
             Priest.
             All
             others
             ,
             
               talis
               nos
               decebat
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               pure
               ;
               Sanctus
               ;
               Holy.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               malice
            
             .
             Beza
             ,
             
               ab
               omni
               malo
               alienus
               .
               Innocens
               .
               Free
               from
               all
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               spot
            
             .
             Vul.
             impollutus
             .
             Beza
             ,
             
               sine
               labe
               ;
               unpolluted
               ,
               without
               spot
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               separate
               from
               sins
            
             ;
             all
             others
             ,
             
               from
               sinners
            
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             will
             be
             farther
             explained
             in
             our
             enquiry
             into
             the
             things
             signified
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             For
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             became
             us
             ,
             who
             is
             Holy
             ,
             Harmless
             ,
             Undefiled
             ,
             Separate
             from
             sinners
             and
             made
             higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             something
             supposed
             and
             included
             in
             this
             Assertion
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             intend
             to
             come
             unto
             God
             ,
             we
             had
             need
             of
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             to
             encourage
             and
             enable
             us
             thereunto
             .
             For
             if
             in
             particular
             we
             need
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             
               without
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             Foundation
             which
             in
             this
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             proceedeth
             on
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             sinners
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             all
             ,
             
               can
               have
               no
               Access
               unto
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               High
               Priest.
            
             And
             there
             was
             no
             need
             for
             him
             much
             to
             labour
             with
             those
             Hebrews
             in
             the
             confirmation
             hereof
             .
             For
             from
             the
             first
             constitution
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             of
             Approach
             unto
             God
             in
             and
             with
             their
             sacred
             services
             .
             And
             God
             had
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Office
             among
             them
             ,
             declared
             that
             this
             was
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             would
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             but
             also
             with
             
               Legal
               Prohibitions
            
             fortified
             with
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             he
             had
             forbidden
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             highest
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             most
             holy
             ,
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             
               any
               other
               way
            
             .
             Hereby
             were
             they
             taught
             the
             everlasting
             necessity
             of
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             whatever
             End
             or
             Issue
             their
             Typical
             Priests
             came
             unto
             .
             And
             herein
             lyes
             a
             great
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             present
             misery
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               High
               Priest
            
             of
             their
             own
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             nor
             have
             had
             for
             many
             Ages
             .
             Hereon
             all
             their
             
               solemn
               worship
               of
               God
            
             utterly
             ceaseth
             .
             They
             are
             the
             only
             Persons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             all
             mankind
             would
             give
             them
             leave
             and
             assist
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             
               cannot
               worship
               God
            
             as
             they
             judge
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             For
             if
             Hierusalem
             were
             restored
             into
             their
             Possession
             ,
             and
             a
             Temple
             reedified
             in
             it
             more
             glorious
             than
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             yet
             could
             they
             not
             offer
             one
             Lamb
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             God.
             For
             they
             know
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             Priests
             infallibly
             deriving
             their
             Pedigree
             from
             Aaron
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             amongst
             them
             not
             one
             in
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             so
             must
             they
             abide
             under
             a
             sense
             of
             being
             
               judicially
               excluded
            
             and
             cast
             out
             from
             all
             
               solemn
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             until
             the
             vail
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             leaving
             Aaron
             ,
             they
             return
             unto
             him
             who
             was
             Typed
             by
             Melchisedec
             ,
             unto
             whom
             even
             Abraham
             their
             Father
             acknowledged
             his
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             Whence
             this
             necessity
             of
             an
             High
             Priest
             for
             sinners
             arose
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             enquired
             into
             ,
             and
             declared
             in
             my
             Exercitations
             on
             the
             
               original
               and
               causes
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             again
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             it
             .
             Every
             ones
             duty
             it
             is
             to
             consider
             it
             ,
             and
             rightly
             improve
             it
             for
             himself
             :
             The
             want
             
             of
             living
             up
             unto
             this
             Truth
             ,
             evacuates
             the
             Religion
             of
             most
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             supposition
             of
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             in
             General
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             what
             
               sort
               of
               High
               Priest
            
             was
             needfull
             for
             us
             .
             And
             this
             he
             shews
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             
               Personal
               Qualifications
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             
               outward
               State
               and
               Condition
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             
               nature
               of
               his
               Office
            
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             Discharge
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             And
             he
             confirmeth
             the
             whole
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Person
             who
             was
             this
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             how
             he
             became
             so
             ,
             compared
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             consecration
             unto
             their
             Office
             ,
             who
             were
             
               Priests
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             two
             first
             are
             contained
             in
             this
             verse
             ;
             namely
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Personal
               Qualifications
            
             of
             him
             who
             was
             meet
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             might
             come
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             (
             2.
             )
             
               His
               outward
               state
               and
               condition
            
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             as
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             is
             
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Became
               us
               .
               Decuit
               ,
               decebat
               .
            
             It
             was
             meet
             ,
             it
             was
             just
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             renders
             it
             .
             And
             respect
             may
             be
             had
             therein
             either
             unto
             the
             
               wisdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             unto
             our
             
               state
               and
               condition
            
             ,
             or
             unto
             both
             ;
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             it
             was
             meet
             for
             
               God
               to
               give
            
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             it
             was
             needful
             that
             we
             should
             have
             .
             If
             the
             condecency
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             which
             lies
             in
             a
             contrivance
             of
             proper
             means
             unto
             an
             end
             ,
             be
             intended
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             God
             who
             is
             respected
             in
             this
             word
             ;
             If
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             
               kind
               of
               Relief
            
             mentioned
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             we
             who
             are
             respected
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             is
             applyed
             unto
             God
             in
             this
             very
             case
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               It
               became
               him
               for
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               .
            
             Consider
             God
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Ruler
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             cause
             and
             last
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             became
             ,
             was
             necessary
             unto
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Holiness
             that
             having
             designed
             the
             bringing
             of
             many
             sons
             unto
             Glory
             ,
             he
             should
             
               make
               the
               Captain
               of
               their
               salvation
               perfect
               through
               sufferings
               .
            
             So
             the
             Condecency
             here
             intended
             may
             respect
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God.
            
             It
             became
             him
             to
             give
             us
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             as
             we
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             ;
             namely
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             able
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             that
             Office
             to
             save
             all
             to
             the
             uttermost
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
             For
             to
             design
             our
             salvation
             by
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             provide
             
               such
               an
               one
            
             ,
             as
             was
             every
             way
             able
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             became
             not
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Respect
             may
             be
             had
             herein
             unto
             our
             
               state
               and
               condition
            
             .
             Such
             this
             was
             as
             
             none
             but
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             could
             relieve
             us
             in
             or
             save
             us
             from
             .
             For
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             such
             an
             one
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             as
             (
             1.
             )
             could
             
               make
               Attonement
            
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             or
             perfectly
             expiate
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Purge
               our
               Consciences
            
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             or
             sanctifie
             us
             throughout
             by
             his
             Blood.
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Procure
               Acceptance
            
             with
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             purchase
             eternal
             Redemption
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               Administer
               supplies
            
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
             unto
             us
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             live
             unto
             God
             in
             all
             Duties
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             
               Give
               us
               assistance
               and
               consolation
            
             in
             our
             Trials
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             with
             pity
             and
             compassion
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             
               Preserve
               us
               by
               Power
            
             from
             all
             ruining
             Sins
             and
             Dangers
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             Be
             in
             a
             
               continual
               Readiness
            
             to
             receive
             us
             in
             all
             our
             Addresses
             to
             him
             .
             (
             8.
             )
             To
             
               bestow
               upon
               us
               the
               Reward
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
             Unless
             we
             have
             an
             High
             Priest
             that
             can
             do
             all
             these
             things
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             
               saved
               to
               the
               uttermost
            
             .
             Such
             an
             High
             Priest
             we
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             it
             became
             the
             wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             to
             give
             unto
             us
             .
             And
          
           
             
               God
               in
               infinite
               wisdom
               ,
               Love
               and
               Grace
               ,
               gave
               us
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Qualifications
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Condition
               ,
               and
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               was
               every
               way
               suited
               to
               deliver
               us
               from
               the
               state
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               himself
               through
               a
               Perfect
               salvation
               .
            
             This
             the
             ensuing
             particulars
             will
             fully
             manifest
             .
          
           
             The
             Qualifications
             of
             this
             High
             Priest
             are
             expressed
             first
             indefinitely
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             Difference
             from
             other
             High
             Priests
             is
             included
             herein
             .
             He
             must
             not
             
             be
             one
             of
             an
             
               Ordinary
               sort
            
             ,
             but
             one
             so
             singularly
             qualified
             unto
             his
             work
             ,
             so
             exalted
             after
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             discharging
             his
             work
             unto
             such
             Ends.
             In
             all
             these
             things
             we
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             as
             was
             quite
             of
             another
             sort
             ,
             order
             and
             kind
             ,
             than
             any
             the
             Church
             had
             enjoyed
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             concludes
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             His
             
               Personal
               inherent
               Qualifications
            
             are
             first
             expressed
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             consider
             first
             some
             things
             in
             general
             that
             are
             common
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             then
             declare
             the
             especial
             intendment
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             
             
               Such
               an
               High
               Priest
               became
               us
               ,
               as
               is
               Holy
               ,
               Harmless
               ,
               Undefiled
               ,
               Separate
               from
               sinners
               .
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             some
             Allusion
             in
             all
             these
             things
             unto
             what
             was
             Typically
             represented
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             under
             the
             Law.
             For
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Person
             
               without
               blemish
            
             ,
             not
             maimed
             in
             any
             part
             of
             his
             body
             .
             He
             was
             not
             to
             marry
             any
             one
             that
             was
             defiled
             ,
             nor
             to
             defile
             himself
             among
             the
             People
             .
             On
             his
             forehead
             in
             his
             ministrations
             he
             ware
             a
             
               Plate
               of
               Gold
            
             with
             that
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Holiness
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             
               Personal
               Holiness
            
             was
             required
             of
             him
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ;
             for
             want
             whereof
             ,
             God
             cast
             out
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
               Eli
            
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             those
             things
             were
             only
             
               outward
               Representations
            
             of
             what
             was
             really
             required
             unto
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             as
             the
             Church
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             .
             For
             they
             were
             mostly
             external
             ,
             giving
             a
             Denomination
             unto
             the
             Subject
             ,
             but
             working
             no
             
               real
               change
            
             in
             it
             .
             And
             where
             they
             were
             internal
             ,
             they
             were
             encompassed
             with
             such
             a
             
               mixture
               of
               sins
            
             ,
             weaknesses
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Intercision
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Glory
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             was
             required
             .
             All
             these
             things
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
             reducing
             them
             unto
             two
             Heads
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               obnoxious
               unto
               Sin
               and
               Death
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             they
             died
             ,
             so
             they
             
               offered
               sacrifices
               for
               their
               own
               sins
               .
            
             But
             the
             Church
             was
             taught
             by
             them
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             that
             it
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             an
             High
             Priest
             whose
             
               real
               Qualifications
            
             should
             answer
             all
             these
             Types
             and
             Representations
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             that
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Description
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             designed
             to
             obviate
             the
             
               prejudicate
               opinion
            
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             concerning
             their
             Messiah
             .
             For
             generally
             they
             looked
             on
             him
             as
             one
             that
             was
             to
             be
             a
             
               great
               earthly
               Prince
               and
               warriour
            
             ,
             that
             should
             conquer
             many
             Nations
             ,
             and
             subdue
             all
             their
             enemies
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             shedding
             the
             blood
             of
             men
             in
             Abundance
             .
             In
             opposition
             unto
             this
             vain
             and
             pernicious
             Imagination
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             testifies
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             kill
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             and
             keep
             alive
             .
             And
             our
             Apostle
             here
             gives
             such
             a
             Description
             of
             him
             in
             these
             
               holy
               gracious
               Qualifications
            
             ,
             as
             might
             attest
             his
             Person
             and
             work
             to
             be
             quite
             of
             another
             nature
             than
             what
             they
             desired
             and
             expected
             ;
             And
             their
             frustration
             herein
             was
             the
             principal
             occasion
             of
             their
             unbelief
             .
             See
             Mal.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             it
             hath
             fallen
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             an
             
               able
               Expositor
            
             of
             our
             own
             on
             this
             place
             ;
             that
             the
             Time
             when
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             thus
             made
             
               an
               High
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               was
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               sacrifice
               ,
               not
               many
               ;
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               not
               for
               himself
               ;
               once
               ,
               not
               often
               ;
               of
               everlasting
               vertue
               ,
               and
               not
               effectual
               for
               some
               petty
               Expiations
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               and
               after
               he
               was
               risen
               ,
               ascended
               and
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             If
             by
             being
             
               made
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             only
             a
             
               Solemn
               Declaration
            
             of
             being
             made
             so
             ,
             is
             intended
             ,
             these
             things
             may
             passe
             well
             enough
             .
             For
             we
             allow
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             
               a
               thing
               is
               oft-times
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               first
               manifested
               or
               declared
               .
            
             So
             was
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               determined
               to
               be
               the
               son
               of
               God
               with
               Power
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             intended
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             will
             scarce
             admit
             of
             any
             other
             Interpretation
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             
               first
               made
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             after
             all
             this
             was
             performed
             ,
             the
             whole
             real
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             proper
             Sacrifice
             is
             overthrown
             .
             For
             it
             is
             said
             he
             was
             not
             made
             an
             High
             Priest
             until
             after
             that
             he
             had
             
               offered
               his
               one
               sacrifice
            
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             not
             a
             
               Priest
               ,
               when
               he
               so
               offered
               himself
               .
            
             But
             this
             implies
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             sacrifice
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Priest.
             And
             therefore
             the
             Socinians
             who
             make
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             to
             be
             by
             his
             
               entrance
               into
               Heaven
            
             ,
             do
             utterly
             deny
             his
             Death
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Preparation
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             fancy
             the
             
               killing
               of
               the
               beast
               to
               have
               been
               of
               old
               .
            
             And
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             either
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             before
             and
             in
             the
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             he
             was
             never
             any
             ,
             nor
             needed
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             so
             be
             ;
             for
             after
             he
             was
             
               freed
               from
               death
            
             ,
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             offer
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             order
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             should
             first
             
               offer
               his
               onely
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             be
             made
             a
             Priest.
             But
             the
             Order
             ,
             Time
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Call
             and
             Consecration
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Priesthood
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             that
             
               all
               these
               Qualifications
            
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             were
             peculiarly
             necessary
             on
             the
             
               account
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             which
             he
             had
             to
             offer
             .
             They
             were
             not
             only
             necessary
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Sacrificer
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             not
             only
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Lamb.
             For
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             to
             be
             without
             blemish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sacrificers
             .
             So
             were
             we
             
               redeemed
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               and
               without
               spot
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             But
             however
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             chosen
             under
             the
             Law
             without
             blemish
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             still
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             Calves
             ,
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             Lambs
             .
             And
             therefore
             Priests
             who
             had
             weaknesses
             and
             infirmities
             and
             sins
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             might
             be
             meet
             enough
             to
             offer
             them
             .
             But
             here
             both
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             were
             to
             be
             equally
             pure
             and
             holy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             not
             pass
             by
             the
             wresting
             of
             this
             Text
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ;
             nor
             omit
             its
             due
             Vindication
             .
             For
             they
             contend
             that
             this
             whole
             Description
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             doth
             
               not
               respect
               his
               internal
               Qualifications
               in
               this
               world
               before
               and
               in
               the
               offering
               of
               himself
               by
               his
               Blood
               ;
               but
               his
               glorious
               state
               and
               condition
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             For
             they
             fear
             (
             as
             well
             they
             may
             )
             that
             if
             the
             
               Qualifications
               of
               a
               Priest
            
             were
             necessary
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             required
             in
             him
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             was
             so
             indeed
             .
             He
             who
             says
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             became
             us
             as
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             doth
             affirm
             that
             when
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             our
             High
             Priest.
             In
             that
             state
             wherein
             these
             things
             were
             necessary
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Priest.
             To
             avoid
             this
             ruine
             unto
             their
             Pretensions
             ,
             they
             offer
             
               violence
               unto
               the
               Text
            
             ,
             and
             the
             signification
             of
             every
             word
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             dangerously
             insinuate
             a
             negation
             of
             the
             things
             intended
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             in
             this
             world
             .
             So
             speaks
             Schlictingius
             on
             the
             place
             .
             
               Unde
               apparet
               sequentibus
               verbis
               ,
               seu
               Epithetis
               Christo
               tributis
               ,
               non
               mores
               ipsius
               seu
               vitam
               ab
               omni
               peccati
               labe
               puram
               ,
               sed
               felicem
               ac
               beatum
               statum
               describi
               ac
               designari
               ,
               ob
               quem
               fiat
               ut
               in
               aeternum
               vivens
               ,
               nostri
               quoque
               perpetuam
               gerat
               curam
               .
               Licet
               enim
               omnia
               ista
               ratione
               vitae
               &
               morum
               de
               Christo
               intellecta
               verissima
               sint
               ,
               tamen
               nihil
               ad
               praesens
               Authoris
               institutum
               faciunt
               .
            
             So
             also
             argues
             
               Smalcius
               de
               Reg.
               Christi
               ,
               Cap.
            
             23.
             whom
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             refuted
             .
          
           
             The
             Paraphrase
             of
             one
             of
             our
             own
             seems
             to
             comply
             herewith
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
             
               And
               this
               was
               a
               sort
               of
               High
               Priests
               which
               we
               sinful
               weak
               creatures
               had
               need
               of
               ,
            
             (
             which
             by
             the
             way
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             for
             we
             stood
             not
             in
             need
             of
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             High
             Priests
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             single
             individual
             High
             Priest
             ,
             )
             
               One
               that
               being
               mercifully
               disposed
               ,
               is
               also
               incapable
               of
               suffering
               any
               hurt
               ,
               of
               being
               defiled
               or
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               dying
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               is
               exalted
               unto
               a
               pitch
               above
               our
               sinful
               corruptible
               condition
               here
               .
            
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             rendred
             in
             the
             
               Margin
               ,
               free
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               undefileable
               .
            
             The
             sense
             is
             plainly
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Schlictingius
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             some
             variety
             in
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             Christ
             said
             to
             be
             exalted
             that
             he
             
               might
               be
               such
            
             as
             he
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             was
             not
             so
             before
             in
             the
             sense
             here
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             however
             the
             words
             here
             in
             another
             sense
             might
             be
             applyed
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             seem
             to
             be
             aymed
             at
             in
             this
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             make
             way
             for
             another
             corrupt
             notion
             on
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             these
             men
             with
             Grotius
             would
             have
             
               Christ
               in
               some
               sense
               offer
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               also
            
             ;
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pretence
             for
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             be
             asscribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               take
               care
               that
               the
               Innocency
               ,
               Holinesse
               and
               absolute
               Purity
               of
               our
               High
               Priest
            
             be
             not
             supposed
             to
             be
             necessary
             unto
             our
             Justification
             ,
             neither
             as
             the
             material
             ,
             nor
             formal
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               died
               for
               our
               Justification
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             might
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             antecedently
             be
             
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undefiled
               and
               separate
               from
               sinners
            
             ;
             then
             was
             his
             being
             so
             necessary
             unto
             our
             Justification
             ,
             as
             a
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             obviate
             an
             
               Apprehension
               of
               his
               being
               an
               High
               Priest
               before
               his
               death
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             offered
             his
             one
             Sacrifice
             therein
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             not
             the
             Qualifications
             necessary
             unto
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             before
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             before
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             none
             of
             them
             compliant
             with
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Exposition
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               concurrent
               sense
            
             of
             all
             sober
             ,
             antient
             and
             modern
             Expositors
             .
             And
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               common
               sense
            
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             them
             who
             knoweth
             ought
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             unless
             their
             
             minds
             are
             perverted
             with
             these
             mens
             glosses
             ,
             and
             that
             meerly
             to
             comply
             with
             other
             opinions
             wherein
             the
             text
             is
             no
             way
             concerned
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             their
             
               first
               and
               last
               consideration
            
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             they
             respect
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             to
             his
             
               personal
               Holiness
            
             in
             this
             World.
             And
             that
             Exposition
             had
             need
             be
             well
             confirmed
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             all
             learned
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             destructive
             of
             the
             
               common
               Faith
            
             of
             Christians
             .
             But
             as
             yet
             we
             have
             nothing
             beyond
             crude
             Assertions
             offered
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             unto
             ,
             or
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             
               sense
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Words
            
             in
             all
             good
             Authors
             ,
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             ;
             and
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Application
             of
             them
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ;
             For
             he
             placeth
             all
             these
             Properties
             as
             
               qualifications
               of
               this
               Person
            
             antecedently
             unto
             his
             Exaltation
             .
             He
             was
             first
             Holy
             ,
             Harmless
             ,
             Undefiled
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             Higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             .
             But
             according
             unto
             this
             Exposition
             his
             
               being
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
               ,
            
             is
             the
             
               antecedent
               cause
            
             of
             his
             being
             made
             Holy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             highly
             false
             that
             the
             
               blessed
               state
               pretended
            
             to
             be
             here
             set
             forth
             ,
             was
             antecedently
             unto
             his
             
               being
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrifice
             which
             he
             offered
             ;
             yea
             ,
             such
             an
             estate
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             
               in
               his
               Blood.
               Heb.
            
             9.
             14.
             and
             that
             with
             
               strong
               cryes
               and
               tears
               ,
               Chap.
            
             5.
             7.
             which
             were
             inconsistent
             with
             such
             a
             state
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             so
             described
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             exclusive
             of
             every
             thing
             required
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Schlictingius
             pleads
             that
             although
             all
             these
             things
             were
             true
             with
             respect
             
               unto
               the
               life
               and
               manners
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             way
             unto
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             mention
             them
             unto
             the
             end
             designed
             .
             But
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             If
             that
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             which
             he
             contends
             for
             ,
             not
             
               one
               of
               them
               is
               true
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               life
               and
               manners
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             belong
             unto
             his
             
               blessed
               estate
            
             in
             the
             other
             .
             (
             2
             )
             We
             shall
             see
             on
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             how
             far
             he
             will
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             true
             of
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             Christ
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             seeing
             in
             some
             sense
             he
             affirms
             him
             to
             have
             
               offered
               sacrifice
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             with
             an
             expresse
             contradiction
             unto
             his
             own
             main
             Hypothesis
             .
             For
             by
             sins
             he
             understands
             weakness
             and
             infirmities
             ;
             and
             whereas
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             Christ
             to
             have
             offered
             himself
             before
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             be
             antecedently
             
               freed
               from
               all
               weaknesses
               and
               Infirmities
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             contradiction
             to
             affirm
             that
             he
             
               offered
               for
               them
            
             :
             seeing
             he
             could
             not
             offer
             himself
             until
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             We
             have
             only
             his
             
               bare
               word
               for
               it
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Asscription
             of
             those
             things
             unto
             our
             High
             Priest
             as
             inherent
             Qualifications
             ,
             
               was
               not
               unto
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             And
             his
             Assertion
             is
             built
             on
             a
             false
             supposition
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             not
             
               an
               High
               Priest
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             nor
             did
             offer
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             which
             overthrows
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Vanity
             and
             Falshood
             of
             this
             novel
             Exposition
             ,
             will
             yet
             farther
             and
             fully
             be
             evinced
             ,
             in
             an
             enquiry
             into
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             these
             words
             as
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             every
             one
             whereof
             is
             wrested
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             ,
             or
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Sanctus
               ,
               Holy
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thy
               Holy
               one
            
             :
             from
             Psal.
             16.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               antecedently
               unto
               his
               Resurrection
            
             :
             which
             must
             be
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             
               internal
               Holiness
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               thine
               Holy
               One
               to
               see
               Corrupton
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             word
             is
             every
             where
             used
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             
               internally
               holy
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             8.
             
             The
             Syriack
             renders
             it
             in
             this
             place
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pure
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             inherent
             Qualification
             ;
             as
             it
             doth
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             and
             Tit.
             1.
             8.
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Pious
               ,
               Holy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             Hesychius
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Pure
               ,
               Righteous
               ,
               Godly
               ,
               Peaceable
               ,
               Chast.
            
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             only
             for
             Holily
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               internal
               Holiness
               .
               Luk.
            
             1.
             75.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             24.
             
             No
             where
             is
             it
             used
             for
             a
             
               merciful
               disposition
            
             ,
             much
             less
             for
             
               venerable
               and
               sacred
            
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             an
             immortal
             nature
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Priviledge
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pretended
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             word
             used
             in
             any
             other
             Good
             Author
             to
             signifie
             any
             one
             but
             him
             that
             is
             Holy
             and
             Righteous
             ,
             or
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             
               holy
               purity
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Christ
            
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             expression
             .
             His
             Life
             and
             Actions
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Epithets
             .
             His
             nature
             was
             
               pure
               and
               holy
            
             ,
             absolutly
             free
             from
             any
             spot
             or
             taint
             of
             our
             
               original
               Defilement
            
             .
             
             Hence
             as
             he
             was
             conceived
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             came
             from
             the
             Womb
             ,
             he
             was
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               holy
               thing
            
             of
             God
             ;
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             All
             others
             since
             the
             fall
             have
             a
             
               polluted
               nature
            
             and
             are
             originally
             unholy
             .
             But
             his
             conception
             being
             miraculous
             ,
             by
             the
             immediate
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             his
             nature
             not
             derived
             unto
             him
             by
             
               natural
               Generation
            
             ,
             the
             only
             means
             of
             the
             Propagation
             of
             original
             Defilement
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             instant
             of
             its
             being
             ,
             
               filled
               with
               all
               habitual
               seeds
               of
               Grace
            
             ;
             He
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Holy.
             And
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             became
             us
             ,
             as
             was
             so
             .
             Had
             he
             had
             a
             nature
             
               touched
               with
               sin
            
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             meet
             either
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             or
             Sacrifice
             .
             This
             Holiness
             of
             nature
             was
             needful
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             answer
             for
             the
             unholiness
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             away
             .
             
               Unholy
               Sinners
            
             ,
             do
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             an
             
               Holy
               Priest
            
             and
             an
             
               Holy
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             What
             we
             have
             not
             in
             our selves
             we
             must
             have
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             accepted
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               God
            
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             Iniquity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             
               Schlictingius
               ,
               omnis
               mali
               expers
               ,
               nullis
               amplius
            
             
             
               miseriis
               obnoxius
               ;
               incapable
               of
               suffering
               any
               hurt
               ,
            
             saith
             another
             to
             the
             same
             Purpose
             .
             The
             word
             is
             but
             once
             more
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             sense
             remote
             enough
             from
             ,
             
               one
               not
               exposed
               to
               misery
            
             ,
             or
             incapable
             of
             suffering
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Men
             
               Simple
               and
               Harmless
            
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             exposed
             to
             most
             Evils
             and
             Troubles
             in
             the
             World.
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             never
             used
             in
             any
             
               good
               Author
            
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             instance
             be
             produced
             unto
             that
             purpose
             :
             But
             it
             constantly
             signifies
             one
             
               Innocent
               ,
               Harmless
               ,
               free
               from
               malice
               ,
            
             who
             doth
             no
             evil
             .
             Nor
             did
             any
             one
             before
             these
             Interpreters
             dream
             of
             a
             
               passive
               Interpretation
            
             of
             this
             Word
             .
             It
             is
             he
             
               who
               doth
               no
               evil
            
             ;
             not
             he
             who
             
               can
               suffer
               no
               evil
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             malus
             ,
             or
             
               qui
               dolo
               malo
               utitur
            
             ;
             an
             Evil
             malitious
             Person
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             vitiositas
             in
             the
             Judgement
             of
             
               Cicero
               .
               Virtutis
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               contraria
               est
               vitiositas
               ,
               sic
               enim
               malo
               quam
               malitiam
               appellare
               ,
               quam
               Graeci
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               appellant
               ;
               nam
               Malitia
               certi
               cujusdam
               vitii
               nomen
               est
               ,
               vitiosit
               as
               omnium
               .
            
             We
             render
             it
             sometimes
             
               naughtiness
               ,
               Jam.
            
             1.
             22.
             sometimes
             ,
             malice
             or
             malitiousness
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             
             All
             manner
             of
             evil
             with
             deceitful
             guile
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             he
             that
             is
             free
             
               from
               all
               evil
            
             ,
             fraud
             or
             sin
             ;
             the
             same
             absolutely
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             2.
             22.
             
             
               Who
               did
               no
               sin
               ,
               neither
               was
               there
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Holy
             is
             his
             Epithet
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Nature
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Harmless
             respects
             his
             Life
             .
             The
             first
             includes
             all
             positive
             Holiness
             ;
             the
             other
             an
             
               Abnegation
               of
               all
               unholiness
            
             .
             As
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             had
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sin
               present
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             with
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             18
             ,
             21.
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sin
               easily
               besetting
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             1.
             
             As
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             was
             free
             from
             every
             
               effect
               of
               such
               a
               Principle
            
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             had
             need
             of
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest.
            
             Had
             he
             not
             been
             innocent
             and
             every
             way
             blameless
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             had
             other
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             than
             always
             to
             take
             care
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             He
             must
             first
             have
             offered
             
               for
               his
               own
               sins
            
             ,
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             offered
             for
             us
             or
             ours
             .
             And
             this
             added
             unto
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             Obedience
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             was
             absolutely
             
               Innocent
               ,
               Harmlesse
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               all
               evil
            
             and
             Guile
             ,
             he
             was
             reproached
             and
             charged
             with
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ;
             A
             Seducer
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             a
             
               Seditious
               Person
            
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             Malefactors
             .
             For
             herein
             also
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             suffering
             part
             ,
             
               he
               was
               made
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
            
             that
             we
             might
             become
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             And
             a
             great
             encouragement
             this
             is
             unto
             those
             who
             suffer
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             according
             to
             their
             measure
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             was
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               cujus
               felicitas
               &
               beatitas
               nulla
               vel
               minima
               adversitate
            
             
             
               quasi
               labe
               pollui
               inficique
               possit
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Schlictingius
             ;
             than
             which
             a
             more
             vain
             Imagination
             ,
             or
             more
             absurd
             Expression
             can
             be
             hardly
             thought
             on
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             charge
             the
             Apostle
             with
             such
             obscurity
             and
             expressing
             of
             his
             Mind
             in
             such
             uncouth
             terms
             ,
             never
             used
             by
             any
             others
             ,
             nor
             by
             himself
             in
             any
             other
             place
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             or
             signification
             ;
             
               Unpolluted
               ,
               undefiled
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               every
               way
               happy
               and
               blessed
               ,
               not
               touched
               with
               the
               defilement
               of
               any
               Adversity
               .
            
             But
             the
             use
             of
             Adversity
             ,
             is
             to
             purge
             and
             purifie
             .
             And
             as
             that
             word
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             
               undefiled
               ,
               unpolluted
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             morally
             with
             any
             sin
             or
             evil
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             .
             See
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             27.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             The
             enquiry
             therefore
             is
             how
             this
             differs
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             contains
             a
             
               negation
               of
               all
               Moral
               evil
               .
               Answ.
            
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             he
             
               did
               no
               evil
               in
               himself
            
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             
               contracted
               none
               from
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
            
             nor
             from
             any
             Persons
             with
             whom
             he
             conversed
             .
             This
             may
             fall
             out
             
             sometimes
             .
             Hence
             the
             Prophet
             in
             his
             consternation
             at
             the
             Appearance
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             unto
             him
             ,
             cryed
             out
             
               he
               was
               undone
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             
               his
               own
               sinfull
               defilements
            
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             
               uncleanness
               of
               the
               People
               among
               whom
               he
               dwelt
               .
               Isa.
            
             6.
             5.
             
             And
             on
             this
             Ground
             there
             was
             an
             Attonement
             of
             old
             to
             be
             made
             for
             the
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             and
             Tabernacle
             .
             Not
             that
             they
             had
             any
             uncleanness
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             
               uncleanness
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               remaining
               among
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               uncleannesses
               .
               Levit.
            
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             many
             things
             might
             befall
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             of
             old
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             
               legally
               defiled
            
             ,
             and
             so
             rendred
             uncapable
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             Office.
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             they
             always
             had
             a
             
               second
               Priest
            
             in
             Readiness
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Solemn
             Festivals
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             
               Anniversary
               Expiation
            
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             any
             such
             Pollution
             should
             befall
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             the
             other
             might
             for
             that
             time
             take
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             discharge
             his
             Office.
             So
             it
             was
             with
             them
             principally
             with
             respect
             unto
             Ceremonials
             ,
             though
             immoralities
             might
             also
             defile
             them
             ,
             and
             incapacitate
             them
             for
             their
             Duty
             .
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             our
             High
             Priest
             liable
             unto
             ,
             either
             from
             himself
             or
             from
             converse
             with
             others
             .
             As
             he
             was
             unconcerned
             in
             ceremonials
             ,
             so
             in
             all
             moral
             Obedience
             ,
             nothing
             could
             affix
             on
             him
             either
             
               Spot
               or
               Blemish
            
             .
             And
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             became
             us
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             was
             his
             Design
             and
             work
             to
             sanctify
             and
             cleanse
             his
             Church
             ,
             until
             it
             have
             
               neither
               spot
               nor
               wrinkle
            
             ,
             but
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blemish
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             :
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             :
             how
             had
             he
             been
             meet
             to
             attempt
             or
             effect
             this
             work
             ,
             had
             not
             he
             himself
             been
             every
             way
             undefiled
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             
               Schlictingius
               ,
               Loco
               &
               conditione
            
             ,
             
             
               ut
               statim
               additur
               ,
               excelsior
               caelis
               factus
               .
            
             He
             is
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             notions
             and
             end
             off
             his
             Invention
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             find
             out
             no
             sense
             for
             this
             expression
             ,
             but
             puts
             us
             of
             to
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             quite
             of
             another
             signification
             ,
             or
             express
             a
             thing
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             are
             distinguished
             from
             this
             expression
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             ,
             
               And
               separate
               from
               sinners
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
            
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             enquire
             after
             another
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             readily
             offers
             it self
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Separate
               from
               sinners
            
             :
             From
             sins
             ,
             saith
             the
             Syriack
             .
             But
             that
             was
             sufficiently
             secured
             before
             ;
             From
             Sinners
             as
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             
               in
               their
               sins
            
             .
             He
             was
             like
             unto
             us
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             
               sin
               only
            
             excepted
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             consider
             wherein
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             
               was
               not
            
             separate
             from
             sinners
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             not
             
               separate
               from
            
             them
             as
             unto
             
               community
               of
               nature
            
             .
             For
             God
             sent
             his
             own
             son
             in
             the
             
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
               ;
               Rom.
            
             8.
             3.
             
             He
             sent
             him
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             he
             sent
             him
             
               made
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.
             4.
             wherein
             the
             
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ;
               Joh.
            
             1.
             14.
             but
             he
             sent
             him
             only
             in
             the
             
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
            
             .
             And
             that
             because
             he
             
               made
               him
               sin
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
            
             ;
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             He
             took
             our
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             without
             sin
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             by
             Reason
             of
             the
             charge
             of
             sin
             with
             the
             consequences
             thereof
             that
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             the
             
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
            
             .
             He
             was
             not
             therefore
             
               really
               separate
            
             from
             sinners
             as
             they
             were
             flesh
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             
               sinful
               flesh
            
             .
             He
             took
             
               upon
               him
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Children
             were
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             he
             himself
             
               partook
               also
               of
               the
               same
            
             .
             Without
             this
             Relation
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             Union
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             one
             common
             nature
             ,
             whereby
             
               he
               that
               sanctifyeth
               and
               they
               that
               are
               sanctifyed
               ,
               are
               of
               one
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               been
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             or
             sacrifice
             for
             us
             .
             He
             was
             not
             therefore
             thus
             separated
             from
             sinners
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             of
             
               another
               nature
            
             from
             them
             .
             He
             
               took
               not
               on
               him
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             nor
             was
             a
             meer
             
               Spirit
               but
               had
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
            
             as
             he
             declared
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             .
             And
             the
             same
             nature
             he
             hath
             still
             with
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             will
             appear
             at
             Judgment
             .
             It
             is
             equally
             destructive
             unto
             our
             Faith
             and
             comforts
             ,
             to
             suppose
             our
             High
             Priest
             not
             
               separate
               from
               us
            
             in
             
               point
               of
               sin
            
             :
             and
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             us
             as
             to
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             not
             separated
             from
             sinners
             as
             to
             the
             
               Duties
               of
               outward
               Conversation
            
             .
             He
             lived
             not
             in
             a
             wilderness
             ,
             nor
             said
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             
               stand
               off
               ,
               I
               am
               holyer
               than
               you
               .
            
             He
             conversed
             freely
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             even
             Publicans
             and
             Harlots
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             reproached
             by
             the
             proud
             
               hypocritical
               Pharisees
            
             .
             His
             work
             was
             to
             call
             
               sinners
               to
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             an
             example
             of
             Holiness
             .
             This
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             
               withdrawn
               himself
            
             from
             all
             communication
             with
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             condescended
             unto
             them
             beyond
             the
             
               legal
               Austerities
               of
               the
               Baptist.
               Matth.
            
             11.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Hence
             those
             who
             of
             old
             pretending
             
               more
               than
               ordinary
            
             
             
               Holiness
               and
               Devotion
            
             did
             withdraw
             themselves
             into
             wildernesses
             from
             the
             converse
             of
             men
             ,
             did
             quite
             forget
             the
             Example
             and
             work
             of
             their
             Master
             :
             Yea
             they
             did
             avowedly
             prefer
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Baptist
             as
             they
             supposed
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             sufficiently
             reflects
             on
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Holiness
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             did
             they
             in
             the
             least
             
               express
               the
               Pattern
            
             which
             they
             proposed
             unto
             themselves
             for
             Imitation
             .
             For
             although
             John
             lived
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             Judaea
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             the
             
               voice
               of
               one
               crying
               in
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
             He
             lived
             there
             where
             it
             was
             most
             convenient
             for
             him
             to
             discharge
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             his
             
               Austerities
               in
               Food
               and
               Raiment
            
             ,
             were
             but
             to
             express
             outwardly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             enforced
             by
             threats
             which
             he
             preached
             .
             But
             as
             these
             Persons
             forsook
             the
             
               Example
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             Gospel
             to
             go
             back
             unto
             John
             and
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             they
             utterly
             mistook
             their
             pattern
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             making
             their
             Retirement
             a
             means
             and
             help
             to
             discharge
             the
             Ministry
             in
             calling
             others
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             they
             made
             it
             a
             
               Covert
               for
               their
               own
               Ignorance
               and
               Superstition
               .
            
             And
             for
             those
             
               Votaries
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             who
             pretend
             in
             the
             foolish
             Imitation
             of
             them
             to
             fancy
             a
             Wilderness
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             
               populous
               Cities
            
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             course
             of
             life
             invented
             ,
             more
             alien
             from
             the
             conduct
             of
             natural
             Light
             ,
             more
             useless
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Community
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             nor
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Example
               and
               Commands
            
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             so
             in
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             as
             
               Kings
               and
               Potentates
            
             are
             from
             Persons
             poor
             and
             mean
             :
             and
             who
             therefore
             out
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             meanness
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             State
             and
             Greatness
             of
             mind
             ,
             dare
             not
             approach
             unto
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             was
             
               meek
               and
               lowly
            
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             his
             whole
             converse
             with
             the
             
               lower
               sort
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             the
             poor
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             so
             he
             did
             by
             all
             ways
             and
             means
             ,
             invite
             and
             encourage
             
               all
               sorts
               of
               sinners
            
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             as
             
               though
               he
               had
               been
               ever
               in
               any
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
            
             in
             any
             thing
             wherein
             he
             was
             afterwads
             separated
             from
             them
             .
             The
             Participle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hath
             the
             sense
             of
             an
             Adjective
             ,
             declaring
             what
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             how
             he
             came
             so
             to
             be
             .
             He
             was
             always
             in
             such
             a
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             so
             Holy
             ,
             so
             Harmless
             ,
             and
             Undefiled
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             have
             a
             concern
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             was
             to
             be
             separated
             .
          
           
             It
             appeareth
             hence
             plainly
             wherein
             it
             was
             that
             he
             
               was
               separate
               from
               sinners
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             Sin
             ,
             in
             
               its
               Nature
            
             ,
             causes
             and
             effects
             .
             Whatever
             of
             that
             sort
             he
             underwent
             was
             upon
             our
             Account
             and
             not
             his
             own
             .
             He
             was
             every
             way
             ,
             in
             the
             
               perfect
               Holiness
            
             of
             his
             Nature
             and
             his
             Life
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             all
             sinners
             ;
             not
             only
             from
             the
             greatest
             ,
             but
             from
             those
             who
             ever
             had
             the
             least
             
               taint
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             who
             otherwise
             were
             most
             Holy.
             And
             so
             it
             became
             us
             that
             he
             should
             be
             .
             He
             that
             was
             to
             be
             a
             
               middle
               Person
            
             between
             God
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             
               separate
               from
               those
               sinners
            
             ,
             in
             that
             thing
             ,
             on
             the
             Account
             whereof
             he
             undertook
             to
             stand
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             Properties
             of
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             necessary
             antecedently
             unto
             the
             discharge
             of
             any
             Part
             or
             Duty
             of
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             His
             
               present
               state
               and
               condition
            
             is
             in
             the
             next
             place
             expressed
             ;
             
               and
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Made
               higher
            
             .
             God
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ;
               God
               above
               .
            
             And
             Glory
             is
             to
             be
             asscribed
             unto
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Highest
               ,
               Luk.
            
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             Exaltation
             is
             said
             to
             sit
             down
             at
             
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             chap.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               On
               high
            
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             for
             a
             season
             
               made
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             made
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             descended
             into
             
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             the
             principal
             Part
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             for
             a
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             But
             he
             abode
             not
             in
             that
             state
             nor
             could
             he
             discharge
             his
             whole
             Office
             and
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             therein
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
            
             .
             He
             was
             not
             made
             higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             Priest
             :
             but
             being
             our
             High
             Priest
             and
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             He
             was
             so
             made
             ,
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Office
             which
             yet
             remained
             to
             be
             performed
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Instances
             ,
             hath
             a
             
               double
               signification
            
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             
               Of
               Place
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               Of
               state
               and
               condition
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             Place
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             then
             by
             
               the
               Heavens
            
             which
             he
             is
             made
             above
             ,
             those
             
               aspectable
               Heavens
            
             with
             all
             their
             Glory
             are
             intended
             .
             He
             is
             no
             longer
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
             but
             exalted
             into
             a
             Throne
             of
             Majesty
             above
             these
             Heavens
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             
               passed
               through
               these
               Heavens
            
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             there
             he
             abides
             .
             For
             although
             the
             
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
            
             cannot
             contain
             him
             as
             unto
             the
             Immensity
             of
             his
             divine
             Nature
             ;
             yet
             as
             unto
             his
             humane
             Nature
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             
               Heavens
               must
               receive
               him
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Act.
            
             3.
             21.
             
             He
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             no
             more
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             Subject
             unto
             any
             of
             those
             inconveniences
             ,
             which
             his
             abode
             here
             below
             must
             be
             exposed
             unto
             .
             Yea
             ,
             had
             he
             always
             continued
             here
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             as
             became
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             respect
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             or
             the
             
               Glorious
               state
            
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             which
             he
             is
             exalted
             unto
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             by
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             than
             which
             Christ
             is
             made
             higher
             ,
             exalted
             above
             ,
             the
             Angels
             the
             sacred
             Inhabitants
             of
             those
             Heavenly
             Places
             are
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             our
             Apostle
             in
             other
             places
             often
             insists
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             :
             See
             Ephes.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             4.
             chap.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             but
             that
             both
             these
             may
             be
             included
             in
             this
             expression
             .
             He
             was
             so
             exalted
             as
             to
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Residence
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             above
             those
             
               aspectable
               Heavens
            
             ,
             as
             withal
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             Honour
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             above
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               he
               only
               excepted
               who
               puts
               all
               things
               under
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             we
             have
             finished
             the
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             vindication
             of
             the
             proper
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Two
             ends
             there
             are
             why
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             us
             such
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             that
             
               became
               us
            
             ,
             or
             which
             we
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             manifest
             that
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             were
             no
             way
             qualifyed
             for
             this
             Office
             ,
             no
             way
             meet
             or
             able
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             God.
             Something
             they
             did
             represent
             ,
             but
             nothing
             of
             themselves
             they
             did
             effect
             .
             They
             all
             of
             them
             came
             short
             in
             every
             Qualification
             which
             was
             necessary
             unto
             this
             end
             .
             They
             were
             all
             sinners
             ,
             and
             living
             and
             dying
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             they
             never
             attained
             unto
             that
             condition
             of
             Glory
             and
             Dignity
             which
             were
             necessary
             unto
             the
             full
             and
             final
             discharge
             of
             that
             Office.
             So
             he
             declares
             his
             mind
             to
             have
             been
             expresly
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               encourage
               the
               Faith
               of
               Believers
               ,
            
             by
             evidencing
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             whatever
             was
             needful
             in
             an
             high
             Priest
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             was
             found
             in
             all
             Perfection
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Although
               these
               Properties
               of
               our
               High
               Priest
               are
               principally
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               rendring
               him
               meet
               to
               be
               our
               High
               Priest
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               also
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               an
               Exemplar
               and
               Idea
               of
               that
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Innocency
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               conformable
               unto
               .
            
             If
             we
             will
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             this
             High
             Priest
             ,
             if
             by
             him
             alone
             we
             design
             to
             approach
             unto
             God
             ;
             conformity
             unto
             him
             in
             Holiness
             of
             nature
             and
             Life
             according
             unto
             our
             Measure
             is
             indispensably
             required
             of
             us
             .
             None
             can
             more
             dishonour
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             more
             pernitiously
             deceive
             and
             betray
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             than
             by
             professing
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Priest
             ,
             with
             their
             Trust
             thereby
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             endeavour
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             like
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Seeing
               all
               these
               Properties
               were
               required
               unto
               Christ
               and
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               our
               High
               Priest
               ;
               he
               was
               all
               that
               he
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               sakes
               ;
               and
               benefit
               from
               them
               doth
               redound
               unto
               us
               .
            
             For
             seeing
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             for
             us
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             was
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             was
             for
             us
             also
             .
             
               Such
               an
               High
               Priest
               became
               us
               ,
            
             and
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               infinite
               Grace
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               are
               always
               to
               be
               admired
               by
               us
               in
               providing
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
               as
               was
               every
               way
               meet
               for
               us
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Great
               End
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               bringing
               of
               us
               unto
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Dignity
               ,
               Duty
               ,
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               depend
               solely
               on
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Qualifications
               ,
               and
               the
               Exaltation
               of
               our
               High
               Priest.
            
             Or
             
               Our
               High
               Priest
               every
               way
               answering
               the
               Mind
               ,
               the
               Holiness
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               our
               want
               ,
               and
               necessities
               ,
               our
               whole
               state
               and
               Condition
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Salvation
               is
               absolutely
               secured
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             The
             great
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             satisfie
             Believers
             herein
             .
             And
             God
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             provide
             not
             only
             for
             our
             future
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             present
             consolation
             also
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               If
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
               became
               us
               ,
               was
               needful
               unto
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               and
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Grace
               thereof
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
            
             
             
               all
               Persons
               ,
               Christ
               alone
               excepted
               ,
               are
               absolutely
               excluded
               from
               all
               Interest
               in
               this
               Priesthood
               .
            
             He
             that
             takes
             upon
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             undere
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             be
             
               Holy
               ,
               Harmless
               ,
               Undefiled
               ,
               separate
               from
               Sinners
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             absolutely
             so
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             who
             endeavours
             to
             deceive
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               If
               therefore
               we
               consider
               aright
               what
               it
               is
               that
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               brought
               unto
               him
               in
               his
               Glory
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               our
               wisdom
               to
               forego
               all
               other
               Expectations
               ,
               and
               to
               betake
               our selves
               unto
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXVII
             .
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             used
             in
             this
             context
             have
             been
             opened
             in
             several
             places
             before
             .
             And
             in
             one
             thing
             only
             is
             there
             any
             material
             Difference
             among
             the
             Translators
             of
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             in
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             Syriack
             reads
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             rendring
             the
             Article
             in
             the
             
               masculine
               Gender
               ,
               who
               was
               after
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             also
             ,
             
               qui
               post
               legem
               est
            
             ,
             referring
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             Erasmus
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               supra
               legem
               ,
               above
               the
               Law.
            
             But
             others
             think
             and
             that
             rightly
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             an
             
               Accusative
               case
            
             ,
             is
             never
             to
             be
             rendred
             by
             supra
             ,
             or
             above
             .
          
           
             Who
             needeth
             not
             dayly
             ,
             as
             those
             High
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             Sacrifices
             ,
             first
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             Peoples
             ,
             for
             this
             he
             did
             once
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             maketh
             men
             High
             Priests
             which
             have
             Infirmity
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             which
             was
             since
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Son
             who
             is
             perfected
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             verses
             contain
             other
             instances
             of
             the
             Preeminence
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             above
             those
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             :
             so
             all
             those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             depend
             directly
             on
             ,
             and
             flow
             from
             the
             qualifications
             and
             endowments
             of
             his
             Person
             expressed
             in
             that
             foregoing
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             is
             
               such
               an
               one
            
             as
             is
             there
             described
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               Harmless
               ,
               Undefiled
               ,
               Separate
               from
               sinners
               ,
            
             and
             
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
            
             ,
             for
             such
             an
             one
             alone
             became
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             above
             and
             freed
             from
             all
             those
             things
             and
             services
             which
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             were
             obliged
             unto
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             these
             Qualifications
             .
             For
             all
             the
             things
             asscribed
             ver
             .
             27.
             unto
             them
             and
             denied
             concerning
             him
             ,
             were
             all
             effects
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             imperfection
             of
             their
             Persons
             and
             their
             services
             ,
             which
             he
             as
             unto
             his
             Person
             was
             absolutely
             exempt
             and
             free
             from
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             had
             no
             need
             to
             do
             as
             they
             did
             .
             And
             this
             being
             declared
             ,
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             with
             the
             fundamental
             Reason
             of
             all
             the
             differences
             insisted
             on
             ,
             is
             summarily
             expressed
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             VVho
             needeth
             not
             dayly
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             a
             Negation
             as
             they
             respect
             
               our
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             include
             an
             Affirmation
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             both
             in
             sundry
             instances
             .
             And
             the
             design
             of
             them
             is
             to
             exclude
             all
             those
             Imperfections
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             subject
             unto
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             negation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               needeth
               not
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             
             for
             him
             .
             The
             things
             expressed
             were
             not
             such
             as
             those
             Priests
             
               might
               do
            
             ,
             or
             omit
             as
             they
             saw
             occasion
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             necessarily
             obliged
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             the
             necessity
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             that
             which
             arose
             from
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             who
             appointed
             them
             to
             offer
             dayly
             ,
             
               first
               for
               themselves
               and
               then
               for
               the
               People
               ,
            
             but
             that
             also
             which
             arose
             from
             their
             own
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             they
             offered
             .
             For
             themselves
             being
             
               weak
               ,
               infirm
            
             ,
             and
             sinful
             ,
             and
             their
             offerings
             being
             only
             of
             
               earthly
               things
            
             that
             could
             never
             perfectly
             expiate
             sin
             ,
             these
             things
             were
             necessary
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             had
             ordained
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             
             are
             three
             Grounds
             or
             Reasons
             of
             the
             necessity
             here
             asscribed
             unto
             these
             Priests
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             
               had
               appointed
               them
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             This
             comes
             first
             to
             view
             although
             there
             be
             another
             Reason
             even
             of
             this
             Appointment
             .
             And
             God
             taught
             hereby
             both
             them
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             utter
             incapacity
             to
             effect
             the
             work
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             whereon
             they
             were
             to
             multiply
             their
             Oblations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               the
               Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             which
             they
             offered
             did
             make
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             here
             expressed
             ,
             necessary
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             they
             were
             such
             as
             could
             not
             attain
             the
             end
             of
             expiating
             sin
             :
             but
             only
             could
             represent
             that
             which
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Repetition
             of
             them
             was
             needful
             ,
             because
             their
             principal
             use
             was
             to
             be
             instructive
             only
             .
             Things
             that
             are
             
               really
               efficient
            
             themselves
             ,
             may
             at
             once
             produce
             and
             perfect
             their
             effects
             :
             But
             those
             which
             are
             
               instructive
               only
            
             must
             be
             reiterated
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Necessity
             arose
             
               from
               their
               own
               state
               before
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             People
             .
             For
             they
             themselves
             
               often
               sinned
            
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             other
             to
             offer
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             
               was
               necessary
            
             that
             they
             
               should
               often
               offer
               for
               themselves
            
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             with
             the
             People
             also
             .
             They
             sinned
             still
             ,
             and
             still
             must
             be
             offered
             for
             .
             After
             one
             offering
             ,
             their
             sins
             again
             encreased
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             another
             necessary
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             these
             considerations
             our
             High
             Priest
             was
             absolutely
             exempted
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             a
             twofold
             Account
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             which
             being
             
               Holy
               ,
               Harmless
               ,
               Undefiled
               ,
               and
               Separate
               from
               sinners
               ,
            
             he
             needed
             not
             
               offer
               for
               himself
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Of
               his
               Offering
            
             ,
             which
             being
             at
             once
             perfectly
             expiatory
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             And
             on
             these
             Grounds
             God
             also
             had
             appointed
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             himself
             
               only
               once
               for
               all
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             these
             words
             is
             the
             
               Declaration
               of
               them
            
             that
             lay
             under
             this
             necessity
             which
             our
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             liable
             unto
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               As
               the
               High
               Priests
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               those
               High
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
            
             concerning
             whom
             he
             had
             treated
             .
             So
             
             we
             well
             render
             the
             words
             ,
             
               as
               those
               High
               Priests
            
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             had
             need
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             carrieth
             on
             the
             comparison
             between
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             and
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             ;
             For
             they
             were
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             .
             Howbeit
             
               all
               other
               priests
            
             employed
             in
             the
             holy
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             are
             included
             herein
             .
             And
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             if
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             doth
             so
             far
             excell
             that
             Office
             in
             the
             High
             Priests
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             excell
             it
             in
             those
             of
             a
             subordinate
             Order
             or
             Degree
             .
             
               All
               these
               priests
            
             had
             need
             to
             offer
             in
             the
             manner
             here
             expressed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             threefold
             Difference
             is
             intimated
             between
             our
             High
             Priest
             and
             them
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             
               frequency
               of
               their
               Offerings
            
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             dayly
             ,
             which
             also
             includes
             the
             order
             of
             their
             Offering
             ,
             
               first
               for
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             
               then
               for
               the
               People
            
             :
             Whereas
             he
             offered
             
               once
               only
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             they
             offered
             
               the
               sacrifices
               appointed
               by
               the
               Law
            
             which
             were
             of
             
               brute
               Creatures
            
             only
             ,
             whence
             their
             insufficiency
             and
             frequent
             Repetition
             did
             proceed
             ;
             as
             declared
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               He
               offered
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             offering
             ;
             they
             
               offered
               for
               their
               own
               sins
            
             ,
             but
             he
             
               had
               none
               of
               his
               own
               to
               offer
               for
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             all
             the
             things
             here
             asscribed
             unto
             the
             
               Levitical
               priests
            
             ,
             are
             weaknesses
             and
             imperfections
             in
             their
             Office.
             And
             hereby
             the
             main
             position
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             destructive
             of
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             of
             
               Mosaical
               worship
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Law
               whereby
               they
               were
               constituted
               made
               nothing
               perfect
               ,
            
             was
             abundantly
             confirmed
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             effect
             of
             that
             Law
             was
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             what
             perfection
             can
             be
             expected
             by
             such
             a
             Priesthood
             where
             the
             Priests
             were
             obliged
             continually
             to
             
               offer
               for
               their
               own
               sins
            
             ?
             No
             sooner
             was
             one
             offering
             past
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             providing
             matter
             ,
             making
             another
             necessary
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             what
             perfection
             could
             be
             comprized
             in
             an
             everlasting
             Rotation
             of
             sins
             and
             sacrifices
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             manifest
             that
             this
             Priesthood
             and
             these
             sacrifices
             ,
             could
             never
             of
             themselves
             expiate
             sin
             ,
             nor
             make
             perfect
             them
             that
             came
             to
             God
             by
             them
             ?
             Their
             instructive
             use
             was
             excellent
             :
             They
             both
             directed
             Faith
             to
             look
             unto
             the
             great
             future
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             established
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             Pledges
             given
             of
             God
             in
             Assurance
             thereof
             .
             The
             
               eye
               of
               them
               all
            
             was
             a
             continual
             guidance
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             look
             unto
             him
             who
             alone
             was
             to
             make
             Attonement
             
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             were
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             give
             
               perfect
               ease
               and
               Peace
               unto
               them
            
             that
             were
             exercised
             in
             them
             .
             Some
             relief
             they
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             compleat
             Peace
             they
             did
             not
             afford
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             do
             so
             ,
             that
             is
             often
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             The
             frequent
             
               Repetitions
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               masse
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             doth
             sufficiently
             manifest
             that
             there
             is
             no
             solid
             abiding
             Peace
             with
             God
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             For
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attained
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             must
             be
             
               frequently
               repeated
            
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             expresly
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
            
             could
             have
             made
             perfect
             them
             that
             came
             to
             God
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             given
             them
             perfect
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             ceased
             to
             have
             been
             offered
             .
             And
             so
             it
             would
             be
             with
             the
             
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
            
             .
             Only
             by
             the
             one
             offering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             perfected
             as
             to
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             offered
             .
             And
             it
             gave
             great
             evidence
             unto
             their
             instructive
             efficacy
             ,
             that
             in
             themselves
             they
             were
             so
             weak
             ,
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             ineffectual
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             unbelief
             heightned
             unto
             Obstinacy
             ,
             which
             caused
             the
             Hebrews
             to
             refuse
             this
             High
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             when
             exhibited
             of
             God
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             could
             never
             
               attain
               unto
               Peace
            
             firm
             and
             stable
             .
             But
             Love
             of
             carnal
             Worship
             ,
             and
             adherence
             unto
             self
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             are
             inseparable
             companions
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             
               God
               requireth
               our
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               in
               and
               unto
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               as
               absolutly
               needful
               for
               us
               ,
               so
               highly
               reasonable
               unto
               the
               minds
               of
               them
               that
               are
               enlightned
               .
            
             Such
             was
             this
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             now
             proposed
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             was
             before
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             the
             
               Time
               and
               Season
            
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             is
             here
             asscribed
             unto
             these
             High
             Priests
             ,
             as
             necessary
             for
             them
             .
             They
             were
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Dayly
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             
               occasion
               required
            
             according
             unto
             the
             Law.
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Reason
             to
             confine
             the
             Apostles
             intention
             unto
             the
             
               annual
               expiatory
               sacrifice
            
             only
             ;
             as
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             Dayly
             as
             much
             as
             Yearly
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             in
             that
             sacrifice
             the
             High
             Priest
             offered
             
               first
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             used
             doth
             not
             expresse
             that
             order
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Dayly
               sacrifice
               alone
            
             that
             is
             intended
             ;
             though
             that
             be
             included
             also
             .
             For
             that
             
               juge
               sacrificium
            
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             both
             Priests
             and
             People
             .
             As
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             every
             day
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               new
               and
               living
            
             in
             its
             efficacy
             continually
             ,
             and
             as
             occasion
             did
             require
             .
             And
             so
             there
             was
             an
             Obligation
             on
             the
             Priest
             to
             offer
             for
             himself
             a
             sin-offering
             ,
             
               as
               often
               as
               he
               sinned
               according
               to
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             Levit.
             4.
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               Priest
               that
               is
               anointed
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             )
             
               do
               sin
               according
               unto
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               bring
               for
               his
               sin
               which
               he
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               a
               young
               bullock
               without
               blemish
               ,
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               a
               sin
               offering
               .
            
             And
             unto
             this
             institution
             the
             Apostle
             here
             hath
             respect
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             they
             were
             thus
             obliged
             unto
             ,
             is
             declared
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
             
               to
               offer
               sacrifices
               for
               sins
            
             .
             All
             Propitiatory
             and
             expiatory
             sacrifices
             are
             intended
             .
             But
             possibly
             a
             principal
             regard
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             
               great
               Anniversary
               sacrifice
            
             in
             the
             feast
             of
             
               Expiation
               ,
               Levit.
            
             16.
             
             For
             although
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sacrifices
             in
             the
             
               plural
               number
            
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             but
             one
             ;
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             Repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             offered
             
               year
               by
               year
               continually
            
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             it
             may
             be
             signifyed
             hereby
             .
             And
             those
             sacrifices
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             in
             answer
             unto
             them
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               offered
               himself
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               sin
            
             only
             ,
             without
             the
             mention
             of
             sacrifice
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             3
             
             For
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             both
             the
             sin
             and
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             in
             one
             conjugation
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             to
             expiate
             sin
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             it self
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             order
             of
             these
             sacrifices
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               first
               and
               then
               .
               First
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
            
             and
             
               then
               for
               those
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             Either
             the
             whole
             Discharge
             
             of
             the
             office
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             may
             be
             intended
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             was
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             
               Feast
               of
               Expiation
            
             .
             For
             he
             was
             in
             general
             to
             take
             care
             in
             the
             first
             place
             about
             offering
             for
             his
             
               own
               sins
            
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             Levit.
             4
             For
             if
             that
             were
             not
             done
             in
             due
             order
             ,
             if
             their
             own
             
               legal
               Guilt
            
             were
             not
             expiated
             in
             its
             proper
             season
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             way
             meet
             to
             offer
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             exposed
             themselves
             unto
             the
             
               penalty
               of
               Excision
            
             .
             
             And
             this
             order
             was
             necessary
             seeing
             the
             Law
             appointed
             men
             to
             be
             Priests
             who
             had
             
               infirmities
               of
               their
               own
            
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             Or
             the
             order
             intended
             may
             respect
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             the
             form
             and
             process
             prescribed
             in
             the
             solemn
             
               Anniversary
               sacrifice
            
             at
             the
             least
             of
             Expiation
             .
             Levit.
             16.
             
             First
             he
             was
             to
             offer
             a
             Sin-offering
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             same
             day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               for
               his
               own
               sins
            
             :
             And
             this
             upon
             a
             double
             Account
             .
             
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
               really
               a
               sinner
            
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             were
             .
             
               If
               he
               do
               sin
               according
               to
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               Levit.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             
               expiation
               of
               his
               own
               sins
            
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             meet
             to
             represent
             him
             
               who
               had
               no
               sin
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             was
             not
             to
             offer
             for
             himself
             in
             the
             offering
             that
             he
             made
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             stood
             therein
             as
             a
             
               sinless
               Person
            
             ,
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             was
             really
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             
               whole
               congregation
               of
            
             
             Israel
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             Levit.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Duty
             ,
             the
             order
             and
             method
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             of
             old
             in
             their
             offerings
             and
             sacred
             services
             .
             This
             their
             weaknesses
             ,
             Infirmities
             and
             Sins
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             they
             offered
             ,
             did
             require
             .
             All
             that
             could
             be
             learned
             from
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             some
             
               more
               excellent
               Priest
               and
               Sacrifice
            
             was
             to
             be
             introduced
             .
             For
             no
             Perfection
             ,
             no
             Consummation
             in
             divine
             Favour
             ,
             no
             settled
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             could
             in
             this
             way
             be
             obtained
             ;
             all
             things
             openly
             declared
             that
             so
             they
             could
             not
             be
             .
             And
             hence
             have
             we
             an
             Evidence
             of
             what
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               The
               Law
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               but
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               came
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             the
             Priviledge
             or
             Advancement
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             Deliverance
             from
             those
             various
             multiplyed
             obscure
             means
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             into
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             the
             way
             and
             causes
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             inexpressibly
             great
             and
             full
             of
             Grace
             .
             No
             longer
             are
             we
             now
             obliged
             unto
             a
             rigid
             observance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             did
             not
             effect
             what
             they
             did
             represent
             .
             An
             encrease
             in
             thankfulness
             ,
             fruitfulness
             and
             holiness
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             expected
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             things
             that
             are
             here
             
               denied
               of
               our
               High
               Priest
            
             :
             He
             had
             no
             need
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             method
             .
             The
             offering
             of
             Sacrifice
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             positively
             asserted
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             
               offered
               dayly
               ,
               many
               sacrifices
            
             ,
             or
             
               any
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             or
             
               had
               need
               so
               to
               do
            
             ,
             this
             is
             denied
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             That
             alone
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             is
             asserted
             in
             the
             remaining
             words
             of
             the
             verse
             ;
             
               For
               this
               he
               did
               once
               when
               he
               offered
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             And
             two
             things
             are
             in
             the
             words
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             
               What
               he
               did
               in
               general
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             
               In
               particular
               ,
               how
               he
               did
               it
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               This
               he
               did
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             refers
             only
             unto
             one
             clause
             of
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               offering
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             This
             he
             did
             
             once
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             himself
             ;
             for
             himself
             he
             did
             not
             offer
             .
          
           
             But
             contrary
             unto
             the
             
               sense
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Analogie
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             with
             no
             small
             Danger
             in
             the
             expression
             ,
             Socinus
             first
             affirmed
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
               offered
               also
               for
               himself
               or
               his
               own
               sins
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             followed
             herein
             by
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Sect
             ,
             as
             Schlinctingius
             on
             this
             Place
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             also
             by
             Grotius
             and
             Hammond
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Chanel
             whereby
             many
             of
             his
             Notions
             and
             Conceptions
             are
             derived
             unto
             us
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             both
             he
             and
             they
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             had
             
               no
               sins
               of
               his
               own
               properly
               so
               called
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Transgressions
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             but
             his
             Infirmities
             ,
             say
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             exposed
             unto
             Death
             ,
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             are
             called
             his
             sins
             .
          
           
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             abhorrent
             from
             Truth
             and
             Piety
             than
             this
             Assertion
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             in
             terms
             affirms
             that
             Christ
             
               offered
               for
               his
               own
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             that
             distinctly
             from
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             from
             this
             Blasphemy
             we
             are
             left
             to
             relieve
             our selves
             by
             an
             Interpretation
             that
             the
             Scripture
             no
             where
             gives
             countenance
             unto
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             by
             
               sins
               ,
               infirmities
            
             or
             miseries
             are
             intended
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Infirmity
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             sometimes
             signify
             sin
             ,
             or
             
               obnoxiousness
               unto
               sin
            
             ,
             but
             sin
             doth
             no
             where
             signify
             
               natural
               infirmities
            
             but
             
               moral
               evils
            
             always
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Christ
             
               was
               made
               sin
            
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             is
             said
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             added
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               for
               us
            
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             off
             all
             Apprehensions
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             him
             that
             might
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             
               that
               he
               knew
               no
               sin
            
             .
             He
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             for
             the
             sins
             
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             other
             distinct
             offering
             for
             himself
             he
             offered
             none
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             sundry
             places
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             his
             
               offering
               himself
            
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             observed
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             
               no
               sin
            
             ,
             but
             was
             as
             
               a
               Lamb
               without
               spot
               and
               without
               blemish
               .
            
             Let
             therefore
             men
             put
             what
             Interpretation
             they
             please
             on
             their
             own
             words
             (
             for
             they
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             that
             
               Christ
               offered
               himself
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               )
            
             the
             language
             is
             and
             must
             be
             offensive
             unto
             every
             Holy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             open
             appearance
             of
             express
             contradiction
             unto
             many
             other
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             sole
             Reason
             pretended
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             this
             absurd
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             This
             ,
             must
             answer
             to
             the
             whole
             preceding
             proposition
             which
             is
             its
             Antecedent
             .
             Now
             therein
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             Priests
             offering
             
               first
               for
               their
               own
               sins
            
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             this
             it
             is
             said
             Christ
             did
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               he
               offered
               first
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               the
               People
               .
            
             But
             to
             answer
             the
             whole
             Antecedent
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             that
             he
             must
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             offer
             
               two
               distinct
               offerings
               ,
               one
            
             ,
             namely
             the
             First
             ,
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             People
             .
             For
             so
             did
             they
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             obliged
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             other
             offerings
             for
             themselves
             and
             the
             People
             in
             any
             other
             order
             or
             method
             there
             never
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             .
             But
             this
             is
             expresly
             contradictory
             unto
             what
             is
             here
             affirmed
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             offering
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             
               offered
               himself
               once
               only
            
             ,
             and
             if
             but
             once
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             offer
             
               first
               for
               himself
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               People
            
             ;
             Nor
             at
             all
             for
             himself
             and
             them
             in
             the
             same
             offering
             ,
             which
             the
             High
             Priests
             themselves
             could
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Insinuation
             not
             only
             enervates
             ,
             but
             is
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             principal
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             and
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             For
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             He
             ,
             on
             purpose
             describes
             our
             High
             Priest
             by
             such
             Properties
             and
             Qualifications
             as
             might
             evidence
             him
             to
             have
             no
             
               need
               to
               offer
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
            
             as
             those
             other
             Priests
             had
             .
             For
             from
             this
             consideration
             that
             he
             was
             
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               separate
               from
               sinners
               ,
            
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             Inference
             ,
             that
             he
             
               needed
               not
               to
               offer
               for
               himself
            
             as
             those
             High
             Priests
             did
             .
             But
             according
             unto
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             no
             such
             thing
             ensues
             thereon
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             Qualifications
             he
             had
             
               need
               to
               offer
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               .
            
             And
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             the
             Difference
             he
             puts
             between
             him
             and
             them
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               men
               Subject
               to
               infirmities
               ,
            
             but
             
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               consecrated
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             which
             apparently
             exempts
             him
             from
             any
             necessity
             of
             offering
             for
             himself
             .
             For
             as
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Antithesis
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             
               subject
               unto
               any
               of
               those
               infirmities
            
             which
             made
             it
             necessary
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             offer
             for
             themselves
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             verses
             is
             utterly
             perverted
             and
             overthrown
             by
             this
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             those
             priests
             offered
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             
               their
               sins
               were
               of
               the
               same
               nature
            
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             
               If
               the
               Priest
               that
               is
               anointed
               ,
               shall
               sin
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               Levit.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             If
             therefore
             this
             be
             to
             be
             repeated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               he
               did
               when
               he
               offered
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               and
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             sins
             being
             only
             expressed
             in
             the
             first
             place
             and
             understood
             in
             the
             later
             ,
             
               sins
               properly
               so
               called
            
             must
             be
             intended
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             height
             of
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             
               Christ
               offered
               for
               himself
            
             or
             his
             own
             Infirmities
             ,
             then
             those
             Infirmities
             were
             such
             as
             were
             Obstructions
             and
             hinderances
             unto
             his
             offering
             for
             others
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             only
             Reason
             why
             he
             should
             offer
             
               for
               their
               removal
               or
               taking
               away
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             so
             far
             otherwise
             as
             that
             indeed
             he
             was
             obnoxious
             unto
             no
             Infirmity
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             meet
             High
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             .
             For
             so
             was
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             inseparable
             from
             humane
             nature
             ;
             which
             is
             utterly
             destructive
             of
             this
             Figment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             Imagination
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             
               tolerable
               sense
            
             in
             its
             Exposition
             or
             Application
             .
             For
             how
             can
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               offered
               for
               his
               own
               infirmities
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             
               sorrows
               ,
               sufferings
            
             ,
             and
             
               obnoxiousness
               unto
               death
            
             ?
             It
             must
             be
             by
             his
             sufferings
             and
             death
             ;
             for
             in
             and
             by
             them
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God.
             But
             this
             is
             absurd
             and
             foolish
             :
             By
             his
             suffering
             he
             offered
             for
             his
             sufferings
             .
             What
             he
             offered
             for
             ,
             he
             took
             away
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             But
             his
             own
             sorrows
             and
             sufferings
             he
             took
             not
             away
             ,
             but
             underwent
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             
               principal
               Maxim
               of
               the
               Socinians
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             For
             they
             maintain
             ,
             that
             his
             
               one
               perfect
               offering
            
             or
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             was
             in
             Heaven
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             he
             could
             not
             at
             his
             Appearance
             in
             the
             Holy
             place
             offer
             for
             his
             own
             infirmities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             for
             
             they
             were
             all
             past
             and
             finished
             ,
             himself
             being
             exalted
             in
             Immortality
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             sufficient
             to
             repress
             the
             
               vanity
               of
               this
               Figment
            
             .
             But
             because
             there
             is
             no
             small
             danger
             in
             the
             proposal
             that
             hath
             been
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             examine
             what
             Reasons
             its
             Authors
             and
             Promoters
             do
             produce
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             proceeds
             and
             argues
             Crellius
             or
             Schlictingius
             on
             the
             place
             .
             
               Peccata
               preprie
               dicta
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               divinar
               am
               legnm
               transgressiones
               ,
               cum
               in
               Christo
               locum
               non
               habeant
               ullum
               ,
            
             (
             1
             )
             
               Necesse
               est
               ut
               in
               voce
               peccatorum
               sit
               improprietas
               ,
               significenturque
               Christi
               infirmitates
               &
               perpessiones
               ,
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               Qua
               de
               re
               jam
               egimus
            
             .
             cap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             (
             3
             )
             
               Sic
               vidimus
               istarum
               infirmitatum
               &
               perpessionum
               contraria
               ,
               Sanctitatis
               &
               innocentiae
               nomine
               paulo
               ante
               versu
               superiore
               describi
               ;
               qui
               duo
               versiculi
               mutuo
               se
               illustrant
               :
               (
               seipsum
               offerens
               .
               )
            
             (
             4
             )
             
               Docet
               quando
               Christus
               pro
               se
               obtulerit
               ,
               preces
               nimirum
               &
               supplicationes
               ut
            
             cap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
               vidimus
               :
               tunc
               nempe
               cum
               in
               eo
               esset
               ,
               ut
               seipsum
               deo
               offerret
               ,
               cum
               sese
               ad
               oblationem
               sui
               ipsius
               accingeret
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               cum
               tanquam
               victima
               mactaretur
               .
            
             (
             5
             )
             
               Oblatio
               enim
               Christi
               sic
               hoc
               loco
               extendenda
               est
               ut
               mortem
               ipsius
               tanquam
               necessarium
               antecedens
               ,
               &
               quoddam
               veluti
               initium
               complectatur
               .
            
             (
             6
             )
             
               Cum
               vero
               hic
               versiculus
               ex
               superiori
               commate
               pendeat
               &
               inferatur
               ,
               vel
               hinc
               apparet
               ,
               non
               agi
               isthic
               de
               moribus
               ,
               sed
               de
               natura
               ,
               deque
               felici
               statu
               ac
               conditione
               nostri
               Pontificis
               .
               Nec
               enim
               ideo
               Christus
               opus
               non
               habet
               amplius
               pro
               se
               offerre
               ,
               quod
               Sanctus
               sit
               &
               inculpatus
               ,
               ratione
               morum
               seu
               actionum
               suarum
               ,
               cum
               semper
               talis
               fuerit
               ;
               sed
               quod
               in
               perpetunm
               ab
               omnibus
               malis
               &
               afflictionibus
               sit
               liberatus
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             transcribed
             his
             words
             at
             large
             ,
             because
             what
             is
             offered
             by
             others
             unto
             the
             same
             Purpose
             ,
             is
             all
             included
             in
             them
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             will
             be
             easily
             removed
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Impropriety
               of
               speech
            
             pretended
             ,
             that
             sins
             should
             be
             put
             for
             Infirmities
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             will
             give
             no
             countenance
             unto
             .
             It
             is
             only
             feigned
             by
             these
             men
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             Let
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             produce
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             where
             by
             sins
             not
             
               moral
               evils
            
             ,
             but
             
               natural
               infirmities
            
             are
             intended
             .
             But
             by
             
               feigning
               Improprieties
               of
               speech
            
             at
             our
             pleasure
             we
             may
             wrest
             and
             pervert
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             even
             also
             as
             we
             please
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Infirmities
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             were
             necessary
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             usefull
             unto
             his
             being
             a
             Priest
             ,
             we
             have
             also
             treated
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             ;
             chap.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Whereunto
             the
             Reader
             is
             referred
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             the
             
               contrary
               unto
               these
               Infirmities
            
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             unto
             
               sin
               Original
               and
               Actual
            
             ,
             is
             intended
             by
             Holiness
             and
             Innocency
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             that
             verse
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Reader
             is
             referred
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             up
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               when
               he
               offered
               himself
            
             :
             not
             to
             
               expiate
               his
               own
               infirmities
            
             by
             his
             offering
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             be
             
               carried
               through
               and
               supported
            
             in
             his
             Oblation
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             had
             success
             therein
             .
             See
             the
             exposition
             on
             chap.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             more
             kind
             than
             ordinary
             in
             extending
             the
             
               Oblation
               of
               Christ
               unto
               his
               death
               also
               .
            
             But
             he
             recalls
             his
             grant
             ,
             affirming
             that
             he
             did
             only
             
               prepare
               himself
               for
               his
               offering
               thereby
               .
            
             And
             this
             also
             casts
             his
             whole
             Exposition
             into
             much
             confusion
             .
             Christ
             
               offered
               himself
               once
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             once
             ,
             and
             at
             
               one
               time
            
             .
             This
             I
             suppose
             is
             agreed
             .
             Then
             he
             
               offered
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
            
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
             For
             he
             offered
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             time
             ;
             Where
             then
             did
             he
             thus
             offer
             himself
             and
             when
             ?
             In
             Heaven
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             say
             the
             Socinians
             with
             one
             accord
             .
             Where
             then
             and
             when
             did
             he
             offer
             
               for
               himself
               ?
               On
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Then
             he
             
               offered
               himself
               twice
            
             ?
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             he
             
               offered
               not
            
             himself
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             how
             then
             did
             he
             
               offer
               for
               himself
               on
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             He
             did
             not
             indeed
             
               offer
               himself
            
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             he
             
               prepared
               himself
            
             for
             his
             offering
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therein
             he
             
               offered
               for
            
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               not
            
             offer
             himself
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             For
             they
             cannot
             evade
             by
             saying
             that
             he
             did
             it
             
               when
               he
               offered
               up
               prayers
               on
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             For
             the
             Apostle
             says
             expresly
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             when
             he
             
               offered
               himself
            
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             by
             such
             an
             offering
             as
             answered
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             for
             himself
             ,
             which
             was
             bloody
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             close
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             from
             his
             Interpretation
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             absurd
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             would
             give
             countenance
             ,
             unto
             an
             evident
             falsehood
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             
               more
               evidently
            
             so
             .
          
           
           
             Grotius
             adds
             little
             unto
             what
             Schlictingius
             offers
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Only
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             for
             
               those
               griefs
               which
               are
               commonly
               the
               punishment
               of
               sin
               ;
               Rom.
            
             6.
             10.
             
             But
             it
             is
             a
             mistake
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             signifies
             nothing
             but
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             Christ
             died
             to
             expiate
             and
             take
             away
             .
             He
             
               died
               once
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             suffered
             once
             for
             sin
             .
             He
             says
             moreover
             ,
             that
             
               profluvium
               mulierum
            
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Levit.
             12.
             8.
             15.
             13.
             as
             also
             is
             the
             leprosie
             ;
             chap.
             14.
             13.
             
             But
             herein
             also
             he
             is
             mistaken
             ;
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             subject
             unto
             those
             defiling
             Distempers
             ,
             were
             appointed
             to
             offer
             a
             sin-offering
             for
             those
             sins
             ,
             which
             those
             Defilements
             were
             tokens
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             of
             Nature
             which
             they
             proceed
             from
             .
             Again
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               in
               his
               offering
               was
               freed
               from
               those
               infirmities
               and
               miseries
               ,
               per
               mortem
               acceleratam
               .
            
             But
             his
             
               death
               was
               not
               hasted
            
             one
             moment
             until
             
               all
               was
               finished
            
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             offer
             for
             the
             
               hastening
               of
               his
               Death
            
             .
             And
             his
             ensuing
             words
             are
             most
             ambiguous
             ;
             Christ
             offered
             ,
             
               pro
               doloribus
               istis
               qui
               solent
               peccatorum
               poenae
               esse
               ,
               &
               quos
               Christus
               occasione
               etiam
               peccatorum
               humani
               generis
               toleravit
               .
            
             If
             the
             sorrows
             intended
             were
             not
             true
             
               punishments
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             
               offered
               for
            
             .
             And
             what
             sorrows
             Christ
             underwent
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             penal
             ,
             he
             offered
             for
             them
             when
             he
             offered
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             But
             those
             which
             are
             called
             
               his
               own
               sins
            
             ,
             must
             be
             every
             way
             distinct
             from
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Relation
             unto
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             of
             old
             had
             not
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             by
             the
             
               occasion
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               ,
            
             he
             intend
             ,
             that
             his
             Sufferings
             and
             Griefs
             
               were
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               ,
            
             then
             he
             offered
             for
             them
             when
             he
             offered
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             he
             bare
             our
             sins
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             need
             to
             offer
             distinctly
             for
             them
             as
             his
             own
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             a
             sorrow
             that
             was
             not
             for
             sin
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             Sin.
             Christs
             sufferings
             on
             the
             
               occasion
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               mankind
               ,
            
             is
             well
             understood
             by
             those
             who
             are
             any
             way
             skilled
             in
             the
             Socinian
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             Hammond
             says
             the
             same
             .
             
               He
               both
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               offered
               for
               himself
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               made
               expiation
               as
               it
               were
               (
               not
               to
               deliver
               himself
               from
               sin
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               never
               guilty
               of
               any
               )
               but
               from
               the
               infirmities
               assumed
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               especially
               from
               death
               it self
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               now
               never
               likely
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               to
               determine
               his
               Melchisedecian
               Priesthood
               .
            
             Ans.
             (
             1
             )
             To
             
               make
               expiation
               as
               it
               were
            
             from
             the
             infirmities
             assumed
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             
               delivered
               from
               them
            
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Much
             more
             is
             it
             ,
             how
             
               by
               death
               wherein
               he
               offered
               himself
               ,
            
             he
             should
             
               make
               expiation
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               death
               it self
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             And
             it
             is
             as
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               offered
               for
               himself
               once
               by
               death
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             dye
             no
             more
             ;
             
               seeing
               it
               is
               appointed
               unto
               all
               men
               only
               once
               to
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             digressed
             thus
             far
             to
             crush
             this
             
               novel
               Invention
            
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             untrue
             and
             alien
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             in
             the
             expression
             of
             it
             an
             
               ungrateful
               sound
            
             of
             Impiety
             .
             But
             I
             expect
             not
             so
             much
             Sobriety
             ,
             as
             that
             considering
             the
             means
             of
             its
             conveyance
             unto
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             at
             present
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             
               vented
               again
            
             ,
             until
             what
             hath
             been
             here
             pleaded
             in
             its
             confutation
             be
             answered
             .
             At
             present
             I
             shall
             proceed
             with
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             How
             ,
             and
             what
             Christ
             offered
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             words
             remaining
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             way
             or
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             He
             did
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Once
               only
            
             .
             This
             is
             directly
             opposed
             unto
             the
             frequency
             of
             the
             legal
             Sacrifices
             repeated
             daily
             as
             there
             was
             occasion
             .
             
             Those
             High
             Priests
             offered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             daily
             ,
             on
             all
             occasions
             ;
             He
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Once
               only
            
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             that
             this
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             no
             less
             absolutely
             exclusive
             of
             the
             
               Missatical
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
            
             than
             it
             is
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Sacrifices
            
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             Their
             Expositors
             on
             this
             place
             do
             generally
             affirm
             in
             plea
             for
             their
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             offer
             it
             not
             
               to
               make
               expiation
            
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             
               represent
               and
               make
               application
               of
               the
               one
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Cross.
            
             But
             in
             their
             Mass
             it self
             they
             speak
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             expresly
             
               offer
               it
               to
               God
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Neither
             yet
             do
             we
             enquire
             unto
             
               what
               End
            
             they
             do
             what
             they
             do
             :
             and
             this
             is
             all
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             offer
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             that
             Christ
             did
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             they
             do
             a
             
               thousand
               times
            
             more
             frequently
             ,
             than
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             were
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             Neither
             were
             their
             Sacrifices
             offered
             properly
             by
             Gods
             Appointment
             to
             
               make
               Attonement
            
             for
             Sin
             by
             their
             own
             vertue
             and
             Efficacy
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             be
             a
             
               Representation
               and
               Application
            
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             .
             Whatever
             ends
             they
             therefore
             fancy
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             by
             pretending
             to
             
             offer
             the
             
               same
               sacrifice
            
             that
             Christ
             did
             ,
             they
             contradict
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             wholly
             evert
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Argument
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               same
               sacrifice
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             be
             
               often
               offered
            
             and
             had
             need
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             whole
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             in
             that
             he
             
               offered
               himself
               but
               once
            
             ,
             above
             them
             who
             often
             offered
             the
             same
             sacrifices
             ,
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             also
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             fiction
             is
             rased
             .
             For
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             at
             the
             supper
             the
             night
             before
             he
             was
             hetraied
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Trent
               Council
               affirms
               ,
               Sess.
            
             22.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
             For
             if
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             he
             offered
             himself
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             
               twice
               at
               least
            
             ;
             which
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             the
             Apostle
             the
             lye
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             offered
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             Reason
             is
             contained
             why
             he
             offered
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             to
             do
             so
             daily
             ,
             as
             those
             Priests
             did
             .
             And
             this
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             offering
             ,
             he
             offered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             himself
             .
             
             And
             this
             gives
             the
             highest
             preference
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             above
             that
             of
             Levi.
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Those
             Priests
             had
             
               nothing
               of
               their
               own
            
             to
             offer
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             furnished
             with
             offerings
             from
             among
             the
             other
             Creatures
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Though
             they
             had
             the
             best
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             
               blood
               and
               fat
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             but
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Calves
               ,
               and
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               Goats
               .
            
             And
             what
             can
             this
             do
             for
             the
             real
             Expiating
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             souls
             ?
             See
             Micah
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             when
             at
             any
             time
             the
             People
             were
             brought
             under
             any
             serious
             conviction
             of
             sin
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             sacrifices
             ,
             however
             multiplyed
             ,
             could
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             Guilt
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             had
             
               something
               of
               his
               own
               to
               offer
               ,
            
             that
             which
             was
             originally
             and
             absolutely
             
               his
               own
            
             ,
             not
             borrowed
             or
             taken
             from
             any
             thing
             among
             the
             Creatures
             .
             And
             this
             was
             himself
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             able
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             Mankind
             .
             And
             from
             the
             words
             thus
             expounded
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               no
               sinful
               man
               was
               meet
               to
               offer
               the
               great
               Expiatory
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               Church
               ;
               much
               less
               is
               any
               sinful
               man
               fit
               to
               offer
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             As
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Assertion
             declares
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             latter
             the
             vain
             pretence
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             former
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             and
             confirms
             expresly
             .
             For
             no
             other
             high
             Priest
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             was
             in
             himself
             perfectly
             sinless
             ,
             did
             become
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             He
             that
             was
             otherwise
             could
             neither
             have
             any
             
               thing
               of
               his
               own
               to
               offer
               ,
            
             and
             must
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               offer
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             must
             be
             doing
             
               day
               by
               day
            
             .
             And
             the
             latter
             on
             many
             accounts
             is
             a
             vile
             presumptuous
             Imagination
             .
             For
             a
             poor
             sinful
             worm
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             interpose
             himself
             between
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             offer
             the
             one
             in
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             what
             an
             issue
             is
             it
             of
             Pride
             and
             Folly
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Excellency
               of
               Christs
               Person
               and
               Priesthood
               freed
               him
               in
               his
               offering
               from
               many
               things
               that
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               was
               obliged
               unto
               .
            
             And
             the
             due
             Apprehension
             hereof
             is
             a
             great
             guide
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             Types
             .
             For
             many
             things
             we
             shall
             meet
             withal
             which
             we
             cannot
             see
             how
             they
             had
             a
             particular
             Accomplishment
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             find
             out
             what
             they
             did
             prefigure
             .
             But
             all
             of
             them
             were
             such
             that
             their
             own
             infirm
             state
             and
             condition
             did
             require
             .
             Such
             was
             their
             outward
             
               Call
               and
               Consecration
               which
               they
            
             had
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             beasts
             ,
             with
             certain
             washings
             and
             unctions
             ,
             their
             sacrificing
             often
             ,
             and
             
               for
               themselves
            
             ,
             their
             Succession
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             their
             Purifications
             or
             legal
             Pollutions
             .
             These
             and
             sundry
             things
             of
             like
             nature
             were
             made
             necessary
             unto
             them
             from
             their
             own
             sins
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             particular
             Accomplishment
             in
             Christ.
             However
             in
             general
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             about
             them
             all
             ,
             taught
             the
             Church
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             that
             was
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             true
             high
             Priest
             wherein
             they
             were
             defective
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               No
               Sacrifice
               could
               bring
               us
               unto
               God
               and
               save
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               but
               that
               wherein
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               was
               both
               Priest
               and
               Offering
               .
            
             Such
             an
             High
             Priest
             became
             us
             who
             
               offered
               himself
            
             once
             for
             all
             .
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             effects
             of
             infinite
             divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             .
             His
             Incarnation
             wherein
             he
             had
             a
             
               body
               prepared
               for
               him
            
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             his
             call
             to
             his
             Office
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               the
               Father
            
             and
             
               Unction
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             his
             
               sanctifying
               himself
            
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             his
             offering
             up
             himself
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             unto
             God
             ,
             are
             all
             full
             of
             Mysterious
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             .
             All
             these
             wonders
             of
             wisdom
             and
             love
             ,
             were
             necessary
             unto
             this
             great
             End
             of
             bringing
             us
             unto
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             Every
             part
             of
             this
             Transaction
             ,
             all
             that
             belongs
             unto
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             is
             filled
             up
             with
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             could
             be
             required
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             thing
             
             wanting
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             our
             unbelief
             .
             The
             Person
             of
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Offering
             it self
             are
             both
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             One
             view
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             how
             satisfactory
             is
             it
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             Believers
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             distinct
             consideration
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Priest
             and
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             will
             evidence
             this
             Truth
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             .
             What
             could
             not
             this
             Priest
             prevail
             for
             in
             his
             Interposition
             on
             our
             behalf
             ?
             Must
             he
             not
             needs
             be
             absolutely
             prevalent
             in
             all
             he
             ayms
             at
             ?
             Were
             our
             cause
             intrusted
             in
             any
             other
             hand
             ;
             what
             security
             could
             we
             have
             that
             it
             should
             not
             miscarry
             ?
             And
             what
             could
             not
             this
             offering
             make
             Attonement
             for
             ?
             What
             sin
             ,
             or
             whose
             sins
             could
             it
             not
             expiate
             ?
             
               Behold
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               It
               was
               burdensom
               and
               heavy
               work
               to
               attain
               relief
               against
               sin
               and
               settled
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               under
               the
               old
               Priesthood
               ,
               attended
               with
               so
               many
               weaknesses
               and
               infirmities
               .
            
             Herein
             lyes
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             Yoke
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             affirms
             that
             
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             10.
             
             Which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             gives
             us
             deliverance
             from
             ,
             Math.
             11.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Law
             maketh
             men
             High
             Priests
             which
             have
             Infirmity
             ;
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Oath
             which
             was
             since
             the
             Law
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             consecrated
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             verse
             summeth
             up
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             precedent
             Discourse
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             evidence
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Foundation
             ,
             which
             all
             along
             he
             hath
             built
             and
             proceeded
             on
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             One
             Principle
             there
             was
             agreed
             upon
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             who
             adhered
             unto
             Mosaical
             Institutions
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             an
             
               High
               Priest
               over
               the
               Church
               there
               must
               be
            
             ;
             and
             without
             such
             an
             one
             there
             is
             no
             approach
             unto
             God.
             So
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             same
             order
             be
             not
             continued
             ,
             the
             Church
             must
             needs
             fall
             under
             a
             great
             disadvantage
             .
             To
             lose
             the
             High
             Priest
             out
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             is
             to
             lose
             the
             
               Sun
               out
               of
               the
               firmament
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             was
             a
             common
             Principle
             agreed
             on
             between
             them
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             proceed
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             Grants
             unto
             them
             that
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             who
             officiated
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Temple
             were
             called
             and
             appointed
             by
             God
             unto
             their
             Office
             ,
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Hereon
             ensued
             the
             main
             Difference
             between
             him
             and
             them
             .
             They
             were
             perswaded
             and
             hoped
             that
             these
             
               Priests
               should
               continue
               for
               ever
            
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             change
             or
             Alteration
             .
             He
             contends
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             designed
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             of
             
               another
               order
            
             to
             be
             introduced
             in
             their
             room
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             any
             disadvantage
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             safety
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             blessedness
             thereof
             did
             depend
             thereon
             .
             And
             this
             he
             proves
             by
             many
             cogent
             and
             irrefragable
             Arguments
             unto
             them
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             before
             the
             
               erection
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             
               another
               priest
               of
               the
               High
               God
               ,
            
             who
             was
             far
             greater
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             those
             Priests
             ,
             yea
             ,
             than
             Abraham
             himself
             from
             whom
             they
             derived
             all
             their
             Priviledges
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               after
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
            
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             thereby
             ,
             God
             again
             promiseth
             to
             raise
             up
             
               another
               Priest
            
             ,
             in
             another
             kind
             ,
             after
             another
             order
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             him
             who
             was
             called
             unto
             that
             office
             long
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             Wherefore
             he
             was
             prefigured
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             promised
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Introduction
             could
             not
             be
             prejudiced
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             High
             Priest
             thus
             promised
             ,
             neither
             was
             to
             be
             nor
             could
             be
             ,
             of
             the
             
               same
               stock
            
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Order
             with
             the
             
               Levitical
               priests
            
             ,
             but
             one
             that
             was
             not
             only
             distinct
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             really
             inconsistent
             with
             them
             .
             He
             manifests
             that
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             they
             should
             be
             priests
             together
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whereas
             hereon
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             who
             knows
             whether
             this
             change
             and
             Alteration
             will
             be
             to
             the
             
               Advantage
               of
               the
               Church
            
             or
             no
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             better
             to
             
               adhere
               unto
               these
               priests
            
             which
             we
             have
             already
             ,
             than
             relinquishing
             them
             and
             all
             Benefits
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             betake
             our selves
             unto
             this
             
               new
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             in
             answer
             
             unto
             this
             possible
             Objection
             ,
             declares
             in
             sundry
             instances
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             other
             Priest
             above
             them
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             proves
             undeniably
             that
             by
             all
             which
             those
             other
             Priests
             did
             perform
             in
             divine
             service
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             that
             the
             Law
             could
             effect
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             constituted
             and
             made
             Priests
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             
               Access
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             no
             Perfection
             ,
             nor
             
               Consummation
               in
               peace
               of
               Conscience
            
             to
             be
             obtained
             .
             For
             there
             were
             so
             many
             defects
             and
             weaknesses
             that
             accompanied
             them
             and
             their
             services
             ,
             as
             rendred
             them
             wholly
             unable
             to
             attain
             those
             great
             Ends.
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             he
             manifesteth
             and
             proveth
             that
             by
             this
             one
             
               single
               High
               Priest
            
             now
             introduced
             ,
             and
             his
             
               one
               sacrifice
            
             offered
             
               once
               for
               all
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             all
             those
             blessed
             Ends
             were
             compleatly
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Discourse
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             giveth
             us
             a
             summary
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             principal
             Grounds
             which
             he
             proceeds
             upon
             ,
             with
             wonderful
             Brevity
             in
             this
             last
             verse
             .
             For
             upon
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             different
             Principles
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             shews
             us
             in
             an
             elegant
             Antithesis
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               different
               means
            
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             these
             different
             Priests
             ;
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Oath
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               different
               times
            
             of
             their
             constitution
             ;
             the
             one
             
               in
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             the
             other
             
               after
               the
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             their
             Persons
             ;
             those
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             were
             Men
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             the
             
               other
               was
               the
               Son.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Difference
             in
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             the
             
               former
               had
               infirmities
            
             ,
             the
             later
             is
             
               consecrated
               for
               ever
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             also
             is
             included
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             
               those
               of
               the
               first
               sort
            
             were
             many
             ,
             men
             that
             had
             infirmities
             ;
             he
             of
             the
             later
             was
             one
             only
             .
             And
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             briefly
             see
             ,
             be
             the
             springs
             of
             all
             the
             Arguments
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             used
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             a
             plain
             Representation
             is
             given
             us
             of
             the
             Truth
             he
             contended
             for
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Difference
             is
             in
             the
             
               constituting
               Principles
            
             of
             these
             distinct
             Offices
             :
             That
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
             
               ceremonial
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ;
             the
             Law
             given
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             concerning
             
               Religious
               Rites
            
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Solemn
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             ,
             not
             immediatly
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             but
             the
             especial
             Law
             of
             divine
             Service
             and
             Worship
             that
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             doth
             the
             Law
             do
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               It
               appointeth
            
             .
             It
             did
             so
             Morally
             ,
             God
             
             
               appointed
               them
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             Present
             Tense
             .
             So
             long
             as
             the
             Law
             continueth
             in
             force
             and
             Efficacy
             
               it
               appointeth
            
             such
             Priests
             .
             None
             other
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             in
             ,
             or
             expected
             from
             the
             Law.
             Now
             a
             
               Moral
               Rule
            
             or
             Institution
             is
             sufficient
             to
             convey
             power
             and
             Authority
             of
             office
             unto
             men
             .
             So
             is
             it
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Gospel
             that
             makes
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             People
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             power
             but
             only
             to
             act
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Laws
             thereof
             .
             Hereby
             those
             other
             Priests
             came
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Hereunto
             is
             opposed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Oath
            
             ,
             as
             the
             constituting
             cause
             of
             this
             new
             Priest
             and
             Priesthood
             .
             Thus
             much
             it
             had
             in
             common
             with
             
             the
             other
             way
             .
             It
             was
             a
             word
             as
             that
             was
             also
             .
             The
             Law
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               word
               spoken
               by
               Angels
            
             .
             chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             The
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             spoken
             by
             them
             .
             And
             a
             word
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             either
             a
             
               meer
               word
               of
               command
            
             ,
             or
             a
             word
             of
             Promise
             ;
             either
             of
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             constitute
             an
             office
             ,
             being
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             By
             this
             Word
             was
             both
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             himself
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Priest.
             See
             the
             Exposition
             on
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             herein
             especially
             did
             this
             Word
             excel
             the
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Oath
               of
               God.
            
             It
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Will
             ,
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             declared
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Oath
             .
             And
             herein
             hath
             it
             many
             Advantages
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             so
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             high
             
               federal
               Solemnity
            
             .
             Things
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             are
             peculiarly
             Sacred
             ;
             and
             are
             distinguished
             from
             all
             things
             that
             are
             not
             so
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             
               Interposition
               of
               an
               Oath
            
             was
             originally
             (
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             solely
             )
             used
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             Covenants
             about
             things
             of
             moment
             ,
             and
             wherein
             several
             Parties
             were
             highly
             concerned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Oath
             declares
             the
             
               immutability
               of
               that
               Counsel
            
             whence
             the
             matter
             sworn
             unto
             doth
             proceed
             .
             In
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             declared
             his
             will
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             what
             he
             would
             have
             the
             People
             at
             present
             obliged
             unto
             .
             But
             he
             did
             not
             by
             any
             
             means
             declare
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             
               unchangeable
               counsel
            
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             kind
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             erected
             ,
             should
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             did
             many
             ways
             intimate
             that
             he
             did
             reserve
             unto
             himself
             the
             power
             of
             altering
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Immutability
             of
             Gods
             Counsel
             is
             declared
             by
             his
             Oath
             .
             What
             was
             this
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             thereby
             ,
             hath
             been
             before
             at
             large
             declared
             .
             The
             Apostle
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             here
             only
             as
             it
             was
             given
             out
             in
             prophecy
             by
             David
             which
             was
             but
             a
             Solemn
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Eternal
             compact
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Difference
               of
               the
               Time
            
             wherein
             these
             Priesthoods
             were
             ordained
             ,
             is
             included
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             and
             expressed
             on
             the
             other
             .
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             was
             
               when
               the
               Law
               was
               given
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             made
             Priests
             :
             the
             latter
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               after
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             doth
             not
             appear
             at
             first
             view
             to
             be
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Design
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Oath
               was
               after
               the
               Law.
            
             For
             in
             another
             place
             he
             expresly
             argues
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             first
             in
             such
             cases
             hath
             the
             Preeminence
             ;
             and
             cannot
             be
             disanulled
             by
             what
             doth
             ensue
             .
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
             
               And
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               that
               was
               confirmed
               before
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Law
               which
               was
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               after
               cannot
               disanul
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               make
               the
               Promise
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             May
             it
             not
             be
             as
             well
             said
             that
             this
             Oath
             ,
             which
             was
             declared
             about
             
               four
               hundred
               years
            
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             could
             not
             disanul
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             of
             none
             effect
             ?
             The
             Objection
             being
             not
             without
             its
             difficulty
             ,
             I
             shall
             spend
             a
             little
             time
             in
             the
             full
             solution
             of
             it
             .
             I
             answer
             therefore
             ,
             That
             what
             
               followeth
               after
               cannot
               Disanul
               what
               went
               before
               ,
            
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             that
             which
             is
             afterwards
             introduced
             be
             
               consistent
               with
               what
               was
               before
               established
               .
            
             For
             in
             that
             case
             there
             is
             no
             intimation
             of
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             God
             that
             it
             should
             be
             disanulled
             .
             He
             may
             add
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             unto
             what
             is
             already
             ordained
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             consistent
             with
             it
             ,
             without
             prejudicing
             the
             first
             Institution
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Especially
             it
             cannot
             do
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             inferior
             unto
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             either
             in
             Dignity
             or
             use
             and
             benefit
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             made
             subservient
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             must
             be
             invalid
             unto
             any
             such
             Purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             no
             other
             antecedent
             foundation
             ,
             that
             did
             indeed
             precede
             the
             former
             Grant
             :
             for
             if
             it
             have
             so
             ,
             it
             may
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             farther
             declared
             on
             purpose
             to
             supersede
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Law
             in
             respect
             unto
             the
             Promise
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             )
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             disanulled
             by
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             consistent
             with
             the
             Promise
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             given
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             any
             should
             
               forsake
               the
               Promise
            
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             giving
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             as
             it
             was
             
               inferior
               in
               Dignity
            
             and
             Use
             unto
             the
             Promise
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             made
             
               subordinate
               and
               subservient
            
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             the
             man
             end
             of
             giving
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             to
             guide
             and
             direct
             the
             Church
             unto
             the
             right
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Promise
             had
             an
             
               absolute
               priority
            
             above
             the
             Law.
             There
             was
             no
             Ground
             or
             Foundation
             laid
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             intimation
             of
             its
             future
             introduction
             ,
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Promise
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Promise
             could
             not
             be
             disannulled
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             present
             case
             all
             things
             are
             otherwise
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Priesthood
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             introduced
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             thereof
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             fully
             proved
             before
             .
             Wherefore
             of
             necessity
             either
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             it
             must
             be
             disannulled
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             must
             be
             of
             none
             effect
             ;
             For
             what
             he
             had
             
               sworn
               unto
            
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             continuance
             of
             what
             was
             before
             appointed
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             
               new
               Priesthood
            
             could
             no
             way
             be
             made
             subordinate
             or
             subservient
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             it
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             as
             it
             was
             eminently
             
               above
               it
            
             in
             Dignity
             and
             Benefit
             ;
             so
             the
             use
             of
             the
             other
             was
             only
             to
             be
             an
             Introduction
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             cease
             thereon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Priesthood
             had
             its
             
               Reasons
               ,
               Grounds
               ,
               Foundation
            
             and
             Representation
             long
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             besides
             that
             it
             had
             a
             virtual
             constitution
             in
             the
             first
             Promise
             2000
             years
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             had
             also
             a
             Typical
             Representation
             before
             it
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedek
             ;
             and
             it
             received
             only
             a
             Declaration
             and
             Confirmation
             in
             the
             Account
             given
             of
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             after
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             direct
             contrary
             is
             here
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             unto
             what
             is
             spoken
             
             unto
             in
             that
             other
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             therein
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Promise
             was
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             the
             latter
             was
             not
             .
             But
             here
             the
             latter
             which
             was
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             .
             And
             hereon
             its
             being
             after
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             its
             preeminence
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             it
             .
             For
             hereby
             was
             that
             introduced
             which
             was
             to
             supply
             all
             the
             defects
             and
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             its
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             disanul
             them
             and
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Difference
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Men
             to
             be
             
               High
               Priests
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             
               meer
               men
               and
               no
               more
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             the
             Office
             and
             Dignity
             which
             they
             were
             called
             and
             exalted
             unto
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             but
             
               servants
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
            
             nor
             could
             they
             be
             any
             other
             as
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             In
             opposition
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Oath
            
             makes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Son
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             that
             Son
             who
             is
             
               Lord
               over
               the
               whole
               House
            
             ,
             and
             whose
             the
             House
             is
             ,
             
             as
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             in
             this
             word
             the
             Apostle
             openeth
             the
             necessity
             and
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             For
             it
             consists
             in
             the
             
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Person
            
             designed
             unto
             that
             Office.
             This
             was
             no
             other
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             other
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God.
               Filium
               ,
               nempe
               Dei
               ,
               non
               hominem
               caeteris
               parem
               ,
               nascendi
               sorte
               ,
            
             saith
             Grotius
             ;
             as
             though
             Christ
             were
             here
             called
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             
               was
               differenced
               from
               other
               Men
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
            
             being
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             true
             and
             formal
             Reason
             of
             this
             Denomination
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               Eternal
               Generation
               ,
            
             and
             thereon
             alone
             doth
             his
             Sonship
             depend
             .
             But
             many
             ways
             there
             were
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             manifested
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             especially
             by
             his
             
               miraculous
               Conception
               and
               Nativity
            
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             .
             Hence
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             he
             is
             sometimes
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             became
             so
             thereby
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             declared
             so
             to
             be
             .
             This
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             resolves
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Argument
             into
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             he
             
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             hereon
             the
             whole
             excellency
             and
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             doth
             depend
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             added
             in
             the
             last
             place
             that
             the
             Law
             made
             men
             Priests
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               had
               infirmity
            
             :
             subject
             to
             infirmities
             .
             And
             these
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             Moral
             and
             
             Natural
             ;
             neither
             could
             they
             be
             freed
             from
             either
             of
             them
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             Priesthood
             .
             The
             first
             were
             their
             Sins
             ,
             hence
             they
             were
             obliged
             continually
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             very
             last
             day
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             The
             summe
             and
             issue
             of
             their
             
               natural
               weaknesse
            
             was
             death
             it self
             .
             This
             seized
             on
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             put
             an
             Everlasting
             end
             unto
             their
             sacerdotal
             Administrations
             .
          
           
             But
             wherefore
             did
             the
             Law
             make
             such
             Priests
             ,
             
               men
               ,
               meer
               men
            
             ,
             that
             
               had
               infirmity
            
             ,
             subject
             to
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             their
             Office
             ?
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             neither
             find
             any
             better
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             any
             better
             whom
             it
             found
             in
             that
             condition
             .
             The
             Law
             must
             be
             content
             with
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             it
             had
             no
             power
             to
             make
             them
             better
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             hereunto
             it
             is
             said
             the
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Oath
               made
               the
               Son
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               consecrated
               for
               ever
            
             .
             What
             was
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             unto
             
             his
             Office
             and
             wherein
             it
             did
             consist
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             at
             large
             declared
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             here
             ,
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             is
             his
             absolute
             freedom
             from
             
               the
               infirmities
            
             which
             those
             other
             Priests
             were
             obnoxious
             unto
             ,
             namely
             ,
             such
             Infirmities
             in
             the
             first
             place
             as
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             ,
             sacrifice
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             own
             sins
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             here
             opposing
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             their
             having
             Infirmities
             ,
             sheweth
             sufficiently
             that
             he
             intended
             not
             to
             insinuate
             that
             he
             offered
             for
             any
             infirmities
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             wholly
             different
             from
             them
             and
             opposed
             unto
             them
             who
             had
             such
             infirmities
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             offered
             for
             his
             
               own
               infirmities
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             could
             not
             have
             objected
             it
             as
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             it
             made
             Priests
             which
             
               had
               infirmity
            
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Oath
             should
             have
             done
             so
             also
             .
             But
             whereas
             his
             Exaltation
             into
             Heaven
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             remaining
             Duties
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             in
             his
             Intercession
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             belonged
             unto
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             he
             was
             therein
             also
             freed
             from
             all
             those
             natural
             Infirmities
             which
             were
             necessary
             unto
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             .
             The
             ensuing
             Observations
             offer
             themselves
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               never
               was
               ,
               nor
               never
               can
               be
               any
               more
               than
               two
               sorts
               of
               Priests
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             the
             one
             made
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               As
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               after
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Priesthood
               constituted
               thereby
               ,
               did
               abrogate
               and
               disanul
               it
               ;
               so
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               another
               Priesthood
               after
               his
               ,
               will
               abrogate
               and
               disanul
               that
               also
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Plurality
               of
               Priests
               under
               the
               Gospel
               overthrows
               the
               whole
               Argument
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               ,
            
             and
             if
             we
             have
             yet
             Priests
             that
             have
             infirmities
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               Difference
               between
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               issued
               in
               the
               Difference
               between
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               state
               ,
               which
               is
               inconceivable
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               great
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               hinge
               whereon
               all
               our
               consolation
               depends
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               High
               Priest
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               Everlasting
               continuance
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               is
               secured
               by
               the
               Oath
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           Eighth
           Chapter
           OF
           THE
           EPISTLE
           OF
           THE
           HEBREWS
           .
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             There
             are
             Two
             General
             Parts
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           A
           Father
           Explication
           of
           the
           
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           as
           vested
           with
           that
           Office
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Personal
           Glory
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           usefulness
           of
           his
           Office
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           above
           those
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Aaron
           .
        
         
           II.
           A
           further
           confirmation
           hereof
           ;
           wherein
           is
           introduced
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             two
             Covenants
          
           ;
           the
           Old
           and
           the
           New.
           For
           unto
           the
           former
           was
           the
           whole
           Administration
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Priests
           confined
           .
           Of
           the
           latter
           Christ
           as
           our
           High
           Priest
           was
           the
           Mediator
           and
           Surety
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           fully
           proves
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           above
           the
           Old
           ,
           which
           redounds
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           its
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           part
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           first
           
             five
             verses
          
           :
           the
           latter
           extends
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Part
           two
           things
           are
           designed
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           Recapitulation
           of
           some
           things
           before
           delivered
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Addition
           of
           some
           farther
           Arguments
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           so
           long
           before
           insisted
           on
           .
        
         
           Both
           of
           them
           he
           comprizeth
           in
           
             three
             instances
          
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Priesthood
           or
           in
           the
           Discharge
           of
           his
           Office.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           his
           Exaltation
           and
           the
           Place
           of
           his
           present
           Residence
           :
           ver
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Sanctuary
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           the
           Tabernacle
           wherein
           at
           present
           he
           doth
           administer
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           Sacrifice
           he
           had
           to
           offer
           ,
           or
           which
           he
           offered
           before
           his
           entrance
           into
           that
           
             Sanctuary
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           3.
           which
           he
           illustrates
           by
           two
           especial
           considerations
           ,
           ver
           .
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             caput
             ;
             vul
             .
             
               Capitulum
               ,
               Summa
               ;
               Beza
               .
               Caeterum
               eorum
               quae
               diximus
               haec
               summa
               est
               .
            
             Moreover
             this
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             what
             we
             speak
             .
             
               Summatim
               autem
               dicendo
            
             :
             to
             speak
             briefly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               of
               all
               these
               things
            
             ;
             the
             Head
             ,
             Chief
             or
             Principal
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             
               vul
               .
               Super
               ea
               quae
               dicuntur
               .
            
             Rhem.
             
               the
               Sum
               concerning
               these
               things
               which
               be
               said
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               We
               have
               an
               High
               Priest
               ,
               he
               who
               sitteth
            
             ;
             omitting
             this
             word
             ,
             or
             including
             it
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               ,
               ille
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             vul
             .
             magnitudinis
             ;
             which
             the
             Rhemists
             render
             by
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             retain
             Sedis
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Beza
             .
             
               Majestatis
               illius
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               Throni
               ,
               virtutis
               ,
               magnificandi
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Now
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             spoken
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             :
             We
             have
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             set
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             majesty
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             This
             first
             Verse
             contains
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             Preface
             unto
             that
             Part
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Discourse
             which
             immediately
             concerns
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             (
             2
             )
             A
             Declaration
             of
             the
             first
             Preheminence
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             as
             unto
             its
             Design
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             as
             unto
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Interlocution
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             unusual
             with
             him
             )
             is
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Hebrews
             unto
             a
             diligent
             consideration
             of
             what
             he
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             an
             impression
             of
             it
             on
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             for
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Least
             the
             Length
             and
             Difficulty
             of
             his
             preceding
             Discourse
             should
             have
             any
             way
             discomposed
             their
             minds
             ,
             or
             wearied
             them
             in
             their
             Attention
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             could
             not
             well
             retain
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             he
             pleaded
             .
             In
             such
             cases
             it
             was
             always
             usual
             with
             them
             who
             pleaded
             important
             Causes
             before
             the
             wisest
             Judges
             ,
             to
             recapitulate
             what
             had
             been
             spoken
             at
             length
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             hath
             been
             evinced
             by
             the
             Arguments
             they
             had
             used
             in
             their
             Plea.
             To
             this
             purpose
             speaks
             Quintilian
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Perorationis
               duplex
               ratio
               est
               posita
               ,
               aut
               in
               rebus
               ,
               aut
               in
               affectibus
               .
               Rerum
               repetitio
               aut
               congregatio
               ,
               quae
               Graece
               dicitur
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               quibusdam
               Latinorum
               enumeratio
               ,
               &
               memoriam
               Judicis
               reficit
               ,
               &
               totam
               simul
               causam
               ante
               oculos
               ponit
               ;
               &
               etiam
               si
               per
               singula
               minus
               moverat
               ,
               turba
               valet
               .
               In
               hac
               ,
               quae
               repetimus
               quam
               brevissime
               dicenda
               sunt
               ,
               &
               (
               quod
               Graeco
               verbo
               patet
               )
               decurrendum
               per
               capita
               .
            
             How
             this
             whole
             course
             is
             steered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             easie
             for
             any
             one
             to
             observe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             
               Importance
               of
               the
               matter
            
             in
             hand
             .
             He
             is
             treating
             of
             the
             very
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             Differences
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             between
             those
             who
             adhered
             unto
             Mosaical
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             embraced
             the
             Faith.
             Hence
             he
             calleth
             them
             unto
             a
             renewed
             Attention
             unto
             what
             he
             delivered
             .
             For
             herein
             he
             
               set
               Life
               and
               Death
               before
               them
               ,
            
             and
             was
             zealous
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             earnest
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             
               chuse
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             not
             die
             in
             their
             Unbelief
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             
               Sense
               of
               the
               words
            
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               Capitulum
               ,
               Caput
            
             ,
             properly
             the
             Head
             of
             any
             living
             Creature
             .
             But
             the
             most
             frequent
             use
             of
             it
             is
             in
             a
             sense
             
             metaphorical
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             so
             it
             hath
             a
             double
             sense
             and
             use
             whereunto
             it
             is
             principally
             applied
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             also
             other
             significations
             ;
             For
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             taken
             for
             that
             which
             is
             chief
             and
             principal
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             business
             or
             cause
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Isoc
             .
             The
             
               Head
               of
               the
               whole
               Business
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Plato
               ,
               de
               Legib.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             The
             principal
             thing
             in
             Education
             or
             Instruction
             .
             And
             so
             is
             Caput
             used
             among
             the
             
               Latines
               .
               Caput
               est
               in
               omni
               procuratione
               negotii
               &
               muneris
               publici
               ,
               ut
               avaritiae
               pellatur
               etiam
               minima
               suspicio
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               chief
               or
            
             
             
               principal
               thing
               in
               the
               management
               of
               all
               publick
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               all
               suspicion
               of
               Covetousness
               be
               far
               away
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             
               sum
               and
               substance
            
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             or
             declared
             ,
             reduced
             into
             a
             short
             Scheme
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ut
               summatim
               dicam
               ,
               Demosthenes
            
             .
             And
             so
             some
             render
             these
             words
             
               summatim
               dicendo
            
             .
             And
             Isocrates
             hath
             an
             expression
             directly
             answering
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               ad
               Nicoc.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               sum
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
            
             ;
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Caput
             ,
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             used
             in
             he
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Exod.
             30.
             12.
             
             
               When
               thou
               takest
               the
               Head
            
             (
             the
             
               Sum
               )
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             So
             also
             Numb
             .
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             by
             our
             Apostle
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             10.
             but
             it
             may
             have
             another
             sense
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             In
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             significations
             it
             is
             here
             used
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             will
             best
             appear
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             it
             is
             applied
             unto
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             these
             words
             also
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             double
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             or
             among
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             things
             themselves
             treated
             
             of
             may
             be
             intended
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             requires
             the
             first
             signification
             ,
             
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               thing
               or
               matter
               .
               Among
               all
               the
               things
               treated
               of
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               principal
            
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             all
             other
             things
             in
             debate
             did
             depend
             upon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             redundant
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             is
             intended
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               things
               spoken
            
             ,
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             second
             signification
             ,
             and
             denotes
             a
             Recapitulation
             of
             them
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             my
             Arguments
             amount
             unto
             ,
             
               the
               Sum
               of
               what
               I
               have
               pleaded
               .
            
          
           
             Both
             these
             Senses
             are
             consistent
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             and
             the
             ensuing
             Verses
             doth
             both
             
               briefly
               Recapitulate
            
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             evinced
             by
             his
             preceding
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             also
             declares
             what
             is
             the
             
               principal
               thing
            
             that
             he
             had
             contended
             for
             and
             proved
             .
             I
             incline
             unto
             the
             latter
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             respected
             in
             our
             Translation
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             the
             former
             also
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             safely
             applicable
             unto
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             And
             some
             Directions
             we
             may
             take
             from
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             management
             of
             his
             
               present
               Subject
            
             ,
             in
             our
             preaching
             or
             teaching
             of
             spiritual
             things
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               When
               the
               nature
               and
               weight
               of
               the
               matter
               treated
               of
               ,
               or
               the
               variety
               of
               Arguments
               wherein
               it
               is
               concerned
               ,
            
             do
             require
             that
             our
             Discourse
             of
             it
             should
             be
             drawn
             forth
             unto
             a
             length
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             it
             is
             useful
             to
             refresh
             the
             minds
             ,
             and
             relieve
             the
             memories
             of
             our
             Hearers
             ,
             by
             a
             brief
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             things
             insisted
             on
             .
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             sometimes
             ;
             a
             this
             way
             is
             taken
             once
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             by
             our
             Apostle
             .
             When
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             is
             left
             unto
             the
             wisdom
             and
             choice
             of
             those
             who
             are
             called
             unto
             this
             work
             .
             I
             mean
             of
             such
             who
             labouring
             diligently
             and
             conscientiously
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             really
             consider
             at
             all
             times
             what
             is
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             edification
             of
             their
             Hearers
             .
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             onely
             on
             great
             and
             
               importent
               occasions
            
             ;
             the
             usual
             way
             of
             the
             Repetition
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             Sermons
             before
             preached
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             useless
             and
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               Doctrines
               are
               important
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               eternal
               welfare
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               are
               immediately
               concerned
               in
               ,
            
             we
             are
             by
             all
             means
             to
             endeavor
             an
             impression
             of
             them
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             our
             Hearers
             .
             Be
             they
             never
             so
             precious
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             Acceptation
             ,
             oft-times
             they
             will
             not
             obtain
             an
             Entrance
             into
             mens
             minds
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             an
             edge
             ministerially
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             are
             by
             all
             sutable
             means
             ,
             with
             gravity
             and
             zeal
             to
             be
             called
             unto
             a
             diligent
             Attendance
             unto
             them
             .
             Weight
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             doctrinally
             in
             their
             delivery
             ,
             on
             things
             that
             are
             of
             weight
             really
             in
             themselves
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             Part
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             or
             the
             Preface
             of
             what
             ensues
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             Part
             of
             it
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             contains
             the
             first
             general
             Preheminence
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             taken
             from
             his
             
               present
               and
               eternal
               state
               or
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             three
             things
             considerable
             in
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Our
             Relation
             unto
             this
             High
             Priest.
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               general
               Denotation
            
             of
             him
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             His
             
               Eminency
               and
               Dignity
            
             in
             particular
             above
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             I.
             Our
             
               Relation
               unto
               him
            
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               We
               have
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             frequently
             intersert
             the
             mention
             of
             
               our
               Interest
            
             therein
             ,
             or
             our
             Relation
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             that
             Office
             ;
             
               Such
               an
               High
               Priest
               became
               us
               ,
            
             Chap.
             7.
             26.
             
             
               We
               have
               not
               an
               High
               Priest
               that
               cannot
               ,
            
             &c.
             Chap.
             4.
             15.
             
             
               The
               High
               Priest
               of
               our
               Profession
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             
             And
             here
             ,
             
               we
               have
               such
               un
               High
               Priest.
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               we
               have
               an
               Altar
            
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             10.
             
             And
             two
             things
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             design
             herein
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             now
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             In
             all
             their
             confidence
             in
             their
             Worship
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             principally
             boasted
             of
             was
             their
             
               High
               Friest
            
             and
             his
             Office.
             He
             was
             anointed
             with
             the
             Holy
             Oil.
             He
             wore
             the
             Garments
             that
             were
             made
             for
             
               Beauty
               and
               Glory
            
             .
             He
             had
             on
             his
             Forehead
             a
             Plate
             of
             Gold
             ,
             with
             that
             glorious
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Holiness
               unto
               Jehovah
            
             .
             And
             He
             
               alone
               entred
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               ,
            
             having
             made
             Expiation
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Christians
             who
             were
             now
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             despised
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             had
             no
             lot
             nor
             portion
             in
             all
             this
             Glory
             ;
             no
             such
             visible
             High
             Priest
             as
             they
             had
             .
             So
             the
             same
             Persons
             were
             afterwards
             reproached
             by
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             neither
             Temples
             ,
             nor
             Altars
             ,
             nor
             Images
             or
             visible
             Deities
             .
             So
             hard
             was
             it
             to
             call
             off
             the
             
               carnal
               minds
            
             of
             Men
             ,
             from
             things
             visible
             and
             sensible
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             .
             And
             herein
             lies
             the
             reproach
             of
             degenerated
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Gospel
             in
             asserting
             the
             pure
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             spiritual
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             prevailed
             against
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             over
             all
             that
             is
             carnal
             ,
             invented
             to
             please
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             the
             superstitious
             minds
             of
             Men
             ;
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             the
             scorn
             and
             spoil
             of
             their
             conquered
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             returning
             to
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Worship
             in
             various
             degrees
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             destroyed
             and
             triumphed
             over
             .
             And
             as
             therein
             they
             seem
             to
             make
             a
             publick
             acknowledgment
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             management
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             had
             much
             injured
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             Worship
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             ,
             excluding
             all
             those
             visible
             Glories
             which
             it
             had
             found
             out
             to
             entertain
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             issue
             that
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             Transgressors
             ,
             
               by
               building
               up
               what
               was
               before
               destroyed
               .
            
             But
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             still
             oppose
             the
             spiritual
             Worship
             of
             sanctified
             Souls
             ,
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             all
             the
             pretences
             of
             Glory
             and
             Beauty
             pleaded
             to
             be
             in
             their
             outward
             force
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             to
             evince
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             against
             the
             Unbelief
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             pleads
             their
             Relation
             unto
             an
             
               invisible
               spiritual
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             exalted
             in
             Glory
             and
             Dignity
             far
             above
             all
             that
             they
             could
             enjoy
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             carnal
             Commandment
             .
             Whatever
             you
             think
             of
             us
             ,
             whatever
             you
             boast
             of
             your selves
             ,
             
               We
               have
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             he
             immediately
             declares
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             would
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             whatever
             be
             the
             Glory
             and
             Dignity
             of
             this
             High
             Priest
             ,
             without
             an
             
               Interest
               in
               him
            
             ,
             without
             an
             especial
             Relation
             unto
             him
             ,
             unless
             
               we
               have
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             therein
             .
             Many
             do
             give
             their
             assent
             unto
             this
             Truth
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             but
             how
             or
             wherein
             he
             
               is
               so
               to
               them
            
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             yet
             do
             they
             make
             any
             use
             of
             him
             as
             such
             .
             Yea
             ,
             unto
             many
             ,
             the
             principal
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             but
             meer
             Notions
             ,
             and
             barren
             Speculations
             ;
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             practically
             influenced
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             the
             power
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             .
             That
             there
             
               is
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             they
             believe
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             is
             for
             them
             
               to
               have
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             they
             cannot
             understand
             .
             But
             this
             is
             that
             we
             are
             to
             look
             after
             ,
             if
             we
             intend
             any
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
             And
             we
             may
             know
             whether
             
               we
               have
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             or
             no
             ,
             really
             and
             substantially
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             which
             we
             make
             of
             him
             as
             such
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             unto
             God.
             For
             he
             presides
             over
             the
             whole
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sacred
             Services
             thereof
             .
             None
             can
             come
             unto
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             him
             .
             Through
             him
             have
             we
             Boldness
             ,
             through
             him
             have
             we
             Ability
             ,
             through
             him
             have
             we
             Access
             unto
             ,
             and
             Acceptance
             with
             God.
             He
             presents
             both
             our
             Persons
             and
             Duties
             unto
             him
             .
             Without
             a
             daily
             improvement
             by
             Faith
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Christ
             unto
             these
             ends
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             
               we
               have
               an
               High
               Priest.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             is
             confined
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             unto
             Believers
             .
             Theirs
             
               he
               is
            
             ,
             and
             for
             
               them
               alone
            
             doth
             he
             administer
             before
             God
             in
             this
             Office.
             
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             a
             general
             Denotation
             of
             this
             Priest
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Qualifications
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             now
             say
             ,
             That
             
               we
               have
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             only
             ,
             nor
             
               another
               High
            
             
             Priest
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             proved
             before
             ,
             from
             the
             Type
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             but
             moreover
             such
             an
             one
             as
             hath
             that
             Dignity
             and
             those
             Excellencies
             which
             he
             now
             ascribes
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             depend
             meerly
             on
             its
             having
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             in
             it self
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             on
             
               his
               Dignity
               and
               Excellency
            
             ,
             his
             Exaltation
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             as
             is
             
               set
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               glorious
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             And
             two
             things
             we
             must
             consider
             in
             these
             words
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             them
             :
             And
             (
             2
             )
             Their
             particular
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             prove
             the
             Reality
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             truly
             a
             Priest
             ;
             nor
             yet
             absolutely
             the
             
               Qualifications
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             but
             his
             Dignity
             and
             Excellency
             .
             For
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             whil'st
             he
             offer'd
             up
             to
             God
             his
             great
             
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             was
             as
             unto
             his
             outward
             state
             and
             condition
             inferior
             unto
             the
             Levitical
             High
             Priests
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             great
             honour
             and
             veneration
             among
             the
             People
             .
             But
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             any
             in
             the
             bearing
             and
             discharge
             of
             an
             Office
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             and
             reckoned
             from
             what
             he
             condescends
             unto
             with
             respect
             unto
             any
             action
             or
             duty
             belonging
             unto
             that
             Office.
             For
             a
             King
             may
             condescend
             unto
             very
             mean
             Services
             ,
             when
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             Subjects
             and
             good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             require
             it
             of
             him
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             reckoned
             from
             his
             
               durable
               estate
            
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             abode
             therein
             .
             Now
             although
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             for
             a
             season
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             
               deep
               humiliation
            
             ,
             taking
             on
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             being
             esteemed
             
               even
               as
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
               ,
            
             which
             was
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             he
             had
             to
             offer
             ;
             yet
             as
             unto
             his
             
               durable
               state
            
             wherein
             he
             continues
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             is
             incomparably
             exalted
             above
             all
             the
             High
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law.
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             here
             to
             declare
             .
             For
             what
             did
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             do
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             the
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
               of
               Expiation
            
             unto
             God
             ?
             He
             entred
             indeed
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             presenting
             it
             there
             before
             the
             
               august
               Pledges
            
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             But
             all
             the
             while
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             he
             stood
             before
             the
             
               Typical
               Throne
            
             or
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             with
             Holy
             Awe
             and
             Reverence
             .
             And
             immediately
             on
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             present
             Duty
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             withdraw
             and
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             A
             great
             Priviledge
             this
             was
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Honor
             was
             herein
             put
             on
             the
             High
             Priest.
             For
             all
             others
             ,
             both
             Priests
             and
             People
             ,
             were
             everlastingly
             excluded
             out
             of
             that
             Sanctuary
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ?
             For
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               he
               entred
               not
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               .
            
             And
             he
             entred
             not
             to
             stand
             with
             humble
             Reverence
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             but
             to
             
               sit
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               .
            
             Nor
             did
             he
             do
             so
             to
             abide
             there
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             but
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             the
             Apostle
             
               three
               times
            
             in
             this
             Epistle
             maketh
             use
             of
             them
             with
             some
             little
             variety
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             2.
             
             And
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               He
               sate
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               High
               :
            
             where
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Throne
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               sate
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               :
            
             where
             Majesty
             is
             not
             added
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             both
             ;
             
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Majesty
               .
            
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             is
             intended
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             his
             Exaltation
             and
             Glory
             ,
             as
             they
             ensued
             on
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office.
            
             The
             same
             Glory
             and
             Advancement
             hath
             respect
             unto
             various
             Acts
             and
             Powers
             in
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             enjoyment
             of
             this
             Dignity
             and
             Glory
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               sate
               down
            
             .
             Hereof
             there
             was
             nothing
             Typical
             in
             the
             
               Legal
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             
             who
             never
             
               sate
               down
            
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             But
             as
             he
             was
             in
             many
             things
             typed
             by
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             ,
             so
             in
             what
             they
             could
             not
             reach
             unto
             ,
             he
             was
             represented
             in
             Melchisedec
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             a
             
               King
               and
               a
               Priest.
            
             And
             hence
             he
             is
             prophesi'd
             of
             as
             a
             
               Priest
               upon
               his
               Throne
            
             ,
             Zech.
             6.
             13.
             
             And
             the
             immutable
             stability
             of
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             is
             also
             intended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Dignity
             it self
             consists
             in
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Residence
             ,
             where
             he
             sate
             down
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               the
               right
               hand
            
             .
             See
             the
             Exposition
             hereof
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             3.
             
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               right
               hand
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             frequent
             mention
             in
             
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             
               Thorne
               of
               God.
            
             A
             Throne
             is
             
               Insigne
               Regium
            
             ,
             an
             Ensign
             of
             Royal
             Power
             .
             That
             intended
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Glory
               and
               Power
               of
               God
            
             in
             his
             Authority
             and
             Sovereign
             Rule
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Throne
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             
               Glorious
               Greatness
               and
            
             
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             essential
             Glory
             and
             Power
             is
             intended
             .
             The
             Right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God.
             Only
             God
             is
             represented
             in
             
               all
               his
               Glory
            
             ,
             as
             on
             his
             Throne
             .
             Christ
             is
             sate
             down
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             considered
             in
             all
             his
             glorious
             Power
             and
             Rule
             .
             Higher
             expression
             there
             cannot
             be
             used
             to
             lead
             us
             into
             an
             holy
             Adoration
             of
             the
             
               tremendous
               invisible
               Glory
            
             which
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             eternal
             stable
             condition
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             our
             High
             Priest.
             A
             state
             of
             inconceivable
             Power
             and
             Glory
             .
             Herein
             he
             dischargeth
             the
             
               remaining
               Duties
            
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             especial
             Offices
             do
             require
             .
             In
             this
             state
             doth
             he
             take
             care
             and
             provide
             for
             the
             application
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Oblation
             or
             Sacrifice
             unto
             Believers
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Intercession
             whereof
             we
             have
             spoken
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Thus
             is
             he
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Heavens
            
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             other
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Highest
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Heavens
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Heavens
             here
             ,
             not
             these
             
               visible
               aspectable
            
             
             Heavens
             are
             intended
             ;
             for
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               exalted
               above
               all
               Heavens
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             
               passed
               through
               them
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             the
             
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             27.
             wherein
             is
             the
             especial
             residence
             and
             manifestation
             of
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             God.
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             call
             on
             
               our
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             from
             the
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             that
          
           
             
               The
               principal
               Glory
               of
               the
               Priestly
               Office
               of
               Christ
               depends
               on
               the
               glorious
               Exaltation
               of
               his
               Person
               .
            
             To
             this
             end
             is
             it
             here
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             thereby
             he
             evinceth
             his
             glorious
             Excellency
             above
             all
             the
             High
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law.
             To
             evidence
             and
             make
             useful
             this
             Observation
             ,
             the
             things
             ensuing
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             of
             Christ
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             real
             Exaltation
             by
             an
             
               addition
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             way
             of
             manifestation
             .
             So
             God
             absolutely
             is
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             said
             to
             be
             exalted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             by
             any
             
               Acts
               of
               Grace
            
             or
             Providence
             makes
             the
             eternal
             Glory
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             manifest
             and
             conspicuous
             ;
             or
             when
             others
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             the
             Glory
             and
             Praise
             that
             are
             his
             due
             .
             So
             only
             may
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             be
             exalted
             or
             made
             glorious
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             essentially
             
               over
               all
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             in
             this
             way
             an
             Exaltation
             or
             Manifestation
             of
             Glory
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             unto
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             For
             he
             did
             in
             a
             peculiar
             way
             and
             manner
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             forego
             and
             leave
             his
             Glory
             as
             to
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             it
             .
             
               For
               being
            
             (
             essentially
             )
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               counting
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             In
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             converse
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             cast
             a
             vail
             over
             his
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             appeared
             not
             in
             its
             own
             native
             lustre
             .
             Those
             indeed
             who
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             
               saw
               his
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Glory
               as
               of
               the
               onely
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               truth
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             14.
             
             But
             they
             saw
             it
             darkly
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             .
             But
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             his
             Glory
             was
             unvailed
             and
             made
             conspicuous
             ,
             even
             when
             
               he
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               with
               power
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               holiness
               ,
               by
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             as
             to
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             was
             always
             
               on
               the
               Throne
            
             ,
             and
             is
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Exaltation
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             sitting
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             it
             .
             Although
             
               he
               came
               down
            
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             he
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             exposed
             unto
             all
             miseries
             ,
             was
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             wherein
             God
             redeemed
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             all
             this
             in
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             that
             he
             assumed
             ;
             his
             Divine
             Person
             can
             no
             more
             really
             
               leave
               the
               Throne
               of
               Majesty
            
             ,
             than
             cease
             to
             be
             .
             So
             he
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               No
               man
               hath
               ascended
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               even
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             John
             3.
             13.
             
             His
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             preceded
             the
             actual
             Ascension
             of
             his
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             admission
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             see
             John
             1.
             18.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             27.
             
             For
             it
             is
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               heavenly
               mysteries
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             there
             discoursing
             with
             Nicodemus
             .
             In
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             
               he
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             assuming
             a
             Nature
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             highest
             condescension
             of
             God.
             And
             whereas
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             power
             on
             the
             earth
             is
             often
             called
             his
             
               coming
               down
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             21.
             
             Isa.
             64.
             1.
             
             How
             much
             more
             may
             this
             infinite
             condescension
             of
             the
             second
             Person
             in
             assuming
             our
             Nature
             be
             so
             called
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             was
             
               still
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             In
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             he
             was
             still
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             Majesty
             .
             For
             this
             being
             an
             inseparable
             property
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             really
             forego
             it
             .
             Then
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christ
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             
               capable
               of
               this
               real
               Exaltation
            
             ,
             by
             a
             real
             
               addition
               of
               Glory
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Glary
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ,
             but
             the
             real
             Collation
             of
             Glory
             on
             him
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             This
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             testifieth
             unto
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               a
               real
               communication
               of
               Glory
               unto
               Christ
               by
               the
               Father
               after
               his
               Ascension
               which
               he
               had
               not
               before
               .
            
             See
             Luke
             24.
             16.
             
             John
             17.
             24.
             
             Acts
             2.
             33.
             
             Acts
             5.
             31.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             9.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Hebr.
             1.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             9.
             
             And
             concerning
             this
             Glory
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             
               absolutely
               infinite
            
             and
             
               essentially
               divine
            
             Glory
             ,
             This
             cannot
             be
             communicated
             unto
             any
             .
             A
             Creature
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             God
             ,
             by
             an
             essential
             communication
             of
             Divine
             Properties
             unto
             it
             .
             Neither
             are
             
             they
             so
             communicable
             ,
             nor
             is
             that
             
               a
               capable
               Subject
            
             of
             their
             inhesion
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             speak
             dangerously
             who
             assert
             
               a
               real
               communication
            
             of
             the
             Properties
             of
             the
             one
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             
               Omnipresent
               ,
               Omnipotent
            
             and
             Omniscient
             :
             neither
             doth
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             two
             Natures
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             require
             any
             more
             the
             Transfusion
             of
             the
             Divine
             Properties
             into
             the
             Humane
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Humane
             into
             the
             Divine
             .
             If
             therefore
             by
             that
             Union
             ,
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             rendred
             
               subjectively
               omnipotent
               and
               omnipresent
            
             ,
             the
             Divine
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             must
             become
             
               limited
               and
               finite
            
             .
             But
             whatever
             belongs
             unto
             Christ
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               either
               Nature
            
             ,
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therein
             he
             is
             all
             that
             he
             is
             in
             
               either
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             hath
             done
             and
             doth
             ,
             what
             in
             either
             of
             them
             he
             hath
             done
             and
             doth
             ,
             they
             yet
             continuing
             distinct
             in
             their
             essential
             Properties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             this
             
               Exaltation
               and
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Humane
               Nature
            
             is
             not
             only
             absolutely
             above
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             than
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             any
             other
             
               created
               Being
            
             either
             hath
             ,
             or
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             It
             is
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Creature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             
               Union
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             a
             Priviledge
             which
             no
             other
             Creature
             can
             ever
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             or
             be
             made
             Partaker
             of
             unto
             Eternity
             ,
             Hebr.
             2.
             16.
             
             This
             renders
             his
             Glory
             in
             his
             Exaltation
             of
             
               another
               kind
            
             than
             that
             of
             the
             most
             glorious
             Creatures
             in
             their
             best
             condition
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             consists
             greatly
             in
             that
             
               Power
               and
               Authority
            
             over
             the
             whole
             Creation
             and
             every
             individual
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Concerns
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             See
             our
             Explanation
             hereof
             at
             large
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Exaltation
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             gives
             
               Glory
               unto
               his
               Office
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             declares
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             vested
             with
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             God
             could
             not
             have
             
               redeemed
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               blood
            
             ;
             although
             he
             exercise
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             below
             and
             above
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             only
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             thus
             exalted
             and
             made
             glorious
             ,
             although
             the
             especial
             Subject
             of
             this
             Exaltation
             and
             Glory
             be
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             only
             .
             And
             this
             gives
             Glory
             unto
             his
             Office.
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             manifest
             Pledge
             and
             Evidence
             of
             the
             
               absolute
               Perfection
               of
               his
               Oblation
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             one
             offering
             he
             hath
             for
             ever
             perfected
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
             When
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             old
             appeared
             for
             awhile
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             he
             returned
             again
             unto
             his
             former
             station
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             offer
             
               another
               Sacrifice
            
             at
             the
             return
             of
             the
             year
             .
             And
             hence
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             prove
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             were
             perfected
             by
             those
             Sacrifices
             .
             But
             our
             High
             Priest
             having
             offered
             himself
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             now
             sitting
             down
             for
             ever
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             unconceivable
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             hath
             fully
             expiated
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
             And
             this
             declares
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             his
             
               Glorious
               Power
            
             he
             makes
             all
             things
             subservient
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             mediation
             .
             For
             he
             is
             
               given
               to
               be
               Head
               over
               all
               things
            
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             things
             are
             in
             his
             Power
             and
             at
             his
             Disposal
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             exalted
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             assuredly
             make
             them
             all
             work
             together
             for
             the
             good
             of
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             And
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             able
             to
             render
             the
             Persons
             and
             Duties
             of
             Believers
             accepted
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             To
             present
             them
             unto
             God
             is
             the
             great
             remaining
             Duty
             of
             his
             Office.
             That
             they
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             their
             only
             real
             concern
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             which
             their
             minds
             are
             principally
             exercised
             about
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             security
             can
             they
             have
             hereof
             ,
             than
             the
             Interest
             and
             Glory
             which
             this
             their
             
               High
               Priest
            
             hath
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             1
             John
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             THE
             second
             Preeminence
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             over
             in
             this
             Summary
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             second
             Verse
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Minister
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             Sanctorum
             .
             Rhem.
             
               of
               the
               Holies
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               the
               Holy
               House
            
             ,
             or
             
               Domus
               Sanctuarii
               ,
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               Sanctuarii
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             
               quod
               fixit
               Deus
            
             ;
             which
             God
             hath
             fixed
             or
             pitched
             ,
             
               Rhem.
               which
               our
               Lord
               pight
            
             ;
             following
             the
             Original
             as
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             God.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               not
               a
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             Some
             Copies
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             Dominus
             .
          
           
             A
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             pitched
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Parts
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             expressing
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             affirmed
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Amplification
             of
             what
             is
             so
             affirmed
             ,
             by
             the
             Description
             and
             Distinction
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             ;
             
               which
               the
               Lord
               fixed
               ,
               and
               not
               man.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             also
             there
             are
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Assertion
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Minister
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Assignation
               and
               Limitation
               of
               his
               Discharge
               of
               that
               Office
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 and
                 true
                 Tabernacle
              
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             affirmed
             that
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Minister
            
             .
             Having
             declar'd
             the
             Glory
             and
             
             Dignity
             which
             he
             is
             exalted
             unto
             ,
             as
             
               sitting
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Majesty
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             farther
             expected
             from
             him
             ?
             There
             he
             lives
             ,
             eternally
             happy
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             own
             Blessedness
             and
             Glory
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             reasonable
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             hardships
             and
             miseries
             which
             he
             ,
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             underwent
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             Who
             can
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             any
             longer
             condescend
             unto
             
               Office
               and
               Duty
            
             ?
             Neither
             generally
             have
             men
             any
             other
             thoughts
             concerning
             him
             .
             But
             where
             then
             would
             lie
             
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Church
            
             in
             his
             Exaltation
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             demonstrate
             ?
             Wherefore
             unto
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             he
             immediately
             subjoins
             the
             
               continuation
               of
               his
               Office.
            
             He
             is
             still
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               Publick
               Minister
            
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             minister
             ;
             either
             
               with
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               before
               God
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             
               for
               others
            
             ,
             or
             
               for
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             
               towards
               others
            
             ,
             as
             do
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             these
             sorts
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             expresly
             spoken
             of
             here
             as
             a
             Priest
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             name
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             wherein
             he
             acts
             towards
             God.
             Nor
             is
             he
             any
             where
             called
             or
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Actings
             from
             God
             towards
             us
             ;
             although
             he
             be
             said
             therein
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             8.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             but
             that
             name
             now
             no
             way
             belongeth
             unto
             him
             .
             He
             is
             not
             therefore
             styled
             a
             Minister
             ,
             because
             he
             executeth
             the
             Purposes
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             as
             Schlictingius
             fancieth
             ;
             but
             he
             acts
             towards
             God
             and
             before
             God
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Priest.
             He
             went
             into
             Heaven
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             his
             Office
             
               before
               God
            
             on
             our
             behalf
             .
             And
             it
             is
             granted
             also
             ,
             that
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             he
             doth
             also
             communicate
             all
             good
             things
             from
             God
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             administration
             of
             things
             Sacred
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               the
               Height
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               condescends
               to
               discharge
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               publick
               minister
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             We
             are
             not
             to
             bound
             our
             Faith
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             he
             did
             for
             us
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             The
             Life
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             Mediation
             depends
             on
             what
             he
             did
             antecedently
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             doth
             consequently
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             in
             these
             things
             doth
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Grace
             most
             eminently
             appear
             .
             Antecedently
             unto
             what
             he
             did
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             way
             for
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             his
             infinite
             condescension
             in
             
               assuming
               our
               Nature
            
             .
             He
             was
             in
             the
             
               forme
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eternal
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             the
             Blessedness
             which
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             is
             essentially
             accompanied
             withal
             .
             Yet
             being
             thus
             Rich
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             Grace
             ,
             that
             
               for
               our
               sakes
               he
               became
               poor
               .
            
             This
             ineffable
             Grace
             and
             Love
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             principal
             object
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Admiration
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             as
             he
             
               emptied
               himself
            
             and
             laid
             aside
             his
             Glory
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             to
             undertake
             the
             Work
             of
             Meditation
             ;
             So
             now
             he
             hath
             
               reassumed
               his
               Glory
            
             as
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             highest
             Addition
             of
             Glory
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             by
             his
             
               exaltation
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             continueth
             his
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             Love
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             yet
             to
             discharge
             the
             office
             of
             a
             
               Publick
               Minister
            
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             As
             all
             the
             shame
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             misery
             with
             death
             that
             he
             was
             to
             undergo
             on
             the
             Earth
             deterred
             him
             not
             from
             undertaking
             this
             work
             :
             So
             all
             the
             Glory
             which
             he
             is
             environed
             withal
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             diverts
             him
             not
             from
             continuing
             the
             Discharge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Limitation
             of
             this
             ministration
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             proper
             Object
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             double
             expression
             .
             For
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             (
             1.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             so
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             may
             be
             either
             of
             the
             Masculine
             or
             of
             the
             Neuter
             
             Gender
             ,
             and
             so
             respect
             either
             Persons
             or
             Things
             .
             If
             it
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             
               former
               way
            
             ,
             it
             is
             
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             ordinary
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             Saints
             ,
             or
             Holy
             Persons
             .
             But
             they
             cannot
             be
             here
             precisely
             intended
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             this
             word
             frequently
             in
             another
             sense
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             may
             have
             a
             double
             signification
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             
               Holy
               things
            
             in
             general
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Of
             Holy
             Places
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             things
             ,
             So
             the
             
               Uul
               .
               Lat.
            
             renders
             the
             word
             ,
             Sanctorum
             ,
             which
             the
             Rhemists
             translate
             Holies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Holy
             Persons
             or
             Holy
             things
             .
             And
             ours
             place
             
               Holy
               things
            
             in
             the
             Margen
             .
             And
             the
             sense
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             be
             extended
             unto
             all
             
               Holy
               Things
            
             .
             For
             the
             ministration
             of
             them
             all
             is
             committed
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ.
             But
             the
             word
             hath
             yet
             a
             more
             peculiar
             signification
             .
          
           
             The
             
               inmost
               part
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             3.
             
             That
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             And
             absolutely
             he
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Holyes
               .
               Chap
            
             9.
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             11.
             
             And
             in
             answer
             thereunto
             he
             calleth
             our
             
               Spiritual
               Presence
            
             before
             God
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             have
             an
             Access
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ;
             Chap.
             10.
             19.
             
             And
             hence
             the
             word
             is
             rendred
             by
             most
             Interpreters
             ,
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             
               Syr.
               The
               House
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             Particularly
             that
             Part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             whereinto
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             once
             a
             year
             .
          
           
             Take
             this
             Sanctuary
             properly
             and
             literally
             ,
             and
             Christ
             was
             not
             the
             minister
             of
             it
             .
             He
             never
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             nor
             could
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             Right
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             it
             belonged
             and
             was
             appropriated
             unto
             others
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             take
             our
             Direction
             herein
             from
             the
             words
             following
             .
             For
             mentioning
             the
             whole
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             here
             one
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             he
             gives
             it
             a
             note
             of
             Distinction
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Tabernacle
               of
               Moses
               ,
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             So
             must
             the
             Sanctuary
             be
             distinguished
             from
             that
             of
             Old.
             It
             is
             that
             which
             answers
             thereunto
             .
             And
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               Heaven
               it self
            
             .
             Heaven
             not
             as
             considered
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             
               Place
               of
               Gods
               glorious
               Presence
            
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             where
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             represented
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Affairs
             transacted
             .
             This
             is
             called
             Gods
             
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Psal.
            
             102.
             19.
             
             
               He
               looked
               down
               from
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
               from
               Heaven
               did
               the
               Lord
               behold
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             plainly
             interprets
             this
             place
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             24.
             
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               entred
               into
               the
               Holy
               Places
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               ,
               but
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             called
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             because
             there
             doth
             really
             dwell
             and
             abide
             all
             that
             was
             typically
             represented
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             below
             .
             And
             therein
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             discharge
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             a
             joyful
             time
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Old
             ,
             when
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             entred
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             .
             For
             he
             carried
             with
             him
             the
             Blood
             wherewith
             Attonement
             was
             made
             for
             all
             their
             sins
             .
             Yet
             he
             was
             quickly
             
             again
             to
             leave
             that
             Place
             and
             his
             Ministration
             therein
             .
             But
             our
             High
             Priest
             abides
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             for
             ever
             ,
             alwaies
             representing
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Blood
             whereby
             atonement
             was
             made
             for
             all
             our
             sins
             .
             
               As
               no
               Interposition
               between
               Heaven
               and
               us
               should
               discourage
               us
               ,
               while
               Christ
               is
               there
               ministring
               for
               us
               ;
               so
               his
               being
               there
               will
               draw
               our
               hearts
               and
               minds
               thither
               continually
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               we
               are
               really
               interested
               in
               his
               Holy
               ministrations
               .
            
             These
             things
             are
             to
             some
             in
             darkness
             and
             obscurity
             if
             not
             wholly
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             their
             Practice
             .
             In
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             they
             find
             no
             concernment
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             ministrations
             of
             this
             High
             Priest.
             Things
             
               within
               the
               Vail
            
             are
             hid
             from
             them
             .
             Yet
             would
             such
             Persons
             be
             esteemed
             Christians
             .
             But
             the
             Relief
             ,
             the
             Direction
             ,
             the
             Consolation
             ,
             which
             true
             Believers
             do
             or
             may
             ,
             in
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             receive
             by
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             are
             gracious
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             yea
             full
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             Limitation
             of
             the
             ministration
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             is
             in
             these
             
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               of
               that
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             which
             is
             farther
             described
             by
             its
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             expressed
             both
             positively
             and
             negatively
             ;
             which
             
               God
               pitched
               and
               not
               man.
            
             
          
           
             Expositors
             generally
             agree
             ,
             that
             by
             True
             in
             this
             Place
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             
               Substantial
               ,
               Solid
            
             and
             abiding
             is
             intended
             .
             For
             it
             is
             opposed
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             
               Umbratile
               ,
               Transitory
            
             and
             Pigurative
             .
             The
             Old
             Tabernacle
             could
             in
             no
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             be
             false
             or
             deceiving
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             set
             up
             and
             used
             by
             his
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             gave
             
               true
               directions
            
             unto
             its
             proper
             end
             .
             But
             it
             was
             Figurative
             and
             Typical
             ,
             denoting
             somewhat
             that
             was
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               and
               substantial
            
             Tabernacle
             of
             God.
             So
             is
             the
             expression
             interpreted
             ,
             John
             6.
             23.
             
             
               Moses
               gave
               you
               not
               the
               Bread
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               my
               Father
               giveth
               you
               the
               true
               Bread
               from
               Heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Spiritually
             substantial
             and
             abiding
             ,
             nourishing
             the
             soul
             unto
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             here
             intended
             ,
             deserves
             our
             diligent
             enquiry
             .
             And
             I
             find
             a
             fourfold
             sense
             to
             be
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             
               The
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             (
             as
             Grotius
             )
             take
             it
             for
             
               this
               whole
               Universe
               ,
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             This
             some
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             have
             called
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             This
             he
             hath
             made
             as
             it
             were
             
               to
               dwell
               in
            
             ,
             as
             a
             certain
             fixed
             Place
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             ministry
             of
             Christ
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             unto
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             confined
             unto
             any
             
               certain
               Place
            
             ,
             above
             or
             below
             ,
             to
             no
             material
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ;
             The
             whole
             universe
             is
             called
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             is
             
               true
               ,
               substantial
            
             ,
             and
             abiding
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             answer
             what
             is
             affirmed
             of
             
               all
               Power
               being
               given
               unto
               him
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             his
             being
             given
             to
             be
             the
             
               Head
               over
               all
               things
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             nothing
             absurd
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             nor
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             
               Analogy
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             using
             these
             words
             and
             expressions
             ,
             will
             not
             allow
             this
             to
             be
             his
             especial
             meaning
             .
             For
             somewhat
             he
             doth
             intend
             that
             the
             
               Old
               Tabernacle
            
             did
             typify
             and
             represent
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             not
             the
             
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               Universe
            
             ,
             but
             that
             especial
             pattern
             which
             was
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             with
             more
             probability
             do
             judge
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               Universal
               Spiritual
               ,
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             intended
             .
             For
             this
             is
             compared
             expressly
             unto
             a
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Isa.
            
             33.
             20.
             
             Chap.
             54.
             2.
             
             And
             herein
             doth
             God
             dwell
             ,
             and
             walk
             amongst
             men
             .
             Hereof
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             minister
             .
             For
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             that
             he
             continueth
             to
             administer
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Ministration
             do
             redound
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             all
             this
             doth
             not
             suffice
             to
             have
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             called
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               this
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             that
             which
             he
             
               ministreth
               for
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             that
             which
             he
             ministreth
             by
             .
             The
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             were
             the
             means
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             materially
             employed
             in
             divine
             service
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             answereth
             not
             unto
             .
             Neither
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Old
             which
             is
             here
             alluded
             unto
             ,
             
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Most
             Expositors
             take
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             for
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             And
             they
             would
             have
             the
             word
             true
             by
             a
             Zeugma
             to
             belong
             unto
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             also
             before
             allowed
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             proveth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             must
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             both
             be
             equally
             true
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             This
             way
             go
             the
             
               Greek
               Expositors
            
             ,
             as
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theophylact
            
             and
             Oecumenius
             on
             the
             Place
             .
             And
             because
             this
             Tabernacle
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               fixed
               of
               God
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             reproacheth
             them
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Heavens
               do
               move
            
             and
             are
             Spherical
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             had
             a
             prophetical
             dream
             of
             the
             
               Copernican
               Hypothesis
            
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             Beza
             well
             observes
             ,
             they
             forsook
             
             their
             own
             interpretation
             on
             Chap.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             where
             the
             Tabernacle
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             here
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             Reasons
             that
             shall
             be
             given
             immediately
             for
             another
             interpretation
             ,
             two
             things
             will
             not
             comply
             with
             this
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             should
             express
             the
             
               same
               thing
            
             ,
             first
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             a
             Tabernacle
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             no
             especial
             Reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             added
             peculiarly
             concerning
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             
               which
               God
               hath
               fixed
               ,
               and
               not
               man
            
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             never
             questioned
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             say
             therefore
             that
             by
             this
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               himself
            
             is
             intended
             .
             Hereof
             he
             is
             the
             
               Minister
               ,
               herein
            
             doth
             he
             minister
             before
             God
             above
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Hereof
             the
             
               Old
               Tabernacle
            
             was
             a
             Type
             .
             Thence
             is
             the
             expression
             taken
             ,
             and
             thereunto
             is
             opposition
             made
             in
             the
             
               Epithete
               ,
               True.
            
             This
             therefore
             is
             our
             best
             direction
             and
             rule
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             this
             expression
             .
             For
             look
             what
             that
             Type
             did
             signifie
             ,
             what
             was
             to
             be
             the
             
               substantial
               Antitype
            
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             Minister
             .
             For
             all
             agree
             that
             it
             is
             called
             true
             ,
             in
             opposition
             and
             answer
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             umbratile
             and
             figurative
             .
             Now
             that
             Tabernacle
             was
             not
             erected
             to
             be
             a
             
               Type
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             intimated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             A
             token
             ,
             pledge
             ,
             and
             means
             it
             was
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             his
             People
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             of
             his
             nearness
             unto
             them
             ,
             whence
             also
             he
             is
             said
             
               to
               dwell
               among
               them
            
             .
             But
             this
             he
             doth
             really
             and
             substantially
             only
             through
             Christ.
             He
             therefore
             alone
             is
             this
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             For
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             answer
             hereunto
             when
             he
             was
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               fixed
               his
               Tabernacle
            
             among
             us
             ,
             John
             1.
             14.
             that
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             which
             we
             have
             translated
             
               to
               dwell
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             old
             was
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             Gods
             
               dwelling
               among
               the
               People
            
             ,
             in
             the
             pledges
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             .
             All
             that
             old
             curious
             Structure
             for
             an
             Habitation
             for
             God
             ,
             did
             only
             represent
             his
             
               taking
               our
               nature
            
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               fixing
               his
               Tent
            
             thereby
             among
             men
             .
             What
             was
             the
             pattern
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             on
             the
             Mount
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             on
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             himself
             calleth
             his
             
               own
               Body
            
             his
             Temple
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             use
             with
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             John
             2.
             19
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             this
             he
             did
             ,
             because
             his
             Body
             was
             that
             true
             
               substantial
               Temple
            
             and
             Tabernacle
             whereof
             he
             was
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             is
             the
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             which
             God
             truly
             and
             really
             inhabiteth
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             he
             is
             our
             God.
             This
             was
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             end
             of
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               of
               old
            
             .
             God
             
               dwelt
               therein
            
             in
             the
             signs
             and
             pledges
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             was
             on
             the
             account
             thereof
             the
             
               God
               of
               that
               People
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             between
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             3.
             
             That
             therefore
             wherein
             God
             
               dwells
               really
            
             and
             substantially
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             he
             is
             our
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             and
             no
             other
             is
             the
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             But
             this
             is
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ;
             
               For
               in
               him
               dwelleth
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             9.
             
             Thus
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             of
             Christ
             is
             that
             
               true
               substantial
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             wherein
             God
             dwelleth
             personally
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             of
             our
             approach
             unto
             God
             in
             holy
             Worship
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             of
             old
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
          
           
             That
             alone
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             any
             force
             against
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             of
             Christ
             is
             that
             wherein
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             ;
             it
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             the
             Tabernacle
             it self
             wherein
             he
             doth
             administer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             place
             of
             his
             abode
             must
             be
             intended
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             whereof
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             By
             the
             same
             Rule
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             That
             because
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             among
             men
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             .
             Howbeit
             Christ
             
               offered
               himself
            
             only
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             these
             things
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             and
             what
             he
             did
             therein
             ,
             to
             answer
             
               all
               those
               Types
               of
               Priest
               ,
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             and
             what
             belonged
             thereunto
             .
             He
             was
             the
             body
             and
             substance
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             17.
             
             No
             one
             of
             them
             was
             able
             to
             represent
             the
             fulness
             of
             Grace
             that
             was
             to
             be
             in
             Christ.
             Therefore
             were
             there
             many
             of
             them
             ordained
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             various
             sorts
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             being
             eminently
             intended
             in
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             way
             hinders
             his
             being
             so
             in
             another
             .
             He
             was
             
               all
               in
               himself
            
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Altar
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             efficient
             cause
             of
             this
             true
             Tabernacle
             is
             declared
             both
             positively
             and
             
             negatively
             ;
             
               which
               God
               hath
               pitched
               ,
               and
               not
               man.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             confined
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             extends
             not
             unto
             the
             Sanctuary
             mentioned
             before
             .
             
               Of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               which
               the
               Lord
               pitched
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             this
             Tabernacle
             is
             distinguished
             from
             both
             the
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             the
             Typical
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             the
             Real
             above
             ,
             
             even
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               same
               Building
            
             with
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pitched
               ,
               fixed
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             word
             proper
             unto
             the
             erection
             and
             establishment
             of
             a
             Tabernacle
             .
             The
             fixing
             of
             Stakes
             and
             Pillars
             ,
             with
             the
             fastening
             of
             Cords
             thereunto
             ,
             
             was
             the
             principal
             means
             of
             
               setting
               up
               a
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             Isa.
             54.
             2.
             
             The
             preparation
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             or
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             .
             
               A
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               ,
            
             Chap.
             10.
             5.
             
             And
             this
             Body
             was
             to
             be
             
               taken
               down
            
             ,
             and
             
               folded
               up
               for
               a
               season
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             be
             erected
             again
             ,
             without
             the
             breaking
             or
             loss
             of
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
             This
             of
             all
             Buildings
             was
             peculiar
             unto
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             it
             with
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             Author
             of
             this
             work
             was
             
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             This
             is
             the
             word
             or
             Name
             whereby
             
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             do
             express
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             .
             And
             whereas
             in
             the
             revelation
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             God
             declared
             that
             
               self-subsisting
               firmitude
            
             and
             unchangeableness
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             infallibly
             give
             subsistence
             unto
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             accomplishment
             unto
             his
             Promises
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             it
             in
             this
             great
             work
             wherein
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             
               became
               Yea
               and
               Amen
            
             .
             How
             this
             Tabernacle
             was
             prepared
             and
             fixed
             immediately
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             acting
             the
             infinite
             power
             of
             God
             alone
             therein
             ,
             I
             have
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             added
             negatively
             and
             
               not
               man.
            
             Some
             suppose
             a
             Pleonasm
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             
             this
             expression
             is
             redundant
             .
             For
             to
             say
             it
             was
             
               pitched
               by
               God
            
             ,
             sufficiently
             includes
             that
             it
             was
             not
             done
             
               by
               man.
            
             But
             the
             expression
             is
             emphatical
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             an
             especial
             design
             in
             it
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Old
             Tabernacle
             itself
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               pitched
               by
               God.
            
             It
             was
             done
             by
             his
             command
             ,
             order
             and
             direction
             ,
             as
             were
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             appointment
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             
               God
               pitched
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               ,
            
             which
             excludes
             the
             whole
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Man.
             For
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Men
             was
             used
             in
             the
             preparation
             ,
             framing
             and
             erection
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             pitching
             of
             this
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             was
             the
             work
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             without
             any
             Ministry
             or
             Service
             of
             men
             ;
             
               A
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             an
             especial
             respect
             unto
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             man
             in
             
               natural
               Generation
            
             .
             This
             is
             expressed
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             enquiry
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               this
               be
               ,
               seeing
               I
               know
               not
               a
               man
               ?
            
             Luke
             1.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             pitched
             ,
             and
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Minister
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               all
               spiritually
               sacred
               and
               holy
               things
               are
               laid
               up
               in
               Christ.
            
             All
             the
             utensils
             of
             Holy
             Worship
             of
             old
             ,
             all
             means
             of
             Sacred
             Light
             and
             Purification
             ,
             were
             all
             placed
             and
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             And
             these
             were
             all
             
               Patterns
               of
               the
               heavenly
               things
               themselves
               ,
            
             which
             are
             all
             laid
             up
             in
             Christ
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             .
             They
             are
             all
             inclosed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             seek
             for
             them
             elsewhere
             .
             For
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               hath
               the
               Ministration
               of
               all
               these
               holy
               things
               committed
               unto
               him
               .
            
             He
             is
             the
             Minister
             both
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             Herein
             he
             stands
             in
             no
             need
             of
             help
             or
             assistance
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             take
             his
             work
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               Tabernacle
               wherein
               God
               would
               dwell
               personally
               and
               substantially
               .
            
             The
             
               dwelling
               of
               God
               with
               men
            
             ,
             was
             ever
             looked
             on
             as
             an
             infinite
             condescension
             .
             So
             Solomon
             expressed
             it
             in
             his
             Prayer
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               But
               will
               God
               indeed
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               cannot
               contain
               thee
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             8.
             27.
             
             But
             there
             are
             various
             degrees
             of
             this
             condescension
             ,
             various
             kinds
             of
             this
             inhabitation
             of
             God
             among
             men
             .
             Under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             he
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ,
             by
             many
             symbols
             and
             pledges
             of
             his
             glorious
             presence
             .
             Such
             in
             especial
             was
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ;
             whence
             that
             which
             was
             done
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             This
             was
             as
             Solomon
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             a
             great
             condescension
             in
             the
             infinite
             ,
             incomprehensible
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Glory
             accompanying
             this
             his
             presence
             .
             Under
             the
             New
             Testament
             
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               his
               Saints
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             become
             an
             holy
             Temple
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             of
             this
             inhabitation
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             treated
             elsewhere
             .
             But
             his
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             is
             quite
             of
             another
             nature
             than
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             with
             his
             condescension
             ,
             inconceivably
             more
             conspicuous
             than
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Hence
             is
             that
             expression
             of
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               In
               him
               dwelt
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             9.
             
             It
             is
             not
             any
             sign
             or
             token
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             any
             effect
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Grace
             that
             dwells
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Divine
             
             Nature
             itself
             .
             And
             this
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             bodily
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             into
             Personal
             Subsistence
             with
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             How
             glorious
             should
             this
             be
             in
             our
             eyes
             ?
             How
             did
             they
             admire
             the
             condescension
             of
             God
             of
             old
             ,
             in
             his
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             by
             the
             glorious
             signs
             of
             his
             presence
             ?
             And
             yet
             was
             it
             all
             but
             a
             dark
             representation
             and
             shadow
             of
             this
             glorious
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             he
             dwells
             in
             our
             nature
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               lost
               nothing
               by
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               Old
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               all
               being
               supplied
               by
               this
               Sanctuary
               ,
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               Minister
               thereof
               .
            
             The
             Glory
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Jews
             would
             by
             no
             means
             part
             withall
             .
             They
             chose
             rather
             to
             reject
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             to
             part
             with
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             its
             outward
             pompous
             worship
             .
             And
             it
             is
             almost
             increadible
             how
             the
             vain
             mind
             of
             man
             is
             addicted
             unto
             an
             outward
             beauty
             and
             splendor
             in
             Religious
             worship
             .
             Take
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             most
             you
             destroy
             all
             Religion
             itself
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             beauty
             but
             in
             painting
             ,
             no
             evidence
             of
             health
             ,
             or
             vigor
             of
             body
             ,
             but
             in
             warts
             and
             wens
             .
             The
             Christians
             of
             old
             suffered
             in
             nothing
             more
             from
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Religion
             ,
             without
             
               Temples
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Images
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Solemnity
             of
             worship
             .
             And
             in
             latter
             Ages
             men
             ceased
             not
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             brought
             into
             Christianity
             itself
             a
             worship
             vying
             for
             external
             Order
             ,
             Ceremony
             ,
             Pomp
             and
             Painting
             ,
             with
             whatever
             was
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             of
             old
             ,
             coming
             short
             of
             it
             principally
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             Gods
             institution
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             invention
             of
             weak
             ,
             superstitious
             and
             foolish
             Men.
             Thus
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             an
             hard
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             raise
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             unto
             a
             satisfaction
             in
             things
             meerly
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             .
             They
             suppose
             they
             cannot
             make
             a
             worse
             change
             ,
             nor
             more
             to
             their
             disadvantage
             ,
             than
             to
             part
             with
             what
             is
             a
             present
             object
             and
             entertainment
             unto
             their
             Senses
             ,
             Fancies
             ,
             carnal
             Affections
             and
             Superstitions
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             they
             can
             have
             no
             benefit
             by
             ,
             nor
             satisfaction
             in
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             inclining
             us
             to
             that
             within
             the
             vail
             .
             Hence
             is
             there
             at
             this
             day
             so
             great
             a
             contest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             about
             Tabernacles
             ,
             and
             
               Temples
               ,
               Modes
               of
               Worship
            
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             Men
             have
             found
             out
             in
             the
             room
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             deny
             but
             God
             would
             have
             removed
             ;
             For
             so
             they
             judge
             that
             he
             will
             be
             satisfied
             with
             their
             carnal
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             is
             come
             that
             he
             would
             bear
             his
             own
             no
             longer
             .
             But
             unto
             them
             that
             believe
             Christ
             is
             precious
             .
             And
             this
             true
             Tabernacle
             with
             his
             Ministration
             is
             more
             unto
             them
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             old
             pompous
             Ceremonies
             and
             Services
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Superstitious
             Observances
             of
             Humane
             Invention
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               We
               are
               to
               look
               for
               the
               gracious
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               only
               .
            
             Of
             old
             all
             the
             Tokens
             and
             Symbols
             of
             Gods
             presence
             were
             confined
             unto
             and
             included
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             There
             were
             they
             to
             be
             found
             and
             nowhere
             else
             .
             Many
             Altars
             the
             People
             of
             old
             did
             erect
             elsewhere
             ,
             many
             high
             places
             they
             found
             out
             and
             prepared
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             all
             sin
             and
             misery
             unto
             them
             ;
             God
             granted
             his
             presence
             unto
             none
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Hos.
             8.
             11.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             11.
             
             And
             many
             ways
             there
             are
             whereby
             Men
             may
             and
             do
             seek
             after
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             his
             favour
             and
             acceptance
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             in
             and
             by
             this
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             But
             they
             labour
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             strength
             for
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             profit
             .
             Neither
             the
             Love
             ,
             nor
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             Goodness
             ,
             nor
             Mercy
             of
             God
             are
             elsewhere
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             by
             any
             other
             way
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               It
               is
               by
               Christ
               alone
               that
               we
               can
               make
               our
               approach
               unto
               God
               in
               his
               Worship
               .
            
             All
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             What
             was
             offered
             elsewhere
             was
             an
             Abomination
             to
             the
             Lord.
             With
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             with
             the
             Fire
             ,
             with
             the
             Incense
             that
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             were
             they
             to
             be
             offered
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             And
             it
             is
             now
             by
             Christ
             alone
             that
             we
             have
             
               an
               access
               in
               one
               Spirit
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             18.
             
             He
             is
             the
             only
             way
             of
             going
             to
             him
             ,
             John
             14.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             in
             and
             by
             his
             blood
             that
             he
             hath
             
               consecrated
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               unto
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               It
               was
               an
               Institution
               of
               God
               that
               the
               People
               in
               all
               their
               Distresses
               should
               look
               unto
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               Supplications
               towards
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               holy
               Temple
               .
            
             1
             Kings
             8.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               alone
               who
               is
               both
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               and
               the
               Minister
               thereof
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               look
               in
               all
               our
               spiritual
               Distresses
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               If
               any
               one
               else
               can
               offer
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               also
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             did
             no
             more
             .
             He
             did
             but
             offer
             himself
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             can
             offer
             him
             ,
             do
             put
             themselves
             in
             his
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             Summary
             Description
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             designed
             ,
             is
             carried
             on
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             And
             the
             Apostle
             manifests
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             wanted
             nothing
             ,
             which
             
               any
               other
               High
               Priest
            
             had
             ,
             that
             was
             necessary
             unto
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             so
             he
             had
             it
             all
             in
             a
             more
             
               eminent
               manner
            
             than
             any
             other
             had
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Qui
               stat
               ut
               offerat
               ,
               Who
               standeth
            
             (
             that
             is
             at
             the
             Altar
             )
             
               that
               he
               may
               offer
            
             ;
             rendering
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             neutrally
             ,
             the
             whole
             sense
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             
               For
               every
               High
               Priest
               who
               standeth
            
             (
             at
             the
             Altar
             )
             
               that
               he
               may
               offer
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
            
             ;
             therefore
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Oblationem
             ,
             vul
             .
             Munera
             .
             Some
             rather
             use
             dona
             ,
             and
             some
             donaria
             ,
             sacred
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sacrifices
             ,
             vul
             .
             Hostias
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Rhemists
               ,
               Hosts
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             to
             countenance
             their
             name
             of
             the
             Host
             in
             the
             Mass.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               justum
               erat
               ,
               aequum
               erat
            
             ;
             it
             was
             just
             and
             equal
             .
             vul
             .
             
               necesse
               est
            
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             .
             
               Beza
               ,
               necesse
               fuit
            
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             ;
             properly
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Syriack
             renders
             the
             Verb
             Substantive
             understood
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             or
             included
             in
             the
             Infinitive
             Mood
             following
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Preterimperfect
               Tense
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               habere
               ,
               hunc
               habere
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               huic
               ut
               esset
               ei
            
             ;
             To
             this
             Man
             that
             there
             should
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             vul
             .
             
               aliquid
               quod
               offerat
            
             ;
             something
             that
             he
             may
             offer
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Something
               that
               he
               should
               offer
            
             .
             The
             Arabick
             adds
             
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             corruptly
             .
          
           
             
               For
               every
               High
               Priest
               is
               ordained
            
             (
             appointed
             )
             
               to
               offer
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               :
               wherefore
               it
               is
               of
               necessity
            
             (
             it
             was
             necessary
             )
             
               that
               this
               man
            
             (
             should
             )
             
               have
               somewhat
               also
               to
               offer
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Connexion
             of
             these
             words
             unto
             what
             was
             before
             asserted
             ,
             which
             giveth
             us
             the
             
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             
               causal
               Conjunction
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For.
             He
             both
             giveth
             a
             confirmation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             affirmed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             rendereth
             a
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             so
             be
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             farther
             confirms
             in
             the
             Verses
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             he
             insists
             on
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             the
             
               Office
               of
               every
               High
               Priest.
            
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             he
             had
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             and
             confirmed
             before
             ;
             this
             therefore
             he
             now
             assumes
             as
             granted
             .
             And
             hereon
             what
             belongs
             unto
             him
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             he
             farther
             manifests
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             the
             
               nature
               of
               that
               Office
            
             required
             ,
             and
             what
             did
             necessarily
             belong
             unto
             every
             one
             that
             was
             Partaker
             thereof
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             therefore
             two
             things
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               A
               general
               Assertion
            
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             and
             Office
             of
             every
             High
             Priest.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               A
               particular
               Inference
            
             from
             thence
             ,
             of
             what
             did
             necessarily
             belong
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             susception
             and
             discharge
             of
             this
             Office.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             expression
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Every
             
             
               High
               Priest.
            
             By
             the
             context
             this
             Universal
             is
             cast
             under
             a
             Limitation
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law
             ;
             every
             High
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             made
             or
             
               appointed
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             for
             of
             those
             alone
             the
             Apostle
             treateth
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             
               never
               any
               High
               Priest
            
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             those
             ordained
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Law
             also
             .
             And
             although
             they
             were
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             all
             of
             the
             same
             order
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             all
             alike
             authorized
             and
             obliged
             unto
             the
             same
             Duties
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             thus
             expresseth
             it
             by
             
               every
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             to
             evidence
             that
             there
             lay
             no
             exception
             against
             his
             argument
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             High
             Priests
             in
             their
             succession
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             there
             was
             
               no
               one
            
             but
             he
             was
             appointed
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             had
             this
             Duty
             incumbent
             on
             him
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             not
             
               one
               especial
               Duty
            
             of
             their
             Office
             that
             
             might
             be
             omitted
             ,
             which
             he
             insisteth
             on
             ,
             but
             the
             
               general
               end
            
             for
             which
             they
             were
             ordained
             ;
             as
             he
             expresseth
             it
             in
             the
             next
             word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ordained
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             appointed
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Law.
             Of
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             
             word
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             thing
             intended
             ;
             see
             Chap.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Ordination
             or
             
               Appointment
               gives
               Rules
               ,
               Measures
               and
               ends
               unto
               all
               sacred
               Offices
               and
               Employments
               .
            
             Whoever
             undertakes
             any
             thing
             in
             Religion
             or
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             without
             it
             ,
             besides
             it
             ,
             beyond
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             transgressour
             and
             therein
             worshippeth
             God
             in
             vain
             .
             He
             whom
             
               God
               doth
               not
               ordain
            
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             is
             an
             Intruder
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             appoint
             is
             an
             usurpation
             .
             Nor
             will
             he
             accept
             of
             any
             Dutys
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             himself
             hath
             made
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               principal
               end
            
             why
             the
             High
             Priests
             were
             ordained
             of
             God
             is
             expressed
             ;
             
               it
               was
            
             
             
               to
               offer
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             This
             appears
             in
             their
             Original
             Institution
             ,
             
               Exod.
               Chap.
            
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             
               to
               offer
            
             .
             God
             appointed
             Aaron
             and
             his
             successors
             ,
             on
             purpose
             
               to
               offer
               Gifts
            
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             whole
             People
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               None
               but
               they
               were
               to
               offer
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             Priests
             were
             so
             ;
             none
             but
             they
             might
             approach
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             offer
             any
             thing
             sacredly
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             People
             might
             
               bring
               their
               Offerings
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             offer
             them
             on
             the
             Altar
             .
             And
             some
             Offerings
             ,
             as
             those
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             Expiation
             were
             appropriated
             unto
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             only
             .
             So
             is
             the
             case
             stated
             by
             Azariah
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             2
             Chrom
             .
             26.
             18.
             
             
               Not
               unto
               thee
               Uzziah
               to
               burn
               Incense
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Priests
               the
               Sons
               of
               Aaron
               who
               are
               consecrated
               ,
            
             from
             Exod.
             30.
             7.
             
             Numb
             .
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             God
             hereby
             taught
             the
             People
             that
             
               nothing
               should
               ever
               be
               accepted
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               and
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               great
               High
               Priest
               who
               was
               to
               come
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             yet
             taught
             thereby
             .
             And
             whoever
             he
             be
             ,
             if
             as
             great
             and
             prosperous
             as
             King
             Uzziah
             who
             shall
             think
             to
             approach
             unto
             God
             immediately
             without
             the
             Interposition
             of
             this
             High
             Priest
             ,
             he
             is
             smitten
             with
             the
             plague
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Leprosy
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               What
               they
               were
               to
               offer
            
             is
             also
             declared
             .
             
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Munera
               ,
               donaria
               ,
               dona
            
             .
             Sometimes
             all
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Corbanes
             in
             general
             are
             intended
             by
             this
             word
             .
             
             For
             all
             sacred
             Offerings
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             are
             so
             called
             at
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             Lev.
             1.
             2.
             
             If
             any
             one
             among
             you
             bring
             his
             
               Corban
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             thereon
             the
             especial
             Kinds
             of
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             are
             enumerated
             ,
             which
             in
             general
             were
             all
             Corbans
             .
             So
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             brought
             unto
             the
             Altar
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               thou
               bringest
               thy
               Gift
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             To
             
               Offer
               Gifts
            
             ,
             sacred
             Gifts
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             especially
             Sacrifices
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             Or
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Minchoth
             may
             be
             intended
             ,
             as
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Zebachim
             are
             .
             For
             these
             two
             contain
             the
             whole
             complex
             of
             sacred
             offerings
             .
             For
             Zebachim
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             
               bloody
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             Sacrifices
             by
             Immolation
             or
             killing
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             or
             unto
             what
             especial
             end
             soever
             it
             was
             designed
             .
             And
             the
             Minchoth
             were
             offerings
             of
             
               dead
               things
            
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Corn
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               Meats
            
             and
             Drinks
             .
             To
             offer
             all
             these
             was
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ordained
             .
             And
             we
             are
             taught
             thereby
             .
             That
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               is
               no
               Approach
               unto
               God
               without
               continual
               respect
               unto
               Sacrifice
               and
               Attonement
               .
            
             The
             principal
             end
             of
             Sacrifices
             was
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             sin
             .
             And
             so
             necessary
             was
             this
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
            
             was
             appointed
             for
             it
             .
             Men
             do
             but
             dream
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             sin
             or
             acceptance
             with
             God
             without
             Attonement
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             Apostle
             layeth
             down
             as
             that
             which
             was
             necessary
             for
             
               every
               High
               Priest
            
             by
             Gods
             Institution
             .
             There
             never
             was
             any
             High
             Priest
             ,
             but
             his
             Office
             and
             Duty
             it
             was
             to
             
               Offer
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             for
             unto
             that
             end
             was
             he
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             he
             infers
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             
               This
               Man
               should
               have
               somewhat
               to
               Offer
               .
            
             For
             being
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             an
             High
             Priest
             he
             was
             .
             But
             this
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             unto
             God.
             A
             Priest
             that
             had
             nothing
             to
             offer
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             ordained
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             is
             indeed
             no
             Priest
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               note
               of
               inference
               ;
               Wherefore
            
             ;
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Designation
             of
             the
             Person
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               This
               man.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Manner
             of
             the
             Asscription
             made
             unto
             him
             ;
             He
             
               must
               have
            
             ;
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             note
             of
             Inference
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             It
             is
             frequently
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             when
             he
             proves
             his
             present
             Assertions
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Institutions
            
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             their
             signification
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             17.
             3.
             1.
             25.
             9
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             this
             Inference
             ,
             especially
             that
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             depends
             on
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               Old
               Typical
            
             
             
               Institutions
               did
               represent
               what
               was
               really
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             what
             they
             did
             signify
             and
             represent
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             often
             observed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             or
             suffered
             such
             things
             or
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             because
             things
             were
             so
             ordered
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Designation
               of
               the
               Person
            
             is
             expressed
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               This
               Man.
            
             He
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             ,
             
             this
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             described
             ,
             and
             specified
             by
             his
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             That
             this
             Man
             ,
             this
             Jesus
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             subject
             being
             stated
             ,
             that
             which
             
               he
               affirmes
            
             thereof
             ,
             is
             that
             He
             ,
             this
             Priest
             ,
             
             must
             
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             .
             For
             what
             ever
             otherwise
             this
             Glorious
             Person
             were
             or
             might
             be
             ,
             yet
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             ;
             for
             
               to
               offer
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             is
             the
             sole
             end
             of
             that
             office
             .
          
           
             This
             necessity
             then
             was
             absolute
             .
             For
             without
             this
             no
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             could
             be
             discharged
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Attonement
             be
             made
             ,
             nor
             could
             we
             be
             brought
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             thus
             necessary
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             
             Possession
             only
             that
             is
             intended
             ;
             but
             Possession
             with
             respect
             unto
             use
             .
             He
             was
             so
             to
             have
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             ,
             as
             to
             offer
             it
             accordingly
             .
             For
             it
             would
             not
             avail
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             an
             high
             Priest
             that
             should
             have
             
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             actually
             offered
             .
             Wherefore
             respect
             is
             had
             both
             unto
             the
             meetness
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             his
             Faithfulness
             therein
             .
             
               He
               had
               what
               to
               offer
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               offer
               it
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             his
             offering
             is
             expressed
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             The
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             indefinitely
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             
             he
             was
             to
             have
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             as
             yet
             declare
             .
             He
             was
             not
             ingaged
             farther
             by
             his
             present
             Argument
             .
             But
             he
             elsewhere
             declares
             expressly
             
               what
               this
               was
               that
               he
               had
               to
               offer
               ,
            
             what
             was
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             be
             .
             And
             this
             was
             himself
             ,
             His
             whole
             
               Humane
               Nature
               Soul
               and
               Body
            
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             have
             
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             ,
             it
             
               must
               be
               himself
            
             .
             For
             he
             might
             offer
             somewhat
             else
             out
             of
             the
             Flocks
             and
             Herds
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             of
             old
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             intend
             directly
             to
             prove
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             himself
             which
             he
             must
             offer
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             the
             Arguments
             before
             insisted
             on
             ;
             Chap.
             7.
             
             For
             whatever
             else
             God
             had
             appointed
             or
             approved
             of
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             had
             ordained
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             appropriated
             the
             offering
             of
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             such
             Sacrifice
             could
             ever
             be
             offered
             by
             any
             who
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               seed
               of
               Aaron
            
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             our
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             but
             of
             Judah
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             could
             not
             offer
             any
             of
             the
             things
             which
             were
             appropriated
             unto
             their
             ministry
             and
             service
             .
             And
             hence
             our
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             affirmes
             directly
             ,
             that
             
               if
               he
               was
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             officiate
             in
             his
             Office
             with
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Earth
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             Priests
             ,
             he
             
               could
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Priest
               at
               all
               ,
            
             seeing
             all
             such
             services
             were
             appropriated
             unto
             and
             performed
             by
             the
             Priests
             of
             another
             Order
             .
             Again
             ;
             if
             he
             might
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             manifests
             that
             his
             Priesthood
             must
             have
             been
             ineffectual
             as
             unto
             the
             proper
             ends
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             could
             make
             nothing
             perfect
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             of
             the
             Infirmity
             and
             Imperfection
             of
             its
             Priests
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             of
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             its
             Sacrifices
             unto
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             expiating
             sin
             ,
             by
             whomsoever
             they
             were
             offered
             .
             
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
            
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               or
               Goats
               should
               ever
               take
               away
               sin
               ,
               or
               purge
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               sinner
               .
            
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             Wherefore
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             
               this
               somewhat
               should
               be
               himself
            
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             Something
             must
             yet
             be
             added
             as
             unto
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             words
             themselves
             which
             influenceth
             their
             proper
             sense
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               necessary
               ,
               of
               necessity
            
             must
             have
             the
             verb
             substantive
             added
             to
             determine
             its
             signification
             .
             Erasmus
             adds
             ,
             
               est
               ;
               it
               is
               necessary
            
             ;
             and
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
               it
               is
               of
               necessity
               .
               Beza
            
             supplies
             ,
             fuit
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             
               Syriack
               Interpreter
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               fuit
               ,
               erat
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             
               quod
               offerret
            
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             offer
             ,
             in
             both
             respecting
             the
             time
             past
             .
             Others
             render
             it
             by
             
               quod
               offerat
            
             ,
             which
             
               he
               may
               offer
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             time
             present
             or
             to
             come
             .
             And
             Beza
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             his
             Translation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             having
             respect
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             past
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               necessary
            
             that
             he
             should
             have
             somewhat
             that
             he
             might
             offer
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             
               it
               is
               necessary
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             .
             And
             although
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             
               perpetual
               efficacy
            
             of
             his
             Oblation
             and
             the
             
             Representation
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             
               offer
               himself
            
             ,
             yet
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             were
             properly
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             This
             Text
             being
             urged
             by
             Grotius
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Offering
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Crellius
             replies
             ,
             
               Concludit
               Scriptor
               Divinus
               ex
               eo
               quod
               Christus
               sit
               Sacerdos
               ,
               necesse
               esse
               ut
               habeat
               quod
               offerat
               ;
               non
               ut
               loquitur
            
             Grotius
             
               necesse
               fuisse
               ut
               haberet
               quod
               offerret
               ,
               quasi
               de
               re
               praeteritâ
               loquatur
               .
            
             Respons
             .
             ad
             cap.
             x.
             But
             as
             Beza
             very
             well
             observes
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             had
             before
             mentioned
             the
             one
             offering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             already
             perfected
             and
             compleated
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             27.
             
             He
             cannot
             therefore
             speak
             of
             it
             now
             but
             as
             that
             
               which
               was
               past
            
             ;
             and
             here
             he
             only
             shews
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             that
             he
             should
             have
             himself
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               offer
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
             And
             from
             these
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               there
               was
               no
               salvation
               to
               be
               had
               for
               us
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               without
               his
               Sacrifice
               and
               Oblation
               .
            
             It
             was
             of
             necessity
             that
             he
             should
             have
             
               somewhat
               to
               offir
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             Priests
             had
             of
             old
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             Some
             would
             have
             it
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             because
             he
             declared
             unto
             us
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             gave
             us
             an
             example
             of
             the
             way
             whereby
             we
             may
             attain
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             personal
             obedience
             .
             But
             whence
             then
             was
             it
             
               of
               necessity
               that
               he
               must
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
               unto
               God
            
             as
             our
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             us
             ?
             For
             this
             belongeth
             neither
             unto
             his
             Doctrine
             nor
             Example
             .
             And
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             have
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             those
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             which
             were
             offered
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             .
             Nor
             would
             our
             salvation
             be
             otherwise
             effected
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             Acts
             or
             Duties
             of
             our
             High
             Priest.
             For
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             without
             taking
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             ,
             was
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             alone
             this
             might
             be
             performed
             .
             And
             this
             was
             only
             by
             making
             atonement
             for
             it
             by
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Beast
             sacrificed
             did
             suffer
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             did
             by
             Gods
             institution
             bear
             his
             iniquity
             .
             And
             this
             our
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             ,
             and
             the
             realizing
             of
             all
             those
             Typical
             Representations
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             which
             his
             whole
             discourse
             is
             useless
             and
             vain
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             real
             propitiation
             or
             atonement
             made
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             And
             whosoever
             looketh
             for
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             virtue
             thereof
             ,
             will
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               As
               God
               designed
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               the
               work
               which
               he
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               so
               he
               provided
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               furnished
               him
               with
               whatever
               was
               necessary
               thereunto
               .
            
             Somewhat
             he
             must
             have
             to
             offer
             .
             And
             this
             could
             not
             be
             any
             thing
             which
             was
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             .
             For
             all
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             appropriated
             unto
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             they
             were
             none
             of
             them
             able
             to
             effect
             that
             which
             he
             was
             designed
             to
             do
             .
             Wherefore
             a
             body
             did
             God
             prepare
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             at
             large
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               being
               to
               save
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Office
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               spared
               in
               any
               thing
               necessary
               thereunto
               .
            
             And
             in
             conformity
             unto
             him
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Whatever
               state
               or
               condition
               we
               are
               called
               unto
               ,
               what
               is
               necessary
               unto
               that
               state
               is
               indispensibly
               required
               of
               us
               .
            
             So
             is
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             required
             unto
             a
             state
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               VUl.
               Lat.
            
             si
             esset
             
               super
               terram
            
             ;
             all
             others
             ,
             
               in
               terra
            
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               the
               Earth
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               even
               also
               he
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Priest.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Vulgar
             omits
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             words
             ,
             
               cum
               essent
               qui
               offerrent
            
             .
             Rhem.
             
               Whereas
               there
               were
               who
               did
               offer
               .
            
             The
             Syriack
             agrees
             with
             the
             
               Original
               ;
               Manentibus
               illis
            
             Sacerdotibus
             ;
             quum
             sint
             alii
             Sacerdotes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             preceding
             Discourses
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             fully
             proved
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Introduction
               of
               this
               new
               Priesthood
               under
               the
               Gospel
               had
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               the
               old
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             so
             it
             should
             do
             ,
             because
             as
             he
             had
             abundantly
             discovered
             in
             many
             instances
             ,
             it
             was
             utterly
             insufficient
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             the
             Church-State
             perfect
             .
             And
             withall
             he
             had
             declared
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             
               new
               Priesthood
            
             .
             In
             particular
             he
             hath
             shewed
             ,
             that
             although
             this
             
               High
               Priest
            
             offered
             his
             great
             
               expiatory
               Sacrifice
               once
               for
               all
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             consummation
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             derivation
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             depended
             on
             the
             following
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             with
             his
             personal
             state
             and
             condition
             therein
             .
             For
             so
             was
             it
             with
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             unto
             his
             great
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Expiation
               ,
            
             whose
             efficacy
             depended
             on
             his
             entrance
             afterwards
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             declares
             this
             state
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             to
             be
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             as
             consisting
             in
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               his
               own
               Body
            
             in
             the
             
               Sanctuary
               of
               Heaven
            
             .
          
           
             Having
             fully
             manifested
             these
             things
             ,
             unfolding
             the
             mystery
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             this
             Verse
             to
             shew
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             namely
             that
             he
             should
             neither
             
               offer
               the
               things
               appointed
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             nor
             yet
             
               abide
               in
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               Priest
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             as
             those
             other
             Priests
             did
             .
             In
             brief
             he
             proves
             that
             he
             was
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             take
             on
             him
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               holy
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               were
               then
               established
               by
               Law.
            
             For
             whereas
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             an
             High
             Priest
             as
             he
             pleaded
             ,
             why
             then
             did
             he
             not
             administer
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Priest
             ?
             To
             which
             he
             replies
             ,
             That
             so
             he
             was
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             yea
             a
             supposition
             that
             he
             might
             do
             so
             ,
             was
             
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             destructive
             both
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             it
             would
             utterly
             overthrow
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Line
               of
               Aaron
            
             to
             officiate
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ;
             and
             God
             had
             by
             the
             Law
             made
             provision
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             neither
             room
             nor
             place
             for
             his
             Ministry
             .
             And
             the
             Gospel
             also
             would
             have
             been
             of
             no
             use
             thereby
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             it
             is
             built
             upon
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             those
             under
             the
             Law.
             This
             the
             Apostle
             confirms
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             if
             he
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             are
             Priests
             that
             offer
             Gifts
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             an
             
               Hypothetical
               Proposition
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Reason
             or
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Proposition
             is
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             ;
             
               For
               if
               indeed
               he
               were
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Priest.
            
             Hereof
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             words
             is
             the
             Reason
             or
             Confirmation
             ,
             
               Seeing
               that
               there
               are
               Priests
               that
               offer
               Gifts
               according
               unto
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             first
             the
             
               Causal
               Connexion
               ,
               For
            
             ,
             which
             relates
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             discoursed
             immediately
             before
             ,
             as
             introducing
             a
             Reason
             why
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             declared
             .
             He
             had
             in
             sundry
             instances
             manifested
             his
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             with
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             A
             Priest
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             
               somewhat
               of
               his
               own
            
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Law
             would
             not
             accommodate
             him
             with
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ;
             the
             Law
             having
             prepossessed
             unto
             its
             own
             use
             ,
             all
             that
             was
             clean
             
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God.
             
               A
               Sanctuary
               he
               must
               also
               have
            
             wherein
             to
             officiate
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             to
             be
             Heaven
             itself
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             himself
             
               exalted
               into
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             And
             of
             all
             this
             there
             was
             yet
             another
             especial
             Reason
             ;
             
               For
               if
               he
               were
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               If
               indeed
               he
               were
               on
               earth
               .
            
             The
             Emphasis
             of
             the
             Particle
             Per
             is
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             .
             
             If
             really
             it
             were
             so
             ;
             or
             therein
             is
             Force
             granted
             unto
             the
             Concession
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             makes
             ;
             
               truly
               it
               must
               be
               so
            
             .
          
           
             
               If
               he
               were
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             includes
             two
             things
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               His
               continuance
               and
               abode
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             If
             he
             were
             not
             exalted
             into
             Heaven
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             could
             have
             discharged
             his
             whole
             Office
             here
             on
             the
             Earth
             without
             any
             of
             these
             things
             .
             If
             he
             were
             
               thus
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             or
             thus
             
               to
               have
               been
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               .
            
             If
             he
             were
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             had
             a
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             same
             
               order
               and
               constitution
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             if
             he
             were
             to
             have
             offered
             the
             
               same
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             perfected
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             not
             to
             have
             offered
             himself
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Sacrifice
             could
             not
             be
             absolutely
             consummate
             without
             the
             presentation
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             things
             the
             Apostle
             was
             treating
             of
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             His
             
               present
               state
               and
               condition
            
             as
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             wherein
             he
             administred
             ,
             which
             was
             heavenly
             .
             (
             2
             )
             His
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             which
             was
             himself
             ;
             in
             opposition
             unto
             both
             these
             ,
             is
             this
             Supposition
             made
             ,
             
               If
               he
               were
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             full
             sense
             of
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             to
             be
             observed
             to
             clear
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             Verse
             ,
             which
             the
             Socinians
             endeavor
             with
             all
             their
             skill
             and
             force
             ,
             to
             wrest
             unto
             their
             Heresie
             .
             
               If
               we
               did
               aver
               him
               to
               have
               such
               a
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               discharge
               thereof
               he
               were
               always
               to
               continue
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               legal
               Sacrifices
               .
            
          
           
             On
             this
             Supposition
             the
             Apostle
             grants
             
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Priest.
            
             He
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             be
             
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Priest
             at
             all
             in
             any
             sense
             .
             That
             a
             
             Priest
             he
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             necessity
             he
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             he
             had
             proved
             before
             .
             And
             on
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             he
             declares
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Tabernacle
             and
             Sanctuary
             ;
             and
             now
             proves
             that
             they
             were
             so
             necessary
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             without
             them
             he
             could
             not
             have
             
               been
               a
               Priest.
            
             
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               a
               Priest
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             he
             offered
             his
             great
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             in
             and
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             .
             But
             (
             1
             )
             This
             was
             not
             
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             alone
             appointed
             the
             Sacrifices
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             expressed
             by
             that
             Phrase
             
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Although
             his
             Oblation
             or
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             was
             compleat
             
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             Service
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             effectual
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             them
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             offered
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             accomplished
             
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             .
             Had
             he
             not
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             to
             make
             a
             representation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             the
             
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             from
             that
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             could
             have
             enjoyed
             no
             benefit
             thereby
             .
             Nor
             would
             he
             ever
             have
             offered
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             to
             abide
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             afterwards
             to
             have
             entred
             the
             
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
            
             to
             make
             it
             effectual
             .
          
           
             The
             High
             Priest
             on
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
             perfected
             his
             Sacrifice
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             without
             
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             neither
             could
             nor
             would
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             have
             attempted
             the
             offering
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             with
             a
             design
             to
             
               carry
               the
               blood
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               to
               sprinkle
               it
               before
               the
               Ark
               and
               Mercy-seat
               ,
            
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             So
             was
             Christ
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             or
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             Assertion
             and
             Concession
             is
             added
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             
               Verse
               ,
               Seeing
               there
               are
               Priests
               that
               offer
               Gifts
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Sacerdotibus
               existentibus
               ,
               cum
               sint
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               whereas
               there
               are
               Priests
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             grant
             that
             at
             that
             time
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             there
             were
             legal
             Priests
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             offering
             Sacrifices
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
               De
               facto
            
             indeed
             there
             were
             yet
             such
             Priests
             ministring
             in
             the
             Temple
             which
             was
             yet
             standing
             .
             
             But
             in
             this
             
               whole
               Epistle
            
             ,
             as
             to
             right
             and
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             proves
             that
             
               their
               Office
            
             was
             ceased
             ,
             and
             their
             administrations
             useless
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             respects
             the
             
               legal
               Institution
            
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             their
             right
             to
             officiate
             then
             when
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             Then
             there
             were
             Priests
             who
             had
             a
             right
             
               to
               officiate
            
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             Gifts
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             inquired
             into
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Why
               might
               not
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               offer
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               continuing
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               consummate
               it
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               continuance
               of
               these
               Priests
               according
               unto
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Why
               did
               he
               not
               in
               the
               first
               place
               take
               away
               and
               abolish
               this
               order
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               way
               for
               the
               Introduction
               of
               his
               own
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             unto
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             had
             been
             a
             
               Priest
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             to
             have
             discharged
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             here
             below
             ,
             whil'st
             they
             were
             Priests
             also
             ;
             then
             he
             must
             either
             have
             been
             of
             the
             
               same
               order
            
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             have
             offered
             
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               same
               kind
            
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             or
             Sacrifices
             of
             another
             kind
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             could
             be
             .
             For
             he
             could
             not
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               order
            
             with
             them
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             ,
             which
             was
             excluded
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             appropriated
             unto
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
            
             Levi
             ,
             
               and
               Family
               of
            
             Aaron
             .
             And
             therefore
             also
             he
             could
             not
             offer
             the
             
               same
               Sacrifices
            
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             none
             might
             do
             so
             by
             the
             Law
             but
             themselves
             .
             And
             of
             
               another
               order
            
             together
             with
             them
             he
             could
             not
             be
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             foretold
             of
             
               Priests
               of
               several
               Orders
            
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Yea
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             ,
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               a
               Priesthood
               of
               another
               order
            
             was
             not
             only
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             destructive
             of
             the
             
               Law
               itself
            
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Institutions
             .
             Wherefore
             whil'st
             they
             continued
             Priests
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             
               a
               Priest
               among
               them
            
             ,
             neither
             of
             
               their
               order
            
             nor
             of
             another
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             administration
             of
             his
             Office
             had
             been
             upon
             the
             Earth
             together
             with
             theirs
             ,
             
               He
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Priest
               among
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Unto
             the
             second
             Inquiry
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             could
             not
             by
             any
             means
             
               take
               away
               that
               other
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             until
             he
             himself
             had
             accomplished
             all
             that
             ever
             was
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             according
             unto
             Gods
             Institution
             .
             The
             whole
             end
             and
             design
             of
             God
             in
             its
             Institution
             had
             been
             frustrate
             ,
             if
             the
             office
             bad
             ceased
             
               de
               jure
            
             before
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             was
             prefigured
             by
             its
             
               Being
               ,
               Duties
            
             and
             Offices
             was
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             there
             was
             an
             
               Intercision
               of
               its
               administrations
               for
               Seventy
               years
               ,
            
             during
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             yet
             was
             the
             Office
             itself
             continued
             in
             its
             right
             and
             dignity
             ,
             because
             what
             it
             designed
             to
             prefigure
             was
             not
             yet
             attained
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             done
             till
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               ascended
               into
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             to
             administer
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             until
             then
             ,
             the
             High
             Priests
             
               entering
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               once
               a
               year
               ,
            
             had
             not
             an
             accomplishment
             in
             what
             was
             prefigured
             thereby
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             was
             not
             an
             end
             put
             unto
             their
             Office
             and
             Ministration
             
               by
               the
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             but
             they
             still
             continued
             
               to
               offer
               Sacrifices
            
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             For
             there
             yet
             remained
             unto
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             what
             was
             designed
             in
             their
             whole
             Office
             ,
             his
             
               entring
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               above
               .
            
             Wherefore
             they
             were
             still
             to
             
               continue
               Priests
            
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             compleated
             the
             whole
             Service
             prefigured
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             oblation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             entring
             thereon
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostles
             reasoning
             in
             this
             place
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             the
             
               Order
               of
            
             Aaron
             continued
             
               de
               jure
            
             their
             administrations
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             or
             were
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             until
             all
             was
             accomplished
             that
             was
             signified
             thereby
             .
             This
             was
             not
             done
             until
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             .
             For
             the
             
               first
               Tabernacle
            
             was
             to
             stand
             until
             the
             way
             was
             made
             open
             into
             the
             
               Holiest
               of
               all
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             not
             a
             Priest
             after
             their
             Order
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             offer
             the
             Sacrifices
             appointed
             by
             the
             Law.
             Hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             he
             
               could
               not
               have
               been
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             had
             he
             been
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             so
             their
             Priesthood
             with
             which
             his
             was
             inconsistent
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             had
             an
             end
             .
             For
             this
             could
             not
             be
             without
             his
             entrance
             as
             a
             Priest
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
           
             It
             appears
             therefore
             how
             vain
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Socinians
             is
             from
             this
             place
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             did
             not
             offer
             his
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             here
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             his
             Oblation
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             before
             declared
             to
             
               have
               been
               once
               for
               all
            
             ,
             before
             he
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
             But
             he
             speaks
             only
             of
             the
             
               Order
               of
               his
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             wherein
             the
             present
             administration
             of
             it
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             1.
             
             
               Gods
               Institutions
               rightly
               stated
               do
               never
               interfere
               .
            
             So
             we
             see
             those
             of
             the
             ancient
             Priesthood
             and
             that
             of
             Christ
             did
             not
             .
             They
             had
             both
             of
             them
             their
             proper
             bounds
             and
             seasons
             ;
             nor
             could
             the
             latter
             compleatly
             commence
             and
             take
             place
             ,
             until
             the
             former
             was
             expired
             .
             
               The
               entrance
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               ,
            
             which
             stated
             him
             in
             that
             condition
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             continue
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             unto
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             put
             an
             absolute
             period
             unto
             the
             
               former
               Priesthood
            
             by
             accomplishing
             all
             that
             was
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             with
             a
             due
             and
             seasonable
             end
             unto
             all
             legal
             worship
             ,
             as
             to
             right
             and
             efficacy
             .
             When
             he
             had
             done
             all
             that
             was
             
               figured
               by
               them
            
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             whole
             work
             into
             his
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               discharge
               of
               all
               the
               Parts
               and
               Duties
               of
               the
               Priestly
               Office
               of
               Christ
               in
               their
               proper
               order
               were
               needful
               unto
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             His
             Oblation
             was
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             was
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Without
             this
             the
             former
             would
             not
             profit
             us
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             done
             no
             more
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             a
             Priest.
             For
             (
             1
             )
             As
             this
             dependeth
             on
             the
             
               infinite
               wisdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Office
             unto
             their
             proper
             times
             and
             seasons
             ;
             so
             (
             2
             )
             
               Believers
               do
               find
               in
               their
               own
               experience
               ,
            
             how
             all
             things
             are
             suited
             unto
             their
             conditions
             and
             wants
             .
             Unless
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             Propitiation
             for
             their
             sins
             be
             first
             laid
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             hopes
             of
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             This
             therefore
             was
             first
             done
             in
             the
             
               offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             But
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             a
             
               continual
               application
            
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             Souls
             ,
             neither
             their
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             their
             Access
             unto
             God
             can
             be
             maintained
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Ministration
             of
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             which
             ensues
             thereon
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Qúi
               ,
               ut
               qui
            
             ;
             as
             those
             who
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               deserviunt
               ,
               inserviunt
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             who
             ministred
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             a
             sacred
             Office
             )
             properly
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Exemplari
             ,
             Rhem.
             
               that
               serve
               the
               exemplar
               and
               shadow
               ,
            
             every
             way
             imperfectly
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               unto
               the
               similitude
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eras.
             Coelestium
             ;
             others
             ,
             
               Rerum
               Coelestium
            
             ,
             of
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               the
               things
               which
               are
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sicut
               responsum
               est
               Mosi
            
             ,
             Rhem.
             
               As
               it
               was
               answered
            
             Moses
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             an
             Answer
             ,
             but
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             given
             out
             upon
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             so
             any
             Divine
             Instruction
             .
             
               Quemadmadum
               divinitus
               dictum
               est
            
             ,
             admonished
             of
             God
             say
             we
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               it
               was
               spoken
            
             ,
             simply
             ;
             which
             expresseth
             not
             the
             Original
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Who
               serve
            
             (
             in
             Sacred
             Worship
             )
             
               unto
               the
               example
               and
               shadow
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               even
               as
            
             Moses
             
               was
               admonished
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               make
               the
               Tabernacle
               ;
               For
               see
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               thou
               make
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               shewed
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               mount
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             must
             first
             consider
             the
             reading
             of
             these
             words
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             testimony
             which
             the
             Apostle
             quotes
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             his
             rendring
             thereof
             .
             The
             words
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             Ex.
             25.
             40.
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               And
               look
            
             (
             or
             take
             heed
             )
             
               and
               make
               after
               their
               pattern
               which
               was
               shewed
               thee
               in
               the
               mount
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             adds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               things
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             
               Version
               of
               the
               LXX
            
             .
             But
             (
             1
             )
             he
             might
             take
             it
             from
             ver
             .
             9.
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             is
             expressed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               according
               unto
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               shew
               thee
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             Things
             indefinitely
             expressed
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             universally
             .
             1
             Kings
             8.
             39.
             and
             
               to
               give
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               ways
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             30.
             and
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             
               to
               all
            
             his
             ways
             .
             Deut.
             19.
             15.
             
             
               At
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               shall
               the
               matter
               be
               established
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             1.
             shall
             every
             word
             be
             established
             .
             Psal.
             110.
             1.
             
             
               Until
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15
             ,
             25.
             
               all
               thine
               enemies
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               things
            
             ,
             says
             no
             more
             but
             what
             is
             expressed
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             understood
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               —
               According
               to
               their
               Pattern
               ,
               or
               the
               Pattern
               of
               them
            
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             only
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
            
             ,
             which
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             word
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               bind
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             used
             for
             a
             
               prepared
               Pattern
            
             or
             similitude
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             framed
             unto
             .
             So
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             intends
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             such
             a
             Type
             or
             Pattern
             as
             other
             things
             are
             to
             be
             framed
             by
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             is
             the
             effigies
             or
             Representation
             of
             somewhat
             else
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             which
             gives
             us
             the
             general
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             nextly
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             He
             had
             before
             intimated
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               the
               High
               Priests
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               Minister
               the
               Heavenly
               things
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               alone
               did
               so
               :
            
             whence
             he
             concludes
             his
             Dignity
             and
             Preeminence
             above
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Argument
             he
             hath
             in
             hand
             .
             Both
             these
             he
             confirmes
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             he
             confines
             their
             Ministry
             unto
             the
             
               Types
               of
               Heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             exclusively
             unto
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
             .
             And
             by
             shewing
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             verse
             preceding
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             had
             been
             to
             continue
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             manifests
             that
             he
             alone
             was
             to
             administer
             those
             Heavenly
             things
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             Argument
             in
             general
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             they
             
               served
               unto
               the
               example
               and
               shaddow
               of
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             only
             so
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             words
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             .
             And
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             God
             in
             those
             words
             declares
             that
             there
             was
             something
             above
             and
             beyond
             that
             material
             Tabernacle
             which
             was
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             he
             shewed
             him
             either
             an
             Original
             or
             an
             Exemplar
             in
             the
             
               Top
               of
               the
               Mount
            
             ,
             which
             what
             he
             was
             to
             do
             below
             did
             but
             shaddow
             and
             represent
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             who
             ministred
             in
             what
             he
             was
             to
             make
             ,
             could
             serve
             only
             therein
             to
             be
             the
             example
             and
             
               shadow
               of
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             from
             this
             Testimony
             ;
             If
             God
             shewed
             unto
             
               Moses
               on
               the
               Top
               of
               the
               Mount
               that
               which
               was
               Heavenly
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               to
               make
               an
               example
               or
               shaddow
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               they
               that
               ministred
               therein
               served
               only
               unto
               the
               example
               and
               shaddow
               of
               Heavenly
               things
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             may
             be
             observed
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Persons
             spoken
             of
             ;
             who
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             ;
             
               they
               serve
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             
               Limitation
               of
               that
               service
            
             ;
             wherein
             there
             is
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               present
               immediate
               Object
               of
               it
               ;
               an
               example
               and
               shadow
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             ultimate
             things
             intended
             ;
             
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             
               Proof
               of
               the
               whole
               Assertion
            
             ;
             from
             the
             words
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             ;
             wherein
             there
             is
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             instruction
             given
             him
             ;
             
               he
               was
               warned
               of
               God.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             instruction
             or
             warning
             it self
             ;
             
               see
               that
               thou
               make
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Persons
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Who
             ;
             It
             refers
             unto
             the
             Priests
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               Seeing
               there
               are
               Priests
               that
               offer
               Gifts
               ;
               who
               .
            
             But
             although
             that
             expression
             
             comprized
             the
             whole
             order
             of
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             refers
             in
             particular
             unto
             the
             
               High
               Priests
               ,
               verse
            
             3.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               every
               High
               Priest
               ;
               Which
               High
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               do
               serve
            
             .
             The
             general
             signification
             of
             the
             
               English
               word
               to
               serve
            
             is
             not
             intended
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             doth
             serve
             for
             an
             end
             ,
             or
             
             one
             Person
             serves
             another
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             sacred
             word
             ,
             and
             signifies
             only
             to
             minister
             in
             sacred
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriacke
             Translation
             renders
             it
             .
             And
             in
             partiticular
             it
             respects
             here
             all
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Divine
               Service
            
             which
             were
             appointed
             under
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             Chap.
             9.
             1.
             
             
               They
               do
               serve
            
             :
             They
             do
             according
             unto
             the
             Law
             
               officiate
               in
               sacred
               things
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             continued
             
               de
               facto
            
             so
             to
             do
             still
             .
             And
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             applied
             both
             unto
             the
             inward
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             outward
             instituted
             holy
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             See
             Matth.
             4.
             10.
             
             Act.
             7.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
             It
             respects
             therefore
             all
             that
             the
             
               High
               Priests
               did
               ,
               or
               had
               to
               do
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Limitation
             of
             their
             sacred
             service
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               an
               example
               and
               shadow
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Specimen
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             that
             whereby
             any
             
             thing
             is
             manifested
             by
             a
             Part
             or
             Instance
             .
             It
             is
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             only
             Jude
             7.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               are
               set
               forth
               for
               an
               example
               ,
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             )
             or
             a
             
               particular
               Instance
            
             of
             what
             would
             be
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             provoking
             sinners
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             framed
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             but
             once
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             where
             we
             render
             it
             to
             
               make
               a
               shew
            
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             Representation
             of
             what
             was
             done
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             here
             used
             ,
             is
             an
             example
             shewing
             or
             declaring
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             way
             of
             instance
             .
             Joh.
             13.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               given
               you
               an
               example
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             
               washed
               his
               Disciples
               feet
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shewed
             you
             in
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             what
             you
             ought
             to
             do
             also
             .
             So
             Jam.
             5.
             10.
             
             
               Take
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               for
               an
               example
               .
            
             But
             whereas
             principally
             and
             commonly
             examples
             are
             Patterns
             of
             other
             things
             that
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             conformed
             unto
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             ,
             Joh.
             13.
             15.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             10
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Place
             .
             For
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             were
             not
             framed
             and
             fashioned
             after
             the
             example
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             Wherefore
             examples
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             Effigiantia
             and
             Effigiata
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             such
             as
             other
             things
             are
             framed
             by
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             framed
             by
             other
             things
             .
             In
             this
             latter
             sense
             it
             is
             here
             used
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             chuse
             to
             render
             it
             by
             a
             Resemblance
             .
             It
             is
             less
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               simile
               quiddam
            
             ;
             an
             obscure
             Representation
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             added
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             shaddow
             .
             Some
             suppose
             a
             shaddow
             is
             taken
             artificially
             and
             opposed
             unto
             an
             
               express
               Image
            
             or
             compleat
             delineation
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             a
             similitude
             
             taken
             from
             the
             first
             lines
             and
             shaddows
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             afterwards
             to
             be
             drawn
             
             to
             the
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             say
             it
             is
             used
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Law
               had
               only
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               .
            
             But
             properly
             it
             is
             taken
             naturally
             and
             opposed
             unto
             a
             Body
             or
             
               Substance
               ;
               Col.
            
             2.
             17.
             
             
               Which
               things
               have
               a
               shadow
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               the
               Body
               is
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             indifferent
             in
             whether
             sense
             we
             here
             take
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             affirmed
             is
             true
             in
             both
             .
             If
             we
             take
             it
             in
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             it
             intends
             that
             
               obscure
               delineation
            
             of
             Heavenly
             mysteries
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             legal
             Institutions
             .
             They
             did
             represent
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             taught
             and
             represented
             in
             the
             divine
             service
             of
             those
             Priests
             .
             But
             it
             was
             so
             obscurely
             that
             none
             could
             see
             their
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             therein
             .
             If
             it
             be
             used
             in
             the
             latter
             way
             ,
             then
             it
             declares
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             God
             intended
             in
             all
             his
             worship
             was
             not
             contained
             nor
             comprized
             in
             the
             services
             of
             those
             Priests
             .
             There
             were
             some
             lines
             and
             shadows
             to
             represent
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             it self
             was
             not
             there
             .
             There
             was
             something
             above
             them
             and
             beyond
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             reached
             not
             unto
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             things
             themselves
             whence
             they
             are
             restrained
             by
             this
             Limitation
             is
             expressed
             ;
             
             
               of
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             The
             things
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             are
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             what
             God
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             defer
             our
             enquiry
             into
             them
             ,
             untill
             we
             come
             unto
             those
             words
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             The
             whole
             ministry
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             was
             in
             and
             about
             earthly
             things
             ,
             which
             had
             in
             them
             only
             a
             resemblance
             and
             shaddow
             of
             things
             above
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               God
               alone
               limits
               the
               signification
               and
               use
               of
               all
               his
               own
               Institutions
               .
            
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             derogate
             from
             them
             nor
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             them
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             
               put
               any
               thing
            
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             furnished
             them
             withal
             .
             And
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             err
             in
             both
             extremes
             .
             The
             Jews
             to
             this
             day
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               their
               Priests
            
             contained
             the
             
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             .
             They
             do
             so
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             so
             often
             speaks
             unto
             .
             This
             is
             one
             occasion
             of
             their
             Obstinacy
             and
             unbelief
             .
             They
             will
             imagine
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             above
             or
             beyond
             their
             legal
             Institutions
             ;
             no
             other
             Heavenly
             Mysteries
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             comprized
             in
             them
             .
             They
             put
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             ever
             God
             furnished
             them
             withal
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             their
             vain
             confidence
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             so
             fallen
             out
             also
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             God
             hath
             instituted
             his
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             hath
             put
             this
             vertue
             into
             them
             that
             they
             should
             represent
             and
             exhibit
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             ,
             the
             Grace
             which
             he
             intendeth
             and
             designeth
             by
             them
             .
             But
             men
             have
             not
             been
             contented
             herewith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             put
             more
             into
             them
             ,
             then
             God
             hath
             furnished
             them
             withal
             .
             They
             will
             have
             them
             to
             contain
             the
             Grace
             in
             them
             which
             they
             exhibit
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             it
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             some
             would
             have
             Baptisme
             to
             be
             Regeneration
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             
               Evangelical
               Regeneration
            
             but
             that
             alone
             ,
             with
             the
             profession
             which
             is
             made
             thereon
             .
             Every
             one
             who
             is
             baptized
             is
             thereby
             regenerate
             .
             The
             sign
             and
             figure
             of
             Grace
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             Grace
             it self
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             invented
             more
             pernitious
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
             For
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             ruinous
             security
             about
             their
             spiritual
             condition
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             diverted
             from
             endeavours
             after
             that
             real
             internal
             work
             in
             the
             change
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             natures
             ,
             without
             which
             none
             shall
             see
             God.
             This
             is
             to
             put
             that
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             placed
             there
             .
          
           
             Some
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             such
             a
             distinguishing
             or
             rather
             
               separating
               Ordinance
            
             that
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             in
             such
             a
             way
             or
             such
             a
             season
             ,
             is
             the
             fundamental
             Rule
             of
             all
             Church
             fellowship
             and
             Communion
             ;
             whereas
             God
             never
             designed
             it
             unto
             any
             such
             end
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             particular
             is
             not
             contented
             that
             we
             have
             a
             Representation
             and
             instituted
             Memorial
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             signes
             of
             his
             Body
             as
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             as
             shed
             for
             us
             ,
             with
             an
             
               exhibition
               of
               Grace
            
             in
             the
             word
             of
             Promise
             or
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             have
             the
             
               natural
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             his
             flesh
             and
             bones
             to
             be
             contained
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             eaten
             or
             devoured
             by
             all
             that
             partake
             of
             the
             outward
             signes
             .
             This
             is
             to
             put
             that
             into
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             overthrow
             it
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             Grounds
             or
             ends
             of
             what
             they
             do
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               Faith
            
             into
             a
             
               carnal
               Imagination
            
             .
             It
             requires
             the
             Light
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             Faith
             to
             apprehend
             
             the
             
               Spiritual
               exhibition
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             unto
             us
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Spiritual
             Mystery
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             supernatural
             Light
             of
             Faith.
             This
             the
             vain
             darkned
             minds
             of
             men
             like
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             away
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             foolishness
             unto
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             they
             have
             invented
             the
             most
             horrible
             and
             monstrous
             figments
             ,
             that
             ever
             befell
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             .
             This
             is
             easily
             received
             and
             admitted
             by
             a
             meer
             Act
             of
             carnal
             Imagination
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             blind
             and
             dark
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             they
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             do
             it
             to
             exclude
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             Participation
             of
             it
             .
             As
             they
             deal
             with
             the
             
               wisdom
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             its
             nature
             ,
             So
             they
             do
             with
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Faith
            
             as
             unto
             its
             use
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             this
             measure
             unto
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             exhibit
             and
             communicate
             nothing
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             receive
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               actual
               exercise
               of
               Faith.
            
             This
             the
             carnal
             minds
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             like
             not
             .
             It
             requires
             a
             peculiar
             exercise
             of
             this
             Grace
             and
             that
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             unto
             a
             Participation
             of
             any
             Benefit
             by
             it
             .
             But
             this
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             bringing
             more
             into
             the
             Ordinance
             then
             ever
             God
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             they
             exclude
             ,
             and
             ease
             all
             men
             of
             .
             Let
             them
             but
             bring
             their
             mouths
             and
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             they
             fail
             not
             of
             eating
             the
             Body
             and
             drinking
             the
             very
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             So
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             putting
             that
             in
             the
             Ordinance
             which
             God
             never
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             the
             necessity
             of
             those
             Duties
             ,
             which
             alone
             render
             it
             usefull
             and
             beneficial
             .
          
           
             Some
             on
             the
             other
             side
             do
             derogate
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             nor
             allow
             them
             that
             station
             or
             use
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             church
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             some
             do
             so
             from
             their
             Dignity
             .
             They
             do
             so
             by
             joyning
             their
             own
             Appointments
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             equal
             worth
             and
             Dignity
             with
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Some
             do
             so
             from
             their
             Necessity
             ,
             practically
             setting
             light
             or
             by
             disregarding
             the
             Participation
             of
             them
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Some
             do
             so
             from
             their
             use
             ,
             openly
             denying
             their
             continuance
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             why
             men
             are
             so
             prone
             to
             deviate
             from
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             the
             measures
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ;
             are
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Want
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             its
             principal
             
               Power
               and
               Act
            
             ,
             which
             is
             submission
             and
             Resignation
             of
             soul
             unto
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             God.
             Faith
             alone
             renders
             that
             an
             alsufficient
             reason
             of
             Obedience
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Want
               of
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
            
             and
             understanding
             to
             discern
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               an
               Honour
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               any
               sacred
               service
               that
               belongs
               unto
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               of
               an
               inferior
               nature
               unto
               other
               parts
               of
               it
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             I
             say
             if
             we
             are
             called
             of
             God
             thereunto
             .
             This
             was
             the
             greatest
             Honour
             that
             any
             were
             made
             Partakers
             of
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             they
             
               served
               unto
               the
               example
               and
               shadow
               of
               Heavenly
               things
               only
               .
            
             And
             if
             now
             God
             call
             any
             of
             us
             unto
             his
             service
             ,
             wherein
             yet
             by
             the
             meaness
             of
             our
             gifts
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             opportunities
             ,
             we
             cannot
             serve
             him
             in
             so
             eminent
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             do
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             abide
             in
             our
             station
             and
             Duty
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             Honour
             in
             the
             meanest
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               So
               great
               was
               the
               Glory
               of
               Heavenly
               ministration
               in
               the
               mediation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God
               would
               not
               at
               once
               bring
               it
               forth
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               untill
               he
               had
               prepared
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               by
               Types
               ,
               Shadows
               ,
               Examples
               ,
               and
               Representations
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             end
             of
             all
             legal
             Institutions
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             and
             Service
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             provided
             in
             these
             to
             cases
             ,
             that
             were
             necessary
             .
             First
             he
             filled
             them
             with
             
               Glory
               and
               Beauty
            
             that
             they
             might
             affect
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             an
             admiration
             and
             expectation
             of
             that
             greater
             Glory
             which
             they
             represented
             and
             pointed
             unto
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             among
             all
             them
             who
             truly
             believed
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             continually
             looked
             and
             longed
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             whose
             ministry
             was
             represented
             in
             them
             .
             In
             these
             two
             things
             did
             their
             Faith
             principally
             act
             it self
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             a
             diligent
             enquiry
             into
             the
             mediation
             and
             minstry
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Glory
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             accompanied
             withal
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             earnest
             desires
             after
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             what
             they
             saw
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             obscurely
             represented
             unto
             them
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             18.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             From
             both
             these
             arose
             that
             fervent
             love
             unto
             ,
             zeal
             for
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             those
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             which
             did
             so
             lead
             them
             unto
             these
             things
             that
             were
             so
             glorious
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             everywhere
             expressed
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             so
             well-pleasing
             unto
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             because
             these
             Institutions
             were
             to
             be
             so
             glorious
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             shadows
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             unto
             whom
             they
             were
             given
             were
             carnal
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             rest
             themselves
             in
             present
             outward
             Appearances
             ,
             
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             intermix
             with
             them
             many
             Services
             that
             were
             hard
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             many
             Laws
             with
             Penalties
             severe
             and
             dreadful
             .
             This
             Provision
             was
             laid
             in
             by
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             rest
             in
             what
             he
             designed
             only
             to
             prepare
             their
             minds
             for
             the
             introduction
             of
             that
             which
             was
             far
             more
             glorious
             .
             And
             well
             is
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             a
             due
             apprehension
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               Ministration
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             introduced
             .
             It
             is
             too
             evident
             that
             with
             many
             ,
             yea
             with
             most
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             .
             For
             they
             are
             still
             seeking
             after
             the
             outward
             glory
             of
             a
             carnal
             Worship
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             no
             view
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Glory
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             High
             Priest.
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             otherwise
             with
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             enabled
             by
             Faith
             to
             look
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               glorious
            
             ;
             yet
             
               had
               it
               no
               Glory
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               doth
               excel
               .
            
             But
             if
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             this
             more
             excellent
             Glory
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             our selves
             therein
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             sign
             that
             we
             our selves
             are
             carnal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             delighted
             with
             those
             things
             that
             are
             so
             .
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             with
             our
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             proof
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Assertion
             is
             added
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             which
             God
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             building
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             all
             the
             Divine
             Service
             they
             were
             to
             administer
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             Testimony
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             its
             Introduction
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Testimony
             itself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Introduction
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Admonished
             
             
               of
               God.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             render
             the
             
               Answer
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             4.
             
             
               But
               what
               saith
               unto
               him
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Divine
               Oracle
            
             ;
             A
             Responsum
             ,
             a
             Word
             or
             Answer
             from
             God
             ,
             giving
             Caution
             or
             Direction
             .
             And
             it
             is
             used
             principally
             for
             such
             an
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hath
             a
             warning
             or
             caution
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             avoiding
             somewhat
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             doing
             what
             is
             given
             in
             charge
             on
             the
             other
             .
             So
             Joseph
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               divinely
               warned
            
             to
             
               avoid
               the
               danger
            
             that
             was
             designed
             unto
             the
             
               Child
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Matth.
             2.
             22.
             as
             the
             Wisemen
             were
             to
             avoid
             going
             unto
             
               Herod
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             12.
             so
             Hebr.
             11.
             7.
             
             
               Noah
               being
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               divinely
               warned
            
             ,
             was
             moved
             with
             fear
             .
             Yet
             sometimes
             it
             is
             used
             for
             any
             immediate
             private
             Revelation
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             26.
             
             Acts
             10.
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             two
             things
             are
             intended
             in
             this
             expression
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             Moses
             had
             an
             
               immediate
               Word
               ,
               Command
            
             or
             Oracle
             from
             God
             to
             the
             purpose
             intended
             .
             And
             (
             2
             )
             That
             he
             was
             to
             use
             
               great
               caution
            
             and
             heed
             about
             what
             was
             enjoined
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             miscarriage
             or
             mistake
             .
             
               Admonished
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Expression
             in
             the
             Original
             carrieth
             Admonition
             in
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               look
               to
               it
               and
               do
               ,
            
             Exod.
             25.
             40.
             take
             diligent
             care
             about
             it
             .
             The
             same
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             when
             thus
             used
             ,
             
               take
               heed
               ,
               look
               well
               to
               it
               .
            
             When
             John
             upon
             surprisal
             would
             have
             fallen
             down
             before
             the
             Angel
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             he
             replied
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               see
               thou
               do
               it
               not
            
             ,
             avoid
             it
             with
             care
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             9.
             
             The
             matter
             was
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             diligence
             was
             to
             be
             used
             about
             it
             ,
             whence
             the
             Divine
             Oracle
             was
             given
             out
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               charge
               and
               admonition
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             well
             rendred
             the
             word
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               our
               utmost
               care
               and
               diligence
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               required
               in
               all
               that
               we
               do
               about
               his
               Worship
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             wherein
             men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             more
             careless
             .
             Some
             suppose
             it
             belongs
             unto
             their
             own
             wisdom
             to
             
               order
               things
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             it
             seems
             most
             meet
             unto
             them
             ;
             an
             Apprehension
             that
             I
             shall
             leave
             this
             world
             in
             admiration
             of
             ,
             that
             ever
             it
             should
             befall
             the
             minds
             of
             so
             many
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             .
             But
             the
             power
             of
             Prejudice
             is
             unexpressible
             .
             Some
             think
             they
             are
             no
             farther
             concerned
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             than
             only
             to
             
               follow
               the
               Traditions
               of
               their
               Fathers
               .
            
             This
             unto
             the
             community
             of
             Christians
             is
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             To
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             of
             what
             they
             practise
             therein
             ,
             is
             most
             remote
             from
             them
             .
             It
             was
             Moses
             that
             had
             the
             command
             
               to
               take
               care
               about
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             and
             not
             the
             People
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             left
             unto
             them
             but
             
               to
               do
               and
               observe
               what
               he
               had
               appointed
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             God
             first
             reveals
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Worship
             immediately
             from
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             first
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             by
             his
             
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             People
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             therewith
             ,
             but
             only
             
               to
               observe
               and
               do
               what
               is
               appointed
               ,
            
             
             as
             our
             Saviour
             expresly
             declares
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             20.
             
             But
             when
             his
             Worship
             is
             so
             revealed
             and
             declared
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             meanest
             Person
             who
             professeth
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             exempted
             from
             this
             command
             of
             
               taking
               most
               diligent
               care
            
             about
             the
             due
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             herein
             .
             And
             this
             care
             and
             diligence
             is
             necessary
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             From
             the
             aptness
             and
             proneness
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             unto
             pernicious
             extreams
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Generality
               of
               Men
            
             have
             been
             stupidly
             negligent
             herein
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             wherein
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             .
             What
             is
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             what
             is
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ,
             what
             comes
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             whereunto
             they
             have
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             follow
             .
             And
             as
             they
             take
             it
             upon
             light
             grounds
             ,
             so
             they
             observe
             it
             with
             slight
             spirits
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             that
             inundation
             of
             Prophaness
             which
             is
             come
             on
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             For
             when
             once
             Men
             come
             unto
             such
             an
             inconcernment
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             ingage
             in
             it
             they
             know
             not
             well
             why
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             it
             they
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Impiety
             will
             ensue
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             experience
             beyond
             the
             evidence
             of
             a
             thousand
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Many
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             been
             prone
             to
             indulge
             unto
             their
             own
             Imaginations
             and
             Inventions
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             And
             this
             bitter
             Root
             hath
             sprung
             up
             into
             all
             the
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             filled
             withall
             at
             this
             day
             .
             From
             these
             two
             poysoned
             Springs
             ,
             hath
             proceeded
             that
             woful
             Apostasie
             from
             Christ
             and
             Evangelical
             Worship
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             groans
             under
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             
               utmost
               care
               and
               diligence
            
             is
             required
             herein
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               concernment
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             calls
             for
             the
             same
             care
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             It
             were
             no
             hard
             thing
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             principal
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             God
             expects
             that
             we
             should
             give
             glory
             unto
             him
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             by
             a
             due
             observation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Worship
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             .
             For
             herein
             do
             we
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             when
             in
             his
             Worship
             we
             bow
             down
             our
             Souls
             under
             his
             Authority
             alone
             ;
             when
             we
             see
             such
             an
             impress
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             on
             all
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             as
             to
             judge
             all
             other
             ways
             folly
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             experience
             of
             the
             grace
             represented
             and
             exhibited
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             do
             we
             glorifie
             God
             aright
             .
             And
             without
             these
             things
             ,
             whatever
             we
             pretend
             ,
             we
             honour
             him
             not
             in
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             our
             Worship
             .
             But
             we
             return
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             charge
             given
             to
             Moses
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             time
             when
             it
             was
             given
             him
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             charge
             itself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             time
             when
             it
             was
             given
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               make
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             expresseth
             that
             which
             is
             immediately
             future
             .
             
             He
             was
             
               in
               procinctu
            
             ,
             in
             readiness
             for
             that
             work
             ;
             just
             as
             it
             were
             taking
             it
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             it
             .
             This
             made
             the
             divine
             warning
             seasonable
             .
             It
             was
             given
             him
             upon
             the
             entrance
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             make
             an
             effectual
             impression
             on
             his
             mind
             .
             And
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             upon
             an
             entrance
             into
             any
             work
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             ,
             
               to
               charge
               our
               Consciences
               with
               a
               divine
               admonition
               .
            
             What
             immediate
             Revelation
             was
             to
             Moses
             ,
             that
             the
             
               written
               Word
            
             is
             to
             us
             .
             To
             charge
             our
             Consciences
             with
             Rule
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             Authority
             will
             preserve
             us
             in
             whatever
             may
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               perficere
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               ,
               to
               perfect
               ,
               to
               finish
               .
            
             But
             it
             includes
             here
             
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             perfect
             .
             The
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             44.
             where
             this
             whole
             passage
             is
             somewhat
             otherwise
             expressed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               he
               appointed
               who
               spake
               unto
            
             Moses
             (
             which
             was
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             here
             declares
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Person
             the
             great
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             )
             
               that
               he
               should
               make
               it
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               which
               he
               saw
               .
            
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             compriseth
             the
             whole
             service
             of
             Moses
             ,
             in
             making
             ,
             framing
             ,
             and
             finishing
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             The
             warning
             and
             charge
             itself
             is
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               make
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
               shewed
               him
               in
               the
               Mount.
            
             What
             this
             Pattern
             was
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             
               shewed
               unto
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             was
             to
             make
             all
             things
             
               according
               unto
               it
            
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             things
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             explained
             .
          
           
             In
             general
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             God
             intended
             to
             declare
             hereby
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             which
             
             Moses
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             he
             was
             to
             erect
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             thereof
             ,
             was
             not
             either
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             his
             own
             invention
             or
             contrivance
             ,
             nor
             what
             he
             set
             upon
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             an
             exact
             representation
             of
             what
             God
             had
             instructed
             him
             in
             ,
             and
             shewed
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             .
             Hence
             at
             the
             finishing
             of
             this
             work
             it
             is
             
               eight
               times
            
             repeated
             in
             one
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             were
             done
             
               as
               God
               commanded
            
             Moses
             .
             And
             herein
             was
             that
             Truth
             fully
             consecrated
             unto
             the
             perpetual
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Will
               and
               Command
               of
               God
               is
               the
               sole
               Reason
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Measure
               of
               all
               Religious
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Pattern
             itself
             ,
             Expositors
             generally
             agree
             ,
             That
             on
             the
             
               Top
               of
               the
               Mount
            
             God
             caused
             to
             appear
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             the
             
               form
               ,
               fashion
               ,
               dimensions
            
             and
             utensils
             of
             that
             Tabernacle
             which
             he
             was
             to
             erect
             .
             Whether
             this
             representation
             were
             made
             to
             Moses
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               internal
               Vision
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             was
             represented
             unto
             Ezekiel
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             were
             an
             
               aetherial
               Fabrick
            
             proposed
             unto
             his
             bodily
             senses
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             .
             And
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Exemplar
             or
             Pattern
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             here
             calls
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             .
             For
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Priests
             served
             only
             unto
             the
             
               resemblance
               and
               shadow
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
            
             he
             produceth
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             
               to
               make
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
               shewed
               him
               in
               the
               Mount.
            
             And
             this
             Pattern
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             called
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             made
             to
             appear
             
               in
               the
               Air
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mount
               ,
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             made
             beneath
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             called
             heavenly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             immediate
             effect
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             worketh
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             supposing
             such
             an
             
               aetherial
               Tabernacle
            
             represented
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               substance
               of
               the
               heavenly
               things
               themselves
               ,
            
             but
             only
             a
             shadow
             or
             representation
             of
             them
             .
             The
             
               heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             ,
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             this
             
               Pattern
               on
               the
               Mount
            
             was
             but
             an
             
               external
               representation
               of
               them
            
             .
             So
             that
             here
             must
             be
             three
             things
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1
               )
               The
               
                 heavenly
                 things
              
               themselves
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               The
               representation
               of
               them
               on
               the
               Mount.
               
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               The
               Tabernacle
               made
               by
               Moses
               in
               imitation
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             this
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             Worship
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             administred
             their
             Office
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             
               substance
               of
               the
               heavenly
               things
            
             themselves
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             that
             shadow
             of
             them
             which
             was
             represented
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             that
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             
               Analogy
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             withall
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             seem
             to
             me
             exceeding
             difficult
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             know
             not
             how
             fully
             to
             embrace
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Reasons
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             such
             a
             representation
             were
             made
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             the
             Pattern
             intended
             ,
             then
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             all
             its
             Ministry
             was
             a
             shadow
             thereof
             .
             But
             this
             is
             contrary
             unto
             our
             Apostle
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             that
             indeed
             all
             legal
             Institutions
             were
             only
             a
             shadow
             ,
             but
             withall
             that
             the
             substance
             or
             
               body
               was
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             17.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             body
             that
             the
             shadow
             doth
             immediately
             depend
             upon
             and
             represent
             .
             But
             according
             unto
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             this
             Figure
             or
             Appearance
             made
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             
               body
               or
               substance
            
             which
             those
             legal
             Institutions
             did
             represent
             .
             But
             this
             Figure
             was
             not
             Christ.
             And
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Figure
             was
             the
             body
             which
             the
             Tabernacle
             below
             was
             the
             shadow
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             body
             was
             the
             shadow
             of
             Christ.
             But
             that
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             his
             Mediation
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Mystical
             Body
             ,
             were
             not
             
               immediately
               represented
            
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             else
             that
             was
             a
             Figure
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             whole
             dispute
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Analogy
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             the
             Priests
             could
             minister
             in
             the
             
               earthly
               Tabernacle
            
             as
             an
             example
             and
             shadow
             of
             such
             an
             
               aetherial
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             it
             immediately
             vanished
             after
             its
             appearance
             ;
             It
             ceased
             to
             be
             
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             any
             longer
             an
             
               heavenly
               thing
            
             .
             Wherefore
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             continue
             to
             serve
             unto
             the
             
               example
               of
               heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             tolerable
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             
               reason
               or
               use
            
             of
             such
             a
             representation
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             not
             dwell
             in
             any
             
               such
               Tabernacle
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             
             be
             thought
             to
             represent
             his
             holy
             Habitation
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             made
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             such
             punctual
             instructions
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             confirming
             the
             
               remembrance
               and
               knowledge
            
             of
             them
             in
             his
             mind
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             acted
             and
             guided
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             needed
             no
             help
             from
             his
             imagination
             ,
             in
             the
             view
             of
             the
             representation
             of
             such
             a
             Fabrick
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whatever
             Moses
             did
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             a
             
               Testimony
               unto
               the
               things
               which
               were
               to
               be
               spoken
               afterwards
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             But
             these
             were
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             therefore
             he
             was
             to
             have
             an
             immediate
             respect
             unto
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             must
             be
             determined
             from
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             unto
             whose
             resemblance
             the
             legal
             Priests
             did
             minister
             ,
             and
             the
             Pattern
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             .
             Hereon
             depends
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             his
             Proof
             from
             this
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             These
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             he
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             were
             those
             which
             were
             consecrated
             ,
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             purified
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             Christ
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             did
             dedicate
             both
             himself
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             its
             Worship
             unto
             God.
             From
             these
             things
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             That
             God
             did
             spiritually
             and
             mystically
             represent
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             the
             
               Incarnation
               and
               Mediation
            
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
            
             ,
             and
             its
             spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             gathered
             thereby
             .
             And
             moreover
             he
             let
             him
             know
             how
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             that
             belonged
             thereunto
             ,
             did
             represent
             him
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Tabernacle
             that
             Moses
             made
             was
             a
             
               sign
               and
               figure
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             This
             we
             have
             proved
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             second
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             positively
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             17.
             
             For
             therein
             
               would
               God
               dwell
            
             really
             and
             substantially
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               In
               him
               dwelleth
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               .
            
             And
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             but
             to
             represent
             this
             
               Inhabitation
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
            
             Therefore
             did
             he
             
               dwell
               therein
               typically
            
             by
             sundry
             pledges
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             represent
             the
             
               real
               substantial
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Godhead
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               or
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ.
            
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             to
             be
             framed
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             that
             which
             was
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             which
             they
             served
             unto
             the
             resemblance
             and
             shadow
             of
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             most
             prodable
             ,
             and
             most
             agreeable
             unto
             the
             
               mystery
               of
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
            
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             below
             ,
             God
             did
             shew
             unto
             Moses
             what
             was
             to
             be
             signified
             and
             represented
             thereby
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             introduce
             when
             that
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             He
             first
             shewed
             the
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             then
             appointed
             a
             Figure
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             abide
             and
             serve
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             until
             that
             true
             one
             was
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             when
             this
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             down
             and
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             the
             Apostle
             designeth
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             that
             what
             was
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             was
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               likeness
               ,
               similitude
               and
               type
            
             of
             other
             things
             .
             This
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             substance
             of
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             resemblance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             (
             1
             )
             All
             Representations
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             antecedent
             unto
             his
             actual
             exhibition
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             (
             as
             his
             appearances
             in
             humane
             shape
             of
             old
             )
             were
             but
             Resemblances
             and
             Types
             of
             what
             should
             be
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             His
             manifestation
             unto
             Moses
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             any
             other
             things
             above
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Prototype
             of
             all
             that
             was
             to
             be
             done
             below
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             in
             all
             Generations
             .
             Their
             Faith
             in
             God
             was
             not
             confined
             unto
             the
             
               outward
               things
            
             they
             enjoyed
             ,
             but
             on
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             represented
             by
             them
             .
             They
             believed
             that
             they
             were
             only
             Resemblances
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             
               lost
               the
               Faith
               of
            
             ,
             they
             lost
             all
             acceptance
             with
             God
             in
             their
             Worship
             .
             The
             relation
             of
             their
             Ordinances
             unto
             him
             ,
             their
             expression
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             Prototype
             and
             Substance
             ,
             was
             the
             line
             of
             life
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             glory
             and
             usefulness
             that
             ran
             through
             them
             all
             .
             This
             being
             now
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             as
             a
             dead
             thing
             .
             When
             Christ
             was
             in
             
             them
             they
             were
             the
             
               delight
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
             Now
             he
             hath
             
               uncloathed
               himself
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             to
             be
             rolled
             up
             as
             a
             vesture
             ,
             as
             a
             monument
             of
             the
             Garments
             he
             thought
             meet
             to
             wear
             in
             the
             
               immature
               Age
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             more
             use
             at
             all
             .
             Who
             now
             can
             see
             any
             beauty
             ,
             any
             glory
             in
             the
             Old
             Temple
             Administrations
             should
             they
             be
             revived
             ?
             Where
             Christ
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             glory
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             the
             light
             of
             Faith
             to
             discern
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             say
             of
             every
             thing
             wherein
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             pompous
             unto
             the
             eyes
             of
             flesh
             ,
             
               Ichabod
               ;
               where
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
            
             or
             it
             hath
             no
             glory
             .
          
           
             Jude
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Contest
             between
             Michael
             and
             the
             Devil
             about
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             It
             is
             generally
             thought
             that
             the
             Devil
             would
             have
             hindred
             the
             
               Burial
               of
               it
            
             ,
             that
             in
             process
             of
             time
             it
             might
             have
             been
             an
             occasion
             of
             Idolatry
             among
             that
             People
             .
             But
             that
             which
             was
             signified
             hereby
             ,
             was
             the
             Contest
             he
             made
             to
             keep
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             System
             of
             
               Mosaical
               Worship
            
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             from
             being
             buried
             ,
             when
             the
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             it
             was
             departed
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             proved
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Jews
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             
               progress
               of
               these
               heavenly
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             Mediation
             in
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Idea
             ,
             the
             original
             Pattern
             or
             Exemplar
             of
             them
             was
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             counsel
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Hereof
             God
             made
             various
             accidental
             Representations
             ,
             preparatory
             for
             the
             full
             expression
             of
             the
             glorious
             eternal
             Idea
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             So
             he
             did
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             form
             of
             humane
             nature
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Jacob
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             so
             he
             did
             in
             the
             Pattern
             that
             he
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             which
             infused
             a
             spirit
             of
             life
             into
             all
             that
             was
             made
             unto
             a
             resemblance
             of
             it
             .
             So
             he
             did
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             more
             fully
             declared
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             He
             gave
             a
             
               substantial
               Representation
               of
               the
               eternal
               Idea
            
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelt
             substantially
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             work
             of
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             An
             Exposition
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             means
             of
             instructing
             us
             in
             the
             eternal
             counsels
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
             as
             revealed
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             actings
             of
             Faith
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             do
             begin
             where
             the
             Divine
             Progress
             of
             them
             doth
             end
             ,
             and
             end
             where
             it
             begins
             .
             Faith
             in
             the
             first
             place
             respects
             and
             receives
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             means
             of
             its
             receiving
             and
             resting
             in
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             through
             Christ
             our
             Faith
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             as
             the
             eternal
             Spring
             and
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             material
             difference
             in
             any
             Translators
             ancient
             or
             modern
             in
             the
             rendering
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             their
             signification
             in
             particular
             will
             be
             given
             in
             the
             Exposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             he
             hath
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             also
             he
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             established
             on
             better
             Promises
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             beginneth
             the
             
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             ,
             the
             Old
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             with
             the
             Preheminence
             of
             the
             latter
             above
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             High
             Priests
             on
             that
             account
             .
             The
             whole
             Church
             state
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Worship
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledges
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             depend
             wholly
             on
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             them
             at
             Sinai
             .
             But
             the
             introduction
             of
             this
             
               new
               Priesthood
            
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             is
             discoursing
             ,
             did
             necessarily
             
               abolish
               that
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             all
             sacred
             Ministrations
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             this
             could
             not
             well
             be
             offered
             unto
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             supply
             of
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             which
             should
             excell
             the
             former
             in
             Priviledges
             and
             Advantages
             .
             For
             it
             was
             granted
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             was
             the
             design
             of
             God
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Church
             unto
             a
             
               perfect
               state
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             on
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             would
             not
             lead
             it
             backward
             ,
             nor
             deprive
             it
             of
             any
             thing
             it
             had
             enjoyed
             ,
             without
             provision
             of
             what
             was
             better
             in
             its
             room
             .
             This
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             here
             undertakes
             to
             declare
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             it
             after
             his
             wonted
             manner
             from
             such
             Principles
             and
             Testimonies
             as
             were
             admitted
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             unto
             this
             purpose
             he
             proves
             by
             express
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             besides
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             
               Fathers
               in
               Sinai
            
             ,
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             make
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             and
             season
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             
               other
               promised
               Covenant
            
             should
             be
             of
             another
             nature
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             excellent
             as
             unto
             spiritual
             Advantages
             ,
             unto
             them
             who
             were
             taken
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             both
             these
             fully
             proved
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             infers
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             that
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             they
             trusted
             ,
             and
             unto
             which
             they
             adhered
             ,
             when
             the
             appointed
             time
             was
             come
             .
             And
             hereon
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             declare
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               two
               Covenants
            
             in
             sundry
             instances
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             differences
             between
             them
             did
             consist
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             This
             Verse
             is
             a
             Transition
             from
             one
             Subject
             unto
             another
             ,
             namely
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             unto
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             above
             the
             Old.
             And
             herein
             also
             the
             Apostle
             artificially
             compriseth
             and
             confirmeth
             his
             last
             Argument
             ,
             of
             the
             Preheminency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Priesthood
             and
             Ministry
             above
             those
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             from
             the
             
               Nature
               and
               Excellency
            
             of
             that
             Covenant
             whereof
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Parts
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             Assertion
             of
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             he
             expresseth
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             .
             
               He
               hath
               obtained
               a
               more
               excellent
               Ministry
               :
            
             and
             after
             declareth
             the
             degree
             of
             that
             comparison
             ;
             
               By
               how
               much
               also
            
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             He
             annexeth
             the
             
               Proof
               of
               this
               Assertion
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               established
               on
               better
               or
               more
               excellent
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             there
             occur
             these
             five
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               
                 note
                 of
                 its
                 Introduction
                 ;
                 But
                 now
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               is
               
                 ascribed
                 in
                 the
                 Assertion
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               he
               
                 came
                 by
                 that
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 obtained
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               
                 quality
                 of
                 this
                 Ministry
              
               ;
               it
               is
               better
               or
               
                 more
                 excellent
              
               than
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               measure
               and
               degree
               of
               this
               Excellency
               ;
               
                 By
                 how
                 much
                 also
              
               :
               all
               which
               must
               be
               spoken
               unto
               ,
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Assertion
             is
             by
             the
             Particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               now
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             now
             ,
             is
             a
             note
             of
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             present
             time
             .
             But
             there
             are
             Instances
             where
             these
             
               Adverbial
               Particles
               thus
               conjoyned
            
             ,
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             denote
             any
             time
             or
             season
             ,
             but
             are
             meerly
             
               adversative
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             14.
             
             But
             even
             in
             those
             places
             there
             seems
             a
             respect
             unto
             time
             also
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             know
             not
             why
             it
             should
             be
             here
             excluded
             .
             As
             therefore
             there
             is
             an
             Opposition
             intended
             unto
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ;
             so
             the
             season
             is
             intimated
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             
               better
               Ministry
            
             wherewith
             it
             was
             accompanied
             .
             Now
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             season
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             and
             Ministry
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             himself
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             26.
             to
             declare
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               this
               instant
               season
            
             ,
             now
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             
               his
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             at
             .
             For
          
           
             Ob.
             
               God
               in
               his
               infinite
               wisdom
               gives
               proper
               times
               and
               seasons
               unto
               all
               his
               Dispensations
               unto
               and
               towards
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             things
             was
             in
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               times
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             10.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             rendred
             it
             seasonable
             and
             suitable
             unto
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             .
             He
             hasteneth
             all
             his
             works
             of
             grace
             in
             their
             own
             appointed
             time
             ,
             Isa.
             60.
             22.
             
             And
             our
             duty
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             leave
             the
             ordering
             of
             all
             the
             Concerns
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             promises
             ,
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Ministry
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             old
             had
             a
             
               Ministry
               ,
               they
               ministred
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             a
             Minister
             also
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               Minister
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               .
            
             Wherefore
             he
             had
             a
             Liturgy
             ,
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             a
             Service
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             two
             things
             are
             included
             herein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             an
             
               office
               of
               Ministry
            
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             undertook
             .
             He
             is
             not
             called
             a
             Minister
             with
             respect
             unto
             one
             particular
             Act
             of
             Ministration
             ;
             so
             are
             we
             said
             to
             
               minister
               unto
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             denotes
             no
             office
             in
             them
             that
             do
             so
             .
             But
             he
             had
             a
             
               standing
               Office
            
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             imports
             .
             In
             that
             sense
             also
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Minister
             in
             office
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Subordination
               unto
               God
               is
               included
               herein
               .
            
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             Church
             his
             Office
             is
             supreme
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Sovereign
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ;
             He
             is
             
               Lord
               over
               his
               own
               house
            
             .
             But
             he
             holds
             his
             Office
             in
             subordination
             unto
             God
             ,
             being
             
               faithful
               unto
               him
               that
               appointed
               him
               .
            
             So
             the
             Angels
             are
             said
             to
             
               minister
               unto
               God
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             10.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             things
             according
             unto
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             command
             .
             So
             had
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             a
             Ministry
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               whole
               Office
               of
               Christ
               was
               designed
               unto
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               Will
               and
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             For
             these
             ends
             was
             his
             Ministry
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             We
             can
             never
             sufficiently
             admire
             the
             Love
             and
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             undertaking
             this
             Office
             for
             us
             .
             The
             greatness
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             duties
             which
             he
             performed
             in
             the
             discharge
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             benefits
             we
             receive
             thereby
             are
             unspeakable
             ,
             being
             the
             immediate
             cause
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
             Yet
             we
             are
             not
             absolutely
             to
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             ascend
             by
             Faith
             unto
             the
             eternal
             Spring
             of
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Love
             ,
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             acted
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             These
             are
             everywhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             represented
             as
             
             the
             original
             Spring
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             ultimate
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             benefits
             which
             we
             receive
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
             His
             Office
             was
             committed
             unto
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             Will
             did
             he
             do
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             also
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Condescension
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               undertake
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               on
               our
               behalf
               ,
               is
               unspeakable
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               to
               be
               admired
               .
            
             Especially
             will
             it
             appear
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             who
             it
             was
             who
             undertook
             it
             ,
             what
             it
             cost
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             and
             underwent
             in
             the
             pursuance
             and
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             all
             expressed
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Not
             only
             what
             he
             continueth
             to
             do
             in
             Heaven
             at
             the
             right
             
               hand
               of
               God
            
             belongeth
             unto
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             he
             suffered
             also
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             His
             Ministry
             in
             the
             undertaking
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             Dignity
             ,
             a
             Promotion
             ,
             a
             Revenue
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             28.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             issued
             in
             glory
             ,
             but
             not
             until
             he
             had
             undergone
             all
             the
             evils
             that
             humane
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             undergoing
             .
             And
             we
             ought
             to
             undergo
             any
             thing
             chearfully
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             underwent
             this
             Ministry
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               by
               undertaking
               this
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               hath
               consecrated
               and
               made
               honourable
               that
               Office
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               are
               rightly
               called
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               rightly
               discharge
               it
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             his
             Ministry
             and
             ours
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             and
             nature
             ;
             But
             they
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             both
             of
             them
             a
             Ministry
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             his
             worship
             .
             And
             considering
             that
             Christ
             himself
             was
             
               Gods
               Minister
            
             ,
             we
             have
             far
             greater
             reason
             to
             tremble
             in
             our selves
             on
             an
             apprehension
             of
             our
             own
             insufficiency
             for
             such
             an
             Office
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             discouraged
             with
             all
             the
             hardships
             and
             contests
             we
             meet
             withall
             in
             the
             world
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             general
             way
             whereby
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             came
             unto
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             expressed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               obtained
               it
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             either
             
               sorte
               contingo
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               lot
               or
            
             
             portion
             ,
             or
             
               to
               have
               any
               thing
            
             befall
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             accident
             ;
             or
             
               assequor
               ,
               obtineo
            
             ,
             to
             attain
             ,
             or
             obtain
             any
             thing
             which
             before
             we
             had
             not
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             designeth
             not
             to
             express
             in
             this
             word
             the
             
               especial
               call
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             the
             particular
             way
             whereby
             he
             came
             unto
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             general
             that
             he
             
               had
               it
            
             ,
             and
             was
             possessed
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             appointed
             season
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             not
             .
             The
             way
             whereby
             he
             entred
             on
             the
             whole
             office
             and
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             4.
             he
             had
             it
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             free
             Grant
             and
             perpetual
             Donation
             ,
             made
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             Son.
             See
             the
             Exposition
             on
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             two
             things
             that
             concurred
             unto
             his
             
               obtaining
               this
               Ministry
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               eternal
               purpose
               and
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             designing
             him
             thereunto
             ;
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             accompanied
             with
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Power
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               actual
               call
               of
               God
            
             ,
             whereunto
             many
             things
             did
             concur
             ,
             especially
             his
             Unction
             with
             the
             Spirit
             above
             measure
             for
             the
             holy
             discharge
             of
             his
             whole
             Office.
             Thus
             did
             he
             obtain
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             
               legal
               Constitution
               ,
               Succession
            
             ,
             or
             
               carnal
               Rite
            
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             .
             And
             we
             may
             see
             that
          
           
             Ob.
             
               The
               Exaltation
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               Office
               of
               this
               glorious
               Ministry
               ,
               depended
               solely
               on
               the
               Sovereign
               Wisdom
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Love
               of
               God.
            
             When
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             was
             united
             unto
             the
             Divine
             ,
             it
             became
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             meet
             and
             capable
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             Righteousness
             and
             Life
             Eternal
             for
             all
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             But
             it
             did
             not
             merit
             that
             Union
             ,
             nor
             could
             do
             so
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             any
             created
             Nature
             ,
             by
             any
             Act
             of
             its
             own
             should
             merit
             the
             
               Hypostatical
               Union
            
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             granted
             unto
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             antecedently
             unto
             any
             Act
             of
             its
             own
             in
             way
             of
             obedience
             unto
             God.
             For
             it
             was
             
               united
               unto
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Union
             .
             Wherefore
             antecedently
             unto
             it
             ,
             it
             could
             merit
             nothing
             .
             Hence
             its
             whole
             Exaltation
             and
             the
             Ministry
             that
             was
             discharged
             therein
             ,
             depended
             solely
             on
             the
             Sovereign
             Wisdom
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             this
             Election
             and
             Designation
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             unto
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             pattern
             and
             example
             of
             our
             own
             .
             For
             if
             it
             was
             not
             upon
             the
             consideration
             or
             foresight
             of
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             predestinated
             and
             chosen
             unto
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Hypostatical
             Union
             ,
             with
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Glory
             which
             depended
             thereon
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             meer
             Sovereign
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             how
             much
             less
             could
             a
             foresight
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             us
             ,
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             should
             chuse
             us
             in
             him
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             unto
             grace
             and
             glory
             ?
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               Quality
               of
               this
               Ministry
            
             thus
             obtained
             as
             unto
             a
             
               comparative
               excellency
            
             ,
             
             is
             also
             expressed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               more
               excellent
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             used
             only
             in
             this
             Epistle
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             4.
             and
             in
             this
             place
             .
             The
             original
             word
             denotes
             only
             a
             difference
             from
             other
             things
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             
               comparative
               degree
            
             as
             here
             used
             ,
             it
             signifies
             a
             
               Difference
               with
               a
               Preference
            
             ,
             or
             a
             comparative
             excellency
             .
             The
             Ministry
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             was
             good
             and
             useful
             in
             its
             time
             and
             season
             .
             This
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             so
             
               differed
               from
               it
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             
               better
               than
               it
            
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             added
             hereunto
             the
             
               Degree
               of
               this
               Preheminence
            
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             intended
             
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Argument
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               how
               much
            
             .
             So
             much
             more
             excellent
             by
             how
             much
             .
             The
             excellency
             of
             his
             Ministry
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             bears
             proportion
             with
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Covenant
             whereof
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             above
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             wherein
             they
             administred
             ,
             whereof
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             So
             have
             we
             explained
             the
             Apostles
             Assertion
             ,
             concerning
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christ.
             And
             herewith
             he
             closeth
             his
             Discourse
             which
             he
             had
             so
             long
             engaged
             in
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Preheminence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Office
            
             above
             the
             High
             Priests
             of
             old
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             being
             the
             very
             hinge
             whereon
             his
             whole
             Controversie
             with
             the
             Jews
             did
             depend
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             give
             it
             too
             much
             evidence
             ,
             nor
             too
             full
             a
             confirmation
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             what
             concerns
             our selves
             at
             present
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             thereby
             ,
             That
          
           
             Ob.
             
               It
               is
               our
               Duty
               and
               our
               Safety
               to
               acquiesce
               universally
               and
               obsolutely
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             That
             which
             he
             was
             so
             
               designed
               unto
            
             in
             the
             infinite
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             was
             so
             furnished
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             him
             in
             all
             fulness
             ,
             that
             which
             all
             other
             Priesthoods
             were
             removed
             to
             make
             way
             for
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             sufficient
             and
             effectual
             for
             all
             the
             ends
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             designed
             .
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             all
             men
             do
             ;
             all
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             do
             fully
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             hear
             the
             bleating
             of
             another
             sort
             of
             Cattel
             ?
             What
             mean
             those
             
               other
               Priests
            
             and
             
               reiterated
               Sacrifices
            
             which
             make
             up
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ?
             If
             they
             rest
             in
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             appoint
             one
             of
             their
             own
             to
             do
             the
             same
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ?
          
           
             The
             Proof
             of
             this
             Assertion
             lies
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             these
             words
             .
             
               By
               how
               much
               he
               was
               the
               Mediator
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               established
               on
               better
               Promises
               .
            
             The
             words
             are
             so
             disposed
             ,
             that
             some
             think
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             not
             to
             prove
             the
             
               excellency
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               excellency
               of
               his
               Ministry
            
             therein
             .
             But
             the
             other
             sense
             is
             more
             suited
             unto
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Argument
             which
             the
             Apostle
             presseth
             the
             Hebrews
             withal
             .
             For
             on
             supposition
             that
             there
             was
             indeed
             another
             and
             that
             a
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             to
             be
             introduced
             and
             established
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             served
             in
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             ;
             it
             plainly
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             on
             whose
             Ministry
             the
             dispensation
             
               of
               that
               Covenant
            
             did
             depend
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             
               more
               excellent
               in
               that
               Ministry
            
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             appertained
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             which
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
             However
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             that
             these
             things
             do
             mutually
             testifie
             unto
             and
             illustrate
             one
             another
             .
             Such
             as
             the
             Priest
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Covenant
             is
             in
             dignity
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Priest
             also
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             there
             are
             three
             things
             observable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             in
             general
             ascribed
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             declaring
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             
               He
               was
               a
               Mediator
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Determination
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             Office
             ,
             unto
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Of
               a
               better
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Proof
             or
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Covenant
             as
             unto
             its
             excellency
             ,
             
               It
               was
               established
               on
               better
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Office
             is
             that
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             that
             interposed
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             all
             those
             things
             whereby
             a
             Covenant
             might
             be
             established
             
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             effectual
             .
             Schlictingius
             on
             the
             place
             gives
             this
             description
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ;
             
               Mediatorem
               faederis
               esse
               nihil
               aliud
               est
               ,
               quam
               Dei
               esse
               interpretem
               ,
               &
               internuntium
               in
               faedere
               cum
               hominibus
               pangendo
               ;
               per
               quem
               scilicet
               &
               Deus
            
             
             
               voluntatem
               suam
               hominibus
               declaret
               ,
               &
               illi
               vicissim
               divinae
               voluntatis
               notitid
               instructi
               ad
               Deum
               accedant
               ,
               cumque
               eo
               reconciliati
               ,
               pacem
               in
               posterum
               colant
               .
            
             And
             Grotius
             speaks
             much
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Description
             of
             a
             Mediator
             is
             wholly
             applicable
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             and
             suited
             unto
             his
             Office
             in
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             20.
             19.
             
             Deut.
             15.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             What
             is
             said
             by
             them
             doth
             indeed
             immediately
             belong
             unto
             the
             
               Mediatory
               Office
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             confined
             thereunto
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             exclusive
             of
             the
             principal
             parts
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             And
             whereas
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             belongs
             unto
             the
             
               Prophetical
               Office
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             doth
             not
             principally
             intend
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             improperly
             applied
             as
             a
             Description
             of
             
               such
               a
               Mediator
            
             as
             he
             doth
             intend
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             he
             comes
             afterwards
             to
             declare
             in
             particular
             what
             belonged
             unto
             
               such
               a
               Mediator
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             as
             he
             designed
             ,
             he
             expresly
             placeth
             it
             in
             his
             
               Death
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               transgressions
               ,
            
             Chap.
             9.
             15.
             affirming
             that
             for
             
               that
               cause
               he
               was
               a
               Mediator
               .
            
             But
             hereof
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Description
             they
             give
             us
             of
             this
             Office.
             But
             this
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             his
             elsewhere
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransom
               for
               all
               .
            
             The
             principal
             part
             of
             his
             Mediation
             consisted
             in
             the
             giving
             
               himself
               a
               ransom
            
             ,
             or
             a
             price
             of
             redemption
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Description
             of
             a
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             feigned
             only
             to
             exclude
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             his
             offering
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             death
             and
             blood-shedding
             with
             the
             atonement
             made
             thereby
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             then
             in
             his
             Ministry
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             as
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Surety
             ,
             whereof
             see
             the
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             7.
             22.
             
             He
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             Surety
             ,
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             all
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             The
             ignorance
             and
             want
             of
             a
             due
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             evidence
             of
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             this
             is
             the
             
               first
               general
               Notion
            
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             which
             comprizeth
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             containeth
             in
             itself
             the
             especial
             Offices
             of
             
               King
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             whereby
             he
             dischargeth
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             some
             things
             must
             be
             mentioned
             that
             are
             declarative
             of
             its
             nature
             and
             use
             .
             And
             we
             may
             unto
             this
             purpose
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             unto
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             that
             there
             be
             
               different
               Persons
            
             concerned
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             in
             every
             compact
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             .
             So
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               A
               Mediator
               is
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               one
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             20.
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             none
             but
             God
             concerned
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             an
             absolute
             Promise
             or
             sovereign
             Precept
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             ,
             no
             place
             for
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             
               such
               a
               Mediator
            
             as
             Christ
             is
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             consent
             in
             and
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             is
             required
             in
             the
             very
             notion
             of
             a
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Persons
             entering
             into
             Covenant
             be
             in
             such
             a
             
               state
               and
               condition
            
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             no
             way
             convenient
             or
             morally
             possible
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               treat
               immediately
            
             with
             each
             other
             as
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             For
             if
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             a
             Mediator
             to
             go
             between
             ,
             is
             altogether
             needless
             .
             So
             was
             it
             in
             the
             original
             Covenant
             with
             Adam
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             Mediator
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             they
             found
             themselves
             utterly
             insufficient
             for
             an
             immediate
             Treaty
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             that
             they
             might
             have
             an
             Internuntius
             to
             go
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             to
             bring
             his
             Proposals
             ,
             and
             carry
             back
             their
             consent
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             all
             men
             really
             convinced
             of
             the
             Holiness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             condition
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             state
             between
             God
             and
             sinners
             .
             The
             Law
             and
             the
             Curse
             of
             it
             did
             so
             interpose
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             any
             immediate
             Treaty
             with
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             This
             made
             a
             Mediator
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Covenant
             might
             be
             established
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             speak
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             who
             is
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             be
             
               accepted
               ,
               trusted
            
             ,
             and
             rested
             in
             on
             both
             sides
             or
             the
             Parties
             mutually
             entering
             into
             Covenant
             .
             An
             absolute
             Trust
             must
             be
             reposed
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             each
             Party
             be
             everlastingly
             obliged
             in
             what
             he
             undertaketh
             on
             their
             behalf
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             admit
             not
             of
             his
             terms
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             benefit
             by
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             So
             was
             it
             with
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             On
             the
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             reposed
             the
             whole
             trust
             of
             all
             the
             concernments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             rested
             therein
             .
             Behold
             ,
             saith
             he
             of
             him
             ,
             
               my
               servant
               whom
               I
            
             
             
               uphold
               ,
               mine
               Elect
               in
               whom
               my
               Soul
               delighteth
               ,
               or
               is
               well
               pleased
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             17.
             
             When
             he
             undertook
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Lo
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             the
             Soul
             of
             God
             rested
             in
             him
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             21.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             to
             him
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             at
             last
             of
             his
             discharge
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             4.
             
             And
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             unless
             we
             resign
             our selves
             absolutely
             unto
             an
             universal
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             reliance
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             unless
             we
             accept
             of
             all
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             as
             by
             him
             proposed
             ,
             and
             engage
             to
             stand
             unto
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             neither
             share
             nor
             interest
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Mediator
             must
             be
             a
             
               middle
               Person
            
             between
             both
             Parties
             entering
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             of
             different
             natures
             ,
             a
             perfect
             compleat
             Mediator
             ought
             to
             partake
             of
             each
             of
             their
             natures
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             The
             necessity
             hereof
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             wisdom
             of
             God
             herein
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             at
             large
             demonstrated
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             therefore
             here
             again
             insist
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             Mediator
             must
             be
             one
             who
             voluntarily
             and
             of
             
               his
               own
               accord
            
             undertaketh
             the
             work
             of
             Mediation
             .
             This
             is
             required
             of
             every
             one
             who
             will
             effectually
             mediate
             between
             any
             Persons
             at
             variance
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             an
             agreement
             on
             equal
             terms
             .
             So
             it
             was
             required
             that
             the
             will
             and
             consent
             of
             Christ
             should
             concur
             in
             his
             susception
             of
             this
             Office
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             himself
             expresly
             testifieth
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             was
             designed
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             Father
             unto
             this
             Office
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             called
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             constantly
             witnesseth
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             and
             Commandment
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             .
             But
             he
             had
             that
             to
             do
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             according
             unto
             any
             Rules
             of
             Divine
             Righteousness
             be
             imposed
             on
             him
             without
             his
             own
             voluntary
             consent
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             eternal
             compact
             that
             was
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             explained
             .
             And
             the
             testification
             of
             his
             own
             
               Will
               ,
               Grace
            
             and
             Love
             in
             the
             susception
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             is
             a
             principal
             motive
             unto
             that
             Faith
             and
             Trust
             which
             the
             Church
             placeth
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             them
             .
             Upon
             this
             his
             voluntary
             undertaking
             doth
             the
             Soul
             of
             God
             rest
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             reposeth
             the
             whole
             Trust
             in
             him
             of
             accomplishing
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Grace
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             Isa.
             53.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
            
             whereon
             Salvation
             doth
             depend
             ,
             must
             have
             love
             unto
             his
             Person
             inseparably
             accompanying
             of
             it
             .
             Love
             unto
             Christ
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             Faith
             in
             him
             .
             And
             as
             Faith
             is
             resolved
             into
             the
             sovereign
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ability
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             those
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ;
             so
             Love
             ariseth
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             own
             Love
             and
             Grace
             in
             his
             
               voluntary
               undertaking
            
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             this
             voluntary
             undertaking
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             two
             things
             were
             required
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             should
             remove
             and
             take
             out
             of
             the
             way
             whatever
             kept
             the
             Covenanters
             at
             distance
             ,
             or
             was
             a
             cause
             of
             enmity
             between
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             such
             an
             enmity
             there
             was
             ,
             or
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Mediator
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             there
             having
             been
             no
             variance
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             nor
             any
             distance
             but
             what
             necessarily
             ensued
             from
             the
             distinct
             natures
             of
             the
             Creator
             and
             a
             Creature
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Mediator
             .
             But
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Covenant
             was
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             .
             Hereon
             therefore
             depended
             the
             necessity
             of
             
               Satisfaction
               ,
               Redemption
            
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             atonement
             by
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             man
             having
             sinned
             and
             apostatized
             from
             the
             Rule
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             himself
             thereby
             obnoxious
             unto
             his
             wrath
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             eternal
             Rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             unto
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             new
             Peace
             and
             Agreement
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             unless
             due
             satisfaction
             were
             made
             for
             these
             things
             .
             For
             although
             God
             was
             willing
             in
             
               infinite
               Love
            
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             new
             Covenant
             with
             fallen
             man
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             do
             it
             unto
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             dishonour
             of
             his
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             Law.
             Wherefore
             none
             could
             undertake
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             was
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             glorifie
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             the
             Law.
             And
             this
             could
             be
             done
             by
             none
             but
             him
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             God
             purchased
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             should
             
               procure
               and
               purchase
            
             in
             a
             way
             suited
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             actual
             communication
             of
             all
             the
             good
             things
             prepared
             and
             proposed
             in
             this
             
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             belong
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             them
             and
             on
             their
             behalf
             whose
             Surety
             he
             was
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Grant
             of
             all
             good
             things
             unto
             us
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             required
             of
             this
             Mediator
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             give
             assurance
             and
             undertake
             unto
             the
             Parties
             mutually
             concerned
             ,
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             undertaking
             on
             each
             hand
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             On
             the
             part
             of
             God
             towards
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             
               shall
               have
               peace
               and
               acceptance
               with
               him
            
             in
             the
             sure
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             only
             declaratively
             ,
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Evangelical
             Worship
             .
             For
             he
             was
             not
             a
             
               Surety
               for
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             did
             God
             need
             any
             ,
             having
             confirmed
             his
             Promise
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               swearing
               by
               himself
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               no
               greater
               to
               swear
               by
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             On
             our
             part
             ,
             he
             
               undertakes
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             for
             our
             acceptance
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             our
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             enabling
             us
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             were
             necessary
             unto
             a
             full
             and
             compleat
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             such
             as
             Christ
             was
             .
             And
          
           
             
               The
               provision
               of
               this
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               was
               an
               effect
               of
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             glorious
             external
             effect
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             did
             produce
             ,
             or
             ever
             will
             do
             in
             this
             world
             .
             The
             Creation
             of
             all
             things
             at
             first
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             was
             a
             glorious
             effect
             of
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             .
             But
             when
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             design
             was
             eclipsed
             by
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             this
             
               provision
               of
               a
               Mediator
            
             ,
             one
             whereby
             all
             things
             were
             restored
             and
             retrieved
             into
             a
             condition
             of
             bringing
             more
             glory
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             securing
             for
             ever
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             them
             whose
             Mediator
             he
             is
             ,
             is
             accompanied
             with
             more
             evidences
             of
             the
             divine
             excellencies
             than
             that
             was
             ,
             see
             Ephes.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             added
             in
             the
             description
             of
             this
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1
               )
               That
               he
               was
               a
               
                 Mediator
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               That
               this
               
                 Covenant
                 was
                 a
                 better
              
               than
               another
               which
               respect
               is
               had
               unto
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               not
               the
               Mediator
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             And
             two
             things
             are
             supposed
             herein
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             Covenant
             made
             or
             prepared
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             far
             made
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             who
             made
             it
             ,
             had
             
               prepared
               the
               terms
               of
               it
            
             in
             a
             sovereign
             Act
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             .
             The
             preparation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             consisting
             in
             the
             will
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             graciously
             to
             bestow
             on
             all
             men
             the
             good
             things
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             all
             things
             belonging
             unto
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             obedience
             which
             he
             required
             herein
             ,
             are
             supposed
             unto
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             
               need
               of
               a
               Mediator
            
             that
             this
             Covenant
             might
             be
             effectual
             unto
             its
             proper
             ends
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             of
             Mankind
             with
             their
             reward
             .
             This
             was
             not
             necessary
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               a
               Covenant
               in
               general
            
             ;
             for
             a
             Covenant
             may
             be
             made
             and
             entred
             into
             between
             different
             Parties
             without
             any
             Mediator
             ,
             meerly
             on
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             so
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
            
             ,
             as
             man
             was
             first
             created
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             first
             Covenant
             between
             them
             was
             immediate
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             a
             Mediator
             .
             But
             it
             became
             necessary
             from
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             them
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             especial
             nature
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             
               For
               what
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               do
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               own
               Son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               ,
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             The
             Law
             was
             the
             moral
             Instrument
             or
             Rule
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             was
             made
             immediately
             between
             God
             and
             man
             :
             But
             it
             could
             not
             continue
             to
             be
             so
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             God
             might
             be
             glorified
             thereby
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             and
             reward
             of
             men
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             
               sent
               his
               Son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             provided
             a
             Mediator
             for
             a
             New
             Covenant
             .
             The
             persons
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             them
             sinners
             ,
             and
             apostatized
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             became
             not
             the
             Holiness
             or
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             to
             treat
             immediately
             with
             them
             any
             more
             .
             Nor
             would
             it
             have
             answered
             his
             holy
             ends
             so
             to
             have
             done
             .
             For
             if
             when
             they
             were
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             uprightness
             and
             integrity
             ,
             they
             kept
             not
             the
             terms
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             was
             made
             immediately
             
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             equal
             ;
             how
             much
             less
             could
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             in
             their
             depraved
             condition
             of
             Apostasie
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             Enmity
             against
             him
             ?
             It
             therefore
             became
             not
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             enter
             anew
             into
             Covenant
             with
             Mankind
             ,
             without
             security
             that
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             should
             be
             accepted
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             made
             effectual
             .
             This
             we
             could
             not
             give
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             gave
             all
             evidences
             possible
             unto
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             saw
             ,
             
               that
               every
               imagination
               of
               the
               thoughts
               of
               mans
               heart
               was
               only
               evil
               continually
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Mediator
             to
             be
             the
             Surety
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             was
             so
             prepared
             in
             the
             counsel
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             principal
             ,
             yea
             indeed
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             to
             depend
             on
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             effected
             .
             Such
             were
             
               satisfaction
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               bringing
               in
               of
               everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             ovenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             proceed
             with
             the
             Text
             ,
             this
             Covenant
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             there
             was
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             not
             the
             Mediator
             .
             And
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             there
             are
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             ,
             a
             first
             and
             a
             latter
             ,
             an
             old
             and
             a
             new
             compared
             together
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             consider
             what
             was
             that
             
               other
               Covenant
            
             ,
             then
             which
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             better
             :
             for
             upon
             the
             determination
             thereof
             depends
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             whole
             ensuing
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             because
             this
             is
             a
             Subject
             wrapt
             up
             in
             much
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             that
             we
             use
             the
             best
             of
             our
             diligence
             both
             in
             the
             investigation
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             declaration
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             distinctly
             apprehended
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             first
             explain
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             then
             speak
             to
             the
             difficulties
             which
             arise
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             an
             
               original
               Covenant
            
             made
             with
             Adam
             and
             all
             Mankind
             in
             him
             .
             The
             Rule
             of
             Obedience
             and
             Reward
             that
             was
             between
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             expresly
             called
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             it
             contained
             the
             express
             
               nature
               of
               a
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             agreement
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             concerning
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             Punishments
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             an
             agreement
             upon
             it
             ,
             by
             all
             Parties
             concerned
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             formal
             Covenant
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             As
             it
             was
             a
             
               Law
               only
            
             ,
             so
             it
             proceeded
             from
             and
             was
             a
             consequent
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             with
             their
             mutual
             Relation
             unto
             one
             another
             .
             God
             being
             considered
             as
             the
             Creator
             ,
             Governor
             and
             Benefactor
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             man
             as
             an
             intellectual
             Creature
             capable
             of
             moral
             Obedience
             .
             This
             Law
             was
             necessary
             ,
             and
             is
             eternally
             indispensible
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             As
             
               it
               was
               a
               Covenant
            
             ;
             and
             this
             depended
             on
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             whether
             God
             might
             have
             given
             a
             Law
             unto
             men
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             had
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             a
             Covenant
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Creation
             unto
             all
             other
             Creatures
             which
             hath
             no
             Rewards
             nor
             Punishments
             annexed
             unto
             it
             .
             Yet
             this
             God
             calls
             a
             Covenant
             also
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             purpose
             ,
             his
             unalterable
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             Jer.
             33.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             that
             this
             Law
             of
             our
             Obedience
             should
             be
             a
             
               formal
               compleat
               Covenant
            
             ,
             there
             was
             moreover
             some
             things
             required
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             also
             on
             the
             part
             of
             man.
             Two
             things
             were
             required
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             to
             compleat
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             so
             compleat
             it
             by
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             annexing
             unto
             it
             
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
            
             of
             Reward
             and
             Punishment
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             expression
             of
             these
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             in
             external
             signs
             ;
             the
             first
             in
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             in
             that
             of
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
            
             .
             By
             these
             did
             God
             establish
             the
             original
             Law
             of
             Creation
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             gave
             it
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             On
             the
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             was
             required
             that
             he
             
               accept
               of
               this
               Law
            
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             him
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             By
             the
             
               innate
               Principles
            
             of
             Light
             and
             Obedience
             concreated
             with
             his
             Nature
             .
             By
             these
             he
             absolutely
             and
             universally
             assented
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             proposed
             with
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             as
             good
             ,
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             what
             was
             meet
             for
             God
             to
             require
             ,
             what
             was
             equal
             and
             good
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             By
             his
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Commands
             concerning
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
            
             ,
             as
             the
             signs
             and
             pledges
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             So
             was
             it
             established
             as
             a
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             any
             Mediator
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             ,
             absolutely
             the
             old
             or
             first
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             men
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Covenant
             here
             intended
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Covenant
             called
             afterwards
             the
             first
             ,
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Testament
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             called
             .
             It
             was
             such
             a
             Covenant
             as
             was
             a
             Testament
             also
             .
             Now
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Testament
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             death
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             16.
             
             But
             in
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Adam
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             the
             death
             of
             any
             thing
             whence
             it
             might
             be
             called
             a
             Testament
             .
             But
             there
             was
             the
             
               death
               of
               Beasts
            
             in
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             use
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             the
             true
             signification
             of
             that
             word
             will
             more
             properly
             occur
             unto
             us
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             thereby
             a
             
               Covenant
               properly
               and
               strictly
               so
               called
               ,
            
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             also
             ,
             wherein
             the
             good
             things
             of
             him
             that
             makes
             it
             ,
             are
             bequeathed
             unto
             them
             for
             whom
             they
             are
             designed
             .
             Neither
             the
             word
             used
             constantly
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             nor
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             will
             admit
             of
             
               any
               other
               Covenant
            
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             the
             first
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Adam
             was
             in
             no
             sense
             a
             Testament
             also
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             here
             intended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             first
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             was
             ,
             as
             unto
             any
             benefit
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             it
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             acceptation
             with
             God
             ,
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             
               ceased
               long
               before
            
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             
               entrance
               of
               sin
            
             .
             It
             was
             not
             abolished
             or
             abrogated
             by
             any
             Act
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             was
             made
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             unto
             its
             
               first
               end
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Covenant
             .
             God
             had
             provided
             a
             way
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             sinners
             ,
             declared
             in
             the
             first
             Promise
             .
             When
             this
             is
             actually
             embraced
             ,
             that
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ceaseth
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             unto
             its
             Curse
             ,
             all
             its
             Concerns
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             obligation
             unto
             
               sinless
               obedience
            
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             both
             of
             them
             are
             answered
             by
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             all
             those
             who
             receive
             not
             the
             grace
             tendered
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             it
             doth
             remain
             in
             full
             force
             and
             efficacy
             not
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             neither
             the
             Obedience
             it
             requires
             ,
             nor
             the
             Curse
             which
             it
             threatens
             are
             answered
             .
             Thence
             if
             any
             man
             believeth
             not
             ,
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               on
               him
               .
            
             For
             its
             Commands
             and
             Curse
             depending
             on
             the
             necessary
             relation
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             with
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             answered
             and
             fulfilled
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             
               never
               abrogated
               formally
            
             :
             But
             as
             all
             Unbelievers
             are
             still
             obliged
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             unto
             it
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             in
             all
             Believers
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             person
             of
             their
             Surety
             .
             
               God
               sending
               forth
               his
               Son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
               ,
               and
               condemning
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               righieousness
               of
               the
               Law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             as
             a
             Covenant
             obliging
             unto
             personal
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             sinless
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             themselves
             ,
             so
             it
             ceased
             to
             be
             ,
             long
             before
             that
             Introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             ,
             that
             was
             promised
             in
             the
             latter
             days
             .
             But
             the
             
               other
               Covenant
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             was
             not
             removed
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             until
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             was
             actually
             established
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
            
             was
             never
             absolutely
             under
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Covenant
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Life
             .
             For
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Promise
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             and
             their
             Seed
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             no
             Law
             could
             afterwards
             be
             given
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             made
             ,
             that
             should
             disannul
             that
             Promise
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
             But
             had
             they
             been
             brought
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             disannulled
             the
             Promise
             .
             For
             that
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Promise
             are
             diametrically
             opposite
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             under
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             so
             perished
             eternally
             ,
             which
             is
             openly
             false
             .
             For
             it
             is
             testified
             of
             them
             that
             they
             pleased
             God
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             saved
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Covenant
             intended
             ,
             was
             a
             Covenant
             wherein
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
            
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             this
             better
             Covenant
             was
             solemnly
             introduced
             .
             This
             is
             plainly
             declared
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Context
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             speaking
             of
             this
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             it
             was
             
               become
               old
            
             ,
             and
             so
             ready
             to
             disappear
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               made
               with
               Adam
            
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             when
             this
             other
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             were
             other
             
               faederal
               Transactions
            
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             on
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             .
             Two
             of
             them
             there
             were
             into
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             resolved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               first
               Promise
            
             given
             unto
             our
             first
             Parents
             immediately
             after
             the
             Fall.
             This
             had
             in
             it
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             grounded
             on
             a
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             requiring
             Obedience
             in
             all
             that
             received
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Promise
               given
               and
               sworn
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
            
             which
             is
             expresly
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             in
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             solemn
             outward
             Seal
             appointed
             for
             its
             confirmation
             and
             establishment
             .
             Hereof
             we
             have
             treated
             at
             large
             on
             the
             Sixth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Neither
             of
             these
             ,
             nor
             any
             Transaction
             between
             God
             and
             man
             that
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             Explanations
             ,
             Renovations
             ,
             or
             Confirmations
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             here
             intended
             .
             For
             they
             are
             not
             only
             consistent
             with
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             to
             remove
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             for
             its
             Introduction
             ,
             but
             did
             indeed
             contain
             in
             them
             the
             
               essence
               and
               nature
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             confirmed
             therein
             .
             Hence
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               for
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               confirm
               the
               Promises
               made
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             8.
             
             As
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             off
             from
             ,
             or
             abolishing
             those
             Promises
             ,
             that
             it
             belonged
             unto
             his
             Office
             to
             confirm
             them
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               other
               Covenant
            
             or
             Testament
             here
             supposed
             ,
             whereunto
             that
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             is
             preferred
             ,
             is
             none
             other
             but
             that
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             
               People
               of
            
             Israel
             
               on
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             .
             So
             it
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               Covenant
               which
               I
               made
               with
               your
               Fathers
               in
               the
               day
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               lead
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             .
             This
             was
             that
             Covenant
             which
             had
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Worship
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             whereof
             we
             must
             treat
             afterwards
             more
             at
             large
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             another
             distinct
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             unto
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             that
             we
             enquire
             
               what
               was
               this
               Covenant
            
             ,
             whereof
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             here
             affirmed
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             can
             be
             no
             other
             in
             general
             but
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             called
             in
             opposition
             unto
             that
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             with
             us
             in
             Adam
             .
             For
             these
             two
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Works
             ,
             do
             divide
             the
             ways
             of
             our
             Relation
             unto
             God
             ,
             being
             diametrically
             opposite
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             inconsistent
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
             Of
             this
             Covenant
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             namely
             ,
             from
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             8.
             
             For
             it
             was
             given
             on
             his
             Interposition
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             depended
             on
             his
             future
             actual
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             ariseth
             the
             
               first
               difficulty
            
             of
             the
             Context
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             two
             things
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             If
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             made
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             where
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             state
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ?
             seeing
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             also
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             was
             from
             the
             Beginning
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             If
             it
             be
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             which
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             opposed
             unto
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             Covenant
             must
             be
             that
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             so
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             before
             disproved
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             hereunto
             is
             in
             the
             word
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             this
             New
             Coxenant
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whose
             meaning
             we
             must
             inquire
             into
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             here
             consider
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             virtually
             administred
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             .
             For
             as
             such
             it
             was
             consistent
             with
             that
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             people
             in
             Sinai
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             renovation
             of
             it
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             no
             way
             abrogated
             by
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
             There
             was
             no
             interruption
             of
             its
             administration
             made
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             he
             treats
             of
             such
             an
             establishment
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             wherewith
             the
             old
             Covenant
             made
             at
             Sinai
             was
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             therefore
             to
             be
             
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             considers
             it
             here
             as
             it
             was
             
               actually
               compleated
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bring
             along
             with
             it
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             which
             are
             proper
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             spiritual
             Priviledges
             wherewith
             they
             are
             accompanied
             ,
             It
             is
             now
             so
             brought
             in
             as
             to
             become
             the
             
               entire
               Rule
               of
               the
               Churches
               Faith
               ,
               Obedience
               and
               Worship
            
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             established
             ,
             say
             we
             .
             But
             it
             is
             
               reduced
               into
               a
               fixed
               state
               of
               a
               Law
               or
               Ordinance
               .
            
             All
             the
             Obedience
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Worship
             appointed
             by
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             exhibited
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             administred
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             all
             given
             for
             a
             Statute
             ,
             Law
             and
             Ordinance
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             which
             before
             lay
             hid
             in
             Promises
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             obscure
             ,
             the
             principal
             Mysteries
             of
             it
             being
             a
             
               Secret
               hid
               in
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             was
             now
             brought
             to
             light
             ;
             and
             that
             Covenant
             which
             had
             invisibly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             put
             forth
             its
             efficacy
             under
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             was
             now
             solemnly
             sealed
             ,
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             It
             had
             before
             the
             confirmation
             of
             a
             Promise
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Oath
             ;
             it
             had
             not
             the
             confirmation
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             blood
             .
             That
             which
             before
             had
             no
             
               visible
               outward
               Worship
            
             ,
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             now
             made
             the
             
               only
               Rule
               and
               Instrument
            
             of
             Worship
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             nothing
             being
             to
             be
             admitted
             therein
             ,
             but
             what
             belongs
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             appointed
             by
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               legal
               establishment
            
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             with
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             its
             Worship
             .
             Hereon
             the
             other
             Covenant
             was
             disannulled
             and
             removed
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             System
             of
             Sacred
             Worship
             whereby
             it
             was
             administred
             .
             This
             was
             not
             done
             by
             the
             
               making
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             at
             first
             .
             Yeal
             all
             this
             was
             superinduced
             into
             the
             Covenant
             as
             given
             out
             in
             a
             Promise
             ,
             and
             was
             consistent
             therewith
             .
             When
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             given
             out
             only
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             introduce
             a
             
               Worship
               and
               Priviledges
            
             expressive
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             consistent
             with
             a
             form
             of
             Worship
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             those
             composed
             into
             a
             yoke
             of
             Bondage
             which
             belonged
             not
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             as
             these
             being
             added
             after
             its
             giving
             ,
             did
             not
             overthrow
             its
             nature
             as
             a
             Promise
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             compleated
             as
             a
             Covenant
             .
             For
             then
             all
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
            
             was
             to
             proceed
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             conformed
             unto
             it
             .
             Then
             it
             was
             established
             .
             Hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             the
             second
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Promise
             ,
             it
             was
             opposed
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ;
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             was
             opposed
             unto
             that
             in
             Sinai
             .
             This
             Legalizing
             ,
             or
             authoritative
             establishment
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             thereunto
             belonging
             did
             effect
             this
             alteration
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             whereon
             this
             establishment
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               better
               Promises
            
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             
             hereof
             we
             must
             consider
             somewhat
             of
             the
             original
             and
             use
             of
             
               Divine
               Promises
            
             in
             our
             Relation
             unto
             God.
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             every
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             must
             be
             founded
             on
             ,
             and
             resolved
             into
             Promises
             .
             Hence
             essentially
             a
             Promise
             and
             a
             Covenant
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             God
             calls
             an
             
               absolute
               Promise
            
             founded
             on
             an
             absolute
             Decree
             ,
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             11.
             
             And
             his
             Purpose
             for
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             he
             calls
             his
             Covenant
             with
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             Jer.
             33.
             20.
             
             The
             Being
             and
             Essence
             of
             a
             Divine
             Covenant
             lies
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             Hence
             are
             they
             called
             the
             
               Covenants
               of
               Promise
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             12.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             founded
             on
             and
             consist
             in
             Promises
             .
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             who
             maketh
             these
             Covenants
             requireth
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             .
             It
             becometh
             his
             Greatness
             and
             Goodness
             in
             all
             his
             voluntary
             Transactions
             with
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             propose
             that
             unto
             them
             ,
             wherein
             their
             advantage
             ,
             their
             happiness
             and
             blessedness
             doth
             consist
             .
             We
             enquire
             not
             how
             God
             may
             deal
             with
             his
             Creatures
             as
             such
             ;
             what
             he
             may
             absolutely
             require
             of
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             own
             Being
             ,
             his
             absolute
             essential
             excellencies
             ,
             with
             their
             universal
             dependance
             upon
             him
             .
             Who
             can
             express
             or
             limit
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             God
             over
             his
             Creatures
             ?
             All
             the
             Disputes
             about
             it
             are
             fond
             .
             We
             have
             no
             measures
             of
             what
             is
             infinite
             .
             May
             he
             not
             do
             with
             his
             own
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             
               Clay
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Potter
               ?
            
             And
             whether
             he
             make
             or
             marr
             a
             Vessel
             ,
             who
             shall
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             doest
             thou
             ?
             He
             giveth
             
               no
               account
               of
               his
               matters
            
             .
             But
             upon
             supposition
             that
             he
             will
             condescend
             to
             
               enter
               into
               Covenant
            
             with
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             agreement
             with
             them
             according
             unto
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             becometh
             his
             Greatness
             and
             
             Goodness
             to
             give
             them
             Promises
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             he
             proposeth
             unto
             them
             the
             things
             wherein
             their
             Blessedness
             and
             Reward
             doth
             consist
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Herein
             he
             proposeth
             himself
             unto
             them
             as
             the
             
               eternal
               Spring
            
             and
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             .
             Had
             he
             treated
             with
             us
             meerly
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             he
             had
             therein
             only
             revealed
             his
             
               Soveraign
               Authority
               and
               Holiness
            
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             .
             But
             in
             Promises
             he
             revealeth
             himself
             as
             the
             
               eternal
               Spring
               of
               Goodness
               and
               Power
               .
            
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             all
             Promises
             is
             somewhat
             that
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             the
             communication
             of
             it
             depends
             on
             
               Soveraign
               Power
            
             .
             That
             God
             should
             so
             declare
             himself
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             direct
             and
             encourage
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             .
             And
             he
             did
             so
             accordingly
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             Gen.
             15.
             1.
             
             Hereby
             he
             reserves
             the
             
               glory
               of
               the
               whole
            
             unto
             himself
             .
             For
             although
             the
             terms
             of
             agreement
             which
             he
             proposeth
             between
             himself
             and
             us
             ,
             be
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             
               holy
               ,
               just
               and
               good
            
             ,
             which
             sets
             forth
             his
             praise
             and
             glory
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             were
             not
             something
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             antecedent
             respect
             unto
             any
             goodness
             ,
             obedience
             or
             desert
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             
               should
               have
               wherein
               to
               glory
            
             in
             our selves
             ,
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             matter
             of
             those
             Promises
             wherein
             the
             Covenant
             is
             founded
             ,
             is
             
               free
               ,
               undeserved
            
             ,
             and
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             thing
             in
             us
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             in
             any
             sense
             be
             procured
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             which
             was
             given
             in
             a
             form
             of
             Law
             ,
             attended
             with
             a
             
               Penal
               Sanction
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             was
             in
             a
             Promise
             of
             a
             free
             and
             undeserved
             Reward
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             eternal
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             no
             goodness
             or
             obedience
             in
             the
             Creature
             could
             possibly
             merit
             the
             attainment
             of
             .
             So
             that
             if
             a
             man
             should
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             Covenant
             be
             
               justified
               by
               Works
            
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             have
             whereof
             to
             glory
             before
             men
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             glory
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             2.
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Reward
             proposed
             in
             the
             Promise
             doth
             infinitely
             exceed
             the
             Obedience
             performed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             also
             necessary
             
               on
               our
               part
            
             ,
             that
             every
             Divine
             Covenant
             should
             be
             founded
             and
             
               established
               on
               Promises
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             state
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             supposed
             we
             are
             yet
             not
             arrived
             at
             that
             perfection
             and
             blessedness
             whereof
             our
             nature
             is
             capable
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             cannot
             but
             desire
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             use
             of
             any
             Covenant
             any
             more
             ,
             seeing
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             eternal
             rest
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             the
             blessedness
             whereof
             our
             nature
             is
             capable
             ,
             and
             shall
             immutably
             adhere
             unto
             God
             without
             any
             farther
             expectation
             .
             But
             whilst
             we
             are
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             have
             still
             somewhat
             ,
             yea
             principal
             parts
             of
             our
             blessedness
             ,
             to
             desire
             ,
             expect
             ,
             and
             believe
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               state
               of
               Innocency
            
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             all
             the
             Perfection
             which
             a
             state
             of
             Obedience
             according
             unto
             a
             Law
             was
             capable
             of
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             the
             
               Blessedness
               of
               eternal
               Rest
            
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             were
             made
             ,
             consist
             therein
             .
             Now
             whil'st
             it
             is
             thus
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             desiring
             and
             looking
             out
             after
             that
             full
             and
             compleat
             happiness
             ,
             which
             our
             nature
             cannot
             come
             to
             rest
             without
             .
             This
             therefore
             renders
             it
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Promise
             of
             it
             given
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             should
             want
             our
             principal
             encouragement
             unto
             Obedience
             .
             And
             much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             so
             in
             the
             
               state
               of
               Sin
               and
               Apostasie
            
             from
             God.
             For
             we
             are
             now
             not
             only
             most
             remote
             from
             our
             utmost
             happiness
             ,
             but
             involved
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             misery
             ,
             without
             a
             deliverance
             from
             which
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             any
             ways
             induced
             to
             give
             our selves
             up
             unto
             Covenant
             Obedience
             .
             Wherefore
             unless
             we
             are
             prevented
             in
             the
             Covenant
             
               with
               Promises
            
             of
             deliverance
             from
             our
             present
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             future
             Blessedness
             ,
             no
             Covenant
             could
             be
             of
             use
             or
             advantage
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               a
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             every
             Covenant
             that
             is
             proposed
             unto
             men
             ,
             and
             accepted
             by
             them
             ,
             requires
             somewhat
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             no
             Covenant
             .
             But
             where
             any
             thing
             is
             required
             of
             them
             that
             accept
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             proposed
             ,
             it
             doth
             suppose
             that
             somewhat
             be
             promised
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             is
             proposed
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             its
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             duties
             required
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             appears
             most
             evidently
             in
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             said
             
               to
               be
               established
               on
               Promises
            
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             two
             Accounts
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             At
             the
             same
             time
             that
             
               much
               is
               required
               of
               us
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             of
             our selves
             
             
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
            
             .
             Wherefore
             unless
             the
             Precept
             of
             the
             Covenant
             be
             founded
             in
             a
             Promise
             of
             giving
             grace
             and
             spiritual
             strength
             unto
             us
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             enabled
             to
             perform
             those
             duties
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             can
             
               be
               of
               no
               benefit
            
             or
             advantage
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             the
             want
             of
             this
             one
             consideration
             that
             every
             
               Covenant
               is
               founded
               in
               Promises
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Promises
             give
             life
             unto
             the
             Precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             perverted
             the
             minds
             of
             many
             to
             suppose
             an
             
               ability
               in
               our selves
            
             of
             yielding
             Obedience
             unto
             those
             Precepts
             ,
             without
             Grace
             antecedently
             received
             to
             enable
             us
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             overthrows
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             As
             was
             observed
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             
               actually
               guilty
               of
               sin
            
             before
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             unless
             there
             be
             a
             
               Promise
               given
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             propose
             any
             new
             Covenant
             terms
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             the
             
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
            
             ;
             and
             we
             having
             sinned
             must
             die
             ,
             whatever
             we
             do
             afterwards
             ,
             unless
             our
             sins
             be
             pardoned
             .
             This
             therefore
             must
             be
             proposed
             unto
             us
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             be
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             And
             herein
             lies
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             The
             first
             were
             only
             concerning
             things
             future
             ;
             eternal
             Life
             and
             Blessedness
             upon
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             perfect
             Obedience
             .
             Promises
             of
             present
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             it
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             none
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             capable
             of
             .
             Nor
             had
             it
             any
             Promises
             of
             giving
             more
             Grace
             ,
             or
             supplies
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             man
             was
             wholly
             left
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             at
             first
             received
             .
             Hence
             the
             Covenant
             was
             broken
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             founded
             in
             Promises
             of
             present
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             continual
             supplies
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             future
             Blessedness
             .
             Hence
             it
             becomes
             to
             be
             
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               and
               sure
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             was
             to
             be
             declared
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             every
             
               Divine
               Covenant
               is
               established
               on
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Promises
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               better
               Promises
            
             .
             The
             other
             Covenant
             had
             its
             Promises
             peculiar
             unto
             it
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             established
             
               on
               better
               Promises
            
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             principally
             represented
             under
             a
             
               System
               of
               Precepts
            
             ,
             and
             those
             almost
             innumerable
             .
             But
             it
             had
             its
             Promises
             also
             ,
             into
             the
             nature
             whereof
             we
             shall
             immediately
             enquire
             .
             With
             respect
             therefore
             unto
             them
             is
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             
               established
               on
               better
               Promises
            
             .
             That
             it
             should
             be
             founded
             in
             Promises
             ,
             was
             necessary
             from
             its
             general
             nature
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             more
             necessary
             from
             its
             especial
             nature
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             That
             these
             Promises
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               better
               Promises
            
             ,
             respects
             those
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
             But
             this
             is
             so
             said
             as
             to
             include
             all
             other
             degrees
             of
             comparison
             .
             They
             are
             not
             only
             better
             than
             they
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             positively
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             the
             best
             that
             God
             ever
             gave
             ,
             or
             will
             give
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             what
             they
             are
             we
             must
             consider
             in
             our
             Progress
             .
             And
             sundry
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             from
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               infinite
               Grace
               in
               every
               Divine
               Covenant
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               established
               on
               Promises
               .
            
             Infinite
             condescension
             it
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             with
             poor
             Worms
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             herein
             lies
             the
             Spring
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             the
             streams
             of
             it
             do
             flow
             .
             And
             the
             first
             expression
             of
             it
             is
             in
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             in
             some
             undeserved
             Promises
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             became
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Greatness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             the
             means
             whereby
             we
             are
             wrought
             to
             adhere
             unto
             him
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Trust
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             until
             we
             come
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             For
             that
             
               is
               the
               use
               of
               Promises
            
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             adherence
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Original
             and
             Spring
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             ultimate
             satisfactory
             reward
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               are
               better
               than
               those
               of
               any
               other
               Covenant
               ,
            
             as
             for
             many
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             so
             especially
             because
             the
             grace
             of
             them
             prevents
             any
             condition
             or
             qualification
             on
             our
             part
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             absolute
             without
             conditions
             ,
             if
             by
             conditions
             we
             intend
             the
             duties
             of
             Obedience
             which
             God
             requireth
             of
             us
             in
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Covenant
             :
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             
               principal
               Promises
            
             thereof
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             the
             first
             place
             remunerative
             of
             our
             Obedience
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             
               efficaciously
               assumptive
            
             of
             us
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             establishing
             or
             confirming
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             had
             its
             Promises
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             all
             remunerative
             ,
             respecting
             an
             antecedent
             Obedience
             in
             us
             ;
             (
             so
             were
             all
             those
             which
             were
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             
               Sinai
               .
            
             )
             They
             were
             indeed
             also
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Reward
             did
             infinitely
             exceed
             the
             merit
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             all
             supposed
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             them
             was
             formally
             Reward
             only
             .
             
             In
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             it
             is
             not
             so
             :
             For
             sundry
             of
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             ,
             are
             the
             means
             of
             our
             being
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             our
             entring
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             The
             first
             Covenant
             absolutely
             was
             
               established
               on
               Promises
            
             ,
             in
             that
             when
             men
             were
             actually
             taken
             into
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             encouraged
             unto
             Obedience
             by
             the
             Promises
             of
             a
             future
             Reward
             .
             But
             these
             Promises
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             writing
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             insisteth
             upon
             as
             the
             peculiar
             Promises
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             do
             take
             place
             and
             are
             effectual
             ,
             antecedently
             unto
             our
             Covenant
             Obedience
             .
             For
             although
             Faith
             be
             required
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             antecedently
             unto
             our
             actual
             receiving
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             is
             that
             Faith
             itself
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             so
             its
             precedency
             unto
             pardon
             respects
             only
             the
             Order
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             intends
             not
             that
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             This
             entrance
             hath
             the
             Apostle
             made
             into
             his
             Discourse
             of
             the
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             ,
             which
             he
             continues
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             is
             not
             without
             its
             difficulties
             .
             Many
             things
             in
             particular
             will
             occur
             unto
             us
             in
             our
             progress
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             there
             are
             some
             things
             
               in
               general
            
             which
             may
             be
             here
             discoursed
             ,
             by
             whose
             determination
             much
             light
             will
             be
             communicated
             unto
             what
             doth
             ensue
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             evidently
             in
             this
             place
             dispute
             concerning
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             or
             
               two
               Testaments
            
             ,
             comparing
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             declaring
             the
             disannulling
             of
             the
             one
             by
             the
             introduction
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             other
             .
             What
             are
             these
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             have
             declared
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             made
             with
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             Israel
             
               at
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             with
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             not
             as
             absolutely
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             as
             actually
             established
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             worship
             that
             belongs
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             ariseth
             a
             difference
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whether
             these
             are
             indeed
             
               two
               distinct
               Covenants
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               essence
               and
               substance
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               only
               different
               ways
               of
               the
               dispensation
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               same
               Covenant
               .
            
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             difficulty
             lieth
             herein
             .
             We
             must
             grant
             one
             of
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             either
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             in
             force
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             or
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             Church
             was
             saved
             without
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             benefit
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             alone
             ;
             or
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             all
             perished
             everlastingly
             .
             And
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             latter
             can
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Some
             indeed
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             have
             revived
             the
             old
             Pelagian
             imagination
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Law
             men
             were
             saved
             by
             the
             conduct
             of
             natural
             light
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             by
             the
             directive
             Doctrines
             ,
             Precepts
             and
             Sacrifices
             thereof
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             or
             his
             Mediation
             in
             another
             Covenant
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             contend
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             elsewhere
             sufficiently
             refuted
             these
             imaginations
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             take
             it
             here
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             was
             ever
             saved
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             therein
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             then
             that
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             of
             Grace
             was
             extant
             and
             effectual
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Church
             was
             saved
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             therein
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             be
             that
             there
             should
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             from
             this
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             other
             Promises
             ,
             and
             other
             Effects
             ?
          
           
             On
             this
             consideration
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             Covenants
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             New
             and
             the
             Old
             ,
             were
             not
             indeed
             
               two
               distinct
               Covenants
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             essence
             and
             substance
             ,
             but
             only
             different
             administrations
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             called
             two
             Covenants
             from
             some
             different
             outward
             Solemnities
             and
             Duties
             of
             worship
             attending
             of
             them
             .
             To
             clear
             this
             it
             must
             be
             observed
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             by
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             the
             original
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             made
             with
             Adam
             and
             all
             Mankind
             in
             him
             is
             not
             intended
             .
             For
             this
             is
             undoubtedly
             a
             Covenant
             different
             in
             the
             essence
             and
             substance
             of
             it
             from
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             not
             the
             New
             Covenant
             absolutely
             and
             originally
             as
             given
             in
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             is
             intended
             ;
             but
             in
             its
             compleat
             Gospel-administration
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             actually
             established
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             administred
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             This
             with
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             were
             ,
             as
             most
             say
             ,
             but
             different
             administrations
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             there
             is
             such
             express
             mention
             made
             not
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             sundry
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             also
             ,
             
               of
               two
               distinct
               Covenants
               or
               Testaments
               ,
            
             and
             such
             different
             Natures
             ,
             Properties
             and
             Effects
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             seem
             to
             constitute
             two
             distinct
             Covenants
             .
             This
             therefore
             we
             must
             inquire
             into
             ;
             and
             shall
             first
             declare
             what
             is
             agreed
             unto
             by
             those
             who
             are
             sober
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             judgments
             about
             this
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               two
               distinct
               Covenants
               ,
               or
               only
               a
               twofold
               administration
               of
               the
               same
               Covenant
               be
               intended
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             so
             much
             agreed
             on
             ,
             as
             that
             what
             remains
             seems
             rather
             to
             be
             a
             difference
             about
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             same
             Truth
             ,
             than
             any
             real
             contradiction
             about
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             agreed
             that
             the
             way
             of
             
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
            
             ,
             of
             justification
             and
             salvation
             was
             always
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             none
             was
             ever
             justified
             or
             saved
             but
             by
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             thereof
             .
             The
             
               foolish
               imagination
            
             before-mentioned
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             saved
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             following
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             after
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             obedience
             unto
             the
             directions
             thereof
             ,
             is
             rejected
             by
             all
             that
             are
             sober
             ,
             as
             destructive
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Law
               ,
               Psalms
            
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             do
             contain
             and
             declare
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             this
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             believed
             ,
             and
             walked
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Faith
             thereof
             .
             This
             is
             undeniably
             proved
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             mentioned
             is
             frequently
             confirmed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             by
             Testimonies
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             as
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             separated
             from
             its
             figurative
             relation
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             none
             was
             ever
             eternally
             saved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Institutions
             whereby
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             was
             administred
             ,
             was
             to
             represent
             and
             direct
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             granted
             ,
             the
             only
             way
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             the
             New
             is
             secured
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Truth
             wherein
             we
             are
             now
             concerned
             .
             On
             these
             grounds
             we
             may
             proceed
             with
             our
             enquiry
             .
          
           
             The
             judgment
             of
             most
             
               Reformed
               Divines
            
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             Interest
             in
             him
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             by
             the
             same
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             that
             Believers
             have
             them
             all
             under
             the
             New.
             And
             whereas
             the
             essence
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             consists
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             said
             to
             be
             under
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               different
               administration
            
             of
             it
             .
             But
             this
             was
             so
             different
             from
             that
             which
             is
             established
             in
             the
             Gospel
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             the
             appearance
             and
             name
             of
             another
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             differences
             between
             these
             two
             Administrations
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             the
             ensuing
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             consisted
             in
             
               the
               way
               and
               manner
            
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ;
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Redemption
             with
             our
             justification
             by
             Faith.
             For
             herein
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               are
               brought
               unto
               light
               ,
            
             doth
             in
             plainness
             ,
             clearness
             and
             evidence
             ,
             much
             excel
             the
             administration
             and
             declaration
             of
             the
             same
             Truths
             under
             the
             Law.
             And
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             herein
             is
             not
             easily
             expressed
             .
             For
             hereby
             
               with
               open
               face
               we
               behold
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               a
               glass
               ,
               and
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
             The
             man
             whose
             eyes
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             opened
             ,
             Mark
             8.
             23
             ,
             24.
             represents
             these
             two
             states
             .
             When
             he
             first
             touched
             him
             ,
             his
             eyes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             ,
             but
             he
             saw
             nothing
             clearly
             ,
             whence
             when
             he
             looked
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               I
               see
               men
               as
               trees
               walking
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             But
             upon
             his
             second
             touch
             he
             saw
             every
             
               man
               clearly
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             They
             had
             their
             sight
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             was
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             interposition
             of
             Mists
             ,
             Clouds
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             
               saw
               men
               like
               trees
               walking
            
             ,
             nothing
             clearly
             and
             perfectly
             .
             But
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Object
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             being
             brought
             near
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             Clouds
             and
             Shadows
             being
             departed
             ,
             we
             do
             or
             may
             see
             all
             things
             clearly
             .
             When
             a
             Traveller
             in
             his
             way
             on
             Downs
             or
             Hills
             is
             encompassed
             with
             a
             thick
             Mist
             and
             Fog
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             presented
             unto
             him
             in
             its
             proper
             shape
             and
             distance
             ;
             things
             near
             seem
             to
             be
             
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             things
             afar
             off
             to
             be
             near
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             hath
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             false
             ,
             yet
             an
             uncertain
             appearance
             .
             Let
             the
             Sun
             break
             forth
             and
             scatter
             the
             Mists
             and
             Fogs
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             immediately
             every
             thing
             appears
             quite
             in
             another
             shape
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             indeed
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             think
             he
             is
             not
             where
             he
             was
             .
             His
             way
             is
             plain
             ,
             he
             is
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Region
             about
             lies
             evident
             under
             his
             eye
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             alteration
             made
             but
             in
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Mists
             and
             Clouds
             that
             interrupted
             his
             sight
             .
             So
             was
             it
             with
             them
             under
             the
             Law.
             The
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             that
             they
             were
             enclosed
             in
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             the
             only
             medium
             they
             had
             to
             view
             spiritual
             things
             in
             ,
             represented
             them
             not
             unto
             them
             clearly
             and
             in
             their
             proper
             shape
             .
             But
             they
             being
             now
             removed
             by
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             
               Righteousness
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
            
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             clearly
             manifested
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             And
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             above
             the
             Law
             is
             unexpressible
             ,
             whereof
             as
             I
             suppose
             we
             must
             speak
             somewhat
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               plentiful
               communication
               of
               Grace
            
             unto
             the
             community
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             now
             it
             is
             that
             we
             receive
             Grace
             for
             Grace
             ,
             or
             a
             plentiful
             effusion
             of
             it
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             There
             was
             Grace
             given
             in
             an
             eminent
             manner
             unto
             many
             holy
             Persons
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             all
             true
             Believers
             had
             true
             ,
             real
             ,
             saving
             Grace
             communicated
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             the
             measures
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             do
             exceed
             those
             of
             the
             Community
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old.
             And
             therefore
             as
             God
             
               winked
               at
               some
               things
            
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             Polygamy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             expresly
             and
             severely
             interdicted
             under
             the
             New
             ,
             nor
             are
             consistent
             with
             the
             present
             administrations
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             are
             sundry
             Duties
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             
               Self-denial
               ,
               readiness
               to
               bear
               the
               Cross
               ,
               to
               forsake
               Houses
               ,
               Lands
               and
               Habitations
               ,
            
             more
             expresly
             enjoined
             unto
             us
             than
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Obedience
             which
             God
             requireth
             in
             any
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             administration
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             proportionable
             unto
             the
             strength
             which
             the
             administration
             of
             that
             Covenant
             doth
             exhibit
             .
             And
             if
             those
             who
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             do
             content
             themselves
             without
             any
             interest
             in
             this
             priviledge
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             endeavor
             not
             for
             a
             share
             in
             that
             plentiful
             effusion
             of
             Grace
             which
             doth
             accompany
             its
             present
             administration
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             itself
             will
             be
             of
             no
             other
             use
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             increase
             and
             aggravate
             their
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             
               manner
               of
               our
               access
               unto
               God.
            
             Herein
             much
             of
             all
             that
             is
             called
             Religion
             doth
             consist
             .
             For
             hereon
             doth
             all
             our
             outward
             Worship
             of
             God
             depend
             .
             And
             in
             this
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Gospel-administration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             in
             all
             things
             very
             eminent
             .
             Our
             access
             now
             to
             God
             is
             immediate
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             liberty
             and
             boldness
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             declare
             .
             Those
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             immediately
             conversant
             in
             their
             whole
             Worship
             ,
             about
             
               outward
               Typical
               things
            
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             obscure
             representations
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             Besides
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             making
             the
             Covenant
             with
             them
             at
             Mount
             Sinai
             filled
             them
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             into
             bondage
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             had
             comparatively
             a
             servile
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             in
             all
             their
             Holy
             Worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             
               way
               of
               Worship
               required
               under
               each
               administration
               .
            
             For
             under
             that
             which
             was
             legal
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             God
             to
             appoint
             a
             great
             number
             of
             outward
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Observances
             ;
             and
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             dark
             in
             their
             signification
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             their
             use
             and
             ends
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             number
             and
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             were
             enjoined
             ,
             grievous
             and
             burdensom
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             But
             the
             way
             of
             Worship
             under
             the
             Gospel
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             rational
             ,
             and
             plainly
             subservient
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             use
             ,
             ends
             ,
             benefits
             and
             advantages
             of
             it
             are
             evident
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             
               Extent
               of
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             For
             this
             is
             greatly
             enlarged
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             matter
             confined
             unto
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             But
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             it
             extends
             it self
             unto
             all
             Nations
             under
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             other
             things
             are
             usually
             added
             by
             our
             Divines
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             See
             
               Calvin
               .
               Institut
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
             
               Martyr
               .
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               loc
               .
            
             16.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             
               Bucan
               .
               loc
            
             .
             22
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Lutherans
             on
             the
             other
             side
             insift
             on
             two
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               not
               a
               twofold
               Administration
               of
               the
               same
               Covenant
               ,
            
             but
             that
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             substantially
             distinct
             ,
             are
             intended
             in
             this
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             the
             Scripture
             they
             are
             often
             so
             called
             and
             compared
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             opposed
             unto
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             new
             and
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             is
             
               eternal
               ,
               immutable
            
             ,
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             obnoxious
             unto
             no
             alteration
             ,
             no
             change
             or
             abrogation
             ,
             neither
             can
             these
             things
             be
             spoken
             of
             it
             with
             respect
             unto
             any
             administration
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             To
             state
             our
             thoughts
             aright
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             what
             light
             we
             can
             unto
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             things
             ensuing
             may
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             we
             intend
             not
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Posterity
             in
             him
             ,
             concerning
             which
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             or
             difficulty
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             distinct
             Covenant
             from
             the
             New
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             intend
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               absolutely
            
             ,
             as
             though
             that
             were
             not
             before
             in
             being
             and
             efficacy
             before
             the
             Introduction
             of
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             it
             was
             always
             the
             same
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             It
             passed
             through
             the
             whole
             
               dispensation
               of
               times
            
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             unalterable
             ,
             
               everlasting
               ,
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               and
               sure
               .
            
             All
             who
             contend
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             Socinians
             only
             excepted
             ,
             do
             grant
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             considered
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             was
             the
             onely
             way
             and
             means
             of
             Salvation
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             sin
             .
             But
             for
             two
             Reasons
             it
             is
             not
             expresly
             called
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             other
             things
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             so
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             When
             God
             renewed
             the
             Promise
             of
             it
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               make
               a
               Covenant
            
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             with
             respect
             unto
             other
             things
             ,
             especially
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             promised
             Seed
             from
             his
             loins
             .
             But
             absolutely
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             consisted
             
               only
               in
               a
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             only
             is
             proposed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             39.
             
             Hebr.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             Apostle
             indeed
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Covenant
               was
               confirmed
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
             And
             so
             it
             was
             not
             absolutely
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Promise
             and
             Benefits
             of
             it
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             full
             legal
             establishment
             of
             it
             ,
             whence
             it
             became
             
               formally
               a
               Covenant
            
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             was
             future
             only
             ,
             and
             a
             Promise
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             it
             wanted
             two
             things
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             It
             wanted
             its
             
               solemn
               confirmation
            
             and
             establishment
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             only
             Sacrifice
             which
             belonged
             unto
             it
             .
             Before
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             the
             
               formal
               nature
            
             of
             a
             Covenant
             or
             a
             Testament
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             For
             neither
             ,
             as
             he
             shews
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             would
             the
             Law
             given
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             have
             been
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             confirmed
             with
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Promise
             was
             not
             before
             a
             formal
             and
             solemn
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             This
             was
             wanting
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Spring
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             all
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             doth
             belong
             unto
             every
             Covenant
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             that
             God
             makes
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             the
             
               entire
               Rule
               of
               all
               the
               Worship
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               it
               ,
            
             which
             is
             that
             which
             they
             are
             to
             restipulate
             in
             their
             entrance
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             But
             so
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             not
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             God
             did
             require
             of
             the
             Church
             many
             Duties
             of
             Worship
             that
             did
             not
             belong
             thereunto
             .
             But
             now
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             this
             Covenant
             with
             its
             own
             
               seals
               and
               appointments
            
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             all
             acceptable
             Worship
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             promised
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             here
             opposed
             unto
             the
             Old
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             had
             the
             
               formal
               nature
            
             of
             a
             Covenant
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             its
             establishment
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             procuring
             cause
             of
             all
             its
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             the
             declaring
             of
             it
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Worship
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             although
             by
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             we
             oft-times
             understand
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             Life
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             by
             
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             we
             intend
             its
             actual
             establishment
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             that
             blessed
             way
             of
             Worship
             which
             by
             it
             is
             setled
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             Whil'st
             the
             Church
             enjoyed
             all
             the
             
               spiritual
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             contained
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             confirmed
             
             and
             made
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             Worship
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Holiness
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             under
             
               any
               other
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             prescribe
             unto
             it
             what
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             he
             pleased
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             I
             say
             upon
             these
             three
             Suppositions
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             
               this
               Covenant
            
             did
             not
             disannul
             or
             make
             ineffectual
             the
             Promise
             that
             was
             given
             before
             ,
             but
             that
             That
             doth
             still
             continue
             the
             only
             means
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             so
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             this
             other
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Worship
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             required
             by
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             divert
             from
             ,
             but
             direct
             and
             lead
             unto
             the
             
               future
               establishment
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Sclemnity
               of
               a
               Covenant
            
             ,
             by
             the
             ways
             mentioned
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Covenant
             made
             in
             Sinai
             with
             all
             its
             Ordinances
             did
             so
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             likewise
             in
             the
             place
             beforementioned
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             it
             be
             of
             
               present
               use
            
             and
             advantage
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             present
             condition
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Objection
             against
             the
             use
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Promise
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             
               then
               serves
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             whereunto
             he
             answers
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             necessity
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             then
             present
             condition
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             things
             being
             observed
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             make
             mention
             of
             
               two
               Testaments
               or
               Covenants
            
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             between
             them
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             what
             is
             spoken
             can
             hardly
             be
             accommodated
             unto
             a
             
               twofold
               Administration
            
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
             The
             one
             is
             mentioned
             and
             described
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             namely
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             in
             Sinai
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             Covenant
             where
             the
             people
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             said
             to
             keep
             or
             break
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             spoken
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             Worship
             which
             was
             peculiar
             thereunto
             .
             The
             other
             is
             promised
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Chap.
             32.
             40.
             which
             is
             the
             New
             Gospel
             Covenant
             as
             before
             explained
             ,
             mentioned
             Mat.
             26.
             28.
             
             Mark
             14.
             24.
             
             And
             these
             two
             Covenants
             or
             Testaments
             are
             compared
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             opposed
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             22.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             These
             two
             we
             call
             
               the
               Old
               and
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             Only
             it
             must
             be
             observed
             that
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Writings
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             committed
             then
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             confess
             they
             are
             once
             so
             called
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             14.
             
             
               The
               vail
               remaineth
               untaken
               away
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Books
             of
             it
             .
             Unless
             we
             shall
             say
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intendeth
             only
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             things
             which
             concern
             the
             Old
             Testament
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             this
             Old
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             abrogated
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             proves
             .
             But
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             those
             Writings
             are
             called
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             not
             as
             though
             they
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             for
             they
             contain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             also
             .
             But
             they
             are
             so
             termed
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             committed
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             whil'st
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             and
             Law
             of
             its
             Worship
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             grant
             
               two
               distinct
               Covenants
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             twofold
             Administration
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             meerly
             ,
             to
             be
             intended
             .
             We
             must
             I
             say
             do
             so
             ,
             provided
             always
             that
             the
             way
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Salvation
             was
             the
             same
             under
             both
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             and
             with
             great
             pretence
             of
             Reason
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             the
             sole
             foundation
             they
             all
             build
             upon
             ,
             who
             allow
             only
             a
             
               twofold
               Administration
            
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             this
             being
             the
             principal
             end
             of
             a
             Divine
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             the
             
               way
               of
               Reconciliation
            
             and
             Salvation
             be
             
               the
               same
               under
               both
            
             ,
             then
             indeed
             are
             they
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             but
             one
             .
             And
             I
             grant
             thut
             this
             would
             inevitably
             follow
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             equally
             by
             virtue
             of
             them
             both
             .
             If
             
               Reconciliation
               and
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
            
             were
             to
             be
             obtained
             not
             only
             
               under
               the
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             
               by
               vertue
               thereof
            
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             with
             the
             New.
             But
             this
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             no
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             Salvation
             could
             be
             obtained
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             disputes
             at
             large
             ,
             though
             all
             Believers
             were
             reconciled
             ,
             justified
             and
             saved
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             
             whil'st
             they
             
               were
               under
               that
               Covenant
            
             .
             As
             therefore
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             called
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             this
             distinction
             and
             opposition
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             propose
             sundry
             things
             which
             relate
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             manifest
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               distinct
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             meer
             administration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Covenant
             called
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             was
             never
             intended
             to
             be
             of
             itself
             the
             absolute
             Rule
             and
             Law
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             was
             made
             with
             a
             particular
             design
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             unto
             particular
             ends
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             undeniably
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Chapter
             foregoing
             ,
             and
             those
             two
             that
             follow
             .
             Hence
             it
             follows
             that
             it
             could
             abrogate
             or
             disannul
             nothing
             which
             God
             at
             any
             time
             before
             had
             given
             as
             a
             general
             Rule
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             particular
             cannot
             abrogate
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             general
             ,
             and
             before
             it
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             is
             general
             doth
             abrogate
             all
             antecedent
             particulars
             ,
             as
             the
             New
             Covenant
             doth
             abrogate
             the
             Old.
             And
             this
             we
             must
             consider
             in
             both
             the
             instances
             belonging
             hereunto
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             had
             before
             given
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             ,
             or
             perfect
             Obedience
             unto
             all
             Mankind
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Creation
             .
             But
             this
             
               Covenant
               at
               Sinai
            
             did
             not
             abrogate
             or
             disannual
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             fulfill
             it
             ;
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             never
             intended
             to
             come
             in
             the
             place
             or
             room
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             containing
             an
             entire
             Rule
             of
             all
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             God
             did
             not
             intend
             in
             it
             to
             abrogate
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             to
             substitute
             this
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             .
             Yea
             in
             sundry
             things
             it
             reinforced
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             that
             Covenant
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             revived
             ,
             decIared
             and
             expressed
             
               all
               the
               Commands
               of
               that
               Covenant
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               .
            
             For
             that
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Divine
             Summary
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             at
             his
             Creation
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             dreadful
             manner
             of
             its
             delivery
             or
             promulgation
             ,
             with
             its
             Writings
             in
             
               Tables
               of
               Stone
            
             are
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             For
             in
             them
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             its
             inexorableness
             as
             unto
             perfect
             Obedience
             was
             represented
             .
             And
             because
             none
             could
             answer
             its
             demands
             ,
             or
             comply
             with
             it
             therein
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             the
             
               Ministration
               of
               Death
            
             causing
             fear
             and
             bondage
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             revived
             the
             
               Sanction
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
            
             in
             the
             Curse
             or
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             which
             it
             denounced
             against
             all
             Transgressors
             .
             Death
             was
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thou
               shalt
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             And
             this
             Sentence
             was
             revived
             and
             represented
             anew
             in
             the
             Curse
             wherewith
             this
             Covenant
             was
             ratified
             .
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               confirmeth
               not
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               ,
            
             Deut.
             27.
             26.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
             For
             the
             design
             of
             God
             in
             it
             was
             to
             bind
             a
             sense
             of
             that
             Curse
             on
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             until
             he
             came
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             revived
             the
             Promise
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             of
             
               eternal
               Life
               upon
               perfect
               Obedience
            
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Moses
             thus
             describeth
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             
               the
               man
               which
               doth
               these
               things
               shall
               live
               by
               them
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             5.
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             Lev.
             18.
             5.
             
             Now
             this
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             revived
             .
             Nor
             had
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             any
             Promise
             of
             eternal
             Life
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Promise
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             which
             it
             revived
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Do
               this
               and
               live
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             when
             our
             Apostle
             disputeth
             against
             
               Justification
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             intend
             the
             Works
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Worship
             then
             instituted
             ;
             but
             he
             intends
             also
             the
             
               Works
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             had
             the
             Promise
             of
             Life
             annexed
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             it
             follows
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             established
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             for
             the
             absolute
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             for
             then
             would
             it
             have
             abrogated
             and
             taken
             away
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sorce
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             instance
             is
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             This
             also
             went
             before
             it
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             abrogated
             or
             disannulled
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             This
             Promise
             was
             given
             unto
             
               our
               first
               Parents
            
             immediately
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             was
             established
             as
             containing
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Sinners
             .
             Now
             this
             Promise
             could
             not
             be
             abrogated
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             a
             
             new
             way
             of
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             be
             thereby
             established
             .
             For
             the
             Promise
             being
             given
             out
             in
             general
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             containing
             the
             way
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             disannulled
             or
             changed
             ,
             without
             a
             change
             and
             alteration
             in
             the
             counsels
             of
             him
             with
             whom
             is
             
               no
               variableness
               or
               shadow
               of
               turning
               .
            
             Much
             less
             could
             this
             be
             effected
             by
             a
             
               particular
               Covenant
            
             such
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             given
             as
             a
             general
             and
             eternal
             Rule
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             there
             was
             an
             
               especial
               Promise
            
             given
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             the
             Faith
             whereof
             he
             became
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             he
             being
             their
             Progenitor
             ,
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             this
             Covenant
             did
             wholly
             disannul
             or
             
               supersede
               that
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             the
             Church
             of
             his
             Posterity
             from
             building
             on
             that
             foundation
             ,
             and
             to
             fix
             them
             wholly
             on
             this
             New
             Covenant
             now
             made
             with
             them
             .
             So
             saith
             
               Moses
               ,
               The
               Lord
               made
               not
               this
               Covenant
               with
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               with
               us
               even
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               of
               us
               alive
               here
               this
               day
               ,
            
             Deut.
             5.
             3.
             
             God
             made
             not
             this
             Covenant
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             People
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             This
             therefore
             should
             seem
             to
             take
             them
             off
             wholly
             from
             that
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             disannul
             it
             .
             But
             that
             this
             it
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             do
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             strictly
             proves
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Yea
             it
             did
             divers
             ways
             establish
             that
             Promise
             ,
             both
             as
             first
             given
             and
             as
             afterwards
             confirmed
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             two
             especially
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             declared
             the
             
               impossibility
               of
               obtaining
               Reconciliation
               and
               Peace
               with
               God
               ,
            
             any
             other
             way
             but
             by
             the
             Promise
             .
             For
             representing
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             requiring
             perfect
             sinless
             Obedience
             under
             the
             Penalty
             of
             the
             Curse
             ,
             it
             convinced
             men
             that
             this
             was
             no
             way
             for
             Sinners
             to
             seek
             for
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             .
             And
             herewith
             it
             so
             urged
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             have
             no
             rest
             nor
             peace
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Promise
             would
             afford
             them
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             saw
             a
             necessity
             of
             betaking
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             representing
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             the
             
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             whereon
             all
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Sinners
             doth
             depend
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Death
             ,
             Bloodshedding
             ,
             Oblation
             or
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             the
             promised
             Seed
             .
             This
             all
             its
             Offerings
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             directed
             unto
             ,
             as
             his
             Incarnation
             with
             the
             Inhabitation
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             was
             typed
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             
               disannulling
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             or
             diverting
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             means
             it
             established
             it
             ,
             and
             lead
             unto
             it
             .
             But
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             observed
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             did
             neither
             
               abrogate
               the
               first
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
            
             and
             come
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             
               nor
               disannul
               the
               Promise
            
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             then
             unto
             what
             end
             did
             it
             serve
             ,
             or
             what
             benefit
             did
             the
             Church
             receive
             thereby
             ?
             I
             answer
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             hath
             been
             with
             respect
             unto
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               certain
               dispensation
            
             and
             disposition
             of
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             reserved
             unto
             the
             sovereign
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             Hence
             from
             the
             beginning
             he
             revealed
             himself
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             seemed
             good
             unto
             him
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             1.
             
             And
             this
             
               Dispensation
               of
               times
            
             had
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             fulness
             assigned
             unto
             it
             ,
             wherein
             all
             things
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             belong
             unto
             the
             Revelation
             and
             Communication
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             their
             height
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             it
             were
             the
             last
             hand
             given
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             was
             in
             the
             sending
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             
             
               That
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               times
               ,
               he
               might
               bring
               all
               unto
               an
               Head
               in
               Christ.
            
             Until
             this
             season
             came
             ,
             God
             dealt
             variously
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               manifold
               or
               various
               wisdom
            
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             saw
             it
             needful
             and
             useful
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             season
             which
             it
             was
             to
             pass
             through
             ,
             before
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               times
               came
            
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             was
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Church
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             whereof
             we
             shall
             immediately
             inquire
             into
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             if
             we
             had
             no
             other
             Answer
             to
             this
             Enquiry
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             
               disposal
               or
               dispensation
               of
               the
               seasons
            
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               times
               came
            
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             manifold
             wisdom
             saw
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             then
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             season
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             acquiesce
             therein
             .
             But
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             acquaints
             us
             in
             general
             with
             the
             ends
             of
             this
             dispensation
             of
             God
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Wherefore
               then
               serveth
               the
               Law
               ?
               it
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
               ,
               till
               the
               seed
               should
               come
               to
               whom
               the
               Promise
               was
               made
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               it
               was
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               .
               Now
               a
               Mediator
               is
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               one
               .
               Is
               the
               Law
               then
               against
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               given
               which
               could
               have
               given
               Life
               ,
               verily
               Righteousness
               should
               have
               been
               by
               the
               Law.
               But
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               concluded
               all
               under
               sin
               ,
               that
               the
               Promise
               by
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               might
               be
               given
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               .
               But
               before
               Faith
               came
               ,
               we
               were
               kept
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               shut
               up
               unto
               the
               Faith
               ,
               which
               should
               afterwards
               be
               revealed
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Law
               was
               our
               Schoolmaster
               ,
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               Faith.
            
             Much
             light
             might
             be
             given
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             things
             not
             commonly
             discerned
             by
             Expositors
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             divert
             unto
             the
             opening
             of
             them
             .
             I
             will
             at
             present
             only
             mark
             from
             them
             what
             is
             unto
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             Enquiry
             made
             by
             the
             Apostle
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               Unto
               what
               end
               in
               general
               it
               served
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               Whether
               it
               were
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               Promise
               of
               God.
            
             Unto
             both
             these
             the
             Apostle
             answereth
             from
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Office
             and
             Work
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             For
             there
             were
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             two
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               A
               Revival
               and
               Representation
            
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             with
             its
             Sanction
             and
             Curse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               A
               direction
               of
               the
               Church
            
             unto
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             From
             these
             two
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             frame
             his
             Answer
             unto
             the
             double
             Enquiry
             laid
             down
             .
             And
             unto
             the
             first
             Enquiry
             ,
             
               Unto
               what
               end
               it
               served
            
             ?
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               it
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
               .
            
             The
             Promise
             being
             given
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             why
             then
             was
             it
             added
             to
             it
             at
             that
             season
             ?
             
               it
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
               .
            
             The
             
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             wherein
             the
             Promise
             was
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             accomplished
             and
             established
             as
             the
             onely
             Covenant
             wherein
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Seed
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speaks
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             .
             In
             the
             
               mean
               time
            
             some
             order
             must
             be
             taken
             about
             
               sin
               and
               transgression
            
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             order
             of
             things
             appointed
             of
             God
             were
             not
             overflowed
             by
             them
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             two
             ways
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             By
             reviving
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             ,
             with
             the
             sanction
             of
             Death
             ,
             it
             put
             an
             awe
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             set
             bounds
             unto
             their
             lusts
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             run
             forth
             into
             that
             excess
             which
             they
             were
             naturally
             inclined
             unto
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
            
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             severity
             against
             them
             ,
             some
             Bounds
             might
             be
             fixed
             unto
             them
             ;
             
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Sin
               is
               by
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               To
               shut
               up
               Unbelievers
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             not
             seek
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Promise
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             Curse
             attending
             it
             .
             
               It
               concluded
               or
               shut
               up
               all
               under
               sin
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             This
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             was
             it
             added
             ,
             as
             it
             gave
             a
             revival
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             Unto
             the
             second
             Enquiry
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             out
             of
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Law
               did
               convince
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             
               condemn
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             
               then
               contrary
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ?
            
             The
             Apostle
             in
             like
             manner
             returns
             a
             double
             Answer
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             
               second
               use
            
             of
             the
             Law
             before
             insisted
             on
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             says
             that
             although
             the
             Law
             doth
             thus
             
               rebuke
               sin
               ,
               convince
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             condemn
             for
             sin
             ,
             so
             setting
             bounds
             unto
             Transgressions
             and
             Transgressors
             ,
             yet
             did
             God
             never
             intend
             it
             as
             a
             means
             to
             
               give
               Life
               and
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             able
             so
             to
             do
             .
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Promise
             was
             to
             give
             Righteousness
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             all
             by
             Christ
             to
             whom
             and
             concerning
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             the
             end
             for
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             revived
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             .
             For
             although
             in
             itself
             it
             requires
             a
             perfect
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             Promise
             of
             Life
             thereon
             ,
             
               He
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               in
               them
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             could
             give
             neither
             Righteousness
             nor
             Life
             ,
             unto
             any
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Law
             having
             divers
             ends
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               had
               a
               great
               respect
               unto
               the
               Promise
               ,
            
             and
             was
             given
             of
             God
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             lead
             and
             direct
             men
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             answer
             the
             Question
             proposed
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             about
             the
             ends
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             which
             the
             Church
             received
             thereby
             .
          
           
           
             What
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             may
             suffice
             to
             declare
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Covenant
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             two
             things
             do
             here
             evidently
             follow
             ,
             wherein
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             whole
             Truth
             contended
             for
             by
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             whil'st
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             was
             contained
             and
             proposed
             only
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             solemnly
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Blood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             legalized
             or
             established
             as
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             other
             Covenant
             on
             Sinai
             ,
             did
             not
             constitute
             a
             new
             way
             or
             means
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             Believers
             sought
             for
             them
             alone
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             as
             declared
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             This
             follows
             evidently
             upon
             what
             we
             have
             discoursed
             ,
             and
             it
             secures
             absolutely
             that
             great
             fundamental
             Truth
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             and
             all
             other
             his
             Epistles
             so
             earnestly
             contendeth
             for
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               there
               neither
               is
               ,
               or
               ever
               was
               ,
               either
               Righteousness
               ,
               Justification
               ,
               Life
               or
               Salvation
               ,
               to
               be
               attained
               by
               any
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               works
               of
               it
               ,
            
             (
             for
             this
             Covenant
             at
             Mount
             Sinai
             comprehended
             every
             Law
             that
             God
             ever
             gave
             unto
             the
             Church
             )
             
               but
               by
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             whereas
             this
             Covenant
             being
             introduced
             in
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             prescribed
             with
             it
             a
             
               form
               of
               outward
               Worship
            
             suited
             unto
             
               that
               dispensation
               of
               times
            
             ,
             and
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             in
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               times
            
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             intercourse
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             that
             Covenant
             and
             all
             its
             Worship
             must
             be
             disannulled
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             manifesting
             the
             great
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             thereby
             .
             These
             things
             I
             say
             do
             evidently
             follow
             on
             the
             preceding
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             main
             Truths
             contended
             for
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             remaineth
             one
             thing
             more
             only
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             on
             the
             Comparison
             between
             the
             two
             Covenants
             here
             directed
             unto
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             how
             
               this
               first
               Covenant
            
             became
             to
             be
             an
             
               especial
               Covenant
            
             unto
             that
             People
             :
             wherein
             we
             shall
             manifest
             the
             reason
             of
             its
             Introduction
             at
             that
             season
             .
             And
             unto
             this
             end
             sundry
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             concerning
             that
             People
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             ,
             which
             will
             farther
             evidence
             both
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             necessity
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             People
             were
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             unto
             whom
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             
               in
               his
               Seed
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             Wherefore
             from
             among
             them
             was
             the
             promised
             Seed
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             in
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             ,
             or
             its
             proper
             season
             .
             From
             among
             them
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             take
             on
             him
             the
             
               Seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             .
             To
             this
             end
             sundry
             things
             were
             necessary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             should
             have
             a
             
               certain
               abiding
               place
            
             or
             Countrey
             which
             they
             might
             freely
             inhabit
             ,
             distinct
             from
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             Rule
             or
             Scepter
             of
             their
             own
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             
               That
               the
               People
               should
               dwell
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             23.
             9.
             and
             
               the
               Scepter
               was
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               them
               until
            
             Shilo
             came
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             10.
             
             For
             God
             had
             regard
             unto
             his
             own
             glory
             in
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             as
             unto
             his
             Word
             and
             Oath
             given
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             should
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             Accomplishment
             should
             be
             evident
             and
             conspicuous
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             from
             among
             whom
             the
             promised
             Seed
             was
             to
             rise
             ,
             had
             been
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             with
             them
             ,
             scattered
             abroad
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             mixed
             with
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             Power
             ,
             although
             God
             might
             have
             accomplished
             his
             Promise
             really
             in
             raising
             up
             Christ
             from
             among
             some
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             yet
             could
             it
             not
             be
             proved
             or
             evidenced
             that
             he
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             confusion
             and
             mixture
             of
             the
             People
             with
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             provided
             
               a
               Land
               and
               Countrey
            
             for
             them
             which
             they
             might
             inhabit
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             so
             suited
             unto
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             God
             towards
             that
             People
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             declared
             in
             sundry
             instances
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             
               have
               espied
               this
               Land
               out
               for
               them
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             20.
             6.
             
             He
             chose
             it
             out
             as
             most
             meet
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             towards
             that
             People
             of
             all
             Lands
             under
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             there
             should
             be
             always
             kept
             among
             them
             an
             
               open
               Confession
               and
               visible
               Representation
            
             of
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             so
             separated
             from
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             They
             were
             not
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             meerly
             for
             secular
             ends
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             as
             it
             were
             a
             
               dumb
               shew
            
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             were
             there
             maintained
             and
             preserved
             to
             evidence
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             bringing
             forth
             the
             promised
             Seed
             in
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             ;
             so
             there
             was
             to
             be
             a
             testimony
             kept
             up
             among
             them
             unto
             that
             
             end
             of
             God
             whereunto
             they
             were
             preserved
             .
             This
             was
             the
             end
             of
             all
             their
             
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Priesthood
             ,
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             appointed
             by
             Moses
             on
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             
               testimony
               of
               those
               things
               which
               should
               be
               spoken
               afterwards
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             3.
             5.
             
             These
             things
             were
             necessary
             in
             the
             first
             place
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             God
             towards
             that
             People
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             becomes
             not
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             call
             any
             People
             into
             an
             especial
             Relation
             unto
             himself
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             good
             in
             an
             eminent
             and
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             
               suffer
               them
               to
               live
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
            
             without
             any
             regard
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             done
             for
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             having
             granted
             unto
             this
             People
             those
             great
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
            
             relating
             unto
             the
             great
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             moreover
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             
               Laws
               ,
               Rules
            
             ,
             and
             
               Terms
               of
               Obedience
            
             ,
             whereon
             they
             should
             hold
             and
             enjoy
             that
             Land
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             annexed
             unto
             the
             possession
             thereof
             .
             And
             these
             are
             both
             expressed
             and
             frequently
             inculcated
             in
             the
             Repetition
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             yet
             in
             the
             prescription
             of
             these
             terms
             ,
             God
             reserved
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             dealing
             with
             them
             unto
             himself
             .
             For
             had
             he
             left
             them
             to
             
               stand
               or
               fall
            
             absolutely
             by
             the
             terms
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             and
             would
             have
             uttetly
             forfeited
             both
             the
             Land
             and
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             they
             enjoyed
             therein
             .
             And
             had
             it
             so
             fallen
             out
             ,
             then
             the
             great
             end
             of
             God
             in
             preserving
             them
             a
             
               separate
               People
            
             until
             the
             Seed
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             a
             Representation
             thereof
             among
             them
             had
             been
             frustrate
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             he
             punished
             them
             for
             their
             Transgressions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             bring
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             utterly
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             until
             his
             great
             end
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             would
             not
             
               take
               this
               People
               off
               from
               the
               Promise
               ,
            
             because
             his
             Church
             was
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             neither
             please
             God
             ,
             nor
             be
             accepted
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             therein
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             were
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             according
             as
             it
             was
             meet
             .
             For
             they
             were
             generally
             a
             People
             of
             an
             
               hard-heart
               ,
               and
               stiff-necked
            
             ,
             lifted
             up
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             righteousness
             and
             worth
             above
             others
             .
             This
             Moses
             endeavoureth
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             Reasons
             and
             Instances
             unto
             the
             contrary
             to
             take
             them
             off
             from
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Deuteronomy
             .
             Yet
             was
             it
             not
             effected
             among
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             is
             to
             this
             day
             .
             For
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             their
             wickedness
             and
             misery
             ,
             they
             still
             trust
             to
             and
             boast
             of
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             it
             that
             God
             hath
             an
             especial
             Obligation
             unto
             them
             on
             that
             account
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             God
             saw
             it
             necessary
             ,
             and
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             put
             a
             
               grievous
               and
               heavy
               yoke
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             subdue
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             breathe
             after
             deliverance
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             calls
             a
             
               yoke
               that
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             20.
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             peace
             ,
             ease
             ,
             and
             rest
             ,
             which
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             invited
             them
             to
             seek
             for
             in
             himself
             alone
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             And
             this
             yoke
             that
             God
             put
             on
             them
             ,
             consisted
             in
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             a
             
               multitude
               of
               Precepts
            
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             difficult
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             The
             present
             Jews
             reckon
             up
             613
             of
             them
             ,
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             most
             of
             which
             they
             dispute
             endlesly
             among
             themselves
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             since
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             they
             have
             increased
             their
             
               own
               yoke
            
             ,
             and
             made
             obedience
             unto
             their
             Law
             ,
             in
             any
             tolerable
             manner
             ,
             altogether
             unpracticable
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             manifest
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             under
             Heaven
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             ever
             can
             
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
            
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             they
             give
             about
             it
             in
             their
             Talmuds
             .
             And
             they
             generally
             scarce
             observe
             one
             of
             them
             themselves
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             a
             multitude
             of
             
               arbitrary
               Precepts
            
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             themselves
             not
             accompanied
             with
             any
             spiritual
             Advantages
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             shews
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             5.
             only
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             perform
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             meer
             soveraign
             Act
             of
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             severity
             wherewith
             the
             observance
             of
             all
             those
             Precepts
             were
             enjoined
             them
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             
               threatning
               of
               death
               .
               For
            
             he
             
               that
               despised
            
             Moses
             
               's
               Law
               died
               without
               mercy
               ,
               and
               every
               transgression
               and
               disobedience
               received
               a
               just
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             Hence
             was
             their
             complaint
             of
             old
             ,
             
               Behold
               we
               die
               ,
               we
               perish
               ,
               we
               all
               perish
               ;
               whosoever
               cometh
               near
               unto
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               dye
               ,
               shall
               we
               be
               consumed
               with
               dying
               ?
            
             Numb
             .
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             the
             Curse
             solemnly
             denounced
             against
             every
             one
             ,
             
               that
               confirmed
               not
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             was
             continually
             before
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             In
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Bondage
               unto
               Fear
            
             .
             This
             was
             administred
             in
             the
             giving
             and
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Liberty
               and
               Power
            
             is
             administred
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             as
             this
             respected
             their
             present
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             its
             performance
             ,
             so
             in
             particular
             it
             regarded
             Death
             not
             yet
             conquered
             by
             Christ.
             Hence
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               through
               fear
               of
               Death
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               their
               life-time
               subject
               unto
               Bondage
               .
            
             This
             state
             God
             brought
             them
             into
             ,
             partly
             to
             subdue
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             hearts
             trusting
             in
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             look
             out
             earnestly
             after
             the
             promised
             Deliverer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Into
             this
             
               estate
               and
               condition
            
             ,
             God
             brought
             them
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             mutual
             consent
             between
             him
             and
             them
             .
             The
             Tenure
             ,
             Force
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             Ratification
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Unto
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             this
             Covenant
             was
             the
             whole
             Church
             obliged
             indispensibly
             on
             pain
             of
             Extermination
             ,
             until
             all
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Unto
             this
             Covenant
             belonged
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             with
             all
             Precepts
             of
             Moral
             Obedience
             thence
             educed
             .
             So
             also
             did
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Political
               Rule
            
             established
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Systeme
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             given
             unto
             them
             .
             All
             these
             Laws
             were
             brought
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             had
             especial
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             annexed
             unto
             it
             as
             such
             ,
             whereof
             none
             did
             exceed
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             For
             even
             many
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             it
             were
             such
             as
             obliged
             no
             where
             else
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             
               Sabbatical
               year
            
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Sacrifices
             .
             There
             was
             Sin
             and
             Obedience
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             about
             them
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             none
             elsewhere
             .
             Hence
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Covenant
             thus
             made
             with
             these
             Ends
             and
             Promises
             ,
             did
             never
             save
             nor
             condemn
             any
             man
             eternally
             .
             All
             that
             lived
             under
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             attain
             eternal
             life
             ,
             or
             perished
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             
               vertue
               of
               this
               Covenant
            
             as
             formally
             such
             .
             It
             did
             indeed
             revive
             the
             commanding
             Power
             and
             Sanction
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               condemnation
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
             For
             by
             the
             
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
               can
               no
               flesh
               be
               justified
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             directed
             also
             unto
             the
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             instrument
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             unto
             all
             that
             did
             believe
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             what
             it
             had
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             it
             was
             confined
             unto
             things
             temporal
             .
             Believers
             were
             
               saved
               under
               it
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               it
            
             .
             Sinners
             perished
             eternally
             under
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             original
             Law
             of
             Works
             .
             And
          
           
             6.
             
             Hereon
             
               occasionally
               fell
               out
               the
               ruine
               of
               that
               People
            
             ;
             their
             Table
             became
             a
             snare
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             should
             have
             been
             for
             their
             welfare
             ,
             became
             a
             trap
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prediction
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Psal.
             69.
             22.
             
             It
             was
             this
             Covenant
             
               that
               raised
               and
               ruined
               them
            
             ,
             it
             raised
             them
             to
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             when
             given
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             ruined
             them
             when
             abused
             by
             themselves
             ,
             contrary
             to
             express
             declarations
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will.
             For
             although
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             were
             wicked
             and
             rebellious
             always
             ,
             breaking
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             they
             should
             ,
             whil'st
             God
             determined
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             unto
             the
             appointed
             season
             ,
             and
             repined
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             have
             this
             Covenant
             to
             be
             the
             
               only
               Rule
               and
               Means
            
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             3.
             
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             often
             said
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             both
             which
             they
             abused
             unto
             other
             ends
             than
             what
             God
             designed
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             There
             was
             the
             
               Renovation
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             for
             righteousness
             and
             life
             .
             And
             this
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             for
             those
             ends
             ,
             and
             so
             sought
             for
             righteousness
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             There
             was
             ordained
             in
             it
             a
             
               Typical
               Representation
            
             of
             the
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             the
             Promise
             was
             to
             be
             made
             effectual
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Mediation
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             end
             of
             all
             their
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             .
             And
             the
             outward
             Law
             thereof
             with
             the
             observance
             of
             its
             Institution
             ,
             they
             looked
             on
             as
             their
             only
             relief
             when
             they
             came
             short
             of
             exact
             and
             perfect
             righteousness
             .
             Against
             both
             these
             
               pernicious
               Errors
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             disputes
             expresly
             in
             his
             Epistle
             unto
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             from
             that
             ruine
             they
             were
             casting
             themselves
             into
             .
             Hereon
             
               the
               Elect
               obtained
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               rest
               were
               hard
               ned
            
             .
             For
             hereby
             they
             made
             an
             absolute
             renunciation
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             wherein
             alone
             God
             had
             enwrapped
             the
             way
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               nature
               and
               substance
            
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             that
             People
             ;
             a
             
               particular
               temporary
               Covenant
            
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             meer
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             remains
             for
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             is
             to
             declare
             the
             
               differences
               that
               are
               between
               those
               two
               Covenants
               ,
            
             whence
             the
             one
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               better
               than
               the
               other
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             
               better
               Promises
            
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             do
             commonly
             place
             this
             difference
             in
             
               three
               things
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               them
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             were
             temporal
             onely
             ;
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               Precepts
               of
               them
            
             ;
             which
             under
             the
             Old
             ,
             required
             onely
             external
             Obedience
             ,
             designing
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             
               outward
               man
            
             ;
             under
             the
             New
             ,
             they
             are
             internal
             ,
             respecting
             principally
             the
             
               inner
               man
            
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             
               their
               Sacraments
            
             :
             For
             these
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             were
             only
             
               outwardly
               figurative
            
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             are
             
               operative
               of
               Grace
            
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             things
             do
             not
             express
             much
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             of
             what
             the
             Scripture
             placeth
             this
             difference
             in
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             as
             by
             some
             of
             them
             explained
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             true
             ,
             especially
             the
             two
             latter
             of
             them
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             but
             somewhat
             admire
             how
             it
             came
             into
             the
             heart
             or
             mind
             of
             any
             man
             to
             think
             or
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             ever
             gave
             a
             Law
             or
             Laws
             ,
             Precept
             or
             Precepts
             ,
             that
             should
             
               respect
               the
               outward
               man
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               regulation
               of
               external
               duties
               .
            
             A
             thought
             of
             it
             is
             contrary
             unto
             all
             the
             essential
             Properties
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             meet
             only
             to
             ingenerate
             apprehensions
             of
             him
             unsuited
             unto
             all
             his
             glorious
             excellencies
             .
             The
             life
             and
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               Soul
               ,
            
             without
             which
             no
             outward
             Obedience
             was
             ever
             accepted
             with
             him
             .
             And
             for
             the
             third
             of
             the
             supposed
             differences
             ,
             neither
             were
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Law
             so
             barely
             figurative
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             exhibit
             Christ
             unto
             Believers
             ;
             for
             they
             all
             
               drank
               of
               the
               spiritual
               Rock
               ,
               which
               Rock
               was
               Christ
            
             ;
             nor
             are
             those
             of
             the
             Gospel
             so
             operative
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             that
             without
             Faith
             they
             are
             useless
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             wherein
             this
             difference
             doth
             consist
             ,
             as
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             partly
             circumstantial
             ,
             and
             partly
             substantial
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             the
             Heads
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             two
             Covenants
             differ
             in
             the
             
               circumstance
               of
               time
            
             as
             to
             their
             promulgation
             ,
             declaration
             and
             establishment
             .
             This
             difference
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             from
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             in
             the
             9th
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             it
             must
             be
             more
             fully
             spoken
             unto
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             made
             at
             the
             time
             
               that
               God
               brought
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               out
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             took
             its
             date
             from
             the
             third
             month
             after
             their
             coming
             up
             from
             thence
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             
             Chap.
             24.
             
             From
             what
             is
             reported
             in
             the
             latter
             place
             ,
             wherein
             the
             people
             give
             their
             actual
             consent
             unto
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             began
             its
             formal
             obligation
             as
             a
             Covenant
             .
             And
             we
             must
             afterwards
             enquire
             when
             it
             was
             abrogated
             and
             ceased
             to
             oblige
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             New
             Covenant
             was
             declared
             and
             made
             known
             in
             the
             
               latter
               days
            
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             in
             the
             
               dispensation
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             it
             took
             date
             as
             a
             Covenant
             formally
             obliging
             the
             whole
             Church
             from
             the
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             I
             bring
             them
             all
             into
             the
             Epocha
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             though
             principally
             it
             was
             established
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             absolutely
             
               obligatory
               as
               a
               Covenant
            
             until
             after
             the
             last
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             
               circumstance
               of
               place
            
             as
             to
             their
             promulgation
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             also
             taketh
             notice
             of
             .
             The
             first
             was
             declared
             in
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             the
             manner
             whereof
             ,
             and
             the
             
               station
               of
               the
               people
            
             in
             receiving
             the
             Law
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             my
             Exercitations
             unto
             the
             first
             Part
             of
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             at
             large
             declared
             ,
             and
             thither
             the
             Reader
             is
             referred
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             18.
             
             The
             other
             was
             declared
             on
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             it
             went
             forth
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Isa.
             2.
             2.
             
             This
             difference
             ,
             with
             many
             remarkable
             instances
             from
             it
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             insists
             on
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               These
               are
               the
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             ,
             
               which
               gendreth
               unto
               bondage
               which
               is
               Agar
               .
            
             That
             is
             Agar
             the
             Bondwoman
             whom
             Abraham
             took
             before
             the
             Heir
             of
             Promise
             was
             born
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             given
             on
             Sinai
             ,
             before
             the
             introduction
             
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Promise
             .
             For
             so
             he
             adds
             :
             
               For
               this
            
             Agar
             
               is
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             
               and
               answereth
               unto
            
             Jerusalem
             
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               bondage
               with
               her
               children
               .
            
             This
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             when
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             represented
             by
             Agar
             ,
             is
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             cast
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             Verge
             and
             Confines
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             answereth
             or
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             Series
             ,
             Rank
             and
             Order
             with
             Jerusalem
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             two
             Covenants
             .
             For
             as
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Promise
             giving
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             ,
             was
             given
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             ensued
             thereon
             ;
             so
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             that
             brought
             the
             People
             into
             Bondage
             ,
             was
             given
             at
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             in
             Arabia
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               their
               promulgation
            
             and
             establishment
             .
             There
             were
             two
             things
             remarkable
             that
             accompanied
             the
             Solemn
             Declaration
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               dread
               and
               terror
               of
               the
               outward
               appearance
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             which
             filled
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             yea
             Moses
             himself
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Exod.
             19.
             16.
             
             Chap.
             20.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Together
             herewith
             ,
             was
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Fear
               and
               Bondage
            
             administred
             unto
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             chose
             to
             keep
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             not
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             5
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             given
             by
             the
             
               ministry
               and
               disposition
               of
               Angels
            
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             13.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             Hence
             the
             People
             was
             in
             a
             sense
             
               put
               in
               subjection
               unto
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             an
             
               authoritative
               ministry
            
             in
             that
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Church
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             was
             put
             into
             
               some
               kind
               of
               subjection
            
             unto
             Angels
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             Hebr.
             2.
             5.
             
             Hence
             the
             
               worshipping
               or
               adoration
               of
               Angels
            
             began
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             
             Which
             some
             ,
             with
             an
             addition
             unto
             their
             Folly
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             would
             introduce
             into
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             no
             such
             
               authoritative
               Ministry
            
             as
             they
             had
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Things
             are
             quite
             otherwise
             in
             the
             
               promulgation
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             did
             declare
             it
             .
             This
             he
             
               spake
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             
               on
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             25.
             yet
             did
             he
             speak
             on
             the
             earth
             also
             ;
             the
             mystery
             whereof
             himself
             declares
             ,
             John
             3.
             13.
             
             And
             he
             did
             all
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             the
             establishment
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             a
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             and
             condescension
             ,
             with
             the
             highest
             evidence
             of
             love
             ,
             grace
             and
             compassion
             ,
             encouraging
             and
             inviting
             the
             weary
             ,
             the
             burdened
             ,
             the
             heavy
             and
             laden
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             by
             his
             Spirit
             he
             makes
             his
             Disciples
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             same
             work
             until
             the
             Covenant
             was
             fully
             declared
             ,
             Hebr.
             2.
             3.
             see
             John
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             whole
             
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
            
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             was
             meerly
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               service
               and
               obedience
            
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             owned
             themselves
             the
             Fellow-servants
             only
             of
             them
             that
             
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             
             So
             that
             this
             
               world
               to
               come
            
             as
             it
             was
             called
             of
             old
             ,
             was
             no
             way
             put
             in
             subjection
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             their
             Mediators
             .
             The
             Mediator
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             
               Moses
               .
               It
               was
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             And
             this
             was
             no
             other
             but
             Moses
             who
             was
             a
             
               Servant
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             3.
             6.
             
             And
             he
             was
             a
             Mediator
             as
             
               designed
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               chosen
               of
               the
               people
            
             in
             that
             dread
             and
             consternation
             which
             befell
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             terrible
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             they
             saw
             that
             they
             could
             no
             way
             bear
             the
             
               immediate
               presence
            
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             treat
             with
             him
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             desired
             that
             there
             might
             be
             an
             Internuntius
             ,
             a
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Moses
             might
             be
             the
             person
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             But
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
            
             .
             For
             
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransom
               for
               all
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             He
             who
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             over
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             graciously
             undertook
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             to
             be
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             herein
             it
             is
             unspeakably
             preferred
             before
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             their
             
               subject
               matter
            
             ,
             both
             as
             unto
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             ,
             the
             advantage
             being
             still
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Old
             Covenant
             in
             the
             
               preceptive
               part
            
             of
             it
             ,
             renewed
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             their
             original
             terms
             .
             Sin
             it
             forbad
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             and
             every
             sin
             in
             matter
             and
             manner
             ,
             on
             the
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             promise
             
             of
             life
             unto
             
               perfect
               sinless
               obedience
            
             only
             .
             Whence
             the
             Decalogue
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Transcript
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             28.
             
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             it
             had
             other
             Precepts
             innumerable
             ,
             accommodated
             unto
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             imposed
             on
             them
             with
             rigor
             .
             But
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             very
             first
             thing
             that
             is
             proposed
             ,
             is
             the
             
               accomplishment
               and
               establishment
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
            
             both
             as
             unto
             its
             Commands
             and
             Sanction
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             and
             suffering
             of
             the
             Mediator
             .
             Hereon
             the
             
               Commands
               of
               it
            
             as
             unto
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             are
             
               not
               grievous
            
             ,
             the
             
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               being
               easie
               ,
               and
               his
               burden
               light
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             had
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               No
               promise
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             to
             communicate
             spiritual
             strength
             ,
             or
             to
             assist
             us
             in
             obedience
             ;
             nor
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Any
             of
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             but
             as
             it
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             
               The
               man
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               ,
               shall
               live
               in
               them
            
             ;
             and
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Had
             promises
             of
             temporal
             things
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             inseparable
             from
             it
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Covenant
             all
             things
             are
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             declared
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Verses
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             differ
             ,
             and
             that
             principally
             ,
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               their
               Dedication
               and
               Sanction
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             any
             thing
             
               the
               formal
               nature
            
             of
             a
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             Promise
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Agreement
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             
               formal
               nature
            
             of
             a
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             ;
             and
             such
             was
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             But
             it
             is
             the
             solemnity
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Confirmation
             ,
             Dedication
             and
             Sanction
             of
             any
             Promise
             or
             Agreement
             that
             gives
             it
             the
             formal
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             .
             And
             this
             is
             by
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             both
             Bloodshedding
             and
             Death
             ensuing
             thereon
             ,
             Now
             this
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             was
             only
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Beasts
            
             ,
             whose
             blood
             was
             sprinkled
             on
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             was
             solemnly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Zech.
             9.
             11.
             
             Hebr.
             10.
             29.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             20.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             dying
             as
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             purchased
             all
             good
             things
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Testator
             bequeathed
             them
             unto
             it
             .
             Hence
             he
             says
             of
             the
             
               Sacramental
               Cup
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               in
               his
               Blood
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Pledge
             of
             his
             bequeathing
             unto
             the
             Church
             all
             the
             Promises
             and
             Mercies
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             the
             disposition
             of
             his
             Goods
             unto
             his
             Children
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             handleth
             this
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19.
             we
             must
             thither
             refer
             the
             full
             consideration
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             Priests
             that
             were
             to
             officiate
             before
             God
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             People
             .
             In
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             Aaron
             and
             his
             
               Posterity
               alone
            
             were
             to
             discharge
             that
             Office
             ;
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
            
             is
             the
             only
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             difference
             ,
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Gospel
             state
             thereon
             ,
             we
             have
             handled
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Chapter
             foregoing
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             whereon
             the
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             which
             is
             tendred
             in
             them
             ,
             doth
             depend
             .
             And
             this
             also
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Chapter
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               their
               solemn
               writing
               or
               enrollment
               .
            
             All
             Covenants
             were
             of
             old
             solemnly
             written
             
               in
               Tables
               of
               Brass
               or
               Stone
               ,
            
             where
             they
             might
             be
             faithfully
             preserved
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Parties
             concerned
             .
             So
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             as
             to
             the
             principal
             fundamental
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             
               engraven
               in
               Tables
               of
               Stone
            
             ,
             which
             were
             kept
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             Exod.
             31.
             18.
             
             Deut.
             9.
             10.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             7.
             
             And
             God
             did
             so
             order
             it
             in
             his
             Providence
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             draught
             of
             them
             should
             be
             broken
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             the
             Covenant
             contained
             in
             them
             was
             not
             everlasting
             nor
             unalterable
             .
             But
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               fleshly
               Tables
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
             Jer.
             31.
             33.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             their
             ends
             .
             The
             principal
             end
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             to
             
               discover
               sin
            
             ,
             to
             condemn
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             Bounds
             unto
             it
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               It
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
               .
            
             And
             this
             it
             did
             several
             ways
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             By
             Conviction
             ;
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             it
             convinced
             sinners
             ,
             and
             caused
             every
             mouth
             to
             be
             stopped
             before
             God.
             
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             By
             
               condemning
               the
               Sinner
            
             in
             an
             application
             of
             the
             Sanction
             of
             the
             Law
             unto
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             By
             the
             judgments
             and
             punishments
             wherewith
             on
             all
             occasions
             it
             was
             accompanied
             .
             In
             all
             it
             manifested
             and
             represented
             the
             justice
             and
             severity
             of
             God.
             The
             end
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             ,
             
               to
               declare
               the
               love
               ,
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             therewith
             to
             give
             Repentance
             ,
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Life
             Eternal
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             differed
             in
             their
             effects
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Covenant
             being
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               death
            
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             it
             brought
             the
             minds
             and
             spirits
             of
             them
             that
             were
             under
             it
             ,
             
               into
               servitude
               and
               bondage
            
             ,
             whereas
             
               spiritual
               liberty
            
             is
             the
             immediate
             effect
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             wherein
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             more
             frequently
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               Covenants
            
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             This
             therefore
             we
             must
             a
             little
             explain
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             bondage
             which
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             arose
             from
             several
             causes
             concurring
             unto
             the
             effecting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Renovation
               of
               the
               terms
               and
               sanction
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             contributed
             much
             thereunto
             .
             For
             the
             People
             saw
             not
             how
             the
             Commands
             of
             that
             Covenant
             could
             be
             observed
             ,
             nor
             how
             its
             Curse
             could
             be
             avoided
             .
             They
             saw
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             which
             therefore
             
               gendred
               unto
               bondage
            
             .
             All
             the
             prospect
             they
             had
             of
             deliverance
             was
             from
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             arose
             from
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             Gods
             entring
             thereon
             into
             Covenant
             with
             them
             .
             This
             was
             ordered
             on
             purpose
             to
             fill
             them
             with
             dread
             and
             fear
             .
             And
             it
             could
             not
             but
             do
             so
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             called
             it
             to
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             
               severity
               of
               the
               Penalties
            
             annexed
             unto
             the
             Transgression
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             God
             had
             taken
             upon
             himself
             ,
             that
             where
             punishment
             was
             not
             exacted
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             himself
             would
             
               cut
               them
               off
            
             .
             This
             kept
             them
             always
             anxious
             and
             sollicitous
             ,
             not
             knowing
             when
             they
             were
             safe
             or
             secure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               whole
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               death
            
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             which
             declared
             the
             desert
             of
             every
             sin
             to
             be
             death
             ,
             and
             denounced
             death
             unto
             every
             Sinner
             ,
             administring
             by
             its
             self
             no
             relief
             unto
             the
             minds
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
             So
             was
             it
             the
             
               letter
               that
               killed
            
             them
             that
             were
             under
             its
             power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             the
             
               Darkness
               of
               their
               own
               minds
               in
               the
               means
               ,
               ways
               and
               causes
               of
               deliverance
            
             from
             all
             these
             things
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             promise
             before
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             abolished
             by
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             even
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             .
             But
             this
             belonged
             not
             unto
             this
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             way
             of
             its
             accomplishment
             by
             the
             
               Incarnation
               and
               Mediation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             was
             much
             hidden
             from
             them
             ,
             yea
             from
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             who
             yet
             foretold
             them
             .
             This
             left
             them
             under
             much
             bondage
             .
             For
             the
             principal
             cause
             and
             means
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             Believers
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             the
             clear
             light
             they
             have
             into
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             love
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             This
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             Humiliation
             ,
             Sufferings
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereby
             he
             made
             Attonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             them
             
               liberty
               and
               boldness
            
             in
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             whilest
             they
             of
             old
             were
             in
             the
             dark
             as
             unto
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             kept
             under
             much
             bondage
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             was
             increased
             
               by
               the
               yoke
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               Laws
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
            
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Worship
             a
             burden
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             unsupportable
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             and
             by
             all
             these
             ways
             and
             means
             there
             was
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Bondage
               and
               Fear
            
             administred
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             God
             did
             ,
             thus
             he
             dealt
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             might
             not
             rest
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             but
             continually
             look
             out
             after
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             New
             Covenant
             
               gives
               liberty
               and
               boldness
            
             ,
             the
             liberty
             and
             boldness
             of
             Children
             unto
             all
             Believers
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Son
             in
             it
             that
             makes
             us
             free
             ,
             or
             gives
             us
             universally
             all
             that
             liberty
             which
             is
             any
             way
             needful
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             useful
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               liberty
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             not
             
               in
               the
               oldness
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               newness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             declared
             that
             this
             
             was
             the
             great
             end
             of
             bringing
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               we
               being
               delivered
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               our
               enemies
               ,
               might
               serve
               God
               without
               fear
               all
               the
               days
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75.
             
             And
             we
             may
             briefly
             consider
             wherein
             this
             
               Deliverance
               and
               Liberty
            
             by
             the
             New
             Covenant
             doth
             consist
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             things
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             
               our
               freedom
               from
               the
               commanding
               power
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             as
             to
             sinless
             perfect
             Obedience
             in
             order
             unto
             Righteousness
             and
             Justification
             before
             God.
             Its
             commands
             we
             are
             still
             subject
             unto
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             order
             unto
             
               life
               and
               salvation
            
             .
             For
             unto
             those
             ends
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               Righteousness
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believeth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             
               our
               freedom
               from
               the
               condemning
               power
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Sanction
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Curse
             .
             This
             being
             undergone
             and
             answered
             by
             him
             ,
             
               who
               was
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               freed
               from
               it
               ,
            
             Rom.
             7.
             6.
             
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             therein
             also
             are
             we
             delivered
             
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             15.
             as
             it
             was
             paenal
             ,
             and
             an
             entrance
             into
             judgment
             or
             condemnation
             ,
             John
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             
               our
               freedom
               from
               conscience
               for
               sin
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             2.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             Conscience
             disquieting
             ,
             perplexing
             and
             condemning
             our
             persons
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             that
             believe
             being
             
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             
               our
               freedom
               from
               the
               whole
               System
               of
               Mosaical
               Worship
               in
               all
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               it
               ,
            
             which
             what
             a
             burden
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             do
             declare
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             and
             our
             Apostle
             at
             large
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               in
               things
               appertaining
               unto
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             23.
             
             And
             by
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             instances
             of
             
               spiritual
               liberty
            
             ,
             doth
             the
             Gospel
             free
             Believers
             from
             that
             
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               unto
               fear
            
             ,
             which
             was
             administred
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             only
             that
             we
             point
             at
             the
             Heads
             of
             those
             Ways
             whereby
             this
             Liberty
             is
             communicated
             unto
             us
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             And
             it
             is
             done
          
           
             1.
             
             Principally
             ,
             by
             the
             
               grant
               and
               communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Son
               as
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               giving
               the
               freedom
               ,
               boldness
               and
               liberty
               of
               children
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             From
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             lays
             it
             down
             as
             a
             certain
             Rule
             ,
             that
             
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               liberty
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
             Let
             men
             pretend
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             let
             them
             boast
             of
             the
             freedom
             of
             their
             outward
             condition
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             inward
             liberty
             or
             freedom
             of
             their
             wills
             ,
             there
             is
             indeed
             
               no
               true
               liberty
            
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             not
             .
             The
             ways
             whereby
             he
             
               giveth
               freedom
            
             ,
             power
             ,
             a
             sound
             mind
             ,
             spiritual
             boldness
             ,
             courage
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             holy
             confidence
             before
             God
             ,
             a
             readiness
             for
             obedience
             and
             enlargedness
             of
             heart
             in
             duties
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             things
             wherein
             true
             liberty
             doth
             consist
             ,
             or
             which
             any
             way
             belongs
             unto
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             here
             divert
             to
             declare
             .
             The
             world
             judges
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               bondage
            
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ;
             For
             that
             gives
             that
             conscientious
             fear
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             awe
             of
             God
             in
             all
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             Actions
             and
             Ways
             ,
             that
             careful
             and
             circumspect
             walking
             ,
             that
             temperance
             in
             things
             lawful
             ,
             that
             abstinence
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             wherein
             they
             judge
             the
             greatest
             bondage
             on
             the
             earth
             to
             consist
             .
             But
             those
             who
             have
             received
             him
             ,
             do
             know
             that
             the
             
               whole
               world
               doth
               lie
               in
               evil
               ,
            
             and
             that
             all
             those
             unto
             whom
             spiritual
             liberty
             is
             a
             bondage
             ,
             are
             the
             Servants
             and
             Slaves
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             obtained
             by
             the
             
               evidence
               of
               our
               justification
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             men
             were
             greatly
             in
             the
             dark
             unto
             ,
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             although
             all
             stable
             peace
             with
             God
             doth
             depend
             thereon
             .
             For
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               faith
               to
               faith
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             Indeed
             
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               without
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               witnessed
               by
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             21.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             Testimony
             is
             given
             to
             it
             in
             legal
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             recorded
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             these
             things
             were
             obscure
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             seek
             for
             what
             was
             intended
             under
             the
             vails
             and
             shadows
             of
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Attonements
             and
             Expiations
             .
             But
             our
             Justification
             before
             God
             in
             all
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             now
             fully
             revealed
             and
             made
             manifest
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             great
             influence
             into
             spiritual
             liberty
             and
             boldness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             
               spiritual
               light
               which
               is
               given
               to
               Believers
               into
               the
               mystery
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             to
             have
             been
             
               hid
               in
               God
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Eph.
             3.
             9.
             
             It
             was
             contrived
             and
             prepared
             in
             the
             counsel
             and
             wisdom
             of
             
             God
             from
             all
             eternity
             .
             Some
             intimation
             was
             given
             of
             it
             in
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             
               shadowed
               out
            
             by
             sundry
             legal
             Institutions
             .
             But
             the
             depth
             ,
             the
             glory
             ,
             the
             beauty
             and
             fulness
             of
             it
             was
             
               hid
               in
               God
            
             ,
             in
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             fully
             
               revealed
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             The
             Saints
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             believed
             that
             they
             should
             be
             delivered
             by
             the
             promised
             Seed
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             saved
             for
             
               the
               Lords
               sake
            
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             would
             save
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               himself
               would
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
            
             ;
             and
             they
             diligently
             enquired
             into
             what
             was
             foresignified
             concerning
             
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               that
               should
               ensue
               .
            
             But
             all
             this
             while
             their
             thoughts
             and
             conceptions
             were
             exceedingly
             in
             the
             dark
             as
             to
             those
             glorious
             things
             which
             are
             made
             so
             plain
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Incarnation
               ,
               Mediation
               ,
               Sufferings
            
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             being
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             World
             unto
             himself
             .
             Now
             as
             darkness
             gives
             fear
             ,
             so
             light
             gives
             liberty
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             obtain
             this
             liberty
             by
             the
             
               opening
               of
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               ,
               and
               the
               entrance
               we
               have
               thereby
               with
               boldness
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             This
             also
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             peculiarly
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             his
             ensuing
             Discourses
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             9.
             8.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             where
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             ,
             at
             large
             .
             For
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             doth
             consist
             herein
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Gospel-Worship
            
             .
             How
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             did
             lead
             the
             People
             into
             Bondage
             ,
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             But
             all
             those
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             through
             their
             plainness
             in
             signification
             ,
             their
             immediate
             respect
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             with
             their
             use
             and
             efficacy
             to
             guide
             Believers
             in
             their
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             do
             all
             conduce
             unto
             our
             
               Evangelical
               liberty
            
             .
             And
             of
             such
             importance
             is
             our
             liberty
             in
             this
             instance
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             saw
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             offence
             and
             scandal
             ,
             to
             continue
             the
             observance
             of
             one
             or
             two
             legal
             Institutions
             ,
             in
             abstinence
             from
             some
             things
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             only
             for
             
               a
               season
            
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             it
             was
             only
             in
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             allow
             this
             temporary
             abridgment
             of
             the
             liberty
             given
             us
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             They
             differ
             greatly
             with
             respect
             
               unto
               the
               Dispensation
               and
               Grant
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             grant
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             his
             operations
             during
             that
             season
             as
             I
             have
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             less
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             always
             a
             Promise
             of
             his
             more
             
               signal
               effusion
            
             upon
             the
             confirmation
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             See
             in
             particular
             that
             great
             Promise
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Joel
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             as
             applied
             and
             expounded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             17
             ,
             18.
             yea
             ,
             so
             sparing
             was
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             compared
             with
             his
             effusion
             under
             the
             New
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Evangelist
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               not
               yet
               ,
               because
               that
               Jesus
               was
               not
               yet
               glorified
               ,
            
             John
             7.
             39.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             
               not
               yet
               given
               in
               that
               manner
            
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             given
             upon
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             And
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             who
             had
             received
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             John
             ,
             yet
             affirmed
             that
             
               they
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               heard
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             or
             no
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             such
             gift
             and
             communication
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             then
             proposed
             as
             the
             chief
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Neither
             doth
             this
             concern
             only
             the
             
               plentiful
               effusion
            
             of
             him
             with
             respect
             unto
             those
             miraculous
             gifts
             and
             operations
             wherewith
             the
             doctrine
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             testified
             unto
             and
             confirmed
             ;
             however
             that
             also
             gave
             a
             signal
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Covenants
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             confirmed
             by
             dreadful
             appearances
             and
             operations
             effected
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             new
             by
             the
             immediate
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             .
             But
             this
             difference
             principally
             consists
             herein
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             
               graciously
               condescended
               to
               bear
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             That
             this
             unspeakable
             Priviledge
             is
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             his
             
               being
               sent
               as
               a
               comforter
            
             made
             by
             our
             Saviour
             John
             14.
             15
             ,
             16.
             especially
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             assures
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             
               unless
               he
               went
               away
            
             ,
             in
             which
             going
             away
             he
             confirmed
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
               the
               comforter
               would
               not
               come
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               so
               went
               away
               ,
               he
               would
               send
               him
               from
               the
               father
               ,
               Chap.
            
             16.
             7.
             
             And
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Covenants
             which
             ensued
             hereon
             is
             inexpressible
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             
               the
               Declaration
               made
               in
               them
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             It
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             Austin
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             is
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             
               reigned
               in
            
             and
             over
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             but
             his
             Rule
             was
             such
             ,
             and
             had
             such
             a
             relation
             unto
             secular
             things
             ,
             especially
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Land
               of
            
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             flourishing
             condition
             of
             the
             People
             therein
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             had
             an
             appearance
             of
             a
             
               Kingdom
               of
               this
               world
            
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             consisting
             in
             Empire
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Victory
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Peace
             was
             so
             deeply
             sixed
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               themselves
            
             could
             not
             free
             themselves
             of
             that
             apprehension
             ,
             until
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             fully
             established
             .
             But
             now
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             consists
             ,
             is
             plainly
             and
             evidently
             declared
             ,
             unto
             the
             unspeakable
             consolation
             of
             Believers
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             is
             now
             known
             and
             experienced
             to
             be
             internal
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             less
             assured
             interest
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             troubles
             which
             they
             may
             undergo
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             have
             in
             the
             
               fullest
               possession
            
             of
             all
             earthly
             enjoyments
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             their
             substance
             and
             end
             .
             The
             Old
             Covenant
             was
             
               typical
               ,
               shadowy
            
             and
             removeable
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             1.
             
             The
             New
             Covenant
             is
             substantial
             and
             permanent
             ,
             as
             containing
             
               the
               Body
               which
               is
               Christ.
            
             Now
             consider
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             comparatively
             with
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             this
             part
             of
             its
             nature
             that
             it
             was
             
               typical
               and
               shadowy
            
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             debasement
             of
             it
             .
             But
             consider
             it
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             wherein
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             were
             its
             greatest
             glory
             and
             excellency
             .
             For
             in
             these
             things
             alone
             ,
             was
             it
             a
             Token
             and
             Pledge
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Grace
             of
             God.
             For
             those
             things
             in
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             which
             had
             most
             of
             bondage
             in
             their
             
               use
               and
               practice
            
             ,
             had
             most
             of
             light
             and
             grace
             in
             their
             signification
             .
             This
             was
             the
             design
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             belonging
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             namely
             to
             typisie
             ,
             shadow
             and
             represent
             the
             heavenly
             substantial
             things
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             This
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Ark
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               Priests
               ,
            
             and
             Sacrifices
             did
             do
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             their
             glory
             that
             so
             they
             did
             .
             However
             compared
             with
             the
             substance
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             glory
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             
               extent
               of
               their
               administration
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             The
             first
             was
             confined
             unto
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             unto
             them
             especially
             in
             the
             
               Land
               of
            
             Canaan
             ,
             with
             some
             few
             Proselytes
             that
             were
             joined
             unto
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             3.
             excluding
             all
             others
             from
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             
               personal
               Ministry
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             in
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             to
             precede
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             was
             confined
             unto
             the
             
               People
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             Mat.
             15.
             24.
             
             And
             he
             was
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             8.
             such
             narrow
             bounds
             and
             limits
             had
             the
             Administration
             of
             this
             Covenant
             affixed
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             141.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             But
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             extended
             unto
             
               all
               Nations
               under
               Heaven
            
             ,
             none
             being
             excluded
             on
             the
             account
             of
             
               Tongue
               ,
               Language
               ,
               Family
               ,
               Nation
               ,
            
             or
             place
             of
             Habitation
             .
             All
             have
             an
             equal
             interest
             in
             the
             rising
             Sun.
             The
             
               partition
               wall
               is
               broken
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               new
            
             Jerusalem
             are
             set
             open
             unto
             all
             comers
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             invitation
             .
             This
             is
             frequently
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             see
             Matt.
             28.
             19.
             
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             
             John
             11.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             John
             12.
             32.
             
             Acts
             11.
             18.
             
             Acts
             17.
             30.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Col.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             John
             2.
             12.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             9.
             
             This
             is
             the
             grand
             Charter
             of
             the
             poor
             wandering
             Gentiles
             .
             Having
             wilfully
             fallen
             off
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             pleased
             in
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Severity
             to
             leave
             all
             our
             Ancestors
             for
             many
             Generations
             to
             serve
             and
             worship
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             the
             mystery
             of
             our
             recovery
             was
             
               hid
               in
               God
            
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             although
             it
             was
             so
             foretold
             ,
             so
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             so
             promised
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             yet
             such
             was
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Blindness
             and
             Obstinacy
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             that
             its
             accomplishment
             was
             one
             great
             part
             of
             that
             stumbling
             Block
             whereat
             they
             fell
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             greatness
             and
             glory
             of
             this
             mystery
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
            
             themselves
             comprehended
             it
             not
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             testified
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             great
             Promise
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             upon
             some
             of
             those
             poor
             Gentiles
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             18.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             their
             efficacy
             .
             For
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ,
             it
             could
             effect
             none
             of
             the
             things
             it
             did
             represent
             ,
             nor
             introduce
             that
             
               perfect
               or
            
             
             
               compleat
               state
            
             which
             God
             had
             designed
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             we
             have
             at
             large
             insisted
             on
             in
             our
             Exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             They
             differ
             in
             their
             duration
             ;
             for
             the
             one
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             
               abide
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             declared
             on
             the
             ensuing
             Verses
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             other
             things
             of
             an
             alike
             nature
             may
             be
             added
             unto
             these
             that
             we
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             wherein
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             doth
             consist
             ;
             But
             these
             instances
             are
             sufficient
             unto
             our
             purpose
             .
             For
             some
             when
             they
             hear
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             
               always
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             efficacy
             under
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             was
             
               always
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             great
             difference
             between
             their
             state
             and
             ours
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
             But
             we
             see
             that
             on
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             Covenant
             which
             God
             brought
             the
             People
             into
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             yoke
             whereof
             they
             were
             to
             abide
             until
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             established
             ,
             had
             all
             the
             disadvantages
             attending
             it
             which
             we
             have
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             those
             who
             understand
             not
             how
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             those
             Priviledges
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             added
             unto
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             by
             the
             introduction
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             utterly
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             things
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             yet
             one
             thing
             more
             which
             the
             Socinians
             give
             us
             occasion
             to
             speak
             unto
             from
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             
               the
               New
               Covenant
               is
               established
               on
               better
               Promises
               .
            
             For
             from
             hence
             they
             do
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Promises
             of
             Life
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             it
             is
             a
             sensless
             and
             brutish
             Opinion
             .
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             intends
             only
             those
             Promises
             whereon
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             
               legally
               ratified
            
             and
             reduced
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             were
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             ,
             the
             Promises
             of
             especial
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             renovation
             of
             our
             Natures
             .
             But
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             the
             other
             Covenant
             was
             
               legally
               established
            
             on
             Promises
             which
             respected
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Promises
             whereby
             the
             Covenants
             were
             
               actually
               established
            
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             were
             better
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Old
             Covenant
             had
             
               express
               Promises
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               He
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               shall
               live
               in
               them
               .
            
             It
             was
             indeed
             with
             respect
             unto
             perfect
             Obedience
             that
             it
             gave
             that
             Promise
             ;
             however
             that
             Promise
             it
             had
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             at
             present
             we
             enquire
             after
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Institution
               of
               Worship
            
             which
             belonged
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             as
             representing
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             had
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             
               Promise
               in
               them
            
             ;
             for
             they
             all
             directed
             the
             Church
             to
             seek
             for
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             question
             is
             not
             what
             Promises
             are
             given
             
               in
               the
               Law
               itself
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             formally
             considered
             as
             such
             ;
             but
             
               what
               Promise
               they
               had
               who
               lived
               under
               that
               Covenant
               ,
            
             and
             which
             were
             not
             disannnlled
             by
             it
             .
             For
             we
             have
             proved
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             the
             additions
             of
             this
             Covenant
             did
             not
             abolish
             or
             supersede
             the
             efficacy
             of
             any
             Promise
             that
             God
             had
             before
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             that
             given
             unto
             Abraham
             confirmed
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             were
             not
             Promises
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             is
             to
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             both
             Old
             Testament
             and
             New.
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Discourses
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               although
               one
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               had
               great
               Advantages
               and
               Priviledges
               above
               another
               ,
               yet
               no
               State
               had
               whereof
               to
               complain
               ,
               whilest
               they
               observed
               the
               terms
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               .
            
             We
             have
             seen
             in
             how
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             those
             most
             of
             them
             of
             the
             highest
             importance
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             excelled
             that
             under
             the
             Old
             ,
             yet
             was
             that
             in
             its
             self
             a
             state
             of
             unspeakable
             Grace
             and
             Priviledges
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             a
             state
             of
             
               near
               Relation
               unto
               God
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             And
             when
             all
             Mankind
             had
             absolutely
             broken
             Covenant
             with
             God
             by
             sin
             ,
             to
             call
             any
             of
             them
             into
             a
             New
             Covenant
             Relation
             with
             himself
             ,
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Soveraign
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             .
             Herein
             were
             they
             distinguished
             from
             the
             residue
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             whom
             God
             suffered
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             own
             ways
             ,
             and
             
               winked
               at
               their
               ignorance
            
             ,
             whilest
             they
             perished
             all
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             foolish
             imaginations
             .
             This
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Deuteronomy
             is
             designed
             to
             impress
             a
             sense
             of
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             summarily
             expressed
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             by
             
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               We
               are
               thine
               ,
               thou
               never
               bearest
               Rule
               over
               them
               ;
               thy
               Name
               was
               not
               called
               upon
               by
               them
               ,
            
             Isa.
             64.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Covenant
             of
             God
             was
             in
             it self
             
               holy
               ,
               just
               and
               equal
            
             .
             For
             although
             there
             was
             in
             it
             an
             imposition
             of
             sundry
             things
             burthensom
             ,
             they
             were
             such
             as
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             saw
             necessary
             for
             that
             People
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             without
             .
             Hence
             on
             all
             occasions
             God
             refers
             it
             even
             unto
             themselves
             to
             judge
             whether
             his
             ways
             towards
             them
             were
             not
             equal
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             unequal
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             not
             only
             just
             ,
             but
             attended
             with
             Promises
             of
             unspeakable
             advantages
             above
             all
             other
             People
             whatever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             dealing
             with
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             mutual
             consent
             of
             all
             Parties
             Covenanting
             is
             required
             ,
             it
             was
             proposed
             unto
             them
             for
             their
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             accordingly
             willingly
             receive
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             so
             as
             that
             they
             had
             not
             whereof
             to
             complain
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             that
             state
             of
             Discipline
             wherein
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             hold
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             enjoyed
             the
             way
             of
             life
             and
             
               salvation
               in
               the
               Promise
            
             ;
             for
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             at
             large
             ,
             the
             Promise
             was
             not
             disannulled
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             God
             reserved
             a
             better
             and
             more
             compleat
             state
             for
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             having
             
               ordained
               better
               things
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               without
               us
               should
               not
               be
               made
               perfect
            
             ;
             yet
             was
             that
             other
             state
             in
             itself
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             all
             Believers
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               being
               accompanied
               with
               the
               highest
               spiritual
               Priviledges
               and
               Advantages
               that
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               in
               this
               world
               ,
            
             two
             things
             do
             thence
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             great
             Obligation
             that
             is
             on
             all
             Believers
             unto
             holiness
             and
             fruitfulness
             in
             obedience
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             We
             have
             here
             in
             the
             utmost
             condescension
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             effects
             of
             it
             that
             God
             will
             communicate
             on
             this
             side
             Glory
             .
             That
             which
             all
             these
             things
             tend
             unto
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             requireth
             and
             expecteth
             upon
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             thankful
             and
             fruitful
             obedience
             of
             them
             that
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             And
             they
             who
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             this
             obligation
             ,
             are
             strangers
             unto
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             to
             be
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Heinousness
               of
               their
               Sin
            
             by
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             neglected
             or
             despised
             ,
             is
             hence
             abundantly
             manifest
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             particularly
             asserts
             and
             insists
             upon
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 if
                 that
                 first
              
               [
               Covenant
               ]
               
                 had
                 been
                 blameless
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 no
                 place
                 have
                 been
                 sought
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             in
             those
             that
             follow
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             designeth
             a
             confirmation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             asserted
             and
             undertaken
             to
             prove
             .
             And
             this
             was
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               a
               new
               and
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               better
               Promises
               and
               more
               excellent
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               than
               the
               former
               .
            
             Hereon
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             was
             to
             be
             disannulled
             and
             abolished
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             main
             Thesis
             he
             had
             to
             prove
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             his
             Argument
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             For
             first
             he
             proveth
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             supposition
             of
             
               another
               better
               Covenant
            
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             it
             did
             unavoidably
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             not
             perfect
             ,
             compleat
             or
             sufficient
             unto
             its
             end
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             proves
             that
             such
             a
             new
             ,
             better
             Covenant
             was
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             in
             the
             Verses
             following
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             had
             before
             confirmed
             in
             sundry
             particular
             Instances
             ,
             he
             summarily
             concludes
             in
             one
             
               general
               Argument
            
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             and
             that
             built
             on
             a
             Principle
             generally
             acknowledged
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Priviledges
               ,
               all
               the
               Benefits
               and
               Advantages
               of
               the
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               do
               all
               belong
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               whereunto
               they
               were
               annexed
               ,
               a
               chief
               part
               of
               whose
               outward
               administrations
               consisted
               in
               them
               .
            
             This
             the
             Hebrews
             neither
             could
             ,
             nor
             did
             question
             .
             The
             whole
             of
             what
             they
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             the
             onely
             Charter
             and
             Tenure
             of
             all
             their
             Priviledges
             ,
             was
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             at
             Sinai
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             
               Priesthood
               ,
               those
               Sacrifices
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Worship
               belonging
               unto
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               ,
               was
               necessarily
               commensurate
               unto
               that
               Covenant
               .
            
             Whilest
             that
             Covenant
             continued
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             continue
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             Covenant
             ceased
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             cease
             also
             .
             These
             things
             were
             agreed
             between
             the
             Apostle
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             Hereon
             he
             subsumes
             ;
             
               But
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               another
               Covenant
               to
               be
               made
               with
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               introduced
               long
               after
               the
               making
               of
               that
               at
               Sinai
               .
            
             Neither
             could
             this
             be
             denied
             by
             them
             .
             However
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             it
             by
             an
             express
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             .
             In
             that
             Testimony
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             declared
             ,
             that
             this
             New
             Covenant
             that
             was
             promised
             to
             be
             introduced
             in
             
               the
               latter
               days
            
             ,
             should
             be
             better
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             is
             mafest
             from
             the
             Promises
             whereon
             it
             is
             established
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             verse
             the
             Apostle
             proceeds
             no
             further
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             general
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             promising
             to
             make
             another
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             follow
             thereon
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Supposition
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Covenant
             
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               blameable
               ,
               and
               removeable
            
             ;
             and
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Inference
             depends
             on
             a
             common
             Notion
             or
             Presumption
             that
             is
             clear
             and
             evident
             in
             its
             own
             light
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Where
               once
               a
               Covenant
               is
               made
               and
               established
               ,
               if
               it
               will
               serve
               unto
               and
               effect
               all
               that
               he
               who
               makes
               it
               doth
               design
               ,
               and
               exhibit
               all
               the
               good
               which
               he
               intends
               to
               communicate
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               another
               Covenant
               should
               be
               made
               .
            
             The
             making
             of
             a
             New
             for
             no
             other
             ends
             or
             purposes
             but
             what
             the
             Old
             was
             every
             way
             sufficient
             for
             ,
             argues
             lightness
             and
             mutability
             in
             him
             that
             made
             it
             .
             Unto
             this
             purpose
             doth
             he
             argue
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             21.
             
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               given
               ,
               that
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               verily
               Righteousness
               should
               have
               been
               by
               the
               Law.
            
             Could
             the
             first
             Covenant
             have
             perfected
             and
             consecrated
             the
             Church
             ,
             could
             it
             have
             communicated
             all
             the
             grace
             and
             mercy
             that
             God
             intended
             to
             indulge
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             wise
             and
             holy
             Author
             of
             it
             would
             have
             had
             no
             thought
             about
             the
             introduction
             and
             establishment
             of
             another
             .
             It
             would
             have
             been
             no
             way
             agreeable
             unto
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             and
             faithfulness
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Promise
             hereof
             doth
             irrefragably
             prove
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Services
             of
             it
             were
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             removed
             and
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
           
             Indeed
             this
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             Covenant
             diverse
             from
             that
             made
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             or
             not
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             to
             overthrow
             the
             vain
             pretences
             of
             the
             Jews
             wherein
             they
             are
             hardned
             to
             this
             day
             .
             The
             absolute
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             its
             worship
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Covenant
             at
             Sinai
             is
             the
             principal
             fundamental
             article
             of
             their
             present
             faith
             or
             rather
             unbelief
             .
             But
             this
             is
             framed
             by
             them
             in
             direct
             opposition
             unto
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               God.
            
             For
             let
             it
             be
             demanded
             of
             them
             whether
             they
             believe
             that
             God
             wil
             make
             
               another
               covenant
            
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               not
               according
               to
               the
               covenant
               which
               he
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               at
               Sinai
               .
            
             If
             they
             shall
             say
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             then
             do
             they
             plainly
             renounce
             the
             Prophets
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             given
             by
             them
             .
             If
             they
             do
             grant
             it
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             what
             Sacrifices
             this
             new
             Covenant
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             by
             what
             Priest
             ,
             with
             what
             Worship
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             administred
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             deny
             what
             they
             granted
             before
             ,
             namely
             that
             it
             is
             a
             new
             and
             another
             Covenant
             .
             For
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             cannot
             confirm
             or
             administer
             any
             other
             covenant
             but
             that
             which
             they
             belong
             and
             are
             confined
             unto
             .
             If
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             this
             new
             Covenant
             must
             have
             a
             
               new
               Mediator
            
             ,
             a
             
               new
               Priest
            
             ,
             a
             
               new
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             undeniable
             it
             must
             ,
             or
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             old
             cease
             and
             be
             removed
             that
             this
             may
             come
             into
             its
             place
             .
             Nothing
             but
             obstinacy
             and
             blindness
             can
             resist
             the
             force
             of
             this
             argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             verse
             being
             cleared
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             words
             more
             particularly
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             things
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               positive
               assertion
            
             included
             in
             a
             supposition
             .
             
               If
               the
               first
               Covenant
               had
               been
               blameless
               ,
            
             had
             not
             been
             defective
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               proof
               of
               this
               assertion
            
             ;
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             
               place
               would
               not
               have
               been
               sought
               for
               a
               second
               ,
            
             which
             that
             there
             was
             he
             proves
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             words
             there
             is
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               A
               causal
               conjunction
            
             rendring
             a
             reason
             ;
             For
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               subject
               spoken
            
             of
             ;
             that
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             
               What
               is
               affirmed
               of
               it
            
             as
             the
             affirmation
             is
             included
             in
             a
             negative
             supposition
             .
             It
             was
             not
             blameless
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               blameless
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             the
             confirmation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             discoursed
             .
             But
             he
             seems
             not
             to
             refer
             only
             unto
             what
             he
             
             had
             immediately
             before
             affirmed
             concerning
             
               the
               better
               promises
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             whole
             argument
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             the
             general
             Reason
             which
             here
             he
             insists
             upon
             ,
             proves
             all
             that
             he
             had
             before
             delivered
             concerning
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priesthood
            
             and
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             depending
             thereon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Subject
               spoken
               of
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               first
            
             ;
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               former
               Covenant
            
             .
             The
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             at
             Sinai
             with
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             whose
             nature
             and
             use
             we
             have
             before
             declared
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereof
             it
             is
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             
               Si
               culpâ
               vacasset
            
             .
             And
             so
             we
             ,
             
             
               if
               it
               had
               been
               faultless
            
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             expression
             is
             a
             little
             too
             harsh
             in
             our
             Translation
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Original
             word
             will
             not
             bear
             ,
             at
             least
             doth
             not
             require
             .
             For
             it
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             absolutely
             there
             was
             something
             faulty
             or
             
               blame
               worthy
            
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God.
             But
             this
             must
             not
             be
             admitted
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             which
             was
             God
             himself
             ,
             doth
             free
             it
             from
             any
             such
             charge
             or
             imputation
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             declared
             to
             be
             
               Good
               ,
               Just
               and
               Holy.
            
             There
             is
             indeed
             an
             intimation
             of
             a
             defect
             in
             it
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             own
             
               particular
               end
            
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             another
             
               general
               end
            
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             was
             not
             designed
             .
             That
             which
             is
             defective
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             
               own
               particular
               end
            
             whereunto
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             or
             which
             it
             is
             designed
             to
             accomplish
             ,
             is
             really
             faulty
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             or
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             some
             other
             
               general
               end
            
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             never
             designed
             to
             accomplish
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             in
             it self
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             discourseth
             concerning
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             We
             must
             therefore
             state
             the
             
               signification
               of
               the
               word
            
             from
             the
             subject
             matter
             that
             he
             treats
             about
             in
             this
             place
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               perfection
               and
               consummation
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             he
             asserts
             the
             insufficiency
             and
             imperfection
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             enquiry
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             not
             whether
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             not
             in
             it self
             Good
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Holy
             and
             Blameless
             ,
             every
             way
             perfect
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             own
             
             especial
             ends
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             were
             prefect
             and
             effectual
             unto
             the
             general
             ends
             mentioned
             .
             This
             it
             was
             not
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             undeniably
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             introduction
             of
             another
             general
             Covenant
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             them
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             either
             to
             have
             some
             fault
             or
             vice
             accompanying
             of
             any
             thing
             and
             adehering
             unto
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             unsuited
             unto
             or
             insufficient
             for
             its
             own
             proper
             end
             ;
             or
             that
             whereunto
             some
             what
             is
             wanting
             with
             respect
             unto
             another
             general
             end
             which
             is
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             it
             was
             never
             designed
             to
             accomplish
             ;
             As
             the
             art
             of
             Arithmetick
             if
             it
             be
             perfectly
             taught
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             instruct
             a
             man
             in
             the
             whole
             science
             of
             numeration
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             faulty
             as
             unto
             its
             particular
             end
             :
             But
             it
             is
             no
             way
             sufficient
             unto
             the
             general
             end
             of
             making
             a
             man
             wise
             in
             the
             whole
             compass
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             a
             thing
             far
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             its
             particular
             end
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             perfect
             in
             its
             own
             kind
             .
             And
             it
             is
             in
             the
             latter
             sense
             only
             that
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
               was
               not
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             blameless
             .
             If
             it
             had
             been
             such
             as
             unto
             which
             nothing
             more
             was
             required
             or
             needful
             perfectly
             to
             compleat
             and
             sanctify
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               general
               end
            
             God
             aimed
             at
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             absolutely
             perfect
             .
             But
             this
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             never
             was
             designed
             for
             the
             means
             of
             it
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             argues
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             11.
             19.
             
             And
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             end
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             
               Law
               was
               weak
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             21.
             
             Act.
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             In
             brief
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designeth
             to
             prove
             is
             that
             the
             
               first
               Covenat
            
             was
             of
             that
             constitution
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             accomplish
             the
             
               perfect
               administration
            
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             was
             ever
             designed
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             then
             falsely
             ,
             and
             their
             posterity
             still
             foolishly
             also
             imagin
             it
             to
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             The
             ensuing
             words
             in
             this
             verse
             include
             the
             general
             proof
             of
             his
             assertion
             concerning
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             God
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             His
             argument
             is
             plainly
             this
             .
             
               The
               promise
               of
               a
               new
               Covenant
               doth
               unavoidably
               prove
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               at
               least
               unto
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               the
               new
               one
               is
               promised
               .
            
             For
             otherwise
             unto
             what
             end
             serves
             the
             promise
             and
             covenant
             promised
             ?
             But
             there
             is
             some
             difficulty
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             expression
             .
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               second
               had
               not
               been
               sought
            
             ;
             so
             the
             words
             lie
             in
             the
             Original
             .
             
             But
             the
             
               place
               of
               the
               second
            
             is
             no
             more
             but
             the
             second
             taking
             place
             ;
             the
             bringing
             in
             ,
             the
             introduction
             and
             establishment
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             sought
             ,
             but
             improperly
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
             When
             men
             have
             entred
             into
             a
             Covenant
             which
             proves
             insufficient
             for
             some
             end
             they
             do
             intend
             ,
             they
             take
             
               counsell
               and
               seek
               out
            
             after
             other
             waies
             and
             means
             ,
             or
             an
             agreement
             and
             covenant
             on
             such
             other
             terms
             as
             may
             be
             effectual
             unto
             their
             purpose
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             signifies
             no
             alteration
             ,
             no
             defect
             in
             the
             wisdome
             and
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             is
             now
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               outward
               change
            
             which
             he
             would
             now
             effect
             in
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             such
             changes
             among
             men
             are
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             alteration
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             new
             counsels
             for
             the
             seeking
             out
             of
             new
             means
             for
             their
             end
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             
               outward
               change
            
             in
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             old
             Covenant
             and
             introduction
             of
             the
             new
             represented
             in
             God
             ;
             being
             only
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             counsel
             or
             purpose
             
               which
               he
               had
               purposed
               in
               himself
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World.
            
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               what
               ever
               God
               had
               done
               before
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               he
               ceased
               not
               in
               his
               wisdom
               and
               grace
               ,
               until
               he
               had
               made
               it
               partaker
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               blessed
               condition
               whereof
               in
               this
               world
               it
               is
               capable
               .
            
             He
             found
             out
             place
             for
             this
             better
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             those
             unto
             whom
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             are
             proposed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             take
             heed
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               that
               they
               sincerely
               embrace
               and
               improve
               them
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               neither
               promsse
               nor
               hopes
               of
               any
               farther
               or
               fuller
               administration
               of
               grace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 finding
                 fault
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               [
               complaining
               of
               them
               ]
               
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Behold
              
               
               
                 the
                 dayes
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
              
               [
               when
               I
               will
               make
               ]
               
                 a
                 new
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Judah
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             entreth
             upon
             the
             Proof
             of
             his
             Argument
             laid
             down
             in
             that
             foregoing
             .
             And
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unblameable
             ,
             or
             every
             way
             sufficient
             for
             Gods
             general
             end
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             room
             left
             for
             the
             introduction
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Covenant
             so
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             he
             declareth
             in
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Prophet
             afterwards
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             qualification
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             its
             especial
             Adjunct
             ;
             it
             was
             new
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             description
             of
             it
             ;
             first
             ,
             Negative
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             old
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             2dly
             ,
             Positive
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             effectual
             properties
             ,
             ver
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             From
             all
             which
             he
             inferreth
             the
             conclusion
             which
             he
             was
             contending
             for
             ,
             inforced
             with
             a
             new
             consideration
             confirming
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             which
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             last
             Part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             general
             Parts
             of
             this
             Verse
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Testimony
             to
             be
             improved
             from
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Testimony
             itself
             ,
             which
             he
             insists
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               For
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
               he
               saith
               .
            
             Wherein
             we
             have
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               note
               of
               Connexion
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               ground
               whereon
            
             the
             Testimony
             is
             built
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             true
             reading
             of
             the
             words
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             the
             
               causal
               Conjunction
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             For
             ,
             which
             gives
             them
             connexion
             unto
             
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             .
             That
             which
             is
             designed
             ,
             is
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Argument
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Proof
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             
               that
               place
               was
               sought
               for
               another
               Covenant
               ,
            
             which
             evinced
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             For
             ;
             And
             the
             Reason
             it
             intimates
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             word
             wherewith
             it
             is
             joined
             ,
             
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
            
             ;
             but
             respects
             those
             following
             ,
             
               he
               saith
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               days
               come
               ,
            
             which
             directly
             prove
             what
             he
             had
             affirmed
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             ground
             intimated
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Testimony
             .
             For
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             not
             to
             be
             introduced
             absolutely
             without
             the
             consideration
             of
             any
             thing
             foregoing
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             first
             was
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             unblameable
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             ,
             that
             God
             brought
             it
             in
             in
             a
             way
             of
             blame
             .
             He
             did
             it
             
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
            
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             words
             may
             be
             diversly
             distinguished
             and
             read
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             placing
             the
             note
             of
             distinction
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             ;
             For
             
               finding
               fault
               ,
               complaining
               ,
               blaming
               ;
               he
               saith
               unto
               them
               :
            
             so
             that
             expression
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               finding
               fault
            
             ,
             respects
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             .
             Piscator
             was
             the
             first
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             thus
             distinguished
             the
             words
             ,
             who
             is
             followed
             by
             Schlictingius
             and
             others
             .
             But
             place
             the
             note
             of
             distinction
             at
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             most
             Interpreters
             and
             Expositors
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             is
             rightly
             expressed
             in
             our
             English
             Translation
             ;
             
               For
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             People
             )
             he
             saith
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             regulated
             either
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             for
             fixing
             the
             distinction
             in
             the
             first
             place
             are
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               finding
               fault
            
             ,
             answers
             directly
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               not
               without
               fault
            
             .
             And
             this
             contains
             the
             true
             Reason
             why
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             brought
             in
             .
             And
             (
             2
             )
             It
             was
             not
             Gods
             
               complaint
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             that
             was
             any
             cause
             of
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             itself
             ,
             which
             was
             insufficient
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             But
             these
             seem
             not
             of
             force
             to
             change
             the
             usual
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Although
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             was
             not
             
               every
               way
               perfect
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             Gods
             
               general
               end
            
             towards
             his
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             not
             so
             safe
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             
               complained
               of
               it
            
             .
             When
             things
             or
             persons
             change
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             made
             or
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             may
             complain
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             .
             So
             when
             man
             filled
             the
             world
             with
             wickedness
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               repented
               him
               at
               his
               heart
               that
               he
               made
               man
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             But
             when
             they
             abide
             unaltered
             in
             the
             state
             wherein
             they
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             with
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             disputes
             about
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             of
             it
             arose
             from
             sin
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             to
             
               complain
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             in
             itself
             was
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             God
             doth
             in
             this
             Testimony
             
               actually
               complain
            
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             
               brake
               his
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             expresseth
             his
             indignation
             thereon
             ,
             
               he
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             in
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             whole
             Context
             or
             Prophesie
             whence
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             any
             word
             of
             complaint
             against
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             ,
             though
             its
             imperfection
             as
             unto
             the
             general
             end
             of
             perfecting
             the
             Church
             State
             ,
             be
             here
             intimated
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             There
             is
             an
             especial
             Remedy
             expressed
             in
             the
             Testimony
             against
             the
             evil
             which
             God
             complains
             of
             ,
             or
             finds
             fault
             with
             in
             the
             People
             .
             This
             was
             ,
             that
             
               they
               continued
               not
               in
               his
               Covenant
               .
            
             This
             is
             expresly
             provided
             against
             in
             the
             Promise
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             Wherefore
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             God
             gives
             this
             Promise
             of
             a
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             complaint
             against
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             known
             to
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             free
             and
             soveraign
             grace
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             in
             the
             People
             to
             procure
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             qualifie
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             that
             they
             had
             
               wickedly
               broken
               the
               former
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               God
               hath
               oft-times
               just
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               when
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               utterly
               cast
               them
               off
               .
            
             It
             is
             meer
             mercy
             and
             grace
             that
             the
             Church
             at
             all
             seasons
             lives
             upon
             ;
             but
             in
             some
             seasons
             ,
             when
             it
             falls
             under
             great
             provocations
             ,
             they
             are
             signalized
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               take
               deep
               notice
               of
               Gods
               complaints
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             passed
             by
             on
             this
             occasion
             of
             the
             mention
             of
             Gods
             complaining
             ,
             or
             
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
            
             .
             And
             God
             doth
             not
             thus
             find
             fault
             only
             when
             he
             speaks
             immediately
             by
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               found
               fault
               with
            
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             his
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             Revelation
             made
             unto
             the
             Apostle
             John
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             it
             continually
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             especial
             Duty
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             to
             search
             diligently
             into
             what
             
               God
               finds
               fault
               withall
               ,
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             deeply
             affected
             therewith
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             find
             themselves
             guilty
             .
             Want
             hereof
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             laid
             most
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             under
             a
             fatal
             security
             .
             Hence
             they
             say
             or
             think
             ,
             or
             carry
             themselves
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             
               rich
               and
               increased
               in
               Goods
               ,
               and
               had
               need
               of
               nothing
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               are
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               blind
               ,
               and
               naked
               .
            
             To
             consider
             what
             God
             blames
             ,
             and
             to
             affect
             our
             Souls
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             guilt
             ,
             is
             that
             
               trembling
               at
               his
               word
            
             which
             he
             so
             approves
             of
             .
             And
             every
             Church
             that
             intends
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             unto
             his
             glory
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             this
             duty
             .
             And
             to
             guide
             them
             herein
             ,
             they
             ought
             carefully
             to
             consider
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               times
               and
               seasons
            
             that
             are
             passing
             over
             them
             .
             God
             brings
             his
             Church
             under
             variety
             of
             seasons
             ;
             and
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             requires
             especial
             duties
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             wherein
             he
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             each
             of
             them
             .
             If
             they
             miss
             it
             herein
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             God
             greatly
             blames
             and
             complains
             of
             .
             Faithfulness
             with
             God
             in
             their
             generation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             
               especial
               duties
               of
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               wherein
               they
               live
               ,
            
             is
             that
             which
             Noah
             and
             David
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             are
             commended
             for
             .
             Thus
             there
             are
             seasons
             of
             the
             great
             abounding
             of
             wickedness
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             seasons
             of
             great
             Apostasie
             from
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             seasons
             of
             Judgment
             and
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             of
             Persecution
             and
             Tranquility
             .
             In
             all
             those
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             God
             requireth
             especial
             duties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereon
             his
             glory
             in
             them
             doth
             much
             depend
             .
             If
             they
             fail
             here
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             faithful
             as
             unto
             their
             especial
             duty
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             
               finds
               fault
               with
               them
            
             ,
             and
             lays
             them
             under
             blame
             .
             And
             as
             much
             wisdom
             is
             required
             hereunto
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             not
             judge
             that
             any
             Church
             can
             discharge
             its
             duty
             in
             any
             competent
             
             measure
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             it
             .
             For
             in
             a
             due
             observation
             of
             the
             
               times
               and
               seasons
            
             ,
             and
             an
             application
             of
             our selves
             unto
             the
             duties
             of
             them
             ,
             consists
             that
             Testimony
             which
             we
             are
             to
             give
             unto
             God
             and
             the
             Gospel
             in
             our
             Generation
             .
             That
             Church
             which
             considers
             not
             its
             especial
             duty
             in
             the
             days
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             is
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             whether
             when
             it
             is
             awaked
             ,
             it
             will
             find
             oil
             in
             its
             vessel
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               Temptations
               which
               are
               prevalent
               ,
               and
               which
               unavoidably
               we
               are
               exposed
               unto
               .
            
             Every
             age
             and
             time
             hath
             its
             especial
             temptations
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             exercised
             with
             them
             and
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             darkness
             and
             ignorance
             of
             men
             in
             not
             discerning
             the
             especial
             temptations
             of
             the
             Age
             wherein
             they
             have
             lived
             ,
             or
             neglecting
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             always
             the
             great
             causes
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Hereby
             hath
             Superstition
             prevailed
             in
             one
             Age
             ,
             and
             Profaneness
             in
             another
             ;
             as
             false
             and
             
               noxious
               opinions
            
             in
             a
             third
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             God
             requires
             more
             strictly
             of
             us
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             should
             be
             wakeful
             against
             
               present
               prevalent
               temptations
            
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             us
             with
             guilt
             where
             we
             are
             not
             so
             .
             And
             those
             which
             are
             not
             awake
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Temptations
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             prevalent
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             walking
             before
             God
             unto
             all
             well-pleasing
             .
             And
             sundry
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             might
             be
             mentioned
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             3.
             
             
               God
               often
               surprizeth
               the
               Church
               with
               Promises
               of
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               .
            
             In
             this
             place
             where
             God
             complaineth
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
               findeth
               fault
            
             with
             them
             ,
             charging
             them
             for
             not
             
               continuing
               in
               his
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             declares
             that
             as
             unto
             any
             thing
             in
             themselves
             
               he
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             easily
             expected
             that
             he
             would
             proceed
             unto
             their
             utter
             casting
             off
             and
             rejection
             .
             But
             instead
             hereof
             God
             surpriseth
             them
             as
             it
             were
             with
             the
             most
             eminent
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             that
             ever
             was
             made
             or
             could
             be
             made
             unto
             them
             .
             So
             he
             doth
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             Isa.
             7.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Chap.
             54.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             this
             he
             will
             do
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             he
             may
             glorifie
             the
             riches
             and
             freedom
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
             This
             is
             his
             principal
             end
             in
             all
             his
             dispensations
             towards
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             how
             can
             they
             be
             made
             more
             conspicuous
             than
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             when
             a
             People
             are
             so
             far
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             any
             desert
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             declares
             his
             judgment
             that
             they
             deserve
             his
             utmost
             displeasure
             ?
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             none
             who
             have
             the
             least
             remainder
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             fear
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             utterly
             faint
             and
             despond
             at
             any
             time
             under
             the
             greatest
             confluence
             of
             discouragements
             .
             God
             can
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             will
             oft-times
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             soveraign
             grace
             ,
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             most
             dejected
             sinners
             .
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             with
             our
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             contained
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             is
             the
             Testimony
             itself
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Testimony
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             declared
             in
             it
             ,
             
               He
               saith
            
             ;
             as
             afterwards
             ,
             
               Saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Note
               of
               its
               Introduction
            
             ,
             signalizing
             the
             thing
             intended
             ,
             Behold
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             time
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             is
             here
             foretold
             ,
             and
             here
             promised
             ;
             The
             
               days
               come
               wherein
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               thing
               promised
            
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             concerning
             which
             is
             expressed
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             He
             that
             makes
             it
             ,
             
               I
               ;
               I
               will
               make
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Those
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             
               The
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             its
             making
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               property
               of
               it
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             who
             gives
             this
             Testimony
             is
             included
             in
             tht
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               saith
               .
               For
            
             
             
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               saith
               .
            
             He
             who
             complains
             of
             the
             People
             for
             breaking
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             promiseth
             to
             make
             the
             New.
             So
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             
               Saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Prophet
             was
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             declaration
             of
             these
             words
             and
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             properly
             his
             words
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             by
             immediate
             inspiration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               saith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               formal
               object
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             Hereinto
             are
             they
             to
             be
             refered
             ,
             herein
             do
             they
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             else
             will
             they
             so
             do
             .
             All
             other
             foundations
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             or
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               thus
               said
               our
               Ancestors
            
             ,
             are
             all
             but
             delusions
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             gives
             rest
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             
               Note
               of
               Introduction
            
             calling
             unto
             attendance
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             Behold
             .
             It
             is
             always
             found
             eminent
             either
             in
             itself
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             of
             its
             circumstances
             that
             is
             thus
             performed
             .
             For
             the
             word
             calls
             for
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             diligence
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             an
             attention
             unto
             what
             is
             proposed
             .
             And
             it
             was
             needful
             to
             signalize
             this
             Promise
             ;
             for
             the
             People
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             were
             very
             difficultly
             drawn
             from
             their
             adherence
             unto
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             now
             promised
             .
             And
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             somewhat
             more
             intimated
             in
             this
             word
             besides
             a
             call
             unto
             especial
             attention
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             is
             plainly
             proposed
             unto
             them
             concerned
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             may
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             
               behold
               it
            
             clearly
             and
             speedily
             .
             And
             so
             is
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             here
             proposed
             so
             evidently
             and
             plainly
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             entire
             nature
             and
             properties
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             unless
             men
             wilfully
             turn
             away
             their
             eyes
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Where
               God
               placeth
               a
               Note
               of
               Observation
               and
               Attention
               ,
               we
               should
               carefully
               fix
               our
               Faith
               and
               Consideration
               .
            
             God
             sets
             not
             any
             of
             his
             marks
             in
             vain
             .
             And
             if
             upon
             the
             first
             view
             of
             any
             place
             or
             thing
             so
             signalized
             ,
             the
             evidence
             of
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             sufficient
             call
             unto
             farther
             diligence
             in
             our
             enquiry
             .
             And
             if
             we
             are
             not
             wanting
             unto
             our
             Duty
             ,
             we
             shall
             discover
             some
             especial
             impression
             of
             Divine
             Excellency
             or
             another
             upon
             every
             such
             thing
             or
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               things
               and
               concernments
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               them
               Objects
               of
               the
               best
               of
               our
               consideration
               .
            
             As
             such
             are
             they
             here
             proposed
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Covenant
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             confirm
             this
             Observation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             time
             is
             prefixed
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               The
               days
               come
            
             .
             Known
             unto
             God
             are
             all
             his
             works
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             determined
             the
             times
             of
             their
             accomplishment
             .
             As
             to
             the
             particular
             precise
             times
             or
             seasons
             of
             them
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             future
             ,
             he
             hath
             reserved
             them
             unto
             himself
             ,
             unless
             where
             he
             hath
             seen
             good
             to
             make
             some
             especial
             Revelation
             of
             them
             .
             So
             he
             did
             of
             the
             times
             of
             
               the
               sojourning
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             after
             the
             return
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             
             But
             from
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             wherein
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             laid
             ,
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             is
             frequently
             referred
             unto
             the
             
               latter
               days
            
             .
             See
             our
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Hence
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messiah
             were
             called
             the
             
               world
               to
               come
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             5.
             
             And
             it
             was
             a
             Periphrasis
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               was
               to
               come
            
             .
             And
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             principally
             exercised
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             his
             coming
             .
             And
             this
             time
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             And
             the
             expression
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             in
             the
             Present
             Tense
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               days
               coming
            
             ,
             not
             the
             days
             that
             come
             ,
             but
             
               the
               days
               come
            
             .
             And
             two
             things
             are
             denoted
             thereby
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               near
               approach
            
             of
             the
             days
             intended
             .
             The
             time
             was
             now
             hastening
             apace
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             awaken'd
             unto
             the
             expectation
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             accompanied
             with
             their
             earnest
             desires
             and
             prayers
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             most
             acceptable
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             itself
             was
             hereby
             fixed
             in
             their
             minds
             .
             Long
             expectation
             they
             had
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             now
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             new
             security
             ,
             especially
             considering
             the
             tryal
             they
             were
             falling
             into
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             .
             For
             this
             seemed
             to
             threaten
             a
             defeat
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             in
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             expression
             is
             suited
             to
             confirm
             the
             Faith
             of
             them
             that
             were
             real
             Believers
             among
             them
             against
             such
             fears
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             from
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Promise
             unto
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             near
             600
             years
             .
             And
             yet
             about
             90
             years
             after
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Malachi
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             season
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               whom
               they
               sought
               ,
               should
               suddenly
               come
               unto
               his
               Temple
               ,
            
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
               limited
               and
               fixed
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Purposes
               of
               his
               Grace
               towards
               the
               Church
               .
            
             See
             Hab.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Consideration
             hereof
             is
             very
             necessary
             unto
             Believers
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             keep
             up
             their
             hearts
             from
             desponding
             ,
             when
             difficulties
             against
             their
             accomplishment
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             render
             it
             impossible
             .
             Want
             hereof
             
             hath
             turn'd
             aside
             many
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             cast
             their
             lot
             and
             portion
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             To
             preserve
             them
             from
             putting
             themselves
             on
             any
             irregular
             ways
             for
             their
             accomplishment
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             To
             teach
             them
             to
             search
             diligently
             into
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             disposed
             times
             and
             seasons
             as
             unto
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             so
             unto
             the
             tryal
             and
             real
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Subject
             matter
             of
             the
             Promise
             given
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             LXX
             render
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Testament
            
             .
             And
             that
             is
             more
             proper
             in
             this
             place
             than
             a
             
             Covenant
             .
             For
             if
             we
             take
             Covenant
             in
             a
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             ,
             it
             hath
             indeed
             no
             place
             between
             God
             and
             man.
             For
             a
             Covenant
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             ought
             to
             proceed
             on
             
               equal
               terms
            
             ,
             and
             a
             proportionate
             consideration
             of
             things
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             But
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             is
             founded
             on
             Grace
             ,
             and
             consists
             essentially
             in
             a
             free
             undeserved
             Promise
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Covenant
            
             is
             never
             spoken
             of
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             it
             consists
             in
             a
             
               free
               Promise
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Testament
             .
             And
             a
             Testament
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             suited
             unto
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Such
             a
             Covenant
             is
             intended
             as
             is
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             death
             of
             him
             that
             makes
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             properly
             a
             Testament
             .
             For
             this
             Covenant
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             as
             it
             was
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             accompanied
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereof
             we
             must
             treat
             afterwards
             at
             large
             ,
             if
             God
             will.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             wherein
             the
             Covenanter
             ,
             he
             that
             makes
             it
             ,
             
               bequeatheth
               his
               Goods
            
             unto
             others
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Legacy
             .
             For
             this
             is
             done
             by
             Christ
             herein
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             also
             declare
             afterwards
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             this
             Covenant
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               in
               his
               Blood.
            
             This
             the
             word
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             intends
             not
             
               a
               Covenant
               absolutely
               and
               strictly
            
             so
             taken
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             the
             first
             Covenant
             is
             usually
             called
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
             For
             we
             intend
             not
             thereby
             
               the
               Books
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             or
             Oracles
             of
             God
             committed
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             which
             yet
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             are
             once
             called
             
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             14.
             
             )
             but
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
               at
               Sinai
            
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             spoken
             at
             large
             .
             And
             this
             was
             called
             a
             Testament
             for
             three
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             confirmed
             
               by
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             slain
             and
             offered
             at
             its
             solemn
             establishment
             .
             So
             faith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             
               The
               first
               Testament
               was
               not
               dedicated
               without
               blood
               ,
            
             Chap.
             9.
             15.
             
             But
             there
             is
             more
             required
             hereunto
             ;
             for
             even
             a
             Covenant
             properly
             and
             strictly
             so
             called
             ,
             may
             be
             confirmed
             with
             Sacrifices
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             did
             therein
             make
             over
             and
             grant
             unto
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
            
             with
             the
             Priviledges
             
               of
               his
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             principal
             Reason
             of
             this
             denomination
             ,
             
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             its
             being
             typically
             significative
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             Legacy
             of
             the
             great
             Testator
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             treated
             somewhat
             before
             concerning
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             considered
             in
             distinction
             from
             ,
             and
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Old.
             I
             shall
             here
             only
             briefly
             consider
             what
             concurreth
             unto
             the
             constitution
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             future
             ,
             when
             this
             Promise
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             here
             promised
             .
             And
             three
             things
             do
             concur
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               Recapitulation
               ,
               Collection
               and
               Confirmation
               of
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               Grace
               that
               had
               been
               given
               unto
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             even
             all
             that
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             that
             had
             been
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             70.
             
             The
             first
             Promise
             contained
             in
             it
             the
             whole
             essence
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             All
             those
             afterwards
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             on
             various
             occasions
             ,
             were
             but
             explications
             and
             confirmations
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             whole
             of
             them
             there
             was
             a
             full
             declaration
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             love
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             grace
             unto
             Mankind
             thereby
             .
             And
             God
             solemnly
             confirmed
             them
             with
             
               his
               Oath
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             all
             accomplished
             in
             their
             appointed
             season
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             the
             Covenant
             here
             promised
             included
             the
             sending
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             Promises
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             
               gathered
               into
               one
               head
            
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             a
             constellation
             of
             all
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             All
             these
             Promises
             were
             to
             be
             reduced
             into
             an
             
               actual
               Covenant
            
             or
             Testament
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             as
             unto
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             grace
             principally
             intended
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             received
             it
             in
             the
             
               sending
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             confirmation
             and
             establishment
             of
             them
             for
             the
             communication
             of
             grace
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             received
             it
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Agreement
             or
             Attonement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             established
             as
             the
             Rule
             and
             Law
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             between
             God
             and
             man.
             This
             gives
             them
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             For
             a
             Covenant
             is
             the
             solemn
             expression
             of
             the
             
               terms
               of
               Peace
            
             between
             various
             Parties
             ,
             with
             the
             confirmation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               They
               are
               reduced
               into
               such
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
            
             as
             to
             become
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             and
             Divine
             Service
             required
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Nothing
             unto
             these
             ends
             is
             now
             presented
             unto
             us
             ,
             or
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             belongeth
             immediately
             unto
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             thereof
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             must
             consult
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             at
             large
             unto
             this
             purpose
             on
             the
             6th
             verse
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             see
             from
             hence
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             God
             here
             promiseth
             and
             foretelleth
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             would
             do
             in
             the
             
               days
               that
               were
               coming
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             had
             the
             Promise
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             virtually
             the
             grace
             and
             mercy
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             what
             is
             yet
             wanting
             that
             should
             be
             promised
             solemnly
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             For
             the
             full
             resolution
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             I
             must
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             refer
             the
             Reader
             unto
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             at
             large
             about
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             on
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             Here
             we
             may
             briefly
             name
             some
             few
             things
             ,
             sufficient
             unto
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             place
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             those
             Promises
             which
             had
             before
             been
             given
             out
             unto
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             now
             
               reduced
               into
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Covenant
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             of
             a
             Testament
             .
             The
             name
             of
             a
             Covenant
             is
             indeed
             sometimes
             applied
             unto
             the
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             before
             or
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             word
             used
             in
             all
             those
             places
             ,
             denoteth
             only
             
               a
               free
               ,
               gratuitous
               Promise
            
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             9.
             
             Chap.
             17.
             4.
             
             But
             they
             were
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             all
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             reduced
             into
             the
             form
             of
             
               a
               Testament
            
             ;
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             And
             what
             blessed
             Priviledges
             and
             Benefits
             were
             included
             herein
             ,
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             must
             yet
             further
             be
             insisted
             on
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             9th
             Chapter
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             superadded
             unto
             the
             Promises
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             immediate
             Rule
             of
             the
             Obedience
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             according
             unto
             their
             observance
             of
             this
             
               superadded
               Covenant
            
             ,
             they
             were
             esteemed
             to
             have
             kept
             or
             broken
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             This
             was
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
               in
               Sinai
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Promises
             could
             not
             be
             in
             the
             
               form
               of
               a
               Covenant
            
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             could
             not
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             as
             it
             afterwards
             appeared
             ,
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             .
             For
             this
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               where
               the
               Promises
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               form
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               use
               of
               a
               Covenant
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               former
               Covenant
               must
               needs
               disappear
               ,
               or
               be
               disannulled
               .
            
             Only
             they
             had
             their
             place
             and
             efficacy
             to
             convey
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             unto
             them
             that
             did
             believe
             ;
             but
             God
             here
             foretelleth
             that
             he
             will
             give
             them
             such
             an
             order
             and
             efficacy
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             bequeathed
             and
             made
             over
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Promises
             which
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             
               System
               of
               their
               Worship
            
             sprang
             from
             ,
             and
             related
             unto
             the
             
               Covenant
               made
               at
               Sinai
            
             .
             But
             now
             God
             promiseth
             a
             
               new
               state
               of
               spiritual
               Worship
            
             relating
             only
             unto
             the
             Promises
             of
             grace
             as
             brought
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
               The
               New
               Covenant
               as
               recollecting
               into
               one
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               Grace
               given
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               accomplished
               in
               the
               actual
               exhibition
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               thereby
               becoming
               the
               sole
               Rule
               of
               new
               spiritual
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               suited
               thereunto
               ,
               was
               the
               great
               Object
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               great
               foundation
               of
               all
               our
               present
               mercies
               .
            
          
           
           
             All
             these
             things
             were
             contained
             in
             that
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             God
             here
             promiseth
             to
             make
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             There
             was
             in
             it
             a
             Recapitulation
             of
             all
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             .
             God
             had
             not
             made
             any
             promise
             ,
             any
             intimation
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             or
             Grace
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             nor
             unto
             any
             particular
             Believer
             ,
             but
             he
             brought
             it
             all
             into
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             esteemed
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             and
             spoken
             unto
             
               every
               individual
               person
            
             that
             hath
             an
             interest
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Hence
             all
             the
             Promises
             made
             unto
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             whereby
             they
             were
             confirmed
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             made
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             do
             belong
             unto
             us
             no
             less
             than
             they
             did
             unto
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             first
             given
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Hereof
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             singular
             promise
             made
             unto
             Joshua
             ,
             which
             he
             applies
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             5.
             
             There
             was
             nothing
             of
             love
             nor
             grace
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             gathered
             up
             into
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               actual
               exhibition
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             belonged
             unto
             this
             Promise
             of
             making
             a
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             without
             it
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             made
             .
             This
             was
             
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               the
               Faithful
            
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             this
             they
             longed
             after
             ,
             and
             fervently
             prayed
             for
             continually
             .
             And
             the
             prospect
             of
             it
             was
             the
             sole
             ground
             of
             their
             joy
             and
             consolation
             .
             
               Abraham
               saw
               his
               day
               and
               rejoiced
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             great
             Priviledge
             which
             God
             granted
             unto
             them
             that
             walked
             uprightly
             before
             him
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               dwell
               on
               high
               ,
               his
               place
               of
               defence
               shall
               be
               the
               munition
               of
               rocks
               ;
               bread
               shall
               be
               given
               him
               ,
               his
               waters
               shall
               be
               sure
               ;
               thine
               eyes
               shall
               see
               the
               King
               in
               his
               beauty
               ,
               they
               shall
               behold
               the
               land
               that
               is
               very
               far
               off
               ,
            
             Isa.
             33.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             That
             prospect
             they
             had
             by
             faith
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             in
             his
             beauty
             and
             glory
             ,
             though
             yet
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             was
             their
             relief
             and
             their
             reward
             in
             their
             sincere
             Obedience
             .
             And
             those
             who
             understand
             not
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             exhibition
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             wherein
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             counsels
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             and
             love
             ,
             
               opened
               themselves
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             strangers
             unto
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             It
             was
             
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               death
               and
               bloodshedding
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             included
             in
             it
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             This
             is
             the
             spring
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             until
             it
             was
             opened
             ,
             great
             darkness
             was
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             Believers
             themselves
             .
             What
             peace
             ,
             what
             assurance
             ,
             what
             light
             ,
             what
             joy
             ,
             depend
             hereon
             ,
             and
             proceed
             from
             it
             ,
             no
             Tongue
             can
             express
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             
               All
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
            
             do
             belong
             hereunto
             .
             What
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             advantages
             which
             Believers
             receive
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             declare
             when
             we
             come
             to
             consider
             that
             comparison
             that
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             carnal
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Chap.
               ix
            
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             all
             these
             things
             were
             contained
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             here
             promised
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             how
             great
             was
             the
             concernment
             of
             the
             Saints
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             have
             it
             introduced
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             also
             ours
             is
             in
             it
             now
             it
             is
             established
             .
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             The
             Author
             or
             Maker
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             .
             The
             first
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Verb
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               ;
               I
               will
               make
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             It
             is
             God
             himself
             that
             makes
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             he
             takes
             it
             upon
             himself
             so
             to
             do
             .
             He
             is
             the
             principal
             Party
             covenanting
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               a
               Covenant
            
             ;
             God
             hath
             made
             a
             Covenant
             .
             
               He
               hath
               made
               with
               me
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             And
             sundry
             things
             are
             we
             taught
             therein
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               The
               freedom
               of
               this
               Covenant
            
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             merit
             ,
             worth
             or
             condignity
             in
             them
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             .
             What
             God
             doth
             ,
             he
             doth
             freely
             ,
             
               ex
               mera
               gratia
               &
               voluntate
            
             .
             There
             was
             no
             cause
             without
             himself
             for
             which
             he
             should
             make
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             which
             should
             move
             him
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             we
             are
             eminently
             taught
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             expresseth
             no
             other
             occasion
             of
             his
             making
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               People
            
             in
             breaking
             that
             which
             he
             formerly
             made
             with
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             expressed
             on
             purpose
             to
             declare
             
               the
               free
               and
               soveraigns
               grace
            
             ,
             the
             goodness
             ,
             love
             and
             mercy
             ,
             which
             alone
             were
             the
             absolute
             springs
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               wisdom
               of
               its
               contrivance
            
             .
             The
             making
             of
             any
             Covenant
             to
             be
             good
             and
             useful
             ,
             depends
             solely
             on
             the
             wisdom
             and
             foresight
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             .
             Hence
             men
             do
             often
             make
             Covenants
             ,
             which
             they
             design
             for
             their
             good
             and
             advantage
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             ordered
             for
             want
             of
             wisdom
             and
             foresight
             ,
             that
             they
             turn
             unto
             their
             hurt
             and
             ruine
             .
             But
             there
             was
             
               infinite
               wisdom
            
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             and
             shall
             be
             infinitely
             effective
             of
             all
             the
             blessed
             ends
             of
             it
             .
             And
             they
             are
             utterly
             unacquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             affected
             with
             an
             holy
             admiration
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             in
             its
             contrivance
             .
             A
             man
             might
             comfortably
             spend
             his
             life
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             far
             enough
             from
             
               finding
               out
               the
               Almighty
               in
               it
               unto
               perfection
               .
            
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             Divine
             a
             Mystery
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
             Nor
             without
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             infinite
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             contrivance
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             we
             have
             any
             true
             or
             real
             conceptions
             about
             it
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             profane
             ,
             unsanctified
             minds
             can
             have
             no
             insight
             into
             this
             effect
             of
             Divine
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             It
             was
             
               God
               alone
            
             who
             could
             prepare
             and
             provide
             a
             Surety
             for
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             considering
             the
             necessity
             there
             was
             of
             a
             Surety
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             seeing
             no
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             could
             be
             firm
             and
             stable
             without
             one
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             weakness
             and
             mutability
             .
             And
             considering
             of
             what
             a
             nature
             this
             Surety
             must
             be
             ,
             even
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             God
             himself
             alone
             must
             make
             this
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             provision
             of
             this
             Surety
             doth
             contain
             in
             it
             the
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             all
             the
             Divine
             Excellencies
             beyond
             any
             act
             or
             work
             of
             God
             whatever
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             There
             is
             in
             this
             Covenant
             a
             
               soveraign
               Law
               of
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             is
             consummated
             ,
             or
             brought
             into
             the
             most
             perfect
             estate
             whereof
             in
             this
             world
             it
             is
             capable
             ,
             and
             established
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             Law
             could
             be
             given
             by
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             There
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             this
             Covenant
             such
             an
             
               efficacy
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             Almighty
             Power
             can
             make
             good
             and
             accomplish
             .
             The
             grace
             here
             mentioned
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             it
             ,
             directs
             us
             immediately
             unto
             its
             Author
             .
             For
             who
             else
             but
             God
             can
             
               write
               the
               Divine
               Law
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               pardon
               all
               our
               sins
               ?
            
             The
             Sanctification
             or
             Renovation
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             the
             Justification
             of
             our
             Persons
             being
             promised
             herein
             ,
             seeing
             infinite
             power
             and
             grace
             are
             required
             unto
             them
             ,
             He
             alone
             must
             make
             this
             Covenant
             with
             whom
             all
             power
             and
             grace
             do
             dwell
             .
             
               God
               hath
               spoken
               once
               ,
               twice
               have
               I
               heard
               this
               ,
               that
               power
               belongeth
               unto
               God
               ;
               also
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               belongeth
               mercy
               ,
            
             Psal.
             62.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             The
             Reward
             promised
             in
             this
             Covenant
             is
             God
             himself
             .
             
               I
               am
               thy
               Reward
            
             .
             And
             who
             but
             God
             can
             ordain
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             Reward
             ?
          
           
             Ob.
             
               All
               the
               efficacy
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               do
               originally
               arise
               from
               ,
               and
               are
               resolved
               into
               the
               Author
               and
               Supreme
               Cause
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               himself
               .
            
             And
             we
             might
             consider
             unto
             the
             encouragement
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             strengthning
             of
             our
             consolation
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             His
             
               infinite
               condescension
            
             to
             make
             and
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             poor
             ,
             lost
             ,
             fallen
             ,
             sinful
             man.
             This
             no
             heart
             can
             fully
             conceive
             ,
             no
             tongue
             can
             express
             ;
             only
             we
             live
             in
             hope
             to
             have
             yet
             a
             more
             clear
             prospect
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             holy
             admiration
             of
             it
             unto
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             His
             
               wisdom
               ,
               goodness
               and
               grace
            
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             he
             hath
             condescended
             to
             make
             and
             enter
             into
             .
             The
             first
             Covenant
             he
             made
             with
             us
             in
             Adam
             which
             we
             brake
             ,
             was
             in
             itself
             good
             ,
             holy
             ,
             righteous
             and
             just
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             also
             made
             by
             him
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             provision
             made
             in
             it
             absolutely
             to
             preserve
             us
             from
             that
             woful
             disobedience
             and
             transgression
             which
             would
             make
             it
             void
             ,
             and
             frustrate
             all
             the
             holy
             and
             blessed
             ends
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             was
             God
             obliged
             so
             to
             preserve
             us
             ,
             having
             furnished
             us
             with
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             ability
             for
             our
             own
             preservation
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             could
             no
             way
             fall
             but
             by
             a
             wilful
             Apostasie
             from
             him
             .
             But
             this
             Covenant
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             as
             that
             the
             grace
             administred
             in
             it
             ,
             shall
             effectually
             preserve
             all
             the
             Covenanters
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             secure
             unto
             them
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             His
             
               power
               and
               faithfulness
            
             are
             engaged
             unto
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             it
             .
             And
             these
             Promises
             do
             contain
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             spiritually
             and
             eternally
             good
             or
             desirable
             unto
             us
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               Name
            
             
             
               in
               all
               the
               Earth
               ?
               How
               glorious
               art
               thou
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               thy
               grace
               towards
               poor
               sinful
               Creatures
               ,
               who
               had
               destroyed
               themselves
               ?
            
             And
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             He
             hath
             made
             no
             created
             good
             ,
             but
             himself
             only
             to
             be
             our
             Reward
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Persons
               with
               whom
               this
               Covenant
               is
               made
               are
               also
               expressed
               .
               The
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             Long
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             that
             People
             were
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             .
             The
             one
             of
             them
             in
             way
             of
             distinction
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             retained
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             .
             These
             were
             the
             
               Ten
               Tribes
            
             which
             fell
             off
             from
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             often
             also
             in
             the
             Prophets
             called
             by
             that
             name
             .
             The
             other
             consisting
             of
             the
             Tribe
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             Benjamin
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Levi
             ,
             took
             the
             name
             of
             Judah
             ;
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             both
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Church
             remained
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             .
             But
             whereas
             they
             all
             originally
             sprang
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             Promise
             and
             sign
             of
             Circumcision
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             were
             all
             equally
             in
             their
             Forefather
             brought
             into
             the
             Bond
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             are
             here
             mentioned
             distinctly
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             might
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             tender
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Unto
             the
             whole
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             terms
             and
             grace
             of
             this
             Covenant
             was
             first
             to
             be
             offered
             .
             So
             Peter
             tells
             them
             in
             his
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Promise
               was
               unto
               them
               and
               their
               Children
            
             who
             were
             there
             present
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
            
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             are
             
               afar
               off
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
            
             in
             their
             dispersions
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             39.
             
             So
             again
             he
             expresseth
             the
             order
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               saying
               unto
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               and
               in
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               all
               the
               Kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               ;
               unto
               you
               first
               ,
               God
               having
               raised
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               bless
               you
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             our
             Apostle
             in
             his
             Sermon
             unto
             them
             ,
             affirmed
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Word
             should
             be
             first
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             46.
             
             And
             this
             was
             all
             the
             Priviledge
             that
             was
             now
             left
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Partition-wall
             was
             now
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             all
             Obstacles
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             
               House
               of
               Israel
               and
               of
               Judah
            
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             :
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             As
             that
             People
             were
             the
             whole
             entire
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             As
             they
             were
             typical
             ,
             and
             mystically
             significant
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God.
             Hence
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             under
             those
             names
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Types
             of
             them
             who
             should
             really
             and
             effectually
             be
             made
             Partakers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             
               God
               made
               this
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
            
             and
             this
             on
             sundry
             accounts
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             He
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             whom
             alone
             it
             was
             to
             be
             established
             and
             made
             effectual
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             
               brought
               forth
               amongst
               them
            
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             all
             things
             that
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Ratification
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             
               transacted
               amongst
               them
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Because
             in
             the
             outward
             dispensation
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             terms
             and
             grace
             of
             it
             was
             first
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             
               to
               be
               tendred
               unto
               them
            
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Because
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             men
             of
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             the
             dispensation
             of
             it
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             unto
             all
             Nations
             as
             they
             were
             to
             be
             blessed
             in
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             So
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             went
             forth
             from
             Sion
             .
             By
             this
             means
             the
             Covenant
             was
             
               confirmed
               with
               many
               of
               them
               for
               one
               week
            
             before
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             27.
             
             And
             because
             these
             things
             belonged
             equally
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             distinctly
             
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             For
             the
             House
             of
             Judah
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             in
             the
             sole
             possession
             of
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             Israel
             having
             cut
             off
             themselves
             by
             their
             revolt
             from
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             being
             cast
             out
             also
             for
             their
             sins
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             to
             declare
             that
             the
             Covenant
             he
             designed
             had
             no
             respect
             unto
             those
             carnal
             Priviledges
             which
             were
             then
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Judah
             alone
             ,
             but
             only
             unto
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             equals
             all
             his
             Seed
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             mercy
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             second
             sense
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               Church
               of
               elect
               Believers
            
             is
             intended
             under
             these
             denominations
             ,
             being
             typified
             by
             them
             .
             These
             are
             they
             alone
             ,
             being
             one
             made
             of
             twain
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             is
             really
             made
             and
             established
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             is
             actually
             communicated
             .
             For
             all
             these
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             ,
             shall
             as
             really
             have
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             pardoned
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             promise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             People
             of
             old
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             .
             These
             are
             the
             true
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             prevailing
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             confessing
             unto
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               made
               only
               with
               the
            
             Israel
             
               of
               God
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect.
            
             For
             by
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Covenant
             with
             any
             ,
             the
             effectual
             communication
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             unto
             them
             is
             principally
             intended
             .
             Nor
             can
             that
             Covenant
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               made
               absolutely
            
             with
             any
             ,
             but
             those
             whose
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             hearts
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             written
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             express
             Promises
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             was
             with
             respect
             unto
             those
             ,
             of
             this
             sort
             among
             that
             People
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             was
             promised
             to
             be
             made
             with
             them
             .
             See
             Rom.
             9.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             7.
             
             But
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               outward
               dispensation
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             extended
             beyond
             the
             effectual
             communication
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             .
             And
             in
             respect
             thereunto
             did
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             carnal
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             lie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Those
               who
               are
               first
               and
               most
               advanced
               as
               unto
               outward
               Priviledges
               ,
               are
               oftentimes
               last
               and
               least
               advantaged
               by
               the
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             was
             it
             with
             these
             
               two
               Houses
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               .
            
             They
             had
             the
             Priviledge
             and
             Preeminence
             above
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             
               first
               tender
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             outward
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             
               though
               the
               number
               of
               them
               was
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               a
               remnant
               only
               was
               saved
               .
            
             They
             came
             behind
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             as
             unto
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             granted
             unto
             them
             .
             Let
             not
             those
             therefore
             who
             now
             enjoy
             the
             greatest
             Priviledges
             be
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             fear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             making
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               perficiam
               ,
               consummabo
            
             ;
             I
             will
             
               perfect
               or
               consummate
            
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pangam
             ,
             
             feriam
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             it
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             this
             Covenant
             was
             
               at
               once
               perfected
               and
               consummate
            
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             additions
             and
             alterations
             .
             Perfection
             and
             unalterable
             establishment
             are
             the
             Properties
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             An
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             and
             sure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             unto
             its
             distinguishing
             Character
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             made
             at
             Sinai
             .
             Wherefore
             by
             this
             Covenant
             as
             here
             considered
             ,
             is
             not
             understood
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             given
             unto
             Adam
             absolutely
             ;
             nor
             that
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             contained
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             grace
             exhibited
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             compleat
             Form
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Covenant
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             only
             the
             Promise
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             called
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             made
             at
             Sinai
             .
             For
             so
             it
             was
             before
             it
             absolutely
             2500
             years
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Abraham
             400
             years
             at
             the
             least
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             as
             before
             described
             in
             the
             establishment
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             Law
             of
             spiritual
             Worship
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             in
             time
             after
             that
             in
             Sinai
             800
             years
             .
             Howbeit
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             in
             other
             respects
             also
             .
             As
             first
             because
             of
             its
             eminency
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             of
             an
             eminent
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               work
               a
               new
               thing
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             And
             its
             
               duration
               and
               continuance
            
             as
             that
             which
             shall
             never
             wax
             old
             ,
             is
             denoted
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Quotation
             and
             Translation
             of
             these
             words
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             consult
             the
             Exercitations
             in
             the
             first
             Volume
             
               Exercit.
               V.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             onely
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               my
               Covenant
               they
               brake
            
             ,
             rescinded
             ,
             dissipated
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             they
             
               continued
               not
               in
               my
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             not
             to
             abide
             faithful
             in
             Covenant
             is
             to
             break
             it
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             I
             was
             
               an
               Husband
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             
               Lord
               over
               them
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             .
             On
             what
             reason
             and
             grounds
             the
             seeming
             alteration
             is
             made
             ,
             we
             shall
             enquire
             in
             the
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Non
               secundum
               Testamentum
               ;
               secundum
               illud
               Testamentum
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Not
               according
               unto
               that
               Testament
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             faedus
             ,
             and
             
               illud
               faedus
            
             .
             Of
             the
             different
             Translation
             of
             this
             word
             by
             a
             Testament
             and
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               I
               gave
            
             ;
             quod
             feci
             ,
             
               which
               I
               made
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             required
             to
             be
             joined
             to
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Syriack
             omitting
             the
             Preposition
             ,
             turns
             the
             Verb
             into
             gave
             ;
             gave
             to
             the
             Fathers
             which
             is
             proper
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               cum
               Patribus
               eorum
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vulg
             .
             
               non
               permanserunt
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             perstiterunt
             .
             So
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               they
               stood
               not
            
             ,
             they
             continued
             not
             .
             Maneo
             is
             used
             to
             express
             stability
             in
             Promise
             and
             Covenants
             ;
             
               ut
               tu
               dicti
               Albani
               maneres
            
             ;
             and
             
               tu
               modo
               promissis
               maneas
            
             .
             So
             is
             
               permaneo
               in
               officio
               ,
               in
               Armis
               ,
               in
               Amicitia
               ,
            
             to
             continue
             stedfast
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             as
             well
             so
             rendred
             ,
             as
             by
             persisto
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             so
             used
             by
             Thycidydes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               abide
               firm
               and
               constant
               in
               Covenants
               .
            
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             he
             who
             is
             
               firm
               ,
               stable
               ,
               constant
            
             in
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Engagements
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ego
               neglexi
               ,
               despexi
            
             ,
             neglectui
             habui
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               I
               despised
            
             ,
             I
             neglected
             ,
             I
             rejected
             them
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               curae
               non
               habeo
               ,
               negligo
               ,
               contemno
            
             ;
             a
             word
             denoting
             a
             casting
             out
             of
             care
             with
             contempt
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               according
               to
               that
               Covenant
               which
               I
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               lead
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               because
               they
               continued
               not
               in
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             THE
             greatest
             and
             utmost
             mercies
             that
             God
             ever
             intended
             to
             communicate
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             it
             withall
             ,
             were
             enclosed
             in
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             extend
             itself
             beyond
             the
             verge
             and
             compass
             thereof
             .
             For
             he
             is
             onely
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Surety
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             But
             now
             God
             had
             before
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             Covenant
             it
             was
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             meet
             for
             God
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             thankfully
             to
             accept
             of
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Advantages
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             proved
             not
             so
             effectual
             ,
             but
             that
             multitudes
             of
             them
             with
             whom
             God
             made
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             obtaining
             the
             blessedness
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             thereby
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             came
             short
             ,
             and
             were
             deprived
             of
             the
             
               temporal
               benefits
            
             that
             were
             included
             therein
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             God
             hereon
             promiseth
             to
             make
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             with
             
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             had
             forfeited
             and
             lost
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             should
             be
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             therewith
             ,
             it
             might
             also
             in
             like
             manner
             prove
             ineffectual
             .
             So
             must
             God
             give
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             receive
             one
             Covenant
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             ends
             of
             them
             never
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           
             To
             obviate
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             the
             Fear
             that
             thence
             might
             arise
             ,
             God
             who
             provideth
             not
             only
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             their
             comfort
             and
             assurance
             ,
             declares
             before-hand
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               kind
            
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             nor
             liable
             to
             be
             so
             frustrated
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             some
             things
             remarkable
             herein
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Preface
             unto
             the
             Promise
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             blame
             charged
             on
             the
             People
             
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
            
             ,
             blaming
             them
             ,
             charging
             them
             with
             sin
             against
             the
             Covenant
             that
             he
             had
             made
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             the
             
               whole
               ground
               and
               reason
            
             of
             making
             this
             New
             Covenant
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             were
             not
             stedfast
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             .
             For
             had
             it
             been
             so
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             no
             more
             been
             needful
             to
             re-instate
             them
             in
             good
             condition
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             God
             should
             
               pardon
               their
               former
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             renew
             the
             
               same
               Covenant
            
             unto
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             another
             venture
             or
             trial
             thereon
             .
             But
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             would
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             will
             make
             
               another
               Covenant
               of
               another
               nature
            
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             was
             some
             defect
             in
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             able
             to
             communicate
             those
             good
             things
             which
             God
             designed
             to
             bless
             the
             Church
             withall
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             These
             two
             things
             being
             the
             only
             reason
             that
             God
             gives
             ,
             why
             he
             will
             make
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
            
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             into
             that
             blessed
             estate
             which
             he
             designed
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             all
             his
             dealings
             with
             them
             for
             their
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             good
             ,
             are
             of
             meer
             soveraign
             grace
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             no
             motive
             unto
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             from
             himself
             alone
             .
             There
             are
             sundry
             things
             contained
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             Intimation
             that
             God
             had
             made
             a
             
               former
               Covenant
            
             with
             his
             People
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             in
             these
             Verses
             a
             repetition
             three
             times
             of
             
               making
               Covenant
            
             .
             And
             in
             every
             place
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             the
             same
             words
             are
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             the
             Apostle
             changeth
             the
             Verb
             in
             every
             place
             .
             First
             he
             expresseth
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             and
             in
             the
             last
             place
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             proper
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             usual
             in
             other
             Authors
             ;
             here
             he
             useth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             reference
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             which
             the
             People
             brake
             ,
             and
             God
             disannulled
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             their
             alterable
             Covenant
             from
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             unalterable
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             with
             greater
             Solemnity
             .
             God
             made
             this
             Covenant
             as
             others
             of
             his
             outward
             works
             ,
             which
             he
             resolved
             to
             alter
             ,
             change
             or
             abolish
             at
             the
             appointed
             season
             .
             It
             was
             a
             work
             whose
             effects
             might
             be
             shaken
             ,
             and
             it self
             afterwards
             be
             removed
             ;
             so
             he
             speaks
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             27.
             
             The
             change
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               of
               things
               that
               are
               made
               ,
            
             made
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             so
             made
             as
             to
             abide
             and
             endure
             for
             an
             appointed
             time
             only
             :
             such
             were
             all
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             such
             was
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             .
             It
             had
             no
             
               Criteria
               Aeternitatis
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             no
             evidences
             of
             an
             
               eternal
               duration
            
             .
             Nothing
             hath
             so
             but
             what
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             He
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               everlasting
               Father
            
             ,
             or
             the
             immediate
             Author
             and
             Cause
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             or
             shall
             be
             everlasting
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Let
             men
             labour
             and
             contend
             about
             other
             things
             whilest
             they
             please
             .
             They
             are
             all
             shaken
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               are
               much
               set
               off
               and
               manifested
               by
               the
               comparing
               of
               it
               with
               the
               Old.
            
             This
             is
             done
             here
             by
             God
             on
             purpose
             for
             the
             illustration
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             greatly
             made
             use
             of
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             partly
             to
             prevail
             with
             us
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             terms
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             faithful
             therein
             ;
             and
             partly
             to
             declare
             how
             great
             is
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             how
             sore
             will
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             neglected
             or
             despised
             .
             As
             these
             things
             are
             insisted
             on
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Apostles
             discourse
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             from
             ver
             .
             15.
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               All
               Gods
               Works
               are
               equally
               good
               and
               holy
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               as
               unto
               the
               use
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               make
               some
               of
               them
               means
               of
               communicating
               more
               grace
               than
               others
               .
            
             Even
             this
             Covenant
             which
             the
             New
             
               was
               not
               to
               be
            
             
             
               like
               unto
            
             ,
             was
             in
             itself
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             which
             these
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             .
             Howbeit
             God
             had
             ordained
             that
             by
             another
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             would
             communicate
             the
             fulness
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             love
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             every
             thing
             that
             God
             doth
             be
             improved
             in
             its
             season
             ,
             and
             for
             its
             proper
             ends
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             yet
             other
             ways
             of
             doing
             us
             more
             good
             ,
             whose
             seasons
             he
             hath
             reserved
             unto
             himself
             .
             But
             this
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             meer
             soveraign
             goodness
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             whereas
             any
             have
             neglected
             or
             abused
             mercies
             and
             kindnesses
             that
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             instead
             of
             casting
             them
             off
             on
             that
             accounts
             ,
             God
             takes
             this
             other
             course
             ,
             of
             giving
             them
             such
             mercies
             as
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             abused
             .
             This
             he
             did
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             every
             day
             .
             So
             Isa.
             57.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             We
             live
             in
             days
             wherein
             men
             variously
             endeavour
             to
             obscure
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             it
             unglorious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             for
             ever
             be
             admired
             in
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Though
               God
               makes
               an
               alteration
               in
               any
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               or
               Institutions
               ,
               yet
               he
               never
               changeth
               his
               intention
               ,
               or
               the
               purpose
               of
               his
               Will.
            
             In
             all
             outward
             Changes
             there
             is
             with
             him
             no
             variableness
             nor
             shadow
             of
             turning
             .
             Known
             unto
             him
             are
             all
             his
             works
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             whatever
             change
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             effected
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             unchangeable
             purpose
             of
             his
             Will
             concerning
             them
             all
             .
             It
             argued
             not
             the
             least
             change
             or
             shadow
             of
             turning
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             appointed
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             certain
             ends
             ,
             and
             then
             took
             it
             away
             ,
             by
             making
             of
             another
             that
             should
             excel
             it
             both
             in
             grace
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             declared
             with
             whom
             this
             former
             Covenant
             was
             made
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               their
               Fathers
            
             .
             Some
             
               Latine
               Copies
            
             read
             ,
             
               cum
               Patribus
               vestris
               ,
               with
               your
               Fathers
               .
            
             
             But
             having
             spoken
             before
             
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
            
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             he
             continueth
             to
             speak
             still
             in
             the
             same
             .
             So
             likewise
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               their
               Fathers
            
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               Fathers
            
             ,
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             were
             those
             that
             this
             People
             always
             boasted
             of
             .
             For
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             rose
             higher
             in
             their
             claim
             from
             them
             ,
             than
             those
             here
             principally
             intended
             ,
             namely
             ,
             unto
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               twelve
               Patriarchs
            
             .
             But
             in
             general
             their
             Fathers
             it
             was
             whereof
             they
             made
             their
             boast
             ;
             and
             desired
             no
             more
             but
             only
             what
             might
             descend
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             right
             of
             these
             Fathers
             .
             And
             unto
             these
             God
             here
             sends
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             two
             ends
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             let
             them
             know
             that
             he
             had
             
               more
               grace
               and
               mercy
            
             to
             communicate
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             ever
             
               those
               Fathers
            
             of
             theirs
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
             So
             would
             he
             take
             them
             off
             from
             boasting
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             trusting
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             give
             warning
             by
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             behaved
             themselves
             under
             the
             tender
             of
             this
             new
             and
             greater
             mercy
             .
             For
             the
             Fathers
             here
             intended
             were
             those
             that
             God
             made
             the
             Covenant
             withall
             at
             Sinai
             .
             But
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             declared
             at
             large
             in
             the
             
               third
               Chapter
               of
               this
               Epistle
            
             ,
             how
             they
             brake
             and
             rejected
             this
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             their
             unbelief
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             so
             perishing
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             These
             were
             those
             Fathers
             of
             the
             People
             with
             whom
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             perished
             in
             their
             unbelief
             .
             A
             great
             warning
             this
             was
             unto
             those
             that
             should
             live
             when
             God
             would
             enter
             into
             the
             New
             Covenant
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             perish
             after
             the
             same
             example
             .
             But
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             effectual
             towards
             them
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             rejected
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             did
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             perished
             in
             the
             indignation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
               The
               disposal
               of
               Mercies
               and
               Priviledges
               as
               unto
               Times
               ,
               Persons
               ,
               Seasons
               ,
               is
               wholly
               in
               the
               hand
               and
               power
               of
               God.
            
             Some
             he
             granted
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             some
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             to
             both
             .
             Our
             wisdom
             it
             is
             to
             improve
             what
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             not
             to
             repine
             at
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             others
             ,
             or
             will
             do
             for
             them
             that
             shall
             come
             after
             us
             .
             Our
             present
             mercies
             are
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             how
             to
             use
             them
             .
             He
             that
             wanteth
             not
             a
             believing
             heart
             ,
             shall
             want
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             these
             Fathers
             with
             whom
             God
             made
             this
             Covenant
             were
             ,
             is
             farther
             evident
             from
             the
             
               Time
               ,
               Season
            
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             making
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               that
               day
            
             .
             That
             a
             day
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             an
             especial
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             wherein
             any
             work
             or
             
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             is
             obvious
             unto
             all
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             see
             what
             we
             have
             discoursed
             concerning
             such
             a
             day
             on
             the
             3d
             Chapter
             .
             And
             the
             time
             here
             intended
             is
             often
             called
             the
             day
             of
             it
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             6.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               I
               lifted
               up
               my
               hand
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             at
             that
             time
             or
             season
             .
             A
             certain
             ,
             determinate
             ,
             limited
             time
             ,
             suited
             with
             means
             unto
             any
             work
             ,
             occasion
             ,
             or
             duty
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             
               a
               day
            
             .
             And
             it
             answereth
             unto
             the
             description
             of
             the
             time
             of
             making
             the
             New
             Covenant
             given
             in
             the
             Verse
             foregoing
             ;
             
               Behold
               the
               days
               are
               coming
            
             ,
             the
             time
             or
             season
             approacheth
             .
             It
             is
             also
             used
             in
             a
             way
             of
             eminency
             ;
             a
             day
             or
             a
             signal
             eminent
             season
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
            
             ;
             the
             illustrious
             Glory
             and
             Power
             that
             shall
             appear
             ,
             and
             be
             exerted
             at
             his
             coming
             .
             
               In
               the
               day
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             at
             that
             great
             eminent
             season
             so
             famous
             throughout
             all
             their
             Generations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             day
             or
             season
             is
             described
             from
             the
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               I
               firmly
               laid
               hold
            
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               to
               take
               hold
               of
            
             ,
             with
             
             a
             design
             of
             helping
             or
             delivering
             ,
             and
             sundry
             things
             are
             intimated
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             deliverance
             of
             that
             People
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               woful
               helpless
               condition
            
             that
             they
             were
             in
             then
             in
             Egypt
             .
             So
             far
             were
             they
             from
             being
             
               able
               to
               deliver
               themselves
            
             out
             of
             their
             captivity
             and
             bondage
             ,
             that
             like
             children
             they
             were
             not
             able
             
               to
               stand
            
             or
             go
             ,
             unless
             God
             took
             them
             ,
             and
             
               led
               them
               by
               the
               hand
            
             .
             So
             he
             speaks
             ,
             Hos.
             11.
             3.
             
             
               I
               taught
               them
               to
               go
               ,
               taking
               them
               by
               the
               arms
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             never
             were
             weakly
             froward
             children
             so
             awkward
             
               to
               stand
               and
               go
            
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             that
             people
             were
             to
             comply
             with
             God
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             deliverance
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             
               refused
               to
               stand
            
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             a
             trial
             of
             it
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             
               cast
               themselves
               down
            
             after
             they
             were
             set
             on
             their
             feet
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             
               went
               backwards
            
             as
             to
             what
             God
             directed
             them
             unto
             .
             He
             that
             can
             read
             the
             Story
             of
             their
             deliverance
             with
             any
             understanding
             ,
             will
             easily
             discern
             what
             pains
             God
             was
             at
             with
             that
             people
             ,
             
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               go
            
             when
             he
             thus
             took
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             should
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             itself
             able
             neither
             to
             stand
             nor
             go
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             God
             will
             
               take
               them
               by
               the
               hand
            
             for
             their
             help
             ,
             deliverance
             shall
             ensue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             expresseth
             the
             
               infinite
               condescension
            
             of
             God
             towards
             this
             people
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bow
             down
             
               to
               take
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               .
            
             In
             most
             other
             places
             the
             work
             which
             he
             then
             accomplished
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             
               the
               lifting
               up
               ,
               or
               stretching
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             20.
             6.
             
             See
             the
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             34.
             
             Chap.
             26.
             8.
             
             It
             was
             towards
             their
             Enemies
             a
             work
             of
             mighty
             power
             ,
             of
             the
             
               lifting
               up
               of
               his
               hand
            
             ;
             but
             towards
             them
             it
             was
             a
             work
             of
             
               infinite
               condescension
            
             and
             patience
             .
             
               A
               bowing
               down
               to
               take
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             greatest
             work
             of
             God.
             For
             such
             was
             the
             frowardness
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             so
             multiplied
             were
             the
             provocations
             and
             temptations
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             had
             not
             held
             them
             
               fast
               by
               the
               hand
            
             with
             infinite
             grace
             ,
             patience
             ,
             forbearance
             and
             condescension
             ,
             they
             had
             inevitably
             ruined
             themselves
             .
             And
             we
             know
             in
             how
             many
             instances
             they
             endeavoured
             frowardly
             and
             obstinately
             to
             wrest
             themselves
             out
             of
             
               the
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             cast
             themselves
             into
             utter
             destruction
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             word
             ,
             when
             
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
            
             for
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             compriseth
             all
             the
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             and
             patience
             which
             God
             exercised
             towards
             that
             People
             ,
             whilest
             he
             wrought
             out
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             by
             
               lifting
               up
               his
               hand
            
             amongst
             and
             against
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             no
             heart
             can
             conceive
             ,
             no
             tongue
             can
             express
             that
             infinite
             condescension
             and
             patience
             which
             God
             exerciseth
             towards
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             whilest
             he
             
               holds
               us
               by
               the
               hand
            
             to
             lead
             us
             unto
             rest
             with
             himself
             .
             Our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             know
             with
             what
             waywardness
             ,
             and
             frowardness
             ,
             with
             what
             wandrings
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             from
             his
             holy
             conduct
             ,
             we
             exercise
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             weary
             his
             patience
             continually
             .
             Yet
             do
             not
             mercy
             and
             grace
             let
             go
             that
             hold
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             on
             us
             .
             Oh
             that
             our
             Souls
             might
             live
             in
             a
             constant
             admiration
             of
             that
             divine
             grace
             and
             patience
             which
             they
             live
             upon
             ;
             that
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             wherein
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             strengthned
             
               his
               hand
            
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             had
             utterly
             destroyed
             our selves
             ,
             might
             increase
             that
             admiration
             daily
             ,
             and
             enliven
             it
             with
             thankful
             Obedience
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             power
             of
             this
             work
             intended
             is
             also
             included
             herein
             ;
             not
             directly
             ,
             but
             by
             consequence
             .
             For
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             when
             God
             
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               by
               his
               grace
               and
               patience
               ,
               he
               lifted
               up
               the
               hand
            
             of
             his
             power
             by
             the
             mighty
             works
             which
             he
             wrought
             among
             their
             Adversaries
             .
             What
             he
             did
             in
             Egypt
             at
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             is
             all
             included
             herein
             .
             These
             things
             made
             the
             day
             mentioned
             eminent
             and
             glorious
             .
             It
             was
             a
             great
             day
             wherein
             God
             so
             magnified
             his
             name
             and
             power
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             these
             things
             had
             respect
             unto
             and
             issued
             in
             that
             
               actual
               deliverance
            
             which
             God
             then
             wrought
             for
             that
             People
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             
               greatest
               mercy
            
             which
             that
             People
             ever
             were
             ,
             or
             ever
             could
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             in
             that
             condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             As
             unto
             the
             outward
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             consider
             what
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             were
             led
             into
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             greatly
             appear
             to
             be
             as
             great
             an
             outward
             mercy
             ,
             as
             humane
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             it
             was
             
               gloriously
               typical
            
             ,
             and
             representative
             of
             their
             own
             and
             the
             whole
             Churches
             spiritual
             deliverance
             from
             Sin
             and
             Hell
             ,
             from
             our
             bondage
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             traduction
             into
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             did
             God
             engrave
             the
             memorial
             of
             it
             on
             the
             
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Bondage
               .
            
             For
             what
             was
             typified
             and
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             motive
             unto
             Obedience
             throughout
             all
             Generations
             .
             Nor
             is
             any
             moral
             Obedience
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             spiritual
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             things
             are
             here
             called
             over
             in
             this
             
               promise
               of
               giving
               a
               new
               Covenant
            
             ;
             partly
             to
             mind
             the
             People
             of
             the
             mercies
             which
             they
             had
             sinned
             against
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             mind
             them
             that
             no
             concurrence
             of
             outward
             mercies
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             can
             secure
             our
             Covenant-relation
             unto
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             special
             mercy
             which
             is
             administred
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Surety
             .
          
           
             Thus
             great
             on
             all
             accounts
             was
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             God
             made
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             with
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             had
             it
             no
             glory
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             doth
             excell
             .
             The
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Glory
             was
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             
               seven
               fold
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               of
               seven
               days
               ,
            
             Isa.
             30.
             26.
             
             A
             perfection
             of
             light
             and
             glory
             was
             to
             accompany
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             work
             and
             his
             rest
             therein
             ,
             the
             
               light
               of
               seven
               days
            
             was
             to
             issue
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             things
             we
             have
             observed
             ,
             it
             is
             fully
             evident
             both
             
               what
               was
               the
               Covenant
            
             that
             God
             made
             ,
             and
             
               who
               were
               the
               Fathers
            
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             .
             The
             Covenant
             intended
             it
             is
             none
             other
             but
             that
             made
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             in
             the
             
               third
               month
               after
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               People
               out
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             1.
             which
             Covenant
             in
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             before
             described
             .
             And
             
               the
               Fathers
               were
            
             those
             of
             that
             Generation
             ,
             those
             who
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             they
             and
             their
             Children
             entred
             into
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             do
             all
             that
             was
             required
             therein
             ,
             whereon
             they
             were
             
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Exod.
             24.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             27.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             Posterity
             of
             the
             People
             unto
             whom
             the
             Promise
             was
             now
             given
             ,
             were
             bound
             and
             obliged
             by
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             those
             who
             first
             received
             it
             ;
             But
             those
             only
             are
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             who
             actually
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             enter'd
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             Which
             consideration
             will
             give
             light
             unto
             what
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             
               brake
               this
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             continued
             not
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             comparison
             being
             intended
             between
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             first
             general
             part
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             it
             is
             in
             the
             event
             of
             making
             this
             Covenant
             :
             and
             this
             is
             expressed
             both
             on
             the
             part
             of
             Man
             and
             God
             ;
             or
             in
             what
             the
             People
             did
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             carried
             it
             towards
             them
             thereon
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             event
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             People
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               continued
               not
               in
               my
               Covenant
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             ,
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             is
             sometimes
             a
             Relative
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             
               Redditive
               ,
               which
            
             ,
             or
             because
             .
             If
             we
             follow
             our
             Translation
             ,
             because
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             God
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             not
             like
             the
             former
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             
               continued
               not
               in
               the
               former
            
             ,
             or
             brake
             it
             .
             But
             this
             indeed
             was
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             The
             reason
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             why
             God
             made
             this
             new
             Covenant
             not
             according
             unto
             the
             former
             ,
             was
             not
             because
             they
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             first
             .
             This
             could
             be
             no
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             motive
             unto
             it
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             
             mentioned
             only
             to
             illustrate
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             make
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             sin
             of
             those
             who
             brake
             the
             former
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             ,
             whereby
             those
             who
             are
             taken
             into
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             preserved
             from
             
               breaking
               of
               it
            
             by
             the
             grace
             which
             it
             doth
             administer
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             had
             rather
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             by
             
               [
               which
            
             ]
             as
             we
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               which
               my
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             for
             ;
             for
             they
             abode
             not
             .
             And
             if
             we
             render
             it
             because
             ,
             it
             respects
             not
             Gods
             making
             a
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             his
             rejecting
             them
             for
             breaking
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             charged
             on
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             
               continued
               not
            
             ,
             they
             abode
             not
             in
             
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             them
             .
             This
             God
             calls
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             They
             continued
             not
             in
             
               my
               Covenant
            
             ;
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             sole
             contriver
             and
             proposer
             of
             its
             terms
             and
             promises
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             They
             brake
             ,
             they
             rescinded
             ,
             removed
             it
             ,
             made
             it
             void
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             expresseth
             the
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             brake
             or
             made
             void
             the
             Covenant
             :
             the
             word
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             not
             continuing
             faithful
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             abiding
             by
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             .
             The
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unto
             this
             purpose
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             what
             is
             intended
             hereby
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             made
             this
             Covenant
             with
             the
             People
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             in
             the
             authoritative
             proposition
             of
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             thereon
             the
             people
             solemnly
             accepted
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             upon
             themselves
             to
             observe
             ,
             do
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             8.
             especially
             Chap.
             24.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
             
               The
               people
               answered
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               all
               the
               words
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               we
               will
               do
               .
               And
               all
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               we
               will
               do
               and
               be
               obedient
               .
            
             So
             Deut.
             5.
             27.
             
             Hereupon
             the
             Covenant
             was
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             thereon
             
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             was
             sprinkled
             on
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             8.
             
             This
             gave
             that
             Covenant
             its
             solemn
             Ratification
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             thus
             
               accepted
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             ,
             Moses
             ascending
             again
             into
             the
             Mount
             ,
             the
             people
             made
             the
             
               Golden
               Calf
            
             .
             And
             this
             fell
             out
             so
             suddenly
             after
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             by
             ,
             
               they
               continued
               not
               in
               it
            
             ;
             They
             made
             haste
             to
             break
             it
             .
             He
             expresseth
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             of
             God
             hereon
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Go
               get
               thee
               down
               ,
               for
               thy
               people
               which
               thou
               broughtest
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               have
               corrupted
               themselves
               ,
               they
               have
               turned
               aside
               greatly
               out
               of
               the
               way
               which
               I
               commanded
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               them
               a
               molten
               Calf
               ,
               and
               have
               worshipped
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               sacrificed
               thereunto
               ;
               And
               said
               these
               be
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               O
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               which
               brought
               thee
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             .
             For
             therein
             they
             
               brake
               the
               Covenant
            
             wherein
             God
             had
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             assumed
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             deliverance
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             
               breaking
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             
               their
               not
               continuance
            
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             firstly
             and
             principally
             the
             making
             of
             the
             
               molten
               Calf
            
             .
             After
             this
             indeed
             that
             Generation
             added
             many
             other
             sins
             and
             provocations
             ,
             before
             all
             things
             proceeded
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             
               God
               sware
               in
               his
               wrath
               that
               they
               should
               never
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               .
            
             This
             fell
             out
             on
             their
             professed
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             murmuring
             at
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Spies
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.
             whereof
             we
             have
             treated
             at
             large
             on
             Chap.
             3.
             wherefore
             this
             expression
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             unto
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             
               following
               Generation
            
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             of
             Judah
             ,
             although
             they
             variously
             transgressed
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             disannulling
             it
             so
             far
             as
             it
             lay
             in
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             who
             
               personally
               first
               entred
               into
               Covenant
            
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             reflected
             on
             .
             That
             Generation
             with
             whom
             God
             made
             that
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             
               immediately
               brake
               it
               ,
               continued
               not
               in
               it
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             let
             that
             Generation
             look
             well
             to
             themselves
             unto
             whom
             this
             New
             Covenant
             shall
             be
             
               first
               proposed
            
             .
             And
             it
             so
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             unbelief
             of
             that
             first
             Generation
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             first
             dayes
             of
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             hath
             proved
             an
             occasion
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             Posterity
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               Sins
               have
               their
               Aggravations
               from
               Mercies
               received
               .
            
             This
             was
             that
             which
             rendred
             this
             first
             sin
             of
             that
             people
             of
             such
             a
             flagitious
             nature
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             provoking
             unto
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             
               contracted
               personally
            
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             newly
             received
             the
             honour
             ,
             mercy
             and
             priviledge
             of
             being
             
               taken
               into
               Covenant
            
             with
             God.
             Hence
             is
             that
             threatning
             of
             God
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             ;
             
               Nevertheless
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               visit
               ,
               I
               will
               visit
               their
               sin
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             Exod.
             32.
             34.
             
             He
             would
             have
             a
             remembrance
             of
             this
             provoking
             sin
             in
             all
             their
             following
             visitations
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             sin
             against
             received
             mercies
             ,
             especially
             spiritual
             priviledges
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             enjoy
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Nothing
               but
               effectual
               Grace
               will
               secure
               our
               Covenant
               Obedience
               one
               moment
               .
            
             Greater
             motives
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             stronger
             outward
             Obligation
             thereunto
             ,
             no
             People
             under
             Heaven
             could
             have
             than
             this
             People
             had
             newly
             received
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             publickly
             and
             solemnly
             engaged
             themselves
             thereunto
             .
             But
             they
             
               quickly
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             this
             Grace
             promised
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             on
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             acting
             of
             God
             towards
             them
             hereon
             is
             also
             expressed
             .
             And
             
               I
               regarded
            
             
             
               them
               not
            
             .
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             the
             Apostle
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             In
             the
             former
             place
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Although
               I
               was
               an
               Husband
               unto
               them
               :
            
             In
             this
             
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             .
             And
             hereby
             the
             utmost
             difference
             that
             can
             be
             objected
             against
             the
             rendring
             of
             these
             words
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             represented
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             rendering
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Although
               I
               was
               an
               Husband
               to
               them
               ,
            
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
             Howbeit
             many
             learned
             men
             have
             exceedingly
             perplexed
             themselves
             and
             others
             in
             attempting
             a
             reconciliation
             between
             these
             passages
             or
             expressions
             ,
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             a
             direct
             contrary
             sense
             and
             importance
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             premise
             some
             things
             which
             abate
             and
             take
             off
             from
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             the
             true
             Solution
             of
             it
             .
             And
             unto
             the
             first
             end
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               main
               Controversie
            
             ,
             nothing
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             and
             confirms
             by
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             doth
             any
             way
             depend
             on
             the
             precise
             signification
             of
             these
             words
             .
             They
             are
             but
             occasional
             as
             to
             the
             principal
             design
             of
             the
             whole
             promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             doth
             not
             depend
             on
             their
             signification
             .
             And
             in
             such
             cases
             liberty
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             Expositions
             may
             be
             safely
             used
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Take
             the
             two
             
               different
               senses
            
             which
             the
             words
             as
             commonly
             Translated
             do
             present
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             indeed
             the
             least
             disagreement
             between
             them
             .
             For
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             Translated
             that
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               express
               an
               aggravation
            
             of
             the
             Sin
             of
             the
             People
             .
             They
             broke
             my
             Covenant
             ,
             
               although
               I
               was
            
             (
             that
             is
             therein
             )
             
               an
               Husband
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             exercising
             singular
             kindness
             and
             care
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             as
             they
             are
             rendered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             they
             express
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             sin
             so
             aggravated
             .
             
               He
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             tenderness
             as
             formerly
             ;
             for
             he
             denied
             to
             go
             with
             them
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             exercised
             severity
             towards
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             until
             they
             were
             consumed
             .
             Each
             way
             the
             design
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Covenant
             was
             broken
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             dealt
             withall
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             But
             Expositors
             do
             find
             or
             make
             great
             difficulties
             herein
             .
             It
             is
             generally
             supposed
             that
             the
             Apostle
             followed
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             Copy
             whereof
             the
             words
             are
             so
             expressed
             ;
             but
             how
             they
             came
             to
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             agreed
             .
             Some
             say
             the
             Original
             Copies
             might
             differ
             in
             some
             letters
             from
             these
             we
             now
             enjoy
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             thought
             they
             might
             read
             as
             some
             think
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             neglexi
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fastidivi
             ,
             I
             neglected
             or
             loathed
             them
             .
             And
             those
             who
             speak
             most
             modestly
             ,
             suppose
             that
             the
             Copy
             which
             the
             LXX
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             had
             one
             of
             these
             words
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             truer
             Reading
             .
             And
             because
             this
             did
             not
             belong
             unto
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Argument
             which
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             depart
             from
             that
             Translation
             which
             was
             then
             in
             use
             amongst
             the
             
               Hellenistical
               Jews
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             best
             of
             these
             Conjuectures
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             Uncertain
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             made
             any
             of
             his
             quotations
             out
             of
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             certain
             enough
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             .
             Neither
             did
             he
             write
             this
             Epistle
             unto
             the
             
               Hellenistical
               Jews
            
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             or
             belonged
             unto
             their
             dispersions
             ,
             wherein
             they
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             ;
             but
             unto
             the
             Nations
             of
             Hierusalem
             and
             Judaea
             principally
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             who
             made
             no
             use
             of
             that
             Translation
             .
             He
             expressed
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Scripture
             as
             he
             was
             directed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             words
             of
             his
             own
             .
             And
             the
             coincidence
             of
             them
             with
             those
             in
             the
             present
             Copies
             of
             the
             LXX
             ,
             hath
             been
             accounted
             for
             in
             our
             Exercitations
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             it
             is
             as
             well
             as
             untrue
             ,
             to
             allow
             of
             alterations
             in
             the
             Original
             Text
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             our
             Conjectures
             to
             supply
             other
             words
             into
             it
             ,
             than
             what
             are
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             explain
             ,
             but
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Wherefore
             
             one
             learned
             man
             
               (
               Pocock
               in
               Miscellan
               .
            
             )
             hath
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             all
             Rules
             of
             Interpretation
             in
             this
             place
             must
             signifie
             to
             
               despise
               and
               neglect
            
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             so
             Translated
             .
             And
             this
             he
             confirms
             from
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             
               Arabick
               Language
            
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             find
             it
             in
             the
             place
             referred
             unto
             ,
             with
             great
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             My
             apprehensions
             are
             grounded
             on
             what
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             and
             proved
             .
             The
             Apostle
             neither
             in
             this
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             doth
             bind
             up
             himself
             precifely
             unto
             the
             
               Translation
               of
               the
               words
            
             ,
             but
             infallibly
             gives
             us
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             whereas
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             an
             Husband
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             an
             Husband
             or
             a
             Lord
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             added
             unto
             it
             in
             construction
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               jure
               usus
               sum
               Maritali
            
             ,
             I
             exercised
             the
             right
             ,
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             an
             Husband
             towards
             them
             ;
             
               I
               dealt
               with
               them
               as
               a
               Husband
               with
               a
               Wife
               that
               breaketh
               Covenant
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             ,
             with
             the
             love
             ,
             tenderness
             and
             affection
             of
             an
             Husband
             .
             So
             he
             dealt
             indeed
             with
             that
             generation
             which
             so
             suddenly
             
               brake
               Covenant
            
             with
             him
             .
             He
             provided
             no
             more
             for
             them
             as
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             he
             took
             them
             not
             home
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             habitation
             ,
             his
             resting
             place
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             but
             he
             suffered
             them
             all
             to
             wander
             ,
             and
             bear
             their
             Whoredoms
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             consumed
             .
             So
             did
             God
             
               exercise
               the
               Right
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               an
               Husband
               towards
               a
               Wife
               that
               had
               broken
               Covenant
               .
            
             And
             herein
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             in
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             did
             God
             give
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             There
             is
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             Assertion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             unto
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             or
             the
             promise
             
             of
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             For
             that
             is
             secured
             with
             the
             same
             expression
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             it
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             it
             being
             added
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             respects
             only
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             thereon
             .
             And
             this
             manifests
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             preceding
             words
             to
             be
             Gods
             severity
             towards
             .
             
               I
               used
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Husband
               ,
            
             I
             
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             as
             a
             Wife
             any
             more
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             God
             thus
             uttereth
             his
             severity
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             consider
             how
             he
             will
             deal
             with
             all
             those
             who
             despise
             ,
             break
             or
             neglect
             his
             Covenant
             .
             So
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             
               dealt
               with
               them
            
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             I
             deal
             with
             others
             who
             offend
             in
             an
             alike
             manner
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             with
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             made
             .
             They
             received
             it
             ,
             entred
             solemnly
             into
             the
             bonds
             of
             it
             ,
             took
             upon
             themselves
             expresly
             the
             performance
             of
             its
             terms
             and
             conditions
             ,
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             
               continued
               not
               in
               it
            
             ,
             and
             were
             dealt
             withall
             accordingly
             .
             God
             used
             the
             right
             and
             authority
             of
             an
             Husband
             with
             whom
             a
             Wise
             breaketh
             Covenant
             ;
             
               he
               neglected
               them
            
             ,
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             he
             deprived
             them
             of
             their
             Dowry
             or
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             slew
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             On
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             God
             promiseth
             to
             make
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             with
             them
             ,
             wherein
             all
             these
             evils
             should
             be
             prevented
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Covenant
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             to
             prove
             better
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             former
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             principally
             from
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Surety
             of
             it
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             Aaronical
             Priests
             ,
             whose
             office
             and
             service
             belonged
             wholly
             unto
             the
             administration
             of
             that
             first
             Covenant
             .
             And
             he
             confirms
             it
             also
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               this
               Covenant
               itself
            
             ,
             especially
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             efficacy
             and
             duration
             .
             And
             hereunto
             this
             Testimony
             is
             express
             ,
             evidencing
             how
             this
             Covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             administred
             in
             it
             ,
             preventive
             of
             that
             evil
             success
             which
             the
             former
             had
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             he
             says
             of
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               according
               unto
               it
            
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             agreeing
             with
             the
             former
             neither
             in
             promises
             ,
             efficacy
             ,
             nor
             duration
             .
             For
             what
             is
             principally
             promised
             here
             ,
             namely
             the
             
               giving
               of
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               Moses
            
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             done
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             It
             is
             neither
             a
             Renovation
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             a
             Reformation
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             utterly
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             by
             whose
             introduction
             and
             establishment
             that
             other
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             abrogated
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Divine
             Worship
             and
             Service
             which
             was
             peculiar
             thereunto
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             principally
             designed
             to
             prove
             and
             convince
             the
             Hebrews
             of
             .
             And
             from
             the
             whole
             we
             may
             observe
             sundry
             things
             .
          
           
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             
               No
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ever
               was
               ,
               or
               ever
               could
               be
               stable
               and
               effectual
               as
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               made
               and
               confirmed
               in
               Christ.
            
             God
             first
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             us
             in
             Adam
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             therein
             but
             the
             meer
             defectibility
             of
             our
             natures
             as
             we
             were
             creatures
             ,
             that
             could
             render
             it
             ineffectual
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             did
             it
             proceed
             .
             
               In
               him
               we
               all
               sinned
            
             ,
             by
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             had
             not
             then
             interposed
             himself
             ,
             nor
             undertaken
             on
             our
             behalf
             .
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               in
               him
               all
               things
               consist
            
             ,
             without
             him
             they
             have
             no
             consistency
             ,
             no
             stability
             ,
             no
             duration
             .
             So
             was
             this
             other
             Covenant
             immediately
             broken
             .
             It
             was
             not
             confirmed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             those
             who
             suppose
             that
             the
             efficacy
             and
             stability
             of
             the
             present
             Covenant
             doth
             depend
             solely
             on
             our
             own
             
               will
               and
               diligence
            
             ,
             had
             need
             not
             only
             to
             assert
             our
             nature
             free
             from
             that
             depravation
             which
             it
             was
             under
             when
             this
             Covenant
             was
             broken
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             that
             defectibility
             that
             was
             in
             it
             before
             we
             fell
             in
             Adam
             .
             And
             such
             as
             neglecting
             the
             interposition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             imaginations
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             surely
             know
             little
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             less
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               No
               external
               administration
               of
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Gods
               own
               making
               ,
               no
               obligation
               of
               mercy
               on
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               can
               enable
               them
               unto
               stedfastness
               in
               Covenant
               obedience
               ,
               without
               an
               effectual
               influence
               of
               grace
               from
               and
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             Verses
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             provision
             which
             is
             made
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             render
             us
             stedfast
             in
             obedience
             ,
             and
             his
             Covenant
             effectual
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               God
               in
               making
               a
               Covenant
               with
               any
               ,
               in
               proposing
               the
               terms
               of
               it
               ,
               retains
               his
               right
               and
               authority
               to
               deal
               with
               persons
               according
               to
               their
               deportment
               in
               and
               towards
               that
               Covenant
               :
            
             They
             brake
             my
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             I
             regarded
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Gods
               casting
               men
               out
               of
               his
               especial
               care
               upon
               the
               breach
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               judgment
               that
               in
               this
               world
               can
               fall
               on
               any
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             And
             we
             are
             concerned
             in
             all
             these
             things
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             be
             stable
             and
             effectual
             unto
             all
             who
             are
             really
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             as
             unto
             its
             external
             administration
             ,
             and
             our
             entring
             into
             it
             by
             a
             visible
             profession
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             broken
             unto
             the
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             ruine
             of
             Persons
             and
             whole
             Churches
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               golden
               Calf
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             X
             ,
             XI
             ,
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             the
             
               general
               Argument
            
             which
             he
             is
             in
             pursuit
             of
             ,
             must
             still
             be
             born
             in
             mind
             throughout
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             he
             produceth
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Surety
             of
             a
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             than
             that
             wherein
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             was
             managed
             by
             the
             High
             Priests
             according
             unto
             the
             Law.
             For
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             greater
             and
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             theirs
             .
             To
             this
             end
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             prove
             that
             God
             promised
             
               to
               make
               such
               a
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             also
             declares
             the
             
               nature
               and
               properties
            
             of
             it
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             .
             And
             so
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             manifests
             its
             excellency
             above
             it
             .
             In
             particular
             in
             this
             Testimony
             the
             imperfection
             of
             that
             Covenant
             is
             demonstrated
             from
             its
             issue
             .
             For
             it
             did
             not
             effectually
             continue
             peace
             and
             mutual
             love
             between
             God
             and
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             being
             
               broken
               by
               them
            
             ,
             they
             were
             thereon
             rejected
             of
             God.
             This
             rendered
             all
             the
             other
             benefits
             and
             advantages
             of
             it
             useless
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             from
             the
             Prophet
             on
             these
             properties
             of
             this
             
               other
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             infallibly
             prevent
             the
             like
             issue
             ,
             securing
             the
             peoples
             obedience
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             love
             and
             relation
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             as
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             these
             
               three
               Verses
            
             give
             us
             a
             description
             of
             that
             Covenant
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Mediator
               and
               Surety
            
             not
             absolutely
             and
             entirely
             ,
             
               but
               as
               unto
               those
               properties
               and
               effects
               of
               it
               wherein
               it
               differs
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               so
               as
               infallibly
               to
               secure
               the
               Covenant
               relation
               between
               God
               and
               the
               people
               .
            
             That
             Covenant
             was
             broken
             ,
             but
             this
             shall
             
               never
               be
               so
            
             ,
             because
             provision
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             against
             any
             such
             event
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             in
             the
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Particle
               of
               Introduction
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               answering
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Subject
               spoken
               of
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               the
               way
               of
               making
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 make
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Jehovah
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Those
               with
               whom
               it
               was
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               
                 The
                 House
                 of
                 Israel
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               time
               of
               making
               it
               ,
               
                 After
                 those
                 days
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Properties
                 ,
                 Priviledges
              
               ,
               and
               Benefits
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Of
             
               Sanctifying
               ,
               Inherent
               Grace
            
             ;
             described
             by
             a
             double
             Consequent
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             Gods
             relation
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             theirs
             to
             him
             ;
             
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             their
             advantage
             thereby
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             of
             such
             other
             aids
             as
             formerly
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             Of
             
               Relative
               Grace
            
             ,
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             And
             sundry
             things
             of
             great
             weight
             will
             fall
             into
             consideration
             under
             these
             several
             Heads
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               House
               of
            
             Israel
             
               after
               those
               days
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               my
               Laws
               into
               their
               mind
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               upon
               their
               hearts
               :
               and
               I
               will
               be
               unto
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               a
               people
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Introduction
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             by
             the
             Particle
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             rendered
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             variously
             used
             ,
             and
             is
             sometimes
             redundant
             .
             In
             the
             Prophet
             some
             translate
             it
             by
             an
             
               Exceptive
               ,
               Sed
            
             ;
             some
             by
             an
             
               Illative
               ,
               Quoniam
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rendered
             by
             some
             
               Quamobrem
               ,
               Wherefore
            
             ;
             and
             others
             Nam
             ,
             or
             Enim
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             it
             by
             For.
             And
             it
             doth
             intimate
             a
             reason
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             would
             now
             make
             ,
             should
             
               not
               be
               according
               unto
               that
            
             ,
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             made
             and
             broken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             promised
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
             and
             the
             way
             of
             making
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             the
             usual
             word
             whereby
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Covenant
             is
             expressed
             .
             For
             signifying
             to
             cut
             ,
             to
             strike
             ,
             to
             divide
             ,
             respect
             is
             had
             in
             it
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             wherewith
             Covenants
             were
             confirmed
             .
             Thence
             also
             were
             
               faedus
               percutere
            
             ,
             and
             
               faedus
               ferire
            
             .
             See
             Gen.
             15.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             18.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             cum
             ,
             which
             is
             joined
             in
             construction
             with
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             18.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             
               dative
               case
            
             without
             a
             preposition
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
            
             or
             confirm
             unto
             .
             He
             had
             used
             before
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             We
             render
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             by
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             afterward
             the
             same
             word
             is
             translated
             by
             a
             Testament
             .
             A
             Covenant
             properly
             is
             a
             Compact
             or
             Agreement
             on
             certain
             terms
             mutually
             stipulated
             by
             two
             or
             more
             Parties
             .
             As
             Promises
             are
             the
             foundation
             and
             rise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             so
             it
             compriseth
             also
             Precepts
             ,
             or
             Laws
             of
             Obedience
             which
             are
             prescribed
             unto
             man
             on
             his
             part
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             But
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Covenant
             here
             annexed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             condition
             on
             the
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             any
             terms
             of
             Obedience
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             consists
             in
             
               free
               gratuitous
               Promises
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             it
             .
             Some
             here
             conclude
             that
             it
             is
             
               onely
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             that
             is
             here
             described
             .
             Others
             observe
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             
               as
               a
               Covenant
               is
               absolute
            
             ,
             without
             any
             conditions
             on
             our
             part
             ;
             which
             sense
             Estius
             on
             this
             place
             contends
             for
             .
             But
             these
             things
             must
             be
             farther
             enquired
             into
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             Berith
             used
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             signifie
             a
             Covenant
             or
             Compact
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             but
             a
             
               free
               ,
               gratuitous
               Promise
            
             also
             .
             Yea
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             is
             used
             for
             such
             a
             free
             purpose
             of
             God
             with
             respect
             unto
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             obliged
             by
             any
             moral
             condition
             .
             Such
             is
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             Jer.
             33.
             20
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             so
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             
               made
               his
               Covenant
            
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             World
             by
             water
             any
             more
             
               with
               every
               living
               creature
            
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Nothing
             therefore
             can
             be
             argued
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             Conditions
             to
             belong
             unto
             this
             Covenant
             from
             the
             name
             or
             term
             whereby
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Prophet
             .
             A
             Covenant
             properly
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             word
             in
             the
             whole
             Hebrew
             Language
             of
             that
             precise
             signification
             .
          
           
             The
             making
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             declared
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             yet
             neither
             doth
             this
             require
             a
             
               mutual
               stipulation
            
             upon
             terms
             and
             conditions
             prescribed
             unto
             an
             entrance
             into
             Covenant
             .
             For
             it
             refers
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             wherewith
             Covenants
             were
             confirmed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             applied
             unto
             a
             meer
             
               gratuitous
               Promise
            
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             18.
             
             
               In
               that
               day
               did
               God
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Unto
               thy
               Seed
               will
               I
               give
               this
               Land.
               
            
          
           
           
             As
             unto
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             signifies
             a
             Covenant
             improperly
             ;
             properly
             it
             is
             a
             
               testamentary
               disposition
            
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             without
             any
             conditions
             on
             the
             part
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             any
             thing
             is
             bequeathed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             whole
             of
             the
             Covenant
             intended
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             ensuing
             description
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             proved
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             this
             Covenant
             
               was
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               former
            
             ;
             especially
             as
             to
             security
             that
             the
             Covenant
             Relation
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             should
             not
             be
             broken
             or
             disannulled
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             to
             prove
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             the
             want
             of
             an
             observation
             thereof
             ,
             hath
             led
             many
             out
             of
             the
             way
             in
             their
             exposition
             of
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             this
             be
             not
             an
             entire
             description
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             might
             yet
             be
             something
             reserved
             essentially
             belonging
             thereunto
             which
             might
             frustrate
             this
             end
             .
             For
             some
             such
             conditions
             might
             yet
             be
             required
             in
             it
             as
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             observe
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             no
             security
             that
             we
             should
             abide
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             .
             And
             thereon
             this
             Covenant
             might
             be
             frustrated
             of
             its
             end
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             Gods
             declaration
             of
             his
             design
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             can
             be
             
               no
               condition
            
             previously
             required
             ,
             unto
             our
             
               entering
               into
            
             ,
             or
             participation
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             this
             Covenant
             antecedent
             unto
             the
             making
             of
             it
             with
             us
             .
             For
             none
             think
             there
             are
             any
             such
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             original
             constitution
             ;
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             making
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             entering
             into
             it
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             would
             render
             this
             Covenant
             inferior
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Grace
             unto
             that
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             people
             at
             Horeb.
             For
             he
             declares
             that
             there
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             
               in
               them
            
             that
             moved
             him
             either
             to
             make
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             them
             into
             it
             with
             himself
             .
             Everywhere
             he
             asserts
             this
             to
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             meer
             Grace
             and
             Favor
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             frequently
             declares
             ,
             That
             he
             took
             them
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             thing
             of
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             although
             they
             were
             evil
             and
             stubborn
             .
             See
             Deut.
             7.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Ends
             and
             express
             Properties
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             be
             thought
             ,
             or
             supposed
             to
             be
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             .
             For
             all
             that
             God
             requireth
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             proposed
             as
             that
             which
             himself
             will
             effect
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             
               outward
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Terms
             of
             it
             are
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             required
             of
             us
             in
             order
             unto
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             that
             is
             prepared
             in
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             communicated
             unto
             us
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             use
             of
             
               outward
               means
            
             ,
             wherewith
             a
             compliance
             is
             required
             of
             us
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Duty
             .
             To
             this
             end
             hath
             he
             appointed
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             Duties
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             which
             are
             needful
             to
             render
             them
             effectual
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             he
             will
             take
             us
             ordinarily
             into
             this
             Covenant
             in
             and
             by
             the
             rational
             faculties
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             things
             are
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             
               in
               order
               unto
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               this
               Covenant
               .
            
             And
             if
             therefore
             any
             one
             will
             call
             our
             attendance
             unto
             such
             Duties
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             contended
             about
             ,
             though
             properly
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             God
             doth
             work
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             communicate
             the
             Mercy
             of
             it
             ,
             antecedently
             unto
             all
             ability
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             such
             duty
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             with
             elect
             Infants
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Amongst
             those
             who
             are
             equally
             diligent
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             intended
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             discrimination
             ,
             preferring
             one
             before
             another
             .
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             ;
             and
             what
             hath
             any
             one
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             received
             ,
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             He
             actually
             takes
             some
             into
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             engaged
             in
             an
             opposition
             unto
             the
             outward
             dispensation
             of
             it
             .
             An
             example
             of
             this
             Grace
             he
             gave
             in
             Paul.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             
               first
               grace
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             
               Gods
               putting
               his
               Law
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             can
             depend
             on
             no
             condition
             on
             our
             part
             .
             For
             whatever
             is
             antecedent
             thereunto
             ,
             being
             only
             a
             work
             or
             act
             of
             corrupted
             nature
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             condition
             whereon
             the
             dispensation
             of
             spiritual
             Grace
             is
             superadded
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             ground
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             absolutely
             deny
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             be
             conditional
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               grace
            
             is
             absolutely
             promised
             ,
             whereon
             and
             its
             exercise
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             doth
             depend
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Unto
             a
             full
             and
             compleat
             interest
             in
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Faith
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             from
             which
             
               Evangelical
               Repentance
            
             is
             inseparable
             ,
             is
             required
             .
             But
             whereas
             these
             also
             are
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Promise
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             are
             absolute
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             strife
             about
             words
             to
             contend
             whether
             they
             may
             be
             called
             conditions
             or
             no.
             Let
             it
             be
             granted
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             an
             actual
             participation
             of
             the
             
               relative
               grace
            
             of
             this
             Covenant
             in
             
               Adoration
               and
               Justification
            
             ,
             without
             Faith
             or
             Believing
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             this
             Faith
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             that
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             depends
             on
             no
             condition
             in
             us
             as
             unto
             its
             discriminating
             administration
             ,
             And
             I
             shall
             not
             concern
             my self
             what
             men
             will
             call
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Though
             there
             are
             no
             conditions
             properly
             so
             called
             of
             the
             whole
             grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             conditions
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             taking
             that
             term
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             for
             that
             which
             by
             the
             order
             of
             divine
             constitution
             precedeth
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             influence
             into
             its
             existence
             .
             For
             God
             requireth
             many
             things
             of
             them
             whom
             he
             actually
             takes
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             makes
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Promises
             and
             Benefits
             of
             it
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             is
             that
             
               whole
               Obedience
            
             which
             is
             prescribed
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             our
             
               walking
               before
               God
               in
               uprightness
            
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             an
             order
             in
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             hereunto
             ,
             some
             acts
             ,
             duties
             and
             parts
             of
             our
             gracious
             Obedience
             ,
             being
             appointed
             to
             be
             means
             of
             the
             farther
             additional
             supplies
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             mercies
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             called
             conditions
             required
             of
             us
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             duties
             prescribed
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
            
             which
             it
             doth
             collate
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               future
               Reward
            
             of
             glory
             which
             it
             doth
             promise
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             are
             all
             of
             them
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             use
             and
             improve
             unto
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             be
             called
             conditions
             required
             on
             our
             part
             .
             They
             are
             only
             collated
             on
             us
             ,
             but
             conditions
             as
             used
             and
             improved
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Although
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             word
             here
             used
             ,
             may
             signifie
             ,
             and
             be
             rightly
             rendred
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             is
             properly
             a
             Testament
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Testamentary
               disposition
            
             of
             good
             things
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             death
             and
             bloodshedding
             ,
             to
             give
             freely
             unto
             us
             the
             whole
             inheritance
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
             And
             under
             this
             notion
             the
             Covenant
             hath
             no
             condition
             ,
             nor
             are
             any
             such
             either
             expressed
             or
             intimated
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               as
               reduced
               into
               a
               form
               of
               a
               Testament
               confirmed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               not
               depend
               on
               any
               condition
               or
               qualification
               in
               our
               persons
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               free
               grant
               and
               donation
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               the
               good
               things
               prepared
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               are
               turned
               all
               of
               them
               into
               Promises
               under
               the
               New.
            
             Their
             preceptive
             commanding
             power
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             grace
             is
             promised
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             having
             declared
             that
             the
             People
             brake
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             adds
             that
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             grace
             shall
             be
             supplied
             for
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             that
             are
             required
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               All
               things
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               being
               proposed
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               way
               of
               promise
               ,
               it
               is
               Faith
               alone
               whereby
               we
               may
               attain
               a
               participation
               of
               them
               .
            
             For
             Faith
             onely
             is
             the
             grace
             we
             ought
             to
             exercise
             ,
             the
             duty
             we
             ought
             to
             perform
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             effectual
             to
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Sense
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               an
               interest
               in
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               preparation
               for
               receiving
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               New.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Author
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             God
             himself
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               it
               ,
               saith
               the
            
             
             Lord.
             This
             is
             the
             third
             time
             that
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             repeated
             in
             this
             Testimony
             .
             The
             work
             expressed
             in
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             
               disannulling
               of
               the
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               establishment
               of
               the
               New
            
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             calls
             for
             this
             solemn
             interposition
             of
             the
             authority
             ,
             veracity
             and
             grace
             of
             God.
             
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             the
             mention
             hereof
             is
             thus
             frequently
             inculcated
             ,
             to
             beget
             a
             reverence
             in
             us
             of
             the
             work
             which
             he
             so
             emphatically
             assumes
             unto
             himself
             .
             And
             it
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               God
               himself
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               his
               own
               soveraign
               Wisdom
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Allsufficiency
               and
               Power
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               the
               onely
               Cause
               and
               Author
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               .
            
             
             Or
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             the
             introduction
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             meer
             soveraign
             wisdom
             ,
             grace
             and
             authority
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             his
             gracious
             disposal
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             grace
             .
             That
             whereof
             we
             had
             no
             contrivance
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             the
             least
             desire
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             declared
             
               who
               this
               New
               Covenant
               is
               made
               withall
               .
               With
               the
            
             
             
               House
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             They
             are
             called
             distinctly
             ▪
             
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             The
             distribution
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             into
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ensued
             upon
             the
             division
             that
             fell
             among
             the
             people
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Rehoboam
             .
             Before
             they
             were
             called
             Israel
             only
             .
             And
             as
             before
             they
             were
             mentioned
             distinctly
             ,
             to
             testifie
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             should
             be
             absolutely
             excluded
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             however
             they
             were
             divided
             among
             themselves
             ;
             so
             here
             they
             are
             all
             jointly
             expressed
             by
             their
             ancient
             name
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             all
             distinctions
             on
             the
             account
             of
             precedent
             Priviledges
             should
             be
             now
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Israel
               might
               be
               saved
            
             .
             But
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             are
             principally
             intended
             hereby
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Time
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             or
             making
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             expressed
             ,
             
               After
               those
               days
            
             .
             There
             are
             various
             conjectures
             about
             the
             
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             time
             limited
             in
             them
             .
             Some
             suppose
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             
               time
               of
               giving
               the
               Law
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
            
             Then
             was
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             
               after
               those
               days
            
             another
             should
             be
             made
             .
             But
             whereas
             
               that
               time
               ,
               those
               days
            
             were
             so
             long
             past
             before
             this
             Prophesie
             was
             given
             out
             by
             Jeremy
             ,
             namely
             ,
             about
             800
             years
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             but
             that
             the
             New
             Covenant
             which
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
             must
             be
             
               after
               those
               days
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             so
             to
             express
             it
             that
             it
             should
             be
             after
             those
             days
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             otherwise
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Some
             think
             that
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             
               Captivity
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             return
             of
             the
             People
             from
             thence
             .
             For
             God
             then
             shewed
             them
             great
             kindness
             ,
             to
             win
             them
             unto
             Obedience
             .
             But
             neither
             can
             this
             time
             be
             intended
             ;
             for
             God
             then
             made
             
               no
               New
               Covenant
            
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             strictly
             obliged
             them
             unto
             the
             
               terms
               of
               the
               Old
               ,
               Mal.
            
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             when
             this
             New
             Covenant
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             the
             old
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             and
             removed
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             affirmeth
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             The
             promise
             is
             not
             of
             new
             obligation
             ,
             or
             new
             assistance
             unto
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             of
             making
             a
             New
             one
             quite
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             which
             then
             was
             not
             done
             .
          
           
             Some
             judge
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               After
               those
               days
            
             ,
             refer
             unto
             what
             went
             immediately
             before
             ,
             
               And
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             :
             which
             words
             include
             the
             total
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             After
             those
             days
             wherein
             both
             the
             House
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             shall
             be
             rejected
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             New
             Covenant
             with
             the
             
               whole
               Israel
               of
               God.
            
             But
             neither
             will
             this
             hold
             the
             Tryal
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Supposing
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               And
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             ,
             to
             intend
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             their
             excision
             and
             cutting
             off
             absolutely
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             nor
             for
             their
             
               non-continuance
               in
               the
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             not
             being
             faithful
             therein
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             
               rejection
               of
               the
               New
            
             when
             proposed
             unto
             them
             .
             Then
             they
             fell
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             fully
             manifests
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             making
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             after
             their
             rejection
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             rejected
             for
             their-refusal
             and
             contempt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             By
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               House
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             natural
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             would
             be
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             any
             interest
             in
             this
             Promise
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             allowed
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             so
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             a
             Remnant
             being
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             ;
             which
             though
             but
             a
             remnant
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             yet
             in
             themselves
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             them
             the
             Promises
             made
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             were
             confirmed
             .
             Nor
             on
             this
             Supposition
             would
             this
             Prediction
             of
             a
             New
             Covenant
             have
             been
             any
             promise
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             severe
             denunciation
             of
             judgment
             .
             But
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             make
             this
             Covenant
             
               with
               them
            
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             former
             with
             
               their
               Fathers
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             
               after
               those
               days
            
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               in
               those
               days
            
             ;
             an
             indeterminate
             season
             for
             a
             certain
             .
             So
             ,
             
               in
               that
               day
            
             ,
             is
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Isa.
             24.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Zech.
             12.
             11.
             
             A
             time
             therefore
             certainly
             future
             ,
             but
             not
             determined
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               After
               those
               days
            
             .
             And
             herewith
             most
             Expositors
             are
             satisfied
             .
             Yet
             is
             there
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             more
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
           
             
               Those
               days
            
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             comprize
             the
             whole
             time
             alotted
             unto
             the
             
               oeconomy
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             or
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
             Such
             a
             time
             there
             was
             appointed
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             during
             this
             season
             ,
             things
             fell
             out
             as
             described
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             The
             certain
             period
             fixed
             unto
             these
             days
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             our
             Apostle
             
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             10.
             
             
               After
               those
               days
            
             ;
             that
             is
             in
             or
             at
             their
             expiration
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             coming
             unto
             their
             end
             ,
             whereby
             the
             first
             Covenant
             waxed
             old
             and
             decayed
             ,
             God
             would
             make
             this
             Covenant
             with
             them
             .
             And
             although
             much
             was
             done
             towards
             it
             before
             those
             days
             came
             absolutely
             unto
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             did
             actually
             expire
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             making
             of
             it
             said
             to
             be
             
               after
               those
               days
            
             ,
             because
             being
             made
             in
             the
             wane
             and
             declension
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             did
             by
             its
             making
             ,
             put
             a
             full
             and
             final
             end
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             in
             general
             was
             the
             time
             here
             designed
             for
             the
             making
             and
             establishing
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             But
             we
             must
             yet
             farther
             enquire
             into
             the
             
               precise
               time
            
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             .
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               of
               it
            
             cannot
             be
             limited
             unto
             any
             one
             season
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             though
             all
             that
             was
             intended
             in
             Gods
             making
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             did
             consist
             in
             any
             one
             
               individual
               act
            
             .
             The
             making
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               day
               wherein
               God
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             During
             the
             season
             intended
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             things
             that
             were
             preparatory
             to
             the
             making
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             solemn
             establishment
             of
             it
             .
             So
             was
             it
             also
             in
             the
             making
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             It
             was
             gradually
             made
             and
             established
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             sundry
             Acts
             preparatory
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             confirmatory
             of
             it
             .
             And
             there
             are
             six
             degrees
             observable
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             peculiar
             entrance
             into
             it
             was
             made
             by
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               John
               the
               Baptist.
            
             Him
             had
             God
             raised
             to
             send
             under
             the
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             
             Hence
             is
             his
             Ministry
             called
             the
             
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Until
             his
             coming
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             bound
             absolutely
             and
             universally
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             without
             alteration
             or
             addition
             in
             any
             Ordinance
             of
             Worship
             .
             But
             his
             Ministry
             was
             designed
             to
             prepare
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             look
             out
             after
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             promise
             of
             making
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             those
             by
             whom
             his
             Ministry
             was
             despised
             ,
             did
             
               reject
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
            
             that
             is
             unto
             their
             ruine
             ;
             and
             made
             themselves
             liable
             to
             that
             utter
             excision
             ,
             with
             the
             Threatnings
             whereof
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             closed
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             6.
             
             He
             therefore
             called
             the
             People
             off
             from
             resting
             in
             ,
             or
             trusting
             unto
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             Mat.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             preached
             unto
             them
             a
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             instituted
             a
             new
             Ordinance
             of
             Worship
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             initiated
             into
             a
             new
             state
             or
             condition
             ,
             a
             new
             Relation
             unto
             God.
             And
             in
             his
             whole
             Ministry
             he
             pointed
             at
             ,
             directed
             and
             gave
             Testimony
             unto
             him
             who
             was
             then
             to
             come
             to
             establish
             this
             New
             Covenant
             .
             This
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Promise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               and
               personal
               Ministry
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
            
             was
             an
             eminent
             advance
             and
             degree
             therein
             .
             The
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             did
             yet
             continue
             .
             For
             he
             himself
             as
             
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               was
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             yielding
             Obedience
             unto
             it
             ,
             observing
             all
             its
             Precepts
             and
             Institutions
             .
             But
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             laid
             an
             Axe
             unto
             the
             Root
             of
             that
             whole
             dispensation
             .
             For
             therein
             the
             main
             end
             that
             God
             designed
             thereby
             towards
             that
             People
             was
             accomplished
             .
             The
             interposition
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             now
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             to
             become
             all
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             Hence
             upon
             his
             Nativity
             this
             Covenant
             was
             proclaimed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             immediately
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             Luk.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             But
             it
             was
             more
             fully
             and
             evidently
             carried
             on
             in
             and
             by
             his
             
               personal
               Ministry
            
             .
             The
             whole
             doctrine
             thereof
             was
             preparatory
             unto
             the
             immediate
             introduction
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             But
             especially
             there
             was
             therein
             and
             thereby
             ,
             by
             the
             truth
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             teaching
             ,
             by
             the
             miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             with
             an
             open
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Prophesies
             concerning
             him
             ,
             evidence
             given
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             Herein
             was
             a
             declaration
             made
             of
             the
             Person
             in
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             to
             be
             established
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             
               That
               unless
               they
               believed
               it
               was
               he
               who
               was
               so
               promised
               ,
               they
               should
               dye
               in
               iheir
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               way
               for
               the
               introduction
               of
               this
               Covenant
            
             being
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             it
             was
             solemnly
             enacted
             and
             confirmed
             in
             and
             by
             his
             death
             .
             For
             herein
             he
             offered
             that
             
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             whereby
             it
             was
             established
             .
             And
             hereby
             the
             Promise
             properly
             became
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             answered
             those
             Sacrifices
             whose
             
               blood
               was
               sprinkled
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             things
             must
             be
             treated
             of
             afterwards
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Center
             wherein
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             did
             meet
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             derived
             their
             efficacy
             .
             From
             henceforward
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             administrations
             ,
             having
             received
             their
             full
             accomplishment
             ,
             did
             abide
             only
             in
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             down
             and
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             in
             his
             own
             time
             and
             manner
             .
             For
             really
             and
             in
             themselves
             ,
             their
             force
             and
             authority
             did
             then
             cease
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             away
             .
             See
             Eph.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Col.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             our
             obligation
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             observance
             of
             Commands
             ,
             though
             formally
             and
             ultimately
             it
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             immediately
             it
             respects
             the
             Revelation
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             directly
             obliged
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             had
             already
             been
             applied
             thereunto
             ;
             yet
             the
             Law
             and
             its
             Institutions
             were
             still
             continued
             not
             only
             lawful
             but
             useful
             unto
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             until
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             their
             abrogation
             was
             fully
             declared
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             New
             Covenant
             had
             the
             complement
             of
             its
             making
             and
             establishment
             in
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             in
             order
             hereunto
             the
             Old
             was
             to
             have
             its
             perfect
             end
             .
             God
             did
             not
             make
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             therein
             revive
             ,
             represent
             and
             confirm
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             with
             the
             Promise
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             meerly
             that
             it
             should
             continue
             for
             such
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             then
             
               die
               of
               its
               self
            
             ,
             and
             be
             arbitrarily
             removed
             .
             But
             that
             whole
             dispensation
             
               had
               an
               end
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             it
             was
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             wisdom
             or
             righteousness
             of
             God
             
               to
               remove
               it
            
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             away
             .
             Yea
             nothing
             of
             it
             could
             be
             removed
             ,
             until
             
               all
               was
               fulfilled
            
             .
             It
             was
             easier
             to
             remove
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             than
             to
             remove
             the
             Law
             as
             unto
             its
             Right
             and
             Title
             to
             rule
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             before
             all
             was
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             this
             end
             had
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               The
               perfect
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               it
               required
               .
            
             This
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             them
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               That
               the
               Curse
               of
               it
               should
               be
               undergone
               .
            
             Until
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             quit
             its
             claim
             unto
             power
             over
             sinners
             .
             And
             as
             this
             Curse
             was
             undergone
             in
             the
             Suffering
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             absolutely
             discharged
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             For
             the
             pains
             of
             death
             being
             loosed
             ,
             and
             he
             delivered
             from
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             sanction
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             and
             its
             curse
             answered
             .
             Hereby
             did
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             so
             expire
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Worship
             which
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ,
             was
             only
             for
             a
             while
             continued
             in
             the
             patience
             and
             forbearance
             of
             God
             towards
             that
             People
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             first
             solemn
             promulgation
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             made
             ,
             ratified
             and
             established
             ,
             was
             on
             the
             
               day
               of
               Pentecost
            
             seven
             weeks
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             And
             it
             answered
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Law
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             the
             same
             space
             of
             time
             after
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             people
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             From
             this
             day
             forward
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             became
             obligatory
             unto
             all
             Believers
             .
             Then
             was
             the
             whole
             Church
             absolved
             from
             any
             duty
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             manifest
             as
             yet
             in
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Question
             being
             stated
             about
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             obligatory
             force
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             contrary
             was
             solemnly
             promulged
             by
             the
             Apostles
             under
             the
             infallible
             conduct
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             Articles
             ,
             
               or
               the
               degrees
               of
               the
               time
            
             intended
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               After
               those
               days
            
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             answering
             the
             several
             degrees
             whereby
             the
             Old
             vanished
             and
             disappeared
             .
          
           
             The
             
               circumstances
               of
               the
               making
               of
               this
               Covenant
            
             being
             thus
             cleared
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             in
             its
             Promises
             is
             next
             proposed
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             these
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Inquire
             into
             the
             
               general
               nature
            
             of
             these
             Promises
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Particularly
             and
             distinctly
             explain
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               general
               nature
            
             both
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             here
             expressed
             ,
             must
             briefly
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             various
             apprehensions
             about
             them
             .
             For
             some
             suppose
             that
             there
             is
             an
             
               especial
               efficacy
               towards
               the
            
             
             
               thing
               mentioned
            
             ,
             intended
             in
             these
             Promises
             
               and
               no
               more
            
             ;
             some
             judge
             that
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             the
             event
             and
             end
             are
             so
             promised
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             way
             Schlictingius
             expresseth
             himself
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             
               Non
               ut
               olim
               curabo
               leges
               meas
               in
               lapideis
               tantum
               tabulis
               inscribi
               ,
               sed
               tale
               faedus
               cum
               illis
               feriam
               ut
               meae
               leges
               ipsis
               eorum
               mentibus
               &
               cordibus
               insculpantur
               —
               Apparet
               haec
               verba
               intra
               vim
               &
               efficaciam
               accipienda
               esse
               ,
               non
               vero
               ad
               ipsum
               inscriptionis
               effectum
               necessariò
               porrigenda
               ,
               qui
               semper
               in
               libera
               hominis
               potestate
               positus
               est
               ;
               quod
               ipsum
               docent
               &
               sequentia
               Dei
               verba
               ,
            
             v.
             12.
             
             
               Quibus
               ipse
               Deus
               causam
               seu
               modum
               ac
               rationem
               bujus
               rei
               aperit
               ,
               quae
               ingenti
               illius
               gratia
               ac
               misericordia
               populo
               exhibenda
               continetur
               .
               Hac
               futurum
               dicit
               ut
               populus
               tanto
               ardore
               sibi
               serviat
               ,
               suásque
               leges
               observet
               .
               —
               Sensus
               ergo
               est
               ;
               tale
               percutiam
               faedus
               quod
               maximas
               &
               sufficientissimas
               vires
               habebit
               populum
               meum
               in
               officio
               continendi
               .
            
          
           
             And
             another
             ,
             
               I
               will
               instead
               of
               these
               external
               carnal
               Ordinances
               and
               Observations
               ,
               give
               them
               spiritual
               Commands
               for
               the
               regulating
               of
               their
               Affections
               ,
               Precepts
               most
               agreeable
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
            
             (
             made
             )
             
               by
               the
               exceeding
               greatness
               of
               that
               grace
               and
               mercy
               :
               In
               this
               and
               many
               other
               particulars
               ,
               I
               shall
               incline
               their
               affections
               willingly
               to
               receive
               my
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             both
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             is
             here
             promised
             ,
             consisteth
             
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               means
               ,
            
             and
             their
             efficacy
             from
             thence
             ,
             to
             incline
             ,
             dispose
             ,
             and
             engage
             men
             unto
             the
             things
             here
             spoken
             of
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             effect
             them
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             in
             them
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             is
             given
             .
             And
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             efficacy
             granted
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             which
             are
             rational
             ,
             and
             suited
             unto
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             intellectual
             natures
             .
             For
             these
             Precepts
             enlivened
             by
             the
             Promises
             made
             unto
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             mercies
             wherewith
             they
             are
             accompanied
             in
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             us
             ,
             are
             
               meet
               to
               prevail
            
             on
             our
             minds
             and
             wills
             unto
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             yet
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             whole
             issue
             depends
             on
             our
             own
             wills
             ,
             and
             their
             determination
             of
             themselves
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             things
             are
             not
             only
             liable
             unto
             many
             
               just
               exceptions
            
             ,
             but
             do
             indeed
             overthrow
             the
             
               whole
               nature
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Text
             is
             not
             expounded
             ,
             but
             corrupted
             by
             them
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             must
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Exposition
             given
             ,
             can
             no
             way
             be
             accommodated
             unto
             the
             words
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             grant
             a
             Truth
             in
             their
             plain
             literal
             sense
             .
             For
             whereas
             God
             says
             ,
             he
             will
             
               put
               his
               Laws
               in
               their
               mind
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               all
               know
               him
               ,
            
             which
             declares
             what
             he
             will
             effectually
             do
             ;
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             Exposition
             is
             ,
             that
             indeed
             
               he
               will
               not
               do
               so
            
             ,
             only
             he
             will
             do
             that
             which
             shall
             move
             them
             ,
             and
             persuade
             them
             to
             do
             that
             themselves
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             do
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             whether
             they
             ever
             do
             so
             or
             no.
             But
             if
             any
             one
             concerning
             whom
             God
             says
             that
             he
             will
             
               write
               his
               Law
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             have
             it
             not
             so
             written
             ,
             be
             it
             on
             what
             account
             it
             will
             ,
             suppose
             it
             be
             that
             
               the
               man
               will
               not
               have
               it
               so
               written
               ,
            
             how
             can
             the
             Promise
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             
               write
               his
               Law
               in
               his
               heart
               ?
            
             It
             is
             a
             sorry
             Apology
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             making
             that
             Promise
             ,
             did
             not
             foresee
             the
             obstruction
             that
             would
             arise
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             remove
             it
             when
             it
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             event
             ,
             or
             the
             effect
             itself
             that
             is
             directly
             promised
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             such
             efficacy
             of
             means
             as
             might
             be
             frustrate
             .
             For
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             evidenced
             hereby
             ,
             that
             those
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             
               continued
               not
            
             in
             it
             .
             Hereon
             God
             neglected
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             became
             unprofitable
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             unsuccessful
             as
             unto
             the
             general
             end
             of
             continuing
             the
             Relation
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             his
             people
             .
             To
             redress
             this
             evil
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             like
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             effectually
             to
             provide
             that
             God
             and
             his
             people
             may
             always
             abide
             in
             that
             blessed
             Covenant
             Relation
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             
               the
               things
               themselves
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             be
             secured
             .
             That
             which
             the
             first
             Covenant
             could
             not
             effect
             ,
             that
             God
             promised
             to
             work
             in
             and
             by
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             nowhere
             said
             nor
             intimated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             
               efficacy
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             depend
             on
             and
             arise
             from
             the
             
               suitableness
               of
               its
               Precepts
               unto
               our
               Reason
               ,
            
             or
             natural
             principles
             ,
             but
             
             it
             is
             universally
             and
             constantly
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             enabling
             us
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             enduing
             of
             us
             with
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             supernatural
             ,
             vital
             principle
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             may
             proceed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             
               our
               own
               wills
            
             ,
             or
             the
             free
             actings
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             required
             in
             our
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             promised
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             
               be
               willing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             But
             that
             our
             wills
             are
             left
             absolutely
             herein
             unto
             their
             own
             liberty
             and
             power
             ,
             without
             being
             inclined
             and
             determined
             by
             that
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             Pelagianism
             which
             hath
             long
             attempted
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             which
             shall
             never
             absolutely
             prevail
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               putting
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               writing
               of
               them
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             fear
             him
             always
             ,
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             same
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             And
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             affix
             such
             a
             sense
             unto
             that
             Promise
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             will
             use
             such
             and
             such
             means
             ,
             that
             
               our
               sins
               may
               be
               pardoned
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             all
             of
             them
             fail
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             this
             Exposition
             is
             no
             way
             suited
             unto
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Context
             ,
             or
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             so
             indeed
             it
             overthrows
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             which
             comes
             thereby
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             effect
             itself
             ,
             or
             the
             thing
             mentioned
             are
             not
             promised
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               use
               of
               means
            
             left
             unto
             the
             liberty
             of
             mens
             wills
             whether
             they
             will
             comply
             with
             them
             or
             no
             ,
             then
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             the
             Covenant
             whether
             it
             shall
             ever
             have
             any
             existence
             or
             no
             ,
             depends
             absolutely
             on
             
               the
               wills
               of
               men
            
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             not
             be
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Proposal
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             whereby
             we
             may
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             the
             
               making
               of
               this
               Covenant
            
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             our
             real
             participation
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             mercy
             promised
             in
             it
             .
             This
             alone
             gives
             a
             real
             existence
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             
               not
               a
               Covenant
            
             :
             Nor
             without
             it
             ,
             is
             it
             properly
             made
             with
             any
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             would
             be
             made
             hereby
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               an
               uncertain
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             if
             it
             depend
             absolutely
             on
             the
             wills
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             accept
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             what
             will
             be
             the
             event
             ,
             and
             whether
             ever
             any
             one
             will
             do
             so
             or
             no.
             For
             the
             will
             being
             not
             determined
             by
             Grace
             ,
             what
             its
             actings
             will
             be
             ,
             is
             altogether
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Covenant
             can
             hereon
             in
             no
             sense
             be
             a
             Testament
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             afterwards
             proves
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             irrevocably
             ratified
             by
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             For
             there
             can
             on
             this
             supposition
             be
             no
             
               certain
               Heir
            
             unto
             whom
             Christ
             did
             bequeath
             his
             Goods
             ,
             and
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             This
             would
             make
             this
             Testament
             inferior
             unto
             that
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             who
             determines
             in
             particular
             unto
             whom
             his
             Goods
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             takes
             away
             that
             
               difference
               between
               this
               and
               the
               former
               Covenant
               ,
            
             which
             it
             is
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             prove
             ;
             at
             least
             leave
             the
             difference
             ,
             to
             consist
             only
             in
             the
             
               gradual
               efficacy
            
             of
             outward
             means
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             remote
             from
             his
             purpose
             .
             For
             there
             were
             by
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             means
             supplied
             to
             induce
             the
             People
             unto
             constant
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             their
             kind
             powerful
             .
             This
             is
             pleaded
             by
             Moses
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Book
             almost
             of
             Deuteronomy
             .
             For
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             his
             exhortation
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             had
             so
             instructed
             them
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Will
             by
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             had
             accompanied
             his
             teachings
             with
             so
             many
             signal
             mercies
             ,
             such
             effects
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             goodness
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             such
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             that
             therein
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             were
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             all
             which
             made
             their
             Obedience
             so
             reasonable
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             Profligacy
             in
             wickedness
             could
             turn
             them
             from
             it
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             are
             discourses
             multiplied
             in
             that
             Book
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               That
               God
               had
               not
               circumcised
               their
               hearts
            
             to
             fear
             him
             and
             obey
             him
             always
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             promised
             .
             The
             communication
             of
             grace
             effectual
             ,
             producing
             infallibly
             the
             good
             things
             proposed
             and
             promised
             in
             the
             minds
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             belonged
             not
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             .
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             no
             more
             in
             the
             making
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             adding
             of
             more
             forcible
             outward
             means
             and
             motives
             ,
             more
             suitable
             unto
             our
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             meet
             to
             work
             on
             our
             Affections
             ,
             it
             differs
             only
             in
             some
             
               unassignable
               degrees
            
             from
             the
             former
             .
             But
             this
             is
             
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             promise
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               That
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               according
               unto
               it
               ,
            
             or
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Christ
             the
             High-Priest
             of
             it
             should
             be
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             would
             on
             this
             Supposition
             follow
             ,
             That
             God
             might
             fulfill
             his
             promise
             of
             
               putting
               his
               Laws
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               writing
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             none
             have
             the
             Law
             put
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             nor
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             which
             things
             are
             not
             reconcileable
             by
             any
             distinction
             unto
             the
             ordinary
             reason
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             grant
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             effect
             ,
             the
             event
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             things
             promised
             ,
             that
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             use
             and
             application
             of
             means
             unto
             their
             production
             .
             And
             this
             will
             yet
             further
             appear
             in
             the
             particular
             Exposition
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             before
             we
             enter
             thereon
             ,
             
               two
               Objections
            
             must
             be
             removed
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             general
             be
             laid
             against
             our
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Covenant
             is
             promised
             as
             that
             which
             is
             future
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             
               after
               those
               days
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             grace
             and
             mercy
             expressed
             were
             really
             communicated
             unto
             many
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             long
             ere
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             .
             For
             all
             who
             truly
             believed
             and
             feared
             God
             ,
             had
             these
             things
             effected
             in
             them
             by
             grace
             ;
             wherefore
             their
             
               effectual
               communication
            
             cannot
             be
             esteemed
             a
             property
             of
             this
             Covenant
             which
             was
             to
             be
             made
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             Objection
             was
             sufficiently
             prevented
             in
             what
             we
             have
             already
             discoursed
             concerning
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             before
             itself
             was
             solemnly
             consummated
             .
             For
             all
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             that
             belong
             unto
             it
             do
             arise
             and
             spring
             from
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             interposition
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             sinners
             wherefore
             this
             took
             place
             from
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             this
             Covenant
             did
             therein
             and
             then
             take
             its
             date
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             had
             not
             yet
             done
             that
             whereby
             it
             was
             solemnly
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             that
             whereon
             all
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             did
             depend
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Covenant
             is
             promised
             now
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             not
             in
             opposition
             unto
             what
             grace
             and
             mercy
             was
             derived
             from
             it
             both
             before
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             as
             unto
             the
             first
             administration
             of
             grace
             from
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Sinai
            
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             outward
             solemn
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             are
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             all
             those
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             ,
             must
             be
             really
             and
             effectually
             made
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             all
             actually
             sanctified
             ,
             pardoned
             and
             saved
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             things
             here
             promised
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             
               making
               of
               this
               Covenant
            
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             
               preparation
               and
               proposition
               of
               its
               terms
               and
               conditions
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             
               internal
               stipulation
               between
               God
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               .
            
             In
             this
             sense
             alone
             God
             is
             properly
             said
             to
             make
             this
             Covenant
             with
             any
             .
             The
             preparation
             and
             proposition
             of
             Laws
             is
             not
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             ,
             are
             effectually
             sanctified
             ,
             justified
             and
             saved
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             unto
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             unto
             the
             particular
             parts
             of
             the
             Covenant
             as
             here
             expressed
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             blessed
             properties
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             first
             expressions
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             tendency
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Laws
               in
               their
               mind
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             In
             general
             it
             is
             the
             reparation
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             by
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             these
             words
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             things
             in
             the
             words
             both
             doubly
             expressed
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Subject
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mind
             and
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             producing
             the
             effect
             mentioned
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             putting
             and
             writing
             .
             And
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             things
             by
             these
             means
             
               so
               communicated
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             
               mind
               and
               heart
            
             .
             When
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             the
             depravation
             and
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             he
             placeth
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             18.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               mind
               and
               the
               heart
            
             .
             These
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             the
             seat
             of
             natural
             corruption
             ,
             the
             residence
             of
             the
             principle
             of
             
               alienation
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             renovation
             of
             our
             natures
             consists
             in
             the
             rectifying
             and
             curing
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             furnishing
             them
             with
             contrary
             Principles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Adherence
             unto
             God.
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               its
               being
               and
               existence
               ,
               in
               its
               healing
               repairing
               efficacy
               ,
               is
               as
               large
               and
               extensive
               as
               sin
               in
               its
               residence
               and
               power
               to
               deprave
               our
               natures
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             difference
             about
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             it
             to
             extend
             unto
             all
             persons
             in
             its
             tender
             and
             conditional
             Proposition
             ,
             but
             not
             unto
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             unto
             its
             efficacy
             in
             the
             reparation
             of
             our
             natures
             .
             Others
             assert
             it
             to
             extend
             unto
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             removal
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             cure
             of
             our
             natures
             thereby
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             persons
             it
             is
             really
             extended
             unto
             none
             ,
             but
             those
             in
             whom
             these
             effects
             are
             produced
             ,
             whatever
             be
             its
             outward
             administration
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             always
             limited
             ,
             unto
             whom
             I
             do
             subscribe
             .
             
             The
             first
             thing
             mentioned
             is
             the
             mind
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               inward
               part
            
             .
             The
             mind
             is
             the
             most
             secret
             inward
             part
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             the
             Prophet
             expresseth
             it
             by
             the
             
               inward
               part
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             safe
             and
             useful
             Repository
             of
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               God.
            
             When
             they
             are
             there
             laid
             up
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             lose
             them
             ,
             neither
             Men
             nor
             Devils
             can
             take
             them
             from
             us
             .
             And
             he
             also
             declares
             wherein
             the
             excellency
             of
             Covenant
             Obedience
             doth
             consist
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             the
             
               conformity
               of
               our
               outward
               actions
            
             unto
             the
             Law
             that
             be
             required
             therein
             also
             ;
             but
             it
             principally
             lieth
             in
             the
             
               inward
               parts
            
             ,
             where
             God
             searcheth
             for
             ,
             and
             
               regardeth
               truth
            
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             6.
             wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             
               mind
               and
               understanding
            
             ,
             whose
             natural
             depravation
             is
             the
             spring
             and
             principle
             of
             all
             disobedience
             ,
             the
             cure
             whereof
             is
             here
             promised
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             In
             the
             outward
             administration
             of
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             the
             more
             
               outward
               part
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             are
             usually
             first
             affected
             and
             wrought
             upon
             .
             But
             the
             first
             real
             effect
             of
             the
             internal
             promised
             grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             on
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             most
             spiritual
             and
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Soul.
             This
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             renovation
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             
               opening
               of
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               understandings
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             God
             shining
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             
               give
               us
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             Hereby
             the
             enmity
             against
             God
             ;
             the
             vanity
             ,
             darkness
             and
             alienation
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             mind
             naturally
             is
             possessed
             and
             filled
             withall
             ,
             are
             taken
             away
             and
             removed
             .
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             which
             work
             I
             have
             treated
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             .
             For
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
            
             is
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             communicated
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             implanted
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             thus
             works
             on
             the
             mind
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               I
               will
               give
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             giving
             ,
             
             may
             by
             an
             Exallage
             be
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
            
             .
             So
             is
             it
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               future
               Tense
               ,
               I
               will
               write
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Prophet
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
            
             ;
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
            
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             things
             intimated
             in
             the
             word
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             freedom
             of
             the
             Grace
             promised
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             grant
             ,
             gift
             or
             donation
             of
             Grace
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               efficacy
               of
               it
            
             .
             That
             which
             is
             given
             of
             God
             unto
             any
             is
             received
             by
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             no
             gift
             .
             And
             this
             latter
             is
             well
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             used
             by
             us
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
            
             ,
             which
             expresseth
             an
             actual
             communication
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             fruitless
             tender
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             emphatically
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             
               I
               do
               ,
               am
               doing
            
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             namely
             ,
             freely
             giving
             that
             Grace
             whereby
             my
             Laws
             shall
             be
             emplanted
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             in
             general
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             unto
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             here
             consider
             what
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
               that
               is
               thus
               promised
            
             to
             be
             communicated
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             it
             on
             with
             us
             unto
             the
             other
             clause
             of
             this
             Promise
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             to
             be
             put
             into
             this
             spiritual
             Receptacle
             ,
             is
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               my
               Laws
            
             ,
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             Expositors
             inquire
             
               what
               Laws
            
             are
             here
             intended
             ,
             
             whether
             the
             moral
             Law
             only
             ,
             or
             others
             also
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             such
             enquiry
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Metonomy
             of
             the
             subject
             and
             effect
             in
             the
             words
             .
             It
             is
             that
             knowledge
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             taught
             
             by
             it
             which
             is
             promised
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             God
             therefore
             are
             here
             taken
             largely
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             revelation
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God.
             So
             doth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             originally
             signifie
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Instruction
             .
             By
             what
             way
             or
             revelation
             soever
             God
             makes
             known
             himself
             and
             his
             will
             unto
             us
             ,
             requiring
             our
             obedience
             therein
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             comprised
             in
             that
             expression
             
               of
               his
               Laws
            
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             things
             we
             may
             easily
             discern
             the
             
               nature
               of
               that
               Grace
            
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             first
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               effectual
               operation
            
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             renovation
             and
             saving
             illumination
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             habitually
             made
             conformable
             unto
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rule
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             obedience
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             enabled
             unto
             all
             Acts
             and
             Duties
             that
             are
             required
             of
             us
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               first
               grace
            
             promised
             and
             communicated
             unto
             us
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             The
             mind
             is
             the
             principal
             seat
             of
             all
             spiritual
             obedience
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             
               actings
               of
               the
               mind
            
             in
             discerning
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             judging
             ,
             must
             go
             before
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             much
             more
             all
             outward
             practices
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             depravation
             of
             the
             mind
             is
             such
             by
             blindness
             ,
             darkness
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             and
             enmity
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             inflame
             our
             Souls
             ,
             or
             make
             an
             entrance
             towards
             the
             reparation
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             but
             an
             internal
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             saving
             operation
             of
             Grace
             upon
             the
             mind
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Faith
             itself
             is
             principally
             ingenerated
             by
             an
             infusion
             of
             saving
             light
             into
             the
             mind
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4
             ,
             6.
             So
          
           
             
               All
               the
               beginnings
               and
               entrances
               into
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thereon
               of
               obedience
               unto
               him
               ,
               are
               effects
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             second
             Part
             of
             this
             first
             Promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             expressed
             in
             
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               will
               write
               them
               upon
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             which
             renders
             the
             former
             part
             actually
             effectual
             .
          
           
             Expositors
             generally
             observe
             ,
             that
             respect
             is
             had
             herein
             unto
             the
             
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               ten
               words
            
             ,
             was
             written
             in
             
               Tables
               of
               Stone
            
             .
             And
             although
             the
             
               original
               Tables
            
             were
             broken
             by
             Moses
             when
             the
             People
             had
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             God
             alter
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             nor
             write
             his
             Laws
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             commanded
             
               new
               Tables
               of
               Stone
            
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             wrote
             them
             therein
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             secure
             the
             outward
             letter
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             represent
             the
             
               hardness
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
            
             unto
             whom
             they
             were
             given
             .
             God
             did
             not
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Covenant
             otherwise
             dispose
             of
             his
             Law.
             And
             the
             event
             that
             ensued
             hereon
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             
               brake
               these
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             abode
             not
             in
             obedience
             .
             This
             event
             God
             promiseth
             to
             obviate
             and
             prevent
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             
               writing
               these
               Laws
               now
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             which
             he
             wrote
             before
             only
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             effectually
             work
             that
             obedience
             in
             us
             which
             the
             Law
             doth
             require
             ,
             for
             he
             
               worketh
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             The
             heart
             as
             distinguished
             from
             the
             mind
             ,
             compriseth
             the
             will
             and
             the
             affections
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             compared
             unto
             the
             Tables
             wherein
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             engraven
             .
             For
             as
             by
             that
             writing
             and
             engraving
             ,
             the
             Tables
             received
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             letters
             and
             words
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             contained
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             firmly
             retain
             and
             represent
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             although
             they
             were
             stones
             still
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Law
               in
               their
               use
            
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             there
             is
             a
             
               durable
               impression
            
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             on
             the
             wills
             and
             affections
             of
             men
             ,
             whereby
             they
             answer
             it
             ,
             represent
             it
             ,
             comply
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             living
             principle
             of
             it
             abiding
             in
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             this
             work
             must
             necessarily
             consist
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               removal
               out
               of
               the
               heart
            
             of
             whatever
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             implanting
             of
             principles
             of
             obedience
             thereunto
             ;
             so
             it
             comes
             under
             a
             double
             description
             or
             denomination
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             sometimes
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               stone
               ,
            
             or
             
               circumcising
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             the
             
               giving
               of
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               the
               writing
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             renovation
             of
             our
             natures
             into
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             righteousness
             and
             the
             holiness
             of
             truth
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             this
             promise
             the
             
               whole
               of
               our
               sanctification
            
             in
             its
             beginning
             and
             progress
             ,
             in
             its
             work
             upon
             our
             whole
             Souls
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             faculties
             is
             comprized
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               work
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               passeth
               on
               the
               whole
               Soul
               in
               all
               its
               faculties
               ,
               powers
               and
               affections
               ,
               unto
               their
               change
               and
               renovation
               .
            
             The
             whole
             was
             
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             must
             be
             renewed
             .
             The
             image
             of
             God
             was
             originally
             in
             and
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             the
             whole
             was
             depraved
             ;
             see
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               take
               away
               the
               necessity
               and
               efficacy
               of
               renewing
               ,
               changing
               ,
               sanctifying
               Grace
               ,
               consisting
               in
               an
               internal
               ,
               efficacious
               operation
               of
               the
               principles
               ,
               habits
               and
               acts
               of
               internal
               grace
               and
               obedience
               ,
               is
               plainly
               to
               overthrow
               and
               reject
               the
               New
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               We
               bring
               nothing
               to
               the
               New
               Covenant
               but
               our
               hearts
               as
               Tables
               to
               be
               writters
               in
               ,
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               Precepts
               and
               Promises
               of
               the
               Law
               with
               respect
               unto
               our
               own
               ability
               to
               comply
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             Relation
             that
             ensues
             hereon
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               unto
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
            
             This
             is
             indeed
             
             a
             distinct
             Promise
             by
             itself
             ,
             summarily
             comprizing
             all
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             it
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             center
             of
             the
             account
             given
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             that
             from
             whence
             all
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             doth
             spring
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             it
             do
             consist
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             are
             secured
             .
             Howbeit
             in
             this
             place
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             hath
             its
             foundation
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Promise
             .
             For
             this
             Relation
             which
             implies
             
               mutual
               Acquiescency
            
             in
             each
             other
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             been
             ,
             if
             the
             minds
             and
             hearts
             of
             them
             who
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             it
             ,
             were
             not
             changed
             and
             renewed
             .
             For
             neither
             could
             God
             approve
             of
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             his
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             whilest
             they
             were
             enemies
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             depravation
             of
             their
             natures
             ;
             nor
             could
             they
             find
             rest
             or
             satisfaction
             in
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             neither
             knew
             ,
             nor
             liked
             ,
             nor
             loved
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             general
             expression
             of
             any
             Covenant-relation
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             
               He
               will
               be
               unto
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               a
               people
               unto
               him
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             frequently
             made
             use
             of
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             disannulled
             .
             God
             owned
             the
             People
             therein
             for
             his
             peculiar
             Portion
             ,
             and
             they
             avouched
             him
             to
             be
             their
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             spoken
             of
             God
             and
             any
             People
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             ground
             of
             an
             especial
             Covenant
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             all
             People
             are
             his
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             
               God
               unto
               them
               all
            
             .
             For
             as
             he
             made
             them
             ,
             so
             he
             sustains
             ,
             rules
             ,
             and
             governeth
             them
             in
             all
             things
             by
             his
             Power
             and
             Providence
             .
             But
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             
               freely
               promise
            
             that
             he
             will
             be
             
               a
               God
               unto
               any
            
             ,
             nor
             can
             so
             do
             .
             For
             his
             power
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             his
             rule
             of
             all
             things
             is
             essential
             and
             natural
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             thus
             declared
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             peculiar
             expression
             of
             an
             especial
             
               Covenant
               Relation
            
             .
             And
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             nature
             and
             properties
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             it
             doth
             respect
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             we
             must
             therefore
             consider
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Relation
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             foundation
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               mutual
               actings
            
             in
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Unto
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             some
             things
             must
             be
             premised
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Upon
             the
             entrance
             of
             Sin
             there
             continued
             no
             such
             
               Covenant
               Relation
            
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             ,
             
               he
               should
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               be
               his
               people
               .
            
             God
             continued
             still
             in
             the
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             over
             men
             ,
             which
             no
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             Rebellion
             ,
             nor
             Apostasie
             of
             man
             could
             in
             the
             least
             impeach
             .
             And
             man
             continued
             under
             an
             obligation
             unto
             dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             subjection
             unto
             his
             will
             in
             all
             things
             .
             For
             these
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             his
             nature
             and
             being
             ,
             until
             final
             judgment
             be
             executed
             ,
             after
             which
             
               God
               rules
               over
               them
               only
               by
               power
               ,
            
             without
             any
             respect
             unto
             their
             wills
             or
             obedience
             .
             But
             that
             especial
             Relation
             of
             mutual
             interest
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ceased
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             would
             not
             enter
             into
             
               any
               other
               Covenant
            
             with
             sinful
             fallen
             man
             to
             be
             
               a
               God
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             them
             to
             be
             a
             
               peculiar
               people
            
             unto
             him
             immediately
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             consistent
             with
             his
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             if
             man
             was
             not
             stedfast
             in
             
               Gods
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             brake
             and
             disannulled
             it
             when
             he
             was
             sinless
             and
             upright
             ,
             only
             created
             with
             a
             possibility
             of
             defection
             ,
             what
             expectations
             could
             there
             be
             that
             now
             he
             was
             fallen
             ,
             and
             his
             nature
             wholly
             depraved
             ,
             any
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             should
             be
             of
             use
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             advantage
             of
             man
             ?
             To
             enter
             into
             
               a
               new
               Covenant
            
             that
             must
             necessarily
             be
             broken
             unto
             the
             aggravation
             of
             the
             
             misery
             of
             man
             ,
             became
             not
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God.
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             God
             might
             have
             so
             made
             a
             New
             Covenant
             immediately
             with
             man
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             secure
             their
             future
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             made
             it
             firm
             and
             stable
             ;
             I
             answer
             it
             would
             not
             have
             become
             the
             
               Divine
               wisdom
               and
               goodness
            
             to
             have
             dealt
             better
             with
             men
             after
             their
             Rebellion
             and
             Apostasie
             than
             before
             ,
             namely
             on
             their
             own
             account
             .
             He
             did
             in
             our
             first
             Creation
             communicate
             unto
             our
             nature
             all
             that
             grace
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             priviledges
             which
             in
             his
             wisdom
             he
             thought
             meet
             to
             endow
             it
             withall
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             who
             were
             partakers
             of
             it
             everlastingly
             blessed
             .
             To
             suppose
             that
             on
             its
             own
             account
             alone
             he
             would
             immediately
             collate
             
               more
               grace
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             suppose
             him
             singularly
             well
             pleased
             with
             our
             Sin
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             This
             then
             God
             would
             not
             do
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             provided
             in
             the
             first
             place
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             a
             Sponsor
             ,
             an
             Undertaker
             ,
             with
             whom
             alone
             he
             would
             treat
             about
             a
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             establish
             it
             .
             For
             there
             were
             in
             the
             contrivance
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             wisdom
             concerning
             it
             ,
             many
             things
             necessary
             unto
             it
             that
             could
             no
             otherwise
             be
             enacted
             and
             accomplished
             .
             Nay
             there
             was
             
               not
               any
               one
               thing
            
             in
             all
             the
             good
             which
             he
             designed
             unto
             Mankind
             in
             this
             Covenant
             in
             a
             way
             of
             love
             ,
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             communicated
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             his
             honor
             and
             glory
             might
             be
             advanced
             thereby
             ,
             without
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             undertook
             to
             do
             .
             Nor
             could
             Mankind
             have
             yielded
             any
             of
             that
             obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             require
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             this
             Mediator
             on
             their
             behalf
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             with
             him
             that
             God
             firstly
             made
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             was
             needful
             that
             this
             Mediator
             should
             be
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ;
             how
             he
             became
             so
             to
             undertake
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             stead
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             
               especial
               Covenant
            
             between
             God
             and
             him
             as
             unto
             the
             work
             which
             he
             undertook
             personally
             to
             perform
             ,
             have
             according
             unto
             our
             poor
             weak
             measure
             and
             dark
             apprehension
             of
             these
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             been
             declared
             at
             large
             in
             our
             Exercitations
             on
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             fully
             in
             our
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Mystery
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             as
             unto
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             it
             was
             firstly
             made
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Surety
             of
             it
             and
             Undertaker
             in
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             neither
             would
             ,
             nor
             
               Salvâ
               justitiâ
               ,
               sapientiâ
               &
               honore
               ,
            
             could
             treat
             immediately
             with
             sinful
             rebellious
             men
             on
             terms
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             until
             satisfaction
             was
             undertaken
             to
             be
             made
             for
             sins
             past
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             should
             afterwards
             fall
             out
             .
             This
             was
             done
             by
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             who
             was
             therefore
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             .
             See
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             
               Restipulation
               of
               obedience
            
             unto
             God
             could
             be
             made
             by
             man
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             entering
             into
             a
             Covenant
             intended
             to
             be
             firm
             and
             stable
             .
             For
             whereas
             we
             had
             broken
             our
             first
             Covenant
             engagement
             with
             God
             in
             our
             best
             condition
             ,
             we
             were
             not
             likely
             of
             our selves
             to
             make
             good
             
               a
               new
               engagement
            
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             than
             the
             former
             .
             Who
             will
             take
             the
             word
             or
             the
             security
             of
             a
             Bankrupt
             for
             Thousands
             ,
             who
             is
             known
             not
             to
             be
             worth
             
               one
               farthing
            
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             have
             wasted
             a
             former
             estate
             in
             Luxury
             and
             Riot
             ,
             continuing
             an
             open
             Slave
             to
             the
             same
             lusts
             ?
             wherefore
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Covenant
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Surety
             to
             undertake
             for
             our
             answering
             and
             firm
             standing
             unto
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             .
             Without
             this
             the
             event
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             which
             God
             would
             make
             as
             a
             singular
             effect
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             ,
             would
             neither
             have
             been
             glory
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             advantage
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Grace
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Spring
             of
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             Covenant
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             
               deposited
               in
               some
               safe
               hand
            
             ,
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             ends
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Covenant
             God
             
               at
               once
            
             committed
             unto
             man
             that
             whole
             stock
             of
             grace
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             enable
             him
             unto
             the
             obedience
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             
               grace
               of
               reward
            
             which
             he
             was
             to
             receive
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             reserved
             absolutely
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ;
             yea
             so
             as
             that
             perhaps
             man
             did
             not
             fully
             understand
             what
             it
             was
             .
             But
             all
             was
             lost
             
               at
               once
            
             that
             was
             committed
             unto
             our
             keeping
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             nothing
             at
             all
             was
             left
             to
             give
             us
             the
             least
             relief
             as
             unto
             any
             
               new
               endeavors
            
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             will
             now
             secure
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             in
             a
             third
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             
             of
             a
             Mediator
             .
             Hereon
             the
             Promises
             are
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             grace
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             John
             1.
             14.
             
             Col.
             1.
             17.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
               God
               became
               his
               God
            
             ,
             and
             he
             became
             the
             
               Servant
               of
               God
            
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             .
             For
             he
             stood
             before
             God
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             a
             
               publick
               Representative
            
             of
             all
             the
             Elect.
             See
             our
             Comment
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               God
               is
               a
               God
               unto
               him
            
             in
             all
             the
             Promises
             he
             received
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             mystical
             Body
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             his
             Servant
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             to
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             being
             in
             this
             Covenant
             
               a
               God
               and
               Father
               unto
               Christ
               ,
            
             he
             became
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             to
             be
             our
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             John
             20.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             we
             became
             
               heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               joint
               heirs
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             his
             People
             to
             yield
             him
             all
             sincere
             obedience
             .
             And
             these
             things
             may
             suffice
             briefly
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             Covenant
             Relation
             which
             is
             here
             expressed
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               undertaking
               to
               be
               the
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Surety
               on
               our
               behalf
               ,
               is
               the
               spring
               and
               head
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               and
               established
               with
               us
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             Covenant-Relation
             is
             expressed
             on
             the
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             
               I
               will
               be
               unto
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               a
               People
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             On
             the
             part
             of
             God
             it
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               unto
               them
               a
               God
            
             ;
             or
             as
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             expressed
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God.
            
             And
             we
             must
             make
             a
             little
             enquiry
             into
             this
             unspeakable
             Priviledge
             ,
             which
             Eternity
             only
             will
             fully
             unfold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             person
             speaking
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Verb
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               ;
               I
               Jehovah
            
             who
             make
             this
             Promise
             .
             And
             herein
             God
             proposeth
             unto
             our
             Faith
             all
             the
             glorious
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             .
             
               I
               who
               am
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             Goodness
             and
             Being
             itself
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             Being
             and
             Goodness
             to
             others
             ;
             infinitely
             wise
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             that
             am
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             .
             Here
             lies
             the
             eternal
             Spring
             of
             the
             infinite
             Treasures
             of
             the
             supplies
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             Whatever
             God
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             whatever
             these
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             extend
             to
             ,
             in
             it
             all
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             our
             God.
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             
               I
               am
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               walk
               before
               me
               .
            
             Hence
             to
             give
             establishment
             and
             security
             unto
             our
             Faith
             ,
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             Word
             revealed
             himself
             by
             so
             many
             
               names
               ,
               titles
               ,
               properties
            
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             frequently
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             we
             may
             know
             him
             
               who
               is
               our
               God
            
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             will
             be
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             as
             so
             revealing
             himself
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             secures
             our
             confidence
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             fear
             and
             trust
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             be
             a
             refuge
             for
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             a
             refuge
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             know
             thy
             Name
             ,
             will
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             Psal.
             9.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             he
             promiseth
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             
               will
               be
               a
               God
               unto
               us
               .
            
             Now
             although
             this
             compriseth
             absolutely
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             yet
             may
             the
             notion
             of
             being
             
               a
               God
               unto
               any
            
             ,
             be
             referred
             unto
             two
             general
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             An
             
               all-sufficient
               Preserver
            
             ;
             and
             (
             2
             )
             An
             
               all-sufficient
               Rewarder
            
             :
             So
             himself
             declares
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             Gen.
             15.
             1.
             
             I
             will
             be
             all
             this
             unto
             them
             that
             I
             am
             a
             God
             unto
             in
             the
             way
             of
             preservation
             and
             recompence
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             declared
             rule
             and
             measure
             of
             Gods
             actings
             towards
             us
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             
               promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             both
             of
             mercy
             ,
             grace
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             protection
             ,
             success
             and
             spiritual
             victory
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             In
             and
             by
             all
             these
             things
             will
             he
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             be
             a
             
               God
               unto
               those
               whom
               he
               takes
               into
               this
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             included
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             
               take
               him
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               God
            
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             23.
             and
             carry
             it
             towards
             him
             according
             unto
             what
             infinite
             goodness
             ,
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             power
             and
             faithfulness
             do
             require
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               As
               nothing
               less
               than
               God
               becoming
               our
               God
               could
               relieve
               ,
               help
               and
               save
               us
               ,
               so
               nothing
               more
               can
               be
               required
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               efficacy
               ,
               security
               and
               glory
               of
               this
               Covenant
               depend
               originally
               on
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               immediately
               and
               actually
               on
               the
               mediation
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               God
               makes
               with
               us
               in
               him
               as
               the
               Surety
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               from
               the
               engagement
               of
               the
               properties
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               that
               this
               Covenant
               is
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               and
               sure
               .
               Infinite
               wisdom
               hath
               provided
               it
               ,
               and
               infinite
               power
               will
               make
               it
               effectual
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               As
               the
               Grace
               of
               this
               Covenant
               is
               inexpressible
               ;
               so
               are
               the
               obligations
               it
               puts
               upon
               us
               unto
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Relation
             of
             man
             unto
             God
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
            
             
             
               unto
               me
               a
               People
               ,
               or
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               People
               .
            
             And
             two
             things
             are
             contained
             herein
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               Gods
               owning
               of
               them
               to
               be
               his
            
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             and
             promise
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             dealing
             with
             them
             accordingly
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             
               A
               peculiar
               People
            
             .
             Let
             others
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             lest
             :
             they
             intrench
             on
             Gods
             propriety
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             included
             in
             it
             that
             which
             is
             essentially
             required
             unto
             their
             being
             his
             People
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               profession
               of
               all
               subjection
               or
               obedience
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             and
             all
             dependence
             upon
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             also
             belongs
             unto
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             their
             
               avouching
               this
               God
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
            
             and
             their
             free
             engagement
             unto
             all
             that
             obedience
             which
             in
             the
             Covenant
             he
             requireth
             .
             For
             although
             this
             expression
             .
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               unto
               me
               a
               People
               ,
            
             seem
             only
             to
             denote
             an
             Act
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             assuming
             of
             them
             into
             that
             Relation
             unto
             himself
             ;
             yet
             it
             includes
             their
             avouching
             him
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             voluntary
             engagement
             of
             obedience
             unto
             him
             as
             their
             God.
             When
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               my
               People
            
             ;
             they
             also
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               God
            
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             23.
             yet
             is
             it
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               God
               doth
               as
               well
               undertake
               for
               our
               being
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               for
               his
               being
               our
               God.
            
             And
             the
             Promises
             contained
             in
             this
             Verse
             do
             principally
             aim
             at
             that
             end
             ,
             namely
             the
             making
             of
             us
             to
             be
             a
             People
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Those
               whom
               God
               makes
               a
               Covenant
               withall
               ,
               are
               his
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
            
             And
             the
             profession
             hereof
             is
             that
             which
             the
             world
             principally
             maligneth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             ever
             did
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             V
             E
             R.
             XI
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             shall
             not
             teach
             every
             man
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             his
             brother
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Know
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             all
             shall
             know
             me
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             THE
             
               second
               general
               Promise
            
             declaring
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
             And
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Negatively
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             what
             was
             in
             use
             and
             necessary
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Positively
             ,
             in
             what
             should
             take
             place
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             enjoyed
             under
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             former
             part
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             
               vehemency
               of
               the
               negation
            
             in
             the
             redoubling
             
             of
             the
             negative
             Particle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               They
               shall
               by
               no
               means
               do
               so
               ,
            
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             with
             them
             whom
             God
             makes
             this
             Covenant
             withall
             .
             And
             this
             is
             designed
             to
             fix
             our
             minds
             on
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             priviledge
             which
             is
             enjoyed
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             thus
             denied
             is
             Teaching
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             a
             certain
             way
             
             
               and
               manner
            
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Negation
             is
             not
             universal
             as
             unto
             Teaching
             ,
             but
             restrained
             unto
             a
             
               certain
               kind
            
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             use
             and
             necessary
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
             And
             this
             necessity
             was
             either
             from
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             or
             from
             practice
             taken
             up
             among
             themselves
             which
             must
             be
             inquired
             into
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               subject
               matter
               of
               this
               Teaching
               ,
            
             or
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             was
             the
             knowledge
             
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Know
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             whole
             knowledge
             of
             God
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Law
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               The
               knowing
               of
               him
            
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             him
             thereon
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             God
             alone
             which
             is
             the
             first
             command
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               His
               mind
               and
               will
            
             as
             unto
             the
             obedience
             which
             the
             Law
             required
             in
             all
             the
             institutions
             and
             precepts
             thereof
             ;
             all
             the
             things
             which
             God
             revealed
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
             
               Revealed
               things
               belong
               unto
               us
               and
               our
               children
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               do
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               Teaching
            
             whose
             continuation
             is
             denied
             ,
             is
             exemplified
             in
             a
             
             distribution
             into
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             are
             
               taught
               ;
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
            
             and
             
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
            
             .
             And
             herein
             (
             1
             )
             The
             universality
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             is
             expressed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             reciprocal
             .
             Every
             one
             was
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             was
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             wherein
             yet
             respect
             was
             to
             be
             had
             unto
             their
             several
             capacities
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             opportunity
             for
             the
             discharging
             of
             the
             Duty
             is
             also
             declared
             from
             the
             mutual
             Relation
             of
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             are
             taught
             ;
             
               every
               one
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               his
               brother
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               positive
               part
            
             of
             the
             Promise
             consists
             of
             two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             things
             promised
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               They
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             placed
             in
             opposition
             unto
             what
             is
             denied
             ;
             
               They
               shall
               not
               teach
               one
               another
               ,
            
             
             
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             this
             opposition
             is
             not
             as
             unto
             the
             
               Act
               or
               Duty
               of
               Teaching
            
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             the
             effect
             ,
             or
             
               saving
               knowledge
            
             itself
             .
             The
             
               principal
               efficient
               cause
            
             of
             our
             learning
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             This
             is
             expressed
             in
             another
             Prophet
             and
             Promise
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               be
               all
               taught
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             observation
             hereof
             will
             be
             of
             use
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             added
             the
             universality
             of
             the
             Promise
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             with
             
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             ;
             
               All
               of
               them
               from
               the
               least
               udto
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             A
             proverbial
             Speech
             ,
             signifying
             the
             generality
             intended
             without
             exception
             ,
             Jerem.
             8.
             10.
             
             
               Every
               one
               from
               the
               least
               unto
               the
               greatest
               ,
               is
               given
               unto
               covetousness
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Text
             hath
             been
             looked
             on
             as
             attended
             with
             great
             difficulty
             and
             much
             obscurity
             ,
             which
             Expositors
             generally
             rather
             conceal
             ,
             than
             remove
             .
             For
             from
             the
             vehement
             denial
             of
             the
             use
             of
             that
             
               sort
               or
               kind
               of
               Teaching
            
             which
             was
             in
             use
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             some
             have
             apprehended
             and
             contended
             that
             
               all
               outward
               stated
               ways
            
             of
             instruction
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             useless
             and
             forbidden
             .
             Hereon
             
             by
             some
             
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               whole
               Ministery
            
             and
             Guidance
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             rejected
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             sum
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             professing
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             yet
             those
             who
             are
             thus
             minded
             ,
             are
             no
             way
             able
             to
             advance
             their
             opinion
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             direct
             contradiction
             unto
             this
             Promise
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             For
             they
             endeavor
             in
             what
             they
             do
             
               to
               teach
               others
               their
               opinion
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             publick
             Ordinance
             ,
             but
             
               every
               one
               his
               neighbor
            
             ;
             which
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             is
             here
             denied
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             
               outward
               Teaching
            
             be
             absolutely
             and
             universally
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             quickly
             fill
             the
             world
             with
             darkness
             and
             brutish
             ignorance
             ,
             so
             if
             any
             one
             should
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             absolutely
             unlawful
             for
             him
             to
             communicate
             it
             unto
             others
             .
             For
             to
             say
             
               know
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             either
             to
             neighbor
             or
             brother
             would
             be
             forbidden
             .
             And
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Teaching
             that
             by
             a
             
               Publick
               Ministery
            
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             contended
             against
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             seems
             least
             to
             be
             intended
             .
             For
             it
             is
             private
             ,
             
               neighborly
               ,
               brotherly
            
             instruction
             only
             that
             is
             expressed
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             on
             a
             Supposition
             of
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             such
             outward
             instruction
             any
             one
             shall
             go
             about
             to
             
               teach
               another
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Publick
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             as
             a
             means
             of
             Teaching
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             he
             directly
             falls
             under
             the
             Prohibition
             here
             given
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             ,
             and
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             words
             must
             necessarily
             have
             another
             sense
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             they
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             plain
             and
             obvious
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             some
             learned
             men
             have
             been
             so
             moved
             with
             this
             Objection
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               belongs
               unto
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               glory
               .
            
             For
             therein
             alone
             they
             say
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             need
             of
             Teaching
             in
             any
             kind
             .
             But
             as
             this
             Exposition
             is
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             respecting
             the
             
               Teaching
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Testator
               thereof
               ,
            
             when
             he
             intends
             only
             that
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             exalts
             the
             New
             above
             it
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             no
             such
             difficulty
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             us
             to
             carry
             the
             interpretation
             of
             them
             into
             
               another
               world
            
             .
             Unto
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             them
             sundry
             things
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             sundry
             things
             seem
             in
             the
             Scripture
             oft-times
             to
             be
             denied
             absolutely
             as
             unto
             their
             nature
             and
             being
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             are
             so
             only
             comparatively
             with
             respect
             unto
             somewhat
             else
             which
             is
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
             Many
             instances
             might
             be
             given
             hereof
             .
             I
             shall
             direct
             only
             unto
             one
             that
             is
             liable
             to
             no
             exception
             ,
             Jerem.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               I
               spake
               not
               unto
               your
               fathers
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               them
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               concerning
               burnt-offerings
               or
               sacrifices
               ;
               but
               this
               thing
               commanded
               I
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               obey
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               my
               People
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               that
               I
               commanded
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               unto
               you
               .
            
             The
             Jews
             of
             that
             time
             preferred
             the
             Ceremonial
             Worship
             by
             Burnt-offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             above
             all
             moral
             Obedience
             ,
             above
             the
             great
             Duties
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             pretended
             diligent
             observation
             thereof
             ,
             they
             countenanced
             themselves
             in
             an
             open
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             moral
             Obedience
             ;
             placing
             all
             their
             confidence
             for
             acceptance
             with
             God
             in
             these
             other
             Duties
             .
             To
             take
             them
             off
             from
             this
             vain
             ruining
             presumption
             ,
             as
             God
             by
             sundry
             other
             Prophets
             declared
             the
             utter
             insufficiency
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             and
             Burnt-offerings
             by
             themselves
             to
             render
             them
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             prefers
             moral
             Obedience
             above
             them
             ;
             so
             here
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               he
               commanded
               them
               not
            
             .
             And
             the
             instance
             is
             given
             in
             that
             time
             wherein
             it
             is
             known
             that
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             by
             
               Burnt-Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             were
             solemnly
             instituted
             .
             But
             a
             comparison
             is
             made
             between
             Ceremonial
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             God
             says
             ,
             
               he
               commanded
               not
               the
               former
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             latter
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             trusted
             unto
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             the
             evils
             and
             miscarriages
             reproved
             did
             consist
             .
             So
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
            
             expounds
             this
             and
             the
             like
             passages
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             a
             comparison
             between
             the
             lowest
             instances
             of
             the
             
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               tything
               of
               mint
               and
               cummin
            
             ,
             with
             the
             great
             Duties
             of
             Love
             and
             Righteousness
             .
             
               These
               things
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               done
            
             ,
             that
             is
             principally
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             have
             attended
             unto
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             the
             Law
             chiefly
             designed
             .
             But
             what
             then
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             former
             ?
             why
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               them
               also
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               leave
               undone
            
             ;
             in
             their
             proper
             place
             Obedience
             was
             to
             be
             yielded
             unto
             God
             in
             them
             also
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             present
             case
             ;
             there
             was
             an
             
               outward
               teaching
            
             
             
               of
               every
               man
               his
               neighbor
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
            
             enjoined
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             This
             the
             People
             trusted
             unto
             and
             rested
             in
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             unto
             
               Gods
               teaching
            
             by
             the
             inward
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             But
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             there
             being
             an
             express
             Promise
             of
             an
             
               internal
               effectual
               teaching
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             by
             writing
             his
             Law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             outward
             Teaching
             is
             useless
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             denied
             to
             be
             of
             any
             use
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             comparison
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             competition
             with
             this
             other
             effectual
             way
             of
             teaching
             and
             instruction
             .
             Even
             at
             this
             day
             we
             have
             not
             a
             few
             who
             
               set
               these
               teachings
               in
               opposition
            
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             whereas
             in
             Gods
             institution
             they
             are
             subordinate
             .
             And
             hereon
             rejecting
             the
             internal
             efficacious
             Teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             betake
             themselves
             only
             unto
             their
             own
             endeavors
             ,
             in
             the
             outward
             means
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             wherein
             for
             the
             most
             part
             there
             are
             none
             more
             negligent
             than
             themselves
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             ways
             of
             Gods
             grace
             are
             not
             suited
             ,
             but
             always
             lie
             contrary
             unto
             the
             corrupt
             reasonings
             of
             men
             .
             Hence
             some
             reject
             all
             the
             
               outward
               means
               of
               Teaching
               by
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             under
             a
             pretence
             that
             the
             
               inward
               Teaching
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             is
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             or
             useful
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             Others
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             adhere
             only
             unto
             the
             outward
             means
             of
             instruction
             ,
             despising
             what
             is
             affirmed
             concerning
             the
             inward
             teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             meer
             imagination
             .
             And
             both
             sorts
             run
             into
             these
             pernicious
             mistakes
             ,
             by
             opposing
             those
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             subordinate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Teaching
             intended
             whose
             continuance
             is
             here
             denied
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             was
             
               then
               in
               use
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             rather
             was
             to
             be
             so
             when
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
               state
            
             was
             solemnly
             to
             be
             introduced
             .
             And
             this
             was
             twofold
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             That
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             And
             (
             2
             )
             that
             which
             the
             People
             had
             superadded
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Practice
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               And
               these
               words
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               shall
               be
               in
               thine
               heart
               .
               And
               thou
               shalt
               teach
               them
               diligently
               unto
               thy
               children
               ,
               and
               shalt
               talk
               of
               them
               when
               thou
               sittest
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               walkest
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               liest
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               risest
               up
               .
               And
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               them
               for
               a
               sign
               on
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               frontlets
               between
               thine
               eyes
               .
               And
               thou
               shalt
               write
               them
               on
               the
               posts
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               on
               thy
               gate
               .
            
             Add
             hereunto
             the
             
               institution
               of
               Fringes
            
             for
             a
             memorial
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             way
             of
             saying
             ,
             
               Know
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             Institutions
             .
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             natural
             and
             moral
             ,
             included
             in
             the
             common
             mutual
             Duties
             of
             men
             one
             towards
             another
             .
             For
             of
             this
             nature
             is
             that
             of
             seeking
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             their
             chiefest
             happiness
             doth
             consist
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             which
             is
             Ceremonial
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             is
             described
             in
             sundry
             instances
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Frontlets
             and
             Fringes
             ,
             writing
             on
             Posts
             and
             Doors
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             to
             abide
             for
             ever
             .
             No
             Promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             evacuate
             any
             Precept
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             such
             as
             that
             of
             seeking
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             chiefest
             good
             by
             means
             and
             ways
             proper
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             later
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             did
             principally
             attend
             unto
             and
             rely
             upon
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             this
             Promise
             ,
             or
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             quite
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             in
             these
             Institutions
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expressed
             what
             extremities
             they
             ran
             into
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             about
             the
             time
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             Promise
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             
               Babylonian
               Captivity
            
             ,
             they
             began
             that
             
               intricate
               ,
               perplexed
               way
               of
               Teaching
               ,
            
             which
             afterwards
             they
             were
             wholly
             addicted
             unto
             .
             For
             all
             of
             them
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             serious
             ,
             gave
             up
             themselves
             unto
             the
             teaching
             and
             learning
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             herewithall
             they
             mixed
             so
             many
             
               vain
               Curiosities
            
             and
             Traditions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             endeavor
             was
             disapproved
             of
             God.
             Hence
             in
             the
             very
             entrance
             of
             
               their
               Practice
            
             of
             this
             way
             of
             teaching
             ,
             he
             threatens
             to
             destroy
             all
             them
             that
             attended
             unto
             it
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             12.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               cut
               off
               the
               Master
               and
               the
               Scholar
               out
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               Jacob.
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             any
             Monuments
             or
             Records
             of
             their
             teaching
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             neither
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             nor
             how
             :
             But
             we
             may
             reasonably
             suppose
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             what
             flourished
             afterwards
             in
             their
             famous
             Schools
             derived
             from
             these
             first
             Inventers
             .
             And
             of
             such
             reputation
             were
             those
             Schools
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             none
             was
             esteemed
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             understanding
             of
             the
             Law
             who
             was
             
             not
             brought
             up
             in
             them
             .
             The
             first
             Record
             we
             have
             of
             the
             
               manner
               of
               their
               teaching
            
             ,
             or
             what
             course
             they
             took
             therein
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Mishna
             .
             This
             is
             their
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             their
             sayings
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
               Know
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             seriously
             consider
             but
             one
             
               Section
               or
               Chapter
            
             in
             that
             whole
             Book
             ,
             will
             quickly
             discern
             of
             what
             kind
             and
             nature
             their
             Teaching
             was
             .
             For
             such
             an
             
               operous
               ,
               laborious
               ,
               curious
               ,
               fruitless
               work
               ,
            
             there
             is
             not
             another
             instance
             to
             be
             given
             of
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Head
             ,
             Doctrine
             or
             Precept
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             suppose
             it
             be
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             or
             Offerings
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             filled
             it
             with
             so
             many
             needless
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             curious
             ,
             superstitious
             Questions
             and
             Determinations
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             impossible
             that
             any
             man
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             should
             understand
             them
             ,
             or
             guide
             his
             course
             according
             unto
             them
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Burdens
             that
             the
             
               Pharisees
               bound
            
             for
             the
             shoulders
             of
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             utterly
             weary
             and
             fainted
             under
             them
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Teaching
             had
             possessed
             the
             whole
             Church
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             solemnly
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             no
             other
             being
             in
             use
             .
             And
             this
             is
             
               absolutely
               intended
            
             in
             this
             Promise
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             utterly
             to
             cease
             .
             For
             God
             would
             take
             away
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             in
             itself
             was
             a
             burden
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             speak
             ,
             
               which
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               .
            
             And
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             Burden
             was
             unspeakably
             increased
             by
             the
             expositions
             and
             additions
             whereof
             this
             teaching
             consisted
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             removal
             of
             it
             is
             here
             proposed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             ,
             evidencing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             grace
             and
             kindness
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             removal
             of
             teaching
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             always
             mentioned
             as
             a
             threatning
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             
               continuation
               of
               this
               Teaching
            
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             As
             it
             was
             external
             in
             opposition
             unto
             and
             comparison
             of
             the
             
               effectual
               internal
            
             Teaching
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             comparatively
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             solitary
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               it
            
             ,
             with
             especial
             respect
             unto
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             consisted
             in
             the
             observance
             of
             sundry
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             was
             
               utterly
               to
               cease
            
             ;
             above
             all
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             additions
             which
             men
             had
             made
             unto
             the
             Ceremonial
             Institutions
             wherein
             it
             did
             consist
             ;
             Such
             was
             their
             Teaching
             by
             writing
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             on
             their
             
               Fringes
               ,
               Frontlets
               ,
               and
               Doors
               of
               their
               Houses
            
             ;
             especially
             as
             these
             things
             were
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             concerning
             them
             multiplied
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             .
             It
             is
             promised
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             
               absolutely
               removed
            
             as
             useless
             ,
             burdensom
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             spiritual
             Teaching
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             that
             kind
             of
             instruction
             ,
             whether
             by
             publick
             ,
             stated
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             more
             private
             and
             occasional
             ,
             which
             is
             subservient
             unto
             the
             promised
             Teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             will
             and
             doth
             make
             use
             of
             in
             and
             for
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             knowledge
             itself
             here
             promised
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             intimated
             that
             is
             derogatory
             unto
             its
             use
             ,
             continuance
             or
             necessity
             .
             A
             Supposition
             thereof
             would
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             Ministery
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             ordinary
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             in
             exposition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             meaning
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             word
             Teaching
             ,
             or
             the
             Duty
             itself
             ,
             whose
             continuance
             and
             farther
             use
             is
             denied
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             more
             clear
             light
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             may
             be
             attained
             ,
             from
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             so
             to
             be
             taught
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             
               know
               the
               Lord.
            
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             two
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             a
             
               knowledge
               of
               God
            
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             revealed
             as
             that
             it
             was
             hidden
             under
             Types
             ,
             wrapt
             up
             in
             Vails
             ,
             expressed
             only
             in
             Parables
             and
             Dark-sayings
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             unto
             the
             clear
             perception
             and
             revelation
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             should
             lie
             hid
             ,
             until
             the
             
               Son
               came
               from
               his
               bosom
               to
               declare
               him
            
             ;
             to
             make
             his
             name
             known
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             things
             belonging
             hereunto
             ,
             though
             virtually
             revealed
             ,
             yet
             were
             so
             compassed
             with
             darkness
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               their
               Revelation
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             did
             not
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             look
             into
             them
             .
             But
             that
             there
             were
             some
             such
             great
             and
             excellent
             things
             concerning
             God
             and
             his
             Will
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             their
             Institutions
             of
             Worship
             ,
             they
             did
             understand
             .
             But
             the
             best
             
             and
             wisest
             of
             them
             knew
             also
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             their
             best
             and
             utmost
             enquiry
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             comprehend
             the
             
               time
               ,
               nature
            
             and
             state
             of
             the
             things
             so
             revealed
             .
             For
             it
             was
             
               revealed
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               not
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               us
               they
               did
               minister
               in
               their
               Revelation
            
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
             And
             as
             our
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
             Moses
             in
             his
             Ministery
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             
               gave
               testimony
               unto
               the
               things
               which
               were
               to
               be
               spoken
            
             (
             that
             is
             clearly
             )
             afterwards
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             This
             secret
             hidden
             knowledge
             of
             God
             principally
             concerned
             the
             
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             his
             mediation
             and
             suffering
             for
             Sin
             ,
             with
             the
             Call
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             thereon
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             they
             could
             never
             attain
             the
             comprehension
             of
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             stirred
             up
             each
             other
             diligently
             to
             enquire
             into
             them
             as
             to
             what
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             attaining
             ,
             saying
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
               Know
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             it
             was
             little
             that
             they
             could
             attain
             unto
             ,
             God
             having
             provided
             
               some
               better
               things
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               without
               us
               should
               not
               be
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             And
             when
             that
             Church
             ceased
             to
             make
             this
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             namely
             ,
             a
             diligent
             enquiry
             into
             the
             hidden
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             promised
             Seed
             ,
             with
             a
             believing
             desire
             and
             expectation
             of
             its
             full
             manifestation
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             
               letter
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             looking
             on
             types
             and
             shadows
             as
             things
             present
             and
             substances
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             lost
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Profession
             ,
             but
             were
             hardened
             into
             an
             unbelief
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             real
             exhibition
             .
             Now
             this
             kind
             of
             teaching
             by
             mutual
             encouragement
             to
             look
             into
             the
             
               vailed
               things
            
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             cease
             at
             the
             solemn
             Introduction
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             being
             rendered
             useless
             by
             the
             full
             ,
             clear
             revelation
             and
             manifestation
             of
             them
             made
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             They
             
               shall
               no
               more
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             
               need
               no
               more
            
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             
               so
               to
               teach
            
             this
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             plain
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             all
             Believers
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             principally
             intended
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             it
             doth
             so
             directly
             answer
             unto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             may
             be
             here
             taken
             not
             objectively
             and
             doctrinally
             ,
             but
             subjectively
             ,
             for
             the
             renovation
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             communicated
             unto
             any
             by
             external
             teaching
             alone
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereunto
             it
             may
             be
             said
             comparatively
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             as
             was
             intimated
             before
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             sufficiently
             freed
             the
             words
             from
             the
             difficulties
             that
             seem
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             refer
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             promise
             unto
             Heaven
             with
             many
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Expositors
             ;
             nor
             yet
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             restrain
             it
             unto
             the
             
               first
               Converts
               in
               Christianity
            
             ,
             who
             were
             miraculously
             illuminated
             ;
             much
             less
             so
             to
             interpret
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             
               exclude
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               teaching
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             effectual
             way
             thereof
             .
             Somewhat
             may
             be
             observed
             of
             the
             particular
             expressions
             used
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             original
             Promise
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               amplius
               ,
               no
               more
            
             .
             This
             is
             omitted
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             plainly
             included
             in
             what
             he
             expresseth
             .
             For
             the
             word
             denotes
             the
             time
             and
             season
             which
             was
             limited
             unto
             that
             kind
             of
             teaching
             which
             was
             to
             cease
             .
             This
             season
             being
             to
             expire
             at
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             absolutely
             then
             
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
            
             ,
             what
             the
             Prophet
             before
             declared
             with
             the
             limited
             season
             now
             expired
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               do
               so
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Prophet
             expresseth
             the
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             indefinitely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               A
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               a
               man
               his
               brother
            
             ;
             that
             is
             
               any
               man
            
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             by
             the
             universal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               every
               man
            
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             reducible
             unto
             any
             one
             ;
             every
             one
             that
             is
             or
             may
             be
             called
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             or
             hath
             occasion
             or
             opportunity
             for
             it
             .
             For
             of
             this
             teaching
             the
             Rule
             is
             Ability
             and
             Opportunity
             .
             He
             that
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             opportunity
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             they
             taught
             ,
             or
             intended
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Know
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             where
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             .
             Some
             things
             according
             to
             our
             method
             and
             design
             may
             be
             observed
             from
             the
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               instructive
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               such
               only
               ,
               and
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               carnal
               Rites
               thereof
               ,
               was
               a
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               really
               effect
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               the
               things
               which
               it
               taught
               .
            
             The
             spiritual
             benefit
             which
             was
             obtained
             under
             it
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             
             
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             made
             at
             Sinai
             .
             For
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             legal
             and
             carnal
             ,
             and
             had
             respect
             only
             unto
             outward
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             
               laid
               aside
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               Duty
               incumbent
               on
               every
               man
               to
               instruct
               others
               according
               to
               his
               ability
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             Law
             whereof
             being
             natural
             and
             eternal
             ,
             is
             always
             obligatory
             on
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             .
             This
             is
             not
             here
             either
             prohibited
             or
             superseded
             ,
             but
             only
             it
             is
             foretold
             ,
             that
             as
             unto
             a
             certain
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             cease
             .
             That
             
               it
               generally
               ceaseth
               now
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             is
             no
             effect
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             cursed
             fruit
             of
             the
             unbelief
             and
             wickedness
             of
             men
             .
             The
             highest
             degree
             in
             Religion
             which
             men
             now
             aim
             at
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             attend
             unto
             and
             learn
             by
             the
             publick
             teaching
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
             And
             alas
             how
             few
             are
             there
             who
             do
             it
             conscientiously
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             benefit
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             !
             The
             whole
             business
             of
             teaching
             and
             learning
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             generally
             turned
             into
             a
             formal
             spending
             ,
             if
             not
             mispence
             of
             so
             much
             time
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             teaching
             of
             others
             according
             unto
             ability
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             endeavor
             for
             abilities
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             for
             opportunities
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             for
             the
             most
             part
             neglected
             ,
             but
             despised
             .
             How
             few
             are
             there
             who
             take
             any
             care
             to
             instruct
             their
             own
             Children
             and
             Servants
             !
             but
             to
             carry
             this
             Duty
             farther
             according
             unto
             opportunities
             of
             instructing
             others
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             would
             be
             looked
             on
             almost
             as
             madness
             in
             the
             days
             wherein
             we
             live
             .
             We
             have
             far
             more
             that
             mutually
             teach
             one
             another
             Sin
             ,
             Folly
             ,
             yea
             Villany
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             than
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             we
             owe
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             is
             not
             what
             God
             here
             promiseth
             in
             a
             way
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             given
             up
             careless
             ,
             unbelieving
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               alone
               as
               promised
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               frees
               the
               Church
               from
               a
               laborious
               ,
               but
               ineffectual
               way
               of
               teaching
               .
            
             Such
             was
             that
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             well
             if
             somewhat
             not
             much
             unlike
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             prevail
             among
             many
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Whoever
             he
             be
             who
             in
             all
             his
             teaching
             doth
             not
             take
             his
             encouragement
             from
             the
             
               internal
               ,
               effectual
               teaching
               of
               God
            
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             bends
             not
             all
             his
             endeavors
             to
             be
             subservient
             thereunto
             ,
             hath
             but
             an
             Old
             Testament
             Ministery
             ,
             which
             ceaseth
             as
             unto
             any
             divine
             approbation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               There
               was
               an
               hidden
               treasure
               of
               Divine
               wisdom
               ,
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               mystical
               Revelations
               and
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               were
               not
               then
               able
               to
               look
               into
               ,
               nor
               to
               comprehend
               .
            
             The
             confirmation
             and
             explanation
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             .
             This
             knowledge
             those
             among
             them
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             and
             believed
             the
             Promises
             ,
             stirred
             up
             themselves
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             look
             after
             and
             to
             enquire
             into
             ,
             saying
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             
               Know
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             howbeit
             their
             attainments
             were
             but
             small
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Promise
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               whole
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               is
               both
               plainly
               revealed
               and
               savingly
               communicated
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               unto
               them
               who
               do
               believe
               ,
            
             as
             the
             next
             words
             declare
             .
          
           
             The
             positive
             part
             of
             the
             Promise
             remaineth
             unto
             consideration
             .
             And
             two
             things
             must
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               Unto
               whom
            
             it
             is
             made
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             is
             the
             
               subject
               matter
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             are
             so
             expressed
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             expression
             of
             them
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             a
             distribution
             is
             emphatical
             .
             The
             former
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             are
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             distribution
             
             he
             rendereth
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             which
             encreaseth
             the
             Emphasis
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             is
             universal
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             modification
             of
             the
             Subject
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             all
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               them
            
             ,
             it
             is
             restrained
             unto
             those
             alone
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             distribution
             of
             them
             is
             made
             in
             a
             
               Proverbial
               Speech
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
            
             
             greatest
             ,
             used
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             by
             this
             Prophet
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             13.
             
             Chap.
             8.
             10.
             
             Chap.
             31.
             32.
             
             Chap.
             42.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             44.
             12.
             
             It
             is
             only
             once
             more
             used
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             not
             elsewhere
             ,
             Jon.
             3.
             5.
             
             And
             it
             may
             denote
             either
             the
             universality
             ,
             
             or
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             be
             particularly
             excluded
             or
             excepted
             ,
             though
             all
             absolutely
             be
             not
             intended
             .
             Besides
             ,
             several
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             persons
             are
             intended
             .
             So
             there
             ever
             were
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             
               naturally
               ,
               politically
            
             and
             spiritually
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             None
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             difference
             from
             others
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             be
             they
             the
             least
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             ,
             are
             excepted
             or
             excluded
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             this
             Promise
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             if
             only
             the
             external
             administration
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             be
             intended
             .
             None
             are
             excluded
             from
             the
             tender
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             outward
             means
             of
             the
             communication
             of
             it
             in
             the
             full
             ,
             plain
             revelation
             of
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             But
             whereas
             it
             is
             the
             
               internal
               ,
               effectual
               Grace
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             means
             ,
             but
             the
             
               infallible
               event
            
             thereon
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             
               to
               know
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             ,
             all
             
               actually
               know
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             all
             individuals
             are
             intended
             ;
             that
             is
             that
             whole
             Church
             ,
             all
             whose
             Children
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             learn
             as
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             by
             saving
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             So
             doth
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Promise
             hold
             proportion
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             
               of
               writing
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               .
            
             As
             unto
             all
             these
             it
             is
             promised
             absolutely
             ,
             
               that
               they
               shall
               know
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             But
             yet
             among
             them
             there
             are
             many
             distinctions
             and
             degrees
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             variously
             differenced
             by
             internal
             and
             external
             circumstances
             .
             There
             are
             some
             that
             are
             greatest
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             are
             least
             ,
             and
             various
             intermediate
             degrees
             between
             them
             .
             So
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             ever
             must
             be
             ,
             whilest
             the
             natural
             ,
             acquired
             and
             spiritual
             abilities
             of
             men
             have
             great
             variety
             of
             degrees
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             whilest
             mens
             outward
             advantages
             and
             opportunities
             do
             also
             differ
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             it
             is
             promised
             that
             they
             shall
             all
             of
             them
             
               know
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             implied
             that
             they
             shall
             all
             do
             so
             equally
             ,
             or
             have
             the
             same
             
               degree
               of
               spiritual
               wisdom
            
             and
             understanding
             .
             There
             is
             a
             measure
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             due
             unto
             ,
             provided
             for
             all
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             necessary
             unto
             the
             participation
             of
             all
             other
             blessings
             and
             priviledges
             of
             it
             .
             But
             in
             the
             degrees
             hereof
             ,
             some
             may
             and
             do
             very
             much
             excell
             others
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               are
               and
               ever
               were
               different
               degrees
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             Hence
             is
             that
             distribution
             of
             them
             into
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Young
               men
               and
               Children
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             All
             have
             not
             one
             measure
             ,
             all
             arrive
             not
             to
             the
             same
             stature
             ;
             but
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             required
             of
             them
             in
             their
             walk
             before
             God
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             most
             have
             
               nothing
               over
            
             ,
             nothing
             to
             spare
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             have
             least
             ,
             shall
             have
             
               no
               lack
            
             .
             Every
             ones
             duty
             it
             is
             to
             be
             content
             with
             what
             he
             receives
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             it
             unto
             the
             uttermost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               not
               some
               degree
               of
               saving
               knowledge
               ,
               there
               no
               interest
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               can
               be
               pretended
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             thing
             promised
             ,
             is
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               They
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               .
            
             No
             duty
             is
             more
             frequently
             commanded
             than
             this
             is
             ,
             nor
             any
             grace
             more
             frequently
             promised
             .
             See
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             
             Jer.
             24.
             7.
             
             Ezek.
             11.
             19.
             
             Chap.
             36.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             For
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             other
             duties
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             them
             .
             All
             graces
             as
             unto
             their
             exercise
             ,
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Hope
             are
             founded
             therein
             .
             And
             the
             woful
             want
             of
             it
             which
             is
             visible
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             an
             evidence
             how
             little
             there
             is
             of
             true
             
               Evangelical
               Obedience
            
             among
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             .
             And
             two
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             Promise
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             object
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             to
             be
             known
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             knowledge
             itself
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             and
             nature
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             They
             shall
             
               know
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             it
             is
             so
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             some
             especial
             Revelation
             of
             himself
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             knowledge
             
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             .
             This
             is
             not
             here
             intended
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             subject
             of
             any
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             but
             is
             common
             unto
             all
             men
             .
             There
             was
             moreover
             
               a
               knowledge
               of
               God
            
             by
             Revelation
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             attended
             with
             grear
             obscurity
             in
             sundry
             things
             of
             the
             highest
             importance
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             
             is
             something
             farther
             intended
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Antithesis
             between
             the
             two
             states
             herein
             declared
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               as
               revealed
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             To
             shew
             what
             is
             contained
             herein
             doctrinally
             ,
             were
             to
             go
             over
             the
             principal
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             to
             
               know
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             God
             as
             he
             is
             in
             Christ
             personally
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             be
             unto
             us
             in
             Christ
             graciously
             ,
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             and
             accepts
             in
             us
             through
             the
             Beloved
             .
             In
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             teachings
             and
             diligence
             therein
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             greatly
             in
             the
             dark
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             But
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             more
             clearly
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               knowledge
               of
               these
               things
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             the
             clear
             revelation
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             abide
             in
             our selves
             unable
             to
             discern
             them
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             .
             For
             such
             a
             spiritual
             knowledge
             is
             intended
             ,
             as
             whereby
             the
             mind
             is
             renewed
             ,
             being
             accompanied
             with
             Faith
             and
             Love
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             that
             knowledge
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             be
             wrought
             in
             all
             them
             who
             are
             interested
             therein
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               full
               and
               clear
               declaration
               of
               God
               as
               he
               is
               to
               be
               known
               of
               us
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               a
               priviledge
               reserved
               for
               and
               belonging
               unto
               the
               days
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             Before
             it
             was
             not
             made
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             is
             now
             made
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             made
             by
             Christ.
             See
             the
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               know
               God
               as
               he
               is
               revealed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               priviledge
               whereof
               in
               this
               life
               we
               can
               be
               made
               partakers
               .
            
             For
             this
             is
             life
             eternal
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             Father
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             ,
             John
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Persons
               destitute
               of
               this
               saving
               knowledge
               ,
               are
               utter
               strangers
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             For
             this
             is
             a
             principal
             promise
             and
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             wherever
             it
             doth
             take
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             For
             I
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             their
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             and
             their
             iniquities
             will
             I
             remember
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             great
             fundamental
             Promise
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             
               last
               expressed
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             it
             precedeth
             the
             other
             mercies
             and
             priviledges
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             collation
             or
             communication
             of
             them
             unto
             us
             .
             This
             the
             causal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             rendereth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             doth
             demonstrate
             .
             What
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             faith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             
               For
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
            
             ,
             &c.
             without
             which
             there
             could
             be
             no
             participation
             of
             the
             other
             things
             mentioned
             .
             Wherefore
             not
             only
             an
             addition
             of
             new
             grace
             and
             mercy
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             a
             reason
             also
             is
             rendered
             why
             or
             on
             what
             grounds
             he
             would
             bestow
             on
             them
             those
             other
             mercies
             .
          
           
             
               The
               House
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
            
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             spoken
             of
             as
             Representatives
             of
             all
             others
             who
             are
             taken
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             thereon
             become
             the
             
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             had
             broken
             and
             disannulled
             Gods
             former
             Covenant
             by
             their
             disobedience
             ;
             
               which
               my
               Covenant
               they
               brake
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             any
             other
             qualification
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             be
             prepared
             for
             ,
             or
             disposed
             unto
             an
             entrance
             into
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             Wherefore
             the
             
               first
               thing
            
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             is
             the
             
               free
               pardon
               of
               sin
            
             .
             Without
             a
             supposition
             hereof
             ,
             no
             other
             mercy
             can
             they
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
             For
             whilest
             they
             continue
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             under
             the
             curse
             .
             Wherefore
             a
             reason
             is
             here
             rendred
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               onely
               reason
            
             ,
             why
             God
             will
             give
             unto
             them
             the
             other
             blessings
             mentioned
             ,
             
               For
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
            
             .
          
           
             
               Free
               and
               sovereign
               ,
               undeserved
               grace
               in
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               is
               the
               original
               spring
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               Covenant
               mercies
               and
               blessings
               .
            
             Hereby
             and
             hereby
             alone
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             provided
             for
             .
             And
             those
             who
             like
             not
             Gods
             Covenant
             on
             those
             terms
             ,
             as
             none
             do
             by
             nature
             ,
             will
             eternally
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             .
             Hereby
             all
             glorying
             ,
             and
             
               all
               boasting
               in
               our selves
            
             is
             excluded
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             which
             God
             aimed
             at
             in
             the
             contrivance
             and
             establishment
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             For
             this
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             fundamental
             grace
             of
             it
             did
             depend
             on
             any
             condition
             or
             qualification
             in
             our selves
             .
             If
             we
             let
             go
             the
             
               free
               pardon
               of
               sin
            
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             thing
             in
             those
             that
             receive
             it
             ,
             we
             renounce
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               Pardon
               of
               sin
            
             is
             not
             merited
             by
             antecedent
             duties
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             strongest
             obligation
             unto
             future
             duties
             .
             He
             that
             will
             not
             receive
             pardon
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             one
             way
             or
             other
             deserve
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             himself
             meet
             for
             it
             ;
             or
             pretends
             to
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             finds
             not
             himself
             obliged
             unto
             universal
             obedience
             by
             it
             ,
             neither
             is
             nor
             shall
             be
             partaker
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Promise
             itself
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Who
             it
             is
             made
             unto
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             it
             is
             that
             is
             promised
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Pronoun
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             ,
             three
             times
             repeated
             .
             All
             those
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             only
             those
             with
             whom
             God
             makes
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             intended
             .
             
             Those
             
               whose
               sins
               are
               not
               pardoned
            
             ,
             do
             in
             no
             sense
             partake
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             made
             with
             them
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             makes
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               be
               merciful
               unto
               their
               sins
               ,
            
             that
             is
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             speak
             of
             an
             
               universal
               conditional
               Covenant
            
             made
             with
             all
             Mankind
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             here
             intended
             .
             For
             they
             are
             all
             
               actually
               pardoned
            
             with
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             .
             And
             the
             indefinite
             declaration
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             
               making
               of
               a
               Covenant
            
             with
             any
             .
             And
             what
             should
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             grace
             here
             promised
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ?
             It
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             men
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yield
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             men
             must
             do
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             before
             they
             receive
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             :
             yes
             .
             Then
             must
             they
             do
             them
             whilest
             they
             are
             under
             the
             
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               it
               ,
            
             for
             so
             
             are
             all
             men
             whose
             sins
             are
             not
             pardoned
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             men
             whilest
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             Gospel-mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             overthrow
             both
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               that
               men
               are
               pardoned
               before
               they
               do
               believe
               ,
            
             which
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               communication
               and
               donation
               of
               faith
            
             unto
             us
             ,
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             whereby
             our
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             both
             bestowed
             on
             us
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               application
               of
               pardoning
               mercy
            
             unto
             our
             souls
             ,
             is
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             consequent
             unto
             believing
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             they
             go
             together
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Faith
             is
             not
             required
             unto
             the
             procuring
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             receiving
             of
             it
             .
             That
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             But
             that
             which
             we
             shall
             observe
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               The
               New
               Covenant
               is
               made
               with
               them
               alone
               ,
               who
               effectually
               and
               eventually
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             my
             Covenant
             that
             I
             will
             make
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             merciful
             unto
             their
             unrighteousness
             ,
             &c.
             
             Those
             with
             whom
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             was
             made
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             actual
             Partakers
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             not
             so
             with
             whom
             the
             New
             is
             made
             ,
             it
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             Old
             in
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             utterly
             frustrate
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             
               indefinite
               Proposal
            
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             prove
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             who
             enjoy
             not
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             Indeed
             this
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             here
             declared
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             effectually
             communicate
             all
             the
             grace
             and
             mercy
             contained
             in
             it
             unto
             all
             and
             every
             one
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ;
             whoever
             it
             is
             made
             withall
             ,
             his
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               subject
               matter
            
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             is
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             that
             which
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             for
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             sins
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             by
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             .
             (
             3
             )
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             peculiar
             expression
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Sin
             is
             spoken
             of
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             guilt
             especially
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             the
             object
             of
             mercy
             and
             grace
             .
             Guilt
             is
             the
             desert
             of
             punishment
             ,
             or
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             sinner
             unto
             punishment
             ,
             by
             and
             according
             unto
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law.
             Pardon
             is
             the
             dissolution
             of
             that
             obligation
             .
          
           
             Sin
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             three
             terms
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               unrighteousness
               ,
               sin
            
             and
             transgression
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             the
             words
             .
             In
             the
             Prophet
             there
             is
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             .
             But
             they
             are
             elsewhere
             
               all
               three
            
             used
             ,
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             in
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               pardoning
               iniquity
               ,
               transgression
               and
               sin
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             In
             the
             confession
             of
             sin
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             21.
             
             Aaron
             
               shall
               confess
               over
               him
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               all
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               all
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               sins
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             In
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             in
             justification
             ,
             Psal.
             32.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             might
             justly
             make
             up
             the
             expression
             and
             general
             enumeration
             of
             sins
             here
             defective
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             so
             constantly
             used
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             those
             terms
             needlesly
             multiplied
             ,
             but
             sundry
             things
             we
             are
             taught
             thereby
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             That
             those
             whom
             God
             graciously
             takes
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             many
             of
             them
             antecedently
             obnoxious
             unto
             
               all
               sorts
               of
               sins
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             there
             is
             mercy
             provided
             for
             the
             
               pardon
               of
               them
               all
            
             ,
             even
             of
             them
             from
             which
             they
             could
             
               not
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             42.
             
             And
             that
             (
             3
             )
             Therefore
             none
             should
             be
             discouraged
             from
             resting
             on
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             are
             invited
             unto
             a
             compliance
             therewith
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             more
             intended
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             they
             do
             distinctly
             express
             all
             those
             respects
             of
             sin
             in
             general
             ,
             
               by
               which
               the
               Conscience
               of
               a
               sinner
               is
               affected
               ,
               burdened
               and
               terrified
            
             ;
             as
             also
             whereon
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             curse
             and
             punishment
             for
             sin
             doth
             depend
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unrighteousness
             .
             This
             is
             usually
             taken
             for
             sins
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             or
             the
             transgression
             of
             that
             
               rule
               of
               righteousness
            
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             But
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             it
             expresseth
             a
             general
             affection
             of
             sin
             with
             respect
             unto
             God.
             A
             thing
             unequal
             and
             unrighteous
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             man
             should
             sin
             against
             God
             his
             Sovereign
             Ruler
             and
             Benefactor
             .
             As
             God
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Lord
             and
             Governor
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             our
             onely
             Benefactor
             and
             Rewarder
             ,
             
             as
             all
             his
             laws
             and
             ways
             towards
             us
             are
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             the
             first
             notion
             of
             Righteousness
             in
             us
             is
             the
             rendering
             unto
             God
             what
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             universal
             Obedience
             unto
             all
             his
             Commands
             .
             Righteousness
             towards
             man
             is
             but
             a
             branch
             springing
             from
             this
             root
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Righteousness
             amongst
             men
             whatever
             is
             pretended
             .
             If
             we
             
               give
               not
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             it
             will
             not
             avail
             us
             to
             
               give
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
               ,
            
             nor
             unto
             other
             men
             what
             is
             their
             own
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             consideration
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             renders
             the
             sinner
             obnoxious
             unto
             punishment
             ,
             and
             manifests
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             sanction
             of
             the
             Law.
             It
             is
             an
             
               unrighteous
               thing
            
             .
             Herewith
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             sinner
             is
             affected
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             convinced
             of
             sin
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
             The
             original
             perfection
             of
             his
             nature
             consisted
             in
             this
             Righteousness
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             rendering
             his
             due
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             way
             of
             obedience
             .
             This
             is
             overthrown
             by
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             both
             shameful
             and
             ruinous
             ,
             which
             distresseth
             the
             Conscience
             when
             awaken'd
             by
             Conviction
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             is
             properly
             a
             missing
             of
             ,
             an
             
               erring
               from
            
             that
             end
             and
             scope
             which
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             aim
             at
             .
             There
             is
             a
             certain
             end
             for
             which
             we
             
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             rule
             proper
             unto
             us
             whereby
             we
             may
             attain
             it
             .
             And
             this
             end
             being
             our
             onely
             blessedness
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             interest
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             to
             be
             always
             in
             a
             tendency
             towards
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             eternal
             salvation
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             Thereunto
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             a
             perfect
             Guide
             .
             To
             sin
             therefore
             ,
             is
             
               to
               forsake
               that
               Rule
               ,
               and
               to
               forgo
               therein
               our
               aim
               at
               that
               end
               .
            
             It
             is
             to
             place
             self
             and
             the
             world
             as
             our
             end
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             and
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             imaginations
             of
             our
             hearts
             for
             our
             Rule
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             perverse
             folly
             that
             is
             in
             sin
             ,
             
               in
               wandering
               away
               from
               the
               chiefest
               good
               as
               our
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               guide
               as
               our
               rule
               ,
            
             embracing
             the
             greatest
             evils
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             rendering
             punishment
             righteous
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             sinner
             with
             shame
             and
             fear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             We
             have
             no
             one
             word
             in
             our
             language
             properly
             to
             express
             
             the
             sense
             hereof
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             so
             in
             the
             Latine
             .
             We
             render
             it
             
               Transgression
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               a
               lawless
               person
            
             ;
             whom
             the
             Hebrews
             call
             
               a
               Son
               of
               Belial
            
             ,
             one
             who
             owns
             no
             yoke
             nor
             rule
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               a
               voluntary
               unconformity
               unto
               the
               Law.
            
             Herein
             the
             formal
             nature
             of
             sin
             consists
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             in
             the
             first
             place
             passeth
             on
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             all
             sorts
             of
             particular
             sins
             are
             included
             in
             these
             multiplied
             names
             of
             sin
             ;
             so
             the
             
               general
               nature
               of
               sin
            
             in
             all
             its
             causes
             and
             respects
             ,
             terrifying
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             declared
             and
             represented
             by
             them
             .
             And
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               aggravations
               of
               Sin
               are
               great
               and
               many
               ,
               which
               the
               Consciences
               of
               convinced
               Sinners
               ought
               to
               have
               regard
               unto
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               grace
               and
               mercy
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               provided
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               all
               aggravations
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               received
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Aggravations
               of
               Sin
               do
               glorifie
               grace
               in
               pardon
               .
            
             Therefore
             doth
             God
             here
             so
             express
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             their
             remission
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               We
               cannot
               understand
               aright
               the
               glory
               and
               excellency
               of
               pardoning
               mercy
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               greatness
               and
               vileness
               of
               our
               sins
               in
               all
               their
               aggravations
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             promised
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             sins
             ,
             is
             two
             ways
             expressed
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               will
               remember
            
             
             
               no
               more
            
             .
             It
             is
             pardon
             of
             sin
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             both
             these
             expressions
             ;
             the
             one
             respecting
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             other
             its
             perfection
             and
             assurance
             .
             And
             two
             things
             are
             considerable
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               A
               respect
               unto
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             and
             the
             propitiation
             for
             sin
             made
             by
             him
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             remission
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             promised
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             dissolution
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             binding
             over
             the
             guilty
             sinner
             unto
             punishment
             .
             These
             are
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             Evangelical
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             respect
             is
             had
             in
             these
             words
             unto
             them
             both
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             merciful
             ,
             is
             
               propitious
               ,
               gracious
            
             through
             a
             propitiation
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             propitiation
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             1
             
             John
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             he
             died
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             propitiate
             God
             for
             sin
             ;
             to
             render
             him
             propitious
             unto
             sinners
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             17.
             in
             him
             alone
             God
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             merciful
             unto
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             with
             the
             sanction
             of
             it
             was
             the
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             bring
             
             sin
             unto
             a
             
               judicial
               remembrance
            
             and
             tryal
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             unto
             punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             God
             the
             Supreme
             Rector
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             ,
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             .
             This
             is
             variously
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             here
             by
             
               remembring
               sin
               no
               more
            
             .
             The
             Assertion
             whereof
             is
             fortified
             by
             a
             double
             Negative
             :
             Sin
             shall
             never
             be
             called
             legally
             to
             remembrance
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             handled
             in
             the
             
               Exposition
               of
               Psalm
            
             130.
             that
             I
             must
             not
             here
             again
             reassume
             the
             same
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verses
             proved
             in
             general
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             the
             preference
             of
             the
             later
             above
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             all
             confirming
             the
             
               excellency
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             above
             that
             of
             Aaron
             :
             In
             this
             last
             Verse
             of
             the
             Chapter
             he
             maketh
             an
             especial
             inference
             from
             one
             word
             in
             the
             Prophetical
             Testimony
             ,
             wherein
             the
             main
             truth
             which
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             confirm
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             was
             asserted
             .
             It
             was
             their
             persuasion
             ,
             that
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             this
             promised
             Covenant
             should
             be
             ,
             yet
             the
             former
             was
             still
             to
             continue
             in
             force
             obliging
             the
             Church
             unto
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Worship
             thereunto
             appertaining
             .
             Hereon
             depended
             the
             main
             Controversie
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             with
             them
             :
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             this
             persuasion
             was
             destructive
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             if
             pertinaciously
             adhered
             unto
             ,
             prove
             ruinous
             unto
             their
             own
             Souls
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             contrary
             hereunto
             ,
             or
             the
             
               total
               cessation
            
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             he
             presseth
             on
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             its
             insufficiency
             to
             consecrate
             or
             
               make
               perfect
            
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             from
             the
             various
             Prefigurations
             ,
             and
             certain
             Predictions
             of
             the
             introduction
             of
             another
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Priesthood
               and
               Ordinances
            
             of
             Worship
             which
             were
             better
             than
             those
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             them
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             cogent
             evidences
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Here
             he
             fixeth
             on
             a
             
               new
               argument
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             and
             certainty
             of
             its
             abolition
             ;
             and
             hereby
             ,
             according
             unto
             his
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             transition
             unto
             his
             following
             discourses
             ,
             wherein
             he
             proves
             the
             same
             truth
             from
             the
             distinct
             consideration
             of
             the
             use
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Institutions
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             Sacrifices
             belonging
             unto
             that
             Covenant
             .
             This
             he
             pursues
             unto
             the
             24
             ver
             .
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             returns
             unto
             the
             paraenetical
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             making
             due
             applications
             of
             what
             he
             had
             now
             fully
             evinced
             .
          
           
             
               In
               that
               he
               saith
               a
               new
            
             [
             Covenant
             ]
             
               he
               hath
               made
               the
               first
               old
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               decayeth
               and
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               vanish
               away
               .
            
          
           
             A
             double
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             here
             maketh
             use
             of
             .
             (
             1
             )
             From
             a
             
               special
               word
               or
               testimony
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             From
             a
             
               general
               Maxim
               of
               truth
            
             in
             all
             kinds
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Testimony
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Inference
             unto
             his
             own
             purpose
             which
             he
             makes
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Adjunct
             of
             this
             other
             promised
             Covenant
             .
             It
             is
             by
             God
             himself
             called
             New
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               that
            
             ,
             or
             
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
            
             a
             
             
             New
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             nameth
             it
             ,
             
               a
               New.
            
             So
             it
             is
             expresly
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
               .
            
             Thus
             every
             word
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             though
             but
             occasional
             unto
             the
             principal
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             what
             may
             be
             deduced
             from
             it
             .
             And
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             arguing
             are
             we
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             full
             of
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             if
             with
             humility
             and
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             do
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             diligently
             enquire
             into
             them
             .
             This
             therefore
             he
             layeth
             down
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             present
             Argument
             ;
             That
             God
             himself
             doth
             not
             call
             this
             promised
             Covenant
             another
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             a
             second
             ;
             nor
             only
             declare
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             signally
             calls
             it
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             he
             infers
             from
             hence
             ,
             is
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               made
               the
               first
               Old.
            
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             doth
             not
             lie
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             calleth
             
             the
             
               second
               New
            
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             had
             not
             he
             made
             the
             
               first
               Old.
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             of
             an
             
               active
               signification
            
             ,
             and
             denotes
             an
             
               authoritative
               act
            
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             the
             calling
             the
             other
             New
             was
             a
             Sign
             and
             evidence
             .
             He
             would
             not
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             made
             the
             
               other
               Old
            
             :
             For
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             this
             is
             called
             New.
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             designation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             making
             the
             other
             Old.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             respecting
             the
             
               time
               past
            
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             what
             time
             it
             doth
             refer
             unto
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             either
             the
             time
             of
             the
             prediction
             and
             promise
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             of
             its
             introduction
             and
             establishment
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             first
             season
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             For
             the
             introductin
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             did
             
               actually
               take
               away
               and
               abolish
            
             the
             Old
             ,
             making
             it
             to
             disappear
             :
             But
             the
             act
             of
             God
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             only
             his
             
               making
               it
               Old
            
             in
             order
             thereunto
             .
             And
             he
             did
             this
             upon
             and
             by
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             various
             acts
             ,
             and
             in
             various
             degrees
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             did
             it
             by
             
               calling
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
            
             from
             resting
             in
             it
             ,
             through
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
             This
             brought
             it
             under
             a
             decay
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             an
             undervaluation
             unto
             what
             it
             had
             before
             .
             They
             were
             now
             assured
             ,
             that
             something
             much
             better
             would
             in
             due
             time
             be
             introduced
             .
             Hence
             although
             they
             abode
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Duties
             and
             Worship
             it
             required
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             so
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             yet
             this
             expectation
             of
             and
             longing
             after
             the
             better
             Covenant
             now
             promised
             ,
             made
             it
             decay
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             affections
             .
             
               So
               did
               God
               make
               it
               Old.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             did
             it
             by
             a
             
               plain
               declaration
               of
               its
               infirmity
            
             ,
             weakness
             and
             insufficiency
             for
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             a
             perfect
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             Many
             things
             unto
             this
             purpose
             might
             have
             been
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             its
             institutions
             and
             promises
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             giving
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             done
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             his
             present
             discourses
             .
             But
             these
             things
             were
             not
             clearly
             understood
             by
             any
             in
             those
             days
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             most
             ,
             the
             vail
             was
             on
             them
             that
             they
             could
             not
             see
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               things
               that
               were
               to
               be
               done
               away
               .
            
             But
             now
             when
             God
             himself
             comes
             positively
             to
             declare
             by
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             make
             another
             ,
             a
             better
             with
             them
             ;
             this
             made
             it
             Old
             ,
             or
             declared
             it
             to
             be
             in
             a
             tendency
             unto
             a
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             God
             did
             variously
             by
             his
             Providence
             break
             in
             upon
             and
             weaken
             its
             administration
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             
               decaying
               age
            
             was
             more
             and
             more
             manifested
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Immediately
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             the
             
               Babylonian
               Captivity
            
             gave
             a
             total
             intercision
             and
             interruption
             unto
             the
             whole
             administration
             of
             it
             for
             
               seventy
               years
            
             .
             This
             ,
             having
             never
             before
             fallen
             out
             from
             the
             making
             of
             it
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             was
             an
             evident
             token
             of
             its
             approaching
             period
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             to
             live
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Upon
             the
             return
             of
             the
             People
             from
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             neither
             
               the
               Temple
               ,
               nor
            
             
             
               the
               Worship
               of
               it
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             administrations
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             were
             ever
             restored
             unto
             their
             pristine
             beauty
             and
             glory
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             People
             in
             general
             were
             much
             distressed
             at
             the
             apprehension
             of
             its
             decay
             ,
             God
             comforts
             them
             not
             with
             any
             intimation
             that
             things
             under
             that
             Covenant
             should
             ever
             be
             brought
             into
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             an
             expectation
             of
             his
             coming
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             put
             an
             
               utter
               end
            
             unto
             all
             the
             administrations
             of
             it
             ,
             Hag.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             from
             that
             time
             forwards
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             trace
             the
             whole
             process
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             how
             it
             continually
             
               declined
               towards
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             did
             God
             
               make
               it
               Old
            
             ,
             by
             variously
             disposing
             of
             it
             unto
             its
             end
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             an
             evidence
             thereof
             ,
             called
             the
             other
             Covenant
             which
             he
             would
             make
             ,
             
               a
               New
               One.
            
             And
             it
             did
             not
             decay
             of
             it self
             .
             
               For
               no
               institution
               of
               God
               will
               ever
               wax
               old
               of
               it self
               ;
               will
               ever
               decay
               ,
               grow
               infirm
               ,
               nor
               perish
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               disannulled
               by
               God
               himself
               .
            
             Length
             of
             time
             will
             not
             consume
             Divine
             Institutions
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             sins
             of
             Men
             abate
             their
             force
             .
             He
             only
             that
             sets
             them
             up
             ,
             can
             take
             them
             down
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               first
               Argument
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             taken
             from
             this
             testimony
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
             But
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             it
             directly
             follows
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             
               be
               taken
               away
            
             because
             it
             is
             made
             old
             ,
             he
             confirms
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Inference
             from
             a
             
               general
               maxim
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             new
             argument
             also
             .
             Now
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               which
               decayeth
               and
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               vanish
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Old
             is
             significative
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             have
             
               an
               end
            
             ,
             and
             which
             draws
             towards
             its
             end
             .
             Every
             thing
             that
             
               can
               wax
               old
            
             hath
             an
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             
               doth
               so
            
             ,
             draws
             towards
             that
             end
             .
             So
             the
             Psalmist
             affirming
             that
             the
             Heavens
             themselves
             shall
             perish
             ,
             adds
             as
             a
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               wax
               old
               as
               a
               garment
            
             ;
             and
             then
             none
             can
             doubt
             but
             they
             must
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             substance
             or
             their
             use
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Notation
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               that
            
             ,
             or
             that
             
             whatever
             it
             be
             .
             The
             general
             Rule
             gives
             evidence
             unto
             the
             former
             inference
             ,
             
               whatever
               it
               be
               that
               waxeth
               old
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             description
             of
             it
             in
             a
             double
             expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             generally
             supposed
             to
             be
             synonyma
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             for
             emphasis
             onely
             .
             
             We
             express
             the
             first
             by
             
               decay
               ,
               that
               which
               decayeth
            
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             we
             having
             no
             other
             to
             express
             
               waxing
               old
            
             ,
             or
             
               made
               old
               by
            
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             not
             properly
             that
             which
             decayeth
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             
               effect
               passively
            
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             
               made
               old
            
             ;
             and
             it
             properly
             respecteth
             things
             .
             Things
             are
             so
             said
             to
             be
             
               made
               old
            
             ,
             not
             persons
             .
             But
             the
             other
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               respects
               persons
            
             ,
             not
             things
             .
             Men
             and
             not
             Inanimate
             things
             are
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             Apostle
             might
             have
             used
             a
             Pleonasm
             to
             give
             Emphasis
             unto
             his
             assertion
             ,
             and
             to
             aver
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             that
             we
             may
             think
             that
             he
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             things
             and
             persons
             that
             belonged
             unto
             its
             administration
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             this
             subject
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               near
               unto
               a
               disappearance
            
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             abolition
             ,
             and
             taking
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             is
             universal
             ,
             and
             holds
             absolutely
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             .
             Whatever
             brings
             things
             unto
             a
             decay
             and
             age
             ,
             will
             bring
             them
             unto
             an
             end
             ;
             for
             decay
             and
             age
             are
             the
             expressions
             of
             a
             tendency
             unto
             an
             end
             .
             Let
             an
             Angel
             live
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             
               he
               waxeth
               not
               old
            
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             dye
             .
             
               Waxing
               old
            
             is
             absolutely
             opposed
             unto
             an
             eternal
             duration
             ,
             Psal.
             102.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             It
             being
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             and
             all
             its
             administrations
             that
             is
             respected
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             inquired
             why
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               disapappearance
            
             
             
               or
               vanishing
               out
               of
               sight
            
             .
             And
             respect
             may
             be
             had
             herein
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             To
             the
             
               glorious
               outward
               appearance
            
             of
             the
             administrations
             of
             it
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             greatly
             captivated
             the
             minds
             and
             affections
             of
             those
             Hebrews
             unto
             it
             .
             They
             were
             carnal
             themselves
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             their
             Worship
             
               had
               a
               glory
               in
               them
            
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             behold
             with
             their
             carnal
             eyes
             ,
             and
             cleave
             unto
             with
             their
             carnal
             affections
             .
             
               The
               ministration
               of
               the
               letter
               was
               glorious
               .
            
             All
             this
             glory
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             shall
             shortly
             disappear
             ,
             shall
             
               vanish
               out
               of
               your
               sight
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prediction
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             
             (
             2
             )
             To
             the
             gradual
             removal
             of
             it
             .
             It
             departed
             as
             a
             thing
             will
             by
             its
             removal
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             .
             We
             by
             little
             and
             little
             lose
             the
             prospect
             of
             it
             until
             it
             utterly
             disappear
             .
             How
             it
             was
             made
             so
             to
             disappear
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             in
             what
             degrees
             ,
             by
             what
             Acts
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             distinctly
             elsewhere
             .
             All
             the
             glorious
             institutions
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             at
             best
             but
             as
             Stars
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             all
             to
             disappear
             at
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           Ninth
           Chapter
           OF
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           HEBREWS
           .
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           THE
           general
           Design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           Discourses
           ,
           is
           to
           manifest
           and
           prove
           that
           the
           
             Old
             Covenant
          
           made
           with
           the
           Church
           at
           Sinai
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Worship
           and
           Priviledges
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           was
           
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           or
           ceased
           to
           be
           of
           any
           force
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Hereon
           did
           a
           total
           Alteration
           of
           the
           whole
           present
           Church
           state
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           depend
           ;
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           think
           how
           difficult
           it
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           forego
           .
           For
           they
           both
           looked
           on
           it
           to
           be
           of
           Gods
           own
           appointment
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           expected
           all
           their
           happiness
           by
           a
           strict
           adherence
           unto
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           they
           might
           with
           the
           more
           readiness
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           declares
           that
           
             de
             facto
          
           that
           Covenant
           was
           ceased
           ,
           but
           evinceth
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Reasons
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           
             so
             it
             should
             do
          
           ;
           and
           that
           unspeakable
           Advantages
           did
           accrue
           unto
           the
           Church
           thereby
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           pursuit
           of
           this
           Design
           ,
           he
           unfolds
           unto
           them
           the
           
             greatest
             Mysteries
          
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           revealed
           unto
           the
           Church
           before
           he
           spake
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Son.
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           On
           this
           occasion
           he
           takes
           off
           the
           
             vail
             from
             the
             face
             of
             Moses
             ,
          
           declaring
           the
           nature
           and
           end
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Covenant
          
           ,
           the
           use
           ,
           Signification
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           all
           the
           
             Institutions
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
          
           thereunto
           belonging
           .
           They
           were
           all
           prescribed
           unto
           the
           diligent
           Observation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           their
           adherence
           unto
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           Trial
           of
           their
           Obedience
           unto
           God
           ,
           whilst
           that
           Church
           state
           continued
           ,
           Mal.
           4.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Howbeit
           the
           best
           among
           them
           were
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           
             proper
             use
             and
             signification
          
           .
           For
           the
           Vail
           was
           so
           on
           the
           face
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
          
           
           
             could
             not
             look
             stedfastly
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           3
           13.
           
           This
           he
           now
           doctrinally
           removes
           ;
           and
           the
           sole
           reason
           why
           the
           Hebrews
           did
           not
           hereon
           
             behold
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           do
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           because
           there
           was
           and
           is
           a
           
             Vail
             of
             blindness
             on
             their
             minds
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           there
           was
           a
           
             Vail
             of
             darkness
             on
             the
             face
             of
             Moses
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           only
           converting
           Grace
           that
           can
           remove
           it
           .
           
             When
             they
             shall
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Vail
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             ver
             .
          
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           takes
           occasion
           from
           hence
           to
           declare
           the
           
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
          
           ;
           of
           the
           Office
           that
           he
           bare
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           that
           he
           performed
           therein
           .
           This
           was
           that
           which
           he
           principally
           designed
           ,
           as
           being
           indeed
           the
           
             sole
             Foundation
          
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           have
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           as
           a
           clear
           
             Exposition
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
          
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           which
           were
           given
           in
           the
           Explication
           or
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           also
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           its
           Worship
           which
           were
           afterwards
           introduced
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           general
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           or
           God
           instruction
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           it
           .
           Hence
           that
           
             blessed
             Light
          
           which
           now
           shines
           forth
           in
           the
           Promises
           and
           Legal
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           is
           derived
           unto
           us
           through
           the
           Exposition
           of
           them
           given
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           
             this
             Epistle
          
           .
           We
           are
           therefore
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           Enquiries
           into
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           are
           conversant
           in
           the
           
             deepest
             Mysteries
          
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ;
           those
           which
           animated
           the
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           of
           
             both
             Churches
          
           ;
           which
           calls
           not
           only
           for
           our
           utmost
           Diligence
           ,
           but
           for
           continual
           Reverence
           and
           Godly
           Fear
           .
        
         
           Unto
           the
           general
           end
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           use
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           
             Constitution
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Use
             ,
             Efficacy
             ,
             Officers
          
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           
             one
             Covenant
          
           and
           
             the
             other
          
           ;
           comparing
           them
           together
           .
           And
           in
           all
           his
           arguings
           he
           openly
           designes
           the
           Demonstration
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           
             Old
             Covenant
          
           with
           all
           its
           Administrations
           was
           to
           cease
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           it
           was
           not
           only
           unto
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           they
           should
           so
           do
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           brought
           unto
           that
           
             Perfect
             State
          
           which
           it
           was
           designed
           unto
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           unto
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           he
           hath
           done
           two
           things
           in
           the
           
             Preceding
             Chapters
          
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           He
           hath
           declared
           that
           there
           were
           Prefigurations
           and
           Predictions
           of
           the
           Cessation
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           and
           all
           its
           Administrations
           .
           As
           also
           that
           God
           had
           so
           ordered
           all
           things
           in
           and
           under
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           must
           necessarily
           expire
           and
           cease
           at
           a
           certain
           
             appointed
             time
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           He
           hath
           evinced
           the
           Necessity
           hereof
           ,
           because
           that
           Covenant
           could
           not
           
             consummate
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           nor
           give
           assured
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           unto
           the
           consciences
           of
           them
           that
           approached
           unto
           God
           in
           and
           by
           its
           services
           .
           And
           both
           these
           he
           confirmes
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             Typical
             Nature
          
           of
           all
           its
           Ordinances
           and
           Institutions
           .
           For
           whereas
           there
           was
           in
           and
           by
           them
           a
           Representation
           made
           of
           Heavenly
           things
           ,
           those
           
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
          
           could
           not
           be
           introduced
           without
           their
           Removal
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           sacred
           Administrations
           ,
           that
           he
           principally
           insists
           upon
           .
           For
           herein
           he
           designed
           (
           as
           was
           before
           observed
           )
           to
           declare
           the
           
             Glorious
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Counsell
             of
             God
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           But
           whereas
           this
           in
           general
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject
           of
           all
           his
           other
           Epistles
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           here
           consider
           and
           declare
           it
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           was
           Prefigured
           and
           Typed
           out
           by
           those
           
             Institutions
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           whereby
           God
           both
           instructed
           the
           Church
           and
           exercised
           their
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Three
           things
           there
           were
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Glory
           of
           those
           Administrations
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Hebrews
           so
           rested
           in
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           refused
           the
           Gospel
           out
           of
           an
           Adherence
           unto
           them
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           
             Priestly
             Office.
          
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Tabernacle
           with
           all
           its
           furniture
           ,
           wherein
           that
           Office
           was
           exercised
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           
             Duties
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             Priests
          
           in
           that
           Tabernacle
           by
           Sacrifices
           ;
           Especially
           those
           wherein
           there
           was
           a
           solemne
           
             Expiation
             of
             the
             sins
          
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           In
           reference
           unto
           these
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           neither
           any
           ,
           nor
           all
           of
           them
           could
           consummate
           or
           make
           perfect
           the
           
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           nor
           yet
           really
           effect
           assured
           Peace
           and
           Confidence
           between
           God
           and
           the
           Worshippers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           were
           all
           Typical
           and
           Figurative
           ,
           ordained
           to
           represent
           things
           that
           were
           far
           more
           Sublime
           ,
           Glorious
           and
           Excellent
           than
           themselves
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           indeed
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ
          
           in
           his
           Person
           and
           Mediation
           was
           all
           those
           things
           really
           and
           substantially
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           but
           Obumbrate
           and
           Prefigure
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           and
           did
           what
           they
           could
           only
           direct
           unto
           an
           expectation
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           things
           he
           declareth
           and
           evinceth
           fully
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           
             Priestly
             Office
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Seventh
             Chapter
          
           ,
           in
           our
           exposition
           whereof
           we
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           declare
           the
           sense
           and
           force
           of
           his
           arguings
           unto
           that
           Purpose
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           doth
           the
           same
           as
           unto
           the
           Tabernacle
           in
           general
           in
           the
           
             Eighth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           confirming
           his
           Discourse
           with
           that
           great
           collateral
           Argument
           taken
           from
           the
           Nature
           and
           Excellency
           of
           that
           Covenant
           whereof
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           was
           the
           Surety
           and
           Mediator
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           remains
           only
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Services
           and
           Sacrifices
           which
           belonged
           unto
           the
           
             Priestly
             Office
          
           in
           that
           Tabernacle
           .
           Herein
           the
           Hebrews
           placed
           their
           greatest
           confidence
           for
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           unto
           them
           ,
           boasted
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           their
           Church-State
           and
           Worship
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           to
           be
           the
           great
           point
           in
           Difference
           between
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           whereon
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Iustification
             of
             Sinners
             before
             God
          
           did
           depend
           .
           This
           therefore
           was
           exactly
           to
           be
           discussed
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           on
           which
           Principles
           alone
           he
           deals
           with
           these
           Hebrews
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           he
           now
           in
           particular
           ingageth
           into
           ,
           handling
           it
           at
           large
           in
           this
           and
           the
           next
           Chapter
           unto
           ver
           .
           23.
           where
           he
           returns
           unto
           his
           
             first
             Exhortation
          
           ,
           in
           an
           use
           of
           the
           Truth
           which
           he
           had
           evinced
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           unto
           this
           Purpose
           he
           designs
           in
           general
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           declare
           the
           
             Nature
             ,
             Use
          
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Rites
           ,
           Services
           and
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law.
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           manifest
           the
           
             Nature
             ,
             Glory
          
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           those
           other
           had
           an
           end
           put
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           And
           in
           comparing
           these
           things
           together
           ,
           he
           wonderfully
           sets
           out
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           dealing
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           manifest
           that
           all
           his
           Counsels
           ,
           from
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           did
           aim
           at
           ,
           and
           center
           in
           the
           
             Person
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           those
           things
           are
           duly
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           all
           who
           desire
           to
           understand
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           this
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           This
           Chapter
           hath
           two
           general
           Parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Proposition
           and
           Declaration
           of
           the
           
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           its
           Furniture
           ,
           and
           the
           Services
           performed
           therein
           ;
           from
           the
           beginning
           unto
           ver
           .
           11.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Declaration
           of
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
          
           and
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           end
           and
           Efficacy
           thereof
           ;
           from
           ver
           .
           11.
           unto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           first
           general
           there
           are
           four
           Parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Proposition
           of
           the
           
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Old
             ,
          
           with
           all
           its
           Utensils
           and
           Furniture
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Priests
           .
           V.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Use
             of
             that
             Tabernacle
          
           and
           the
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           and
           unto
           the
           sacred
           Duties
           and
           Services
           of
           the
           Priests
           .
           Ver.
           6.
           7.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             Apostle
          
           upon
           the
           Whole
           both
           of
           the
           Fabrick
           and
           its
           Use
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Reasons
           of
           that
           Judgment
           ;
           ver
           .
           9.
           10.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Part
           there
           is
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           
             General
             Proposition
             of
             the
             whole
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           A
           
             particular
             Explanation
          
           of
           it
           ;
           ver
           .
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             SOme
             things
             must
             be
             premised
             unto
             the
             Reading
             of
             these
             Words
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             original
             answer
             in
             Gender
             unto
             all
             things
             which
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             .
             But
             many
             
               Greek
               Copies
            
             do
             expresly
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             So
             is
             the
             Text
             expressed
             in
             
             Stephen's
             Edition
             ,
             wherein
             he
             followed
             
               sixteen
               antient
            
             Manuscripts
             ,
             adhering
             generally
             unto
             the
             Concurrent
             Agreement
             of
             the
             greatest
             number
             :
             And
             the
             Word
             is
             retained
             in
             the
             most
             
               common
               Edition
            
             .
             But
             there
             are
             
               antient
               Copies
            
             also
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             omitted
             :
             And
             they
             are
             attested
             unto
             by
             all
             antient
             Translations
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             and
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             ,
             the
             Arabick
             supplying
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             Beza
             left
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             is
             followed
             by
             the
             Generality
             of
             Expositors
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             by
             our
             Translators
             .
             Camero
             contends
             for
             retaining
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Reasons
             for
             its
             Rejection
             are
             cogent
             and
             undeniable
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ;
             In
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             whereunto
             this
             immediately
             succeeds
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             mentioning
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             calleth
             it
             absolutely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             immediately
             repeating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               that
               first
            
             ,
             it
             is
             irrational
             to
             think
             that
             he
             refers
             it
             to
             another
             Subject
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Design
             requires
             that
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             be
             intended
             .
             For
             he
             is
             not
             ingaged
             in
             a
             comparison
             between
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             but
             between
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             the
             New.
             And
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             with
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             contain
             a
             concession
             of
             what
             belonged
             unto
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             observed
             by
             Photius
             and
             Oecumenius
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Expression
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             
               A
               Worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             but
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             For
             it
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             immediately
             describes
             in
             its
             Parts
             and
             Furniture
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             And
             if
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             be
             here
             retained
             ,
             the
             sense
             must
             be
             ;
             and
             
               verily
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               had
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               and
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             next
             verse
             adding
             an
             Account
             of
             what
             he
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               there
               was
               a
               Tabernacle
               prepared
               ;
               the
               first
            
             ;
             which
             would
             render
             this
             sense
             to
             the
             context
             ;
             
               For
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               ,
               had
               a
               Tabernacle
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               a
               Tabernacle
               prepared
               :
            
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             adhere
             unto
             the
             supplement
             made
             by
             our
             Translators
             ;
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             read
             these
             words
             by
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             construction
             ,
             from
             the
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             case
             and
             number
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             may
             
             be
             either
             of
             the
             
               Genitive
               Singular
            
             or
             
               Accusative
               Plural
            
             .
             Ordinances
             ,
             Services
             .
             This
             it
             is
             supposed
             the
             following
             Phrase
             of
             speech
             doth
             intimate
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             worldly
             Sanctuary
             :
             which
             requires
             that
             the
             preceding
             words
             should
             be
             
               construed
               by
               Apposition
            
             .
             And
             a
             Difference
             there
             is
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             But
             whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             service
             here
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             performed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             
               vertue
               of
               Ordinances
               or
               Institutions
            
             ,
             the
             word
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             in
             construction
             ,
             
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Syr
               :
               But
               in
               the
               first
               there
               were
               in
               it
               .
            
             As
             the
             
               Arab
               :
               In
               the
               first
               Covenant
               there
               was
               contained
               .
               Vul.
               Lat.
               habuit
               quidem
               &
               prius
            
             ;
             the
             Comparative
             for
             the
             Positive
             unto
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               And
               the
               first
               truely
               had
               also
               .
            
             Beza
             .
             
               Habuit
               igitur
               prius
               faedus
               et
            
             ;
             transferring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unto
             the
             words
             following
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             first
             Covenant
             
               had
               also
            
             ;
             as
             
               we
               after
               him
            
             .
             Others
             ,
             
               habuit
               igitur
               etiam
               prius
            
             .
             Most
             ,
             in
             rendring
             the
             Particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             have
             principal
             respect
             
             unto
             the
             note
             of
             inference
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             include
             
               the
               Assertory
               Particle
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             it
             .
             I
             think
             the
             principal
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
               ;
               And
               verily
               that
               first
               also
               had
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               commands
               of
               Ministry
            
             or
             Precepts
             ;
             which
             gives
             us
             the
             plain
             sense
             and
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             Ordinances
             concerning
             the
             Administration
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Justificationes
               Culturae
               ,
               Rhem.
               Justifications
               of
               Service
            
             ;
             most
             obscurely
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             leading
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Others
             ;
             
               Ritus
               cultûs
               ;
               constitutos
               ritus
               cultuum
               ,
               appointed
               rites
               of
               Worship
               or
               Service
               .
            
             All
             agree
             what
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             
               Levitical
               worship
            
             ,
             which
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             vulgar
             by
             
               Justificationes
               culturae
            
             ,
             both
             barbarously
             and
             besides
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               a
               worldly
               holy
               house
            
             .
             The
             Tabernacle
             was
             frequently
             called
             
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               Vul
               :
               Sanctum
               seculare
               .
               Rhem
               :
               a
               secular
               Sanctuary
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Interlinear
             changeth
             into
             
               mundanum
               :
               seculare
            
             denotes
             duration
             but
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             proving
             to
             be
             ceased
             .
             Beza
             .
             
               Sanctuarium
               mundanum
            
             ,
             some
             respect
             the
             particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             render
             them
             illudque
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Then
             verily
             even
             that
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             had
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             worldly
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             PRoceeding
             unto
             the
             comparison
             designed
             between
             the
             old
             Covenant
             and
             the
             new
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             
               services
               and
               sacrifices
            
             wherewith
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             was
             established
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             He
             introduceth
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             first
             by
             way
             of
             concession
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             really
             belonged
             thereunto
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             constant
             Method
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             all
             the
             comparisons
             he
             makes
             .
             He
             still
             allows
             full
             weight
             and
             measure
             unto
             that
             comparate
             which
             he
             prefers
             the
             other
             above
             .
             And
             as
             this
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             taketh
             away
             all
             cause
             of
             complaint
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             worth
             and
             value
             of
             what
             he
             determineth
             against
             ,
             were
             concealed
             ;
             so
             it
             tends
             unto
             the
             real
             exaltation
             of
             that
             which
             he
             gives
             the
             Preference
             unto
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Honour
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             much
             more
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             than
             those
             of
             the
             old
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             
               excellent
               and
               glorious
            
             also
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               in
               this
               Verse
            
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             Introduction
             of
             the
             concession
             intended
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             contexture
             of
             these
             
             Particles
             is
             some
             what
             unusual
             .
             Hence
             some
             would
             have
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             redundant
             ;
             some
             joyn
             it
             in
             construction
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             follows
             .
             This
             was
             the
             judgment
             of
             Beza
             ,
             whom
             our
             translators
             follow
             ,
             For
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Also
               ;
               [
               had
               also
               Ordinances
               ;
               ]
            
             renders
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             original
             :
             and
             thereon
             they
             omit
             it
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             not
             saying
             ,
             
               And
               then
               verily
            
             ,
             but
             
               then
               verily
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             be
             built
             on
             a
             tacit
             supposition
             that
             the
             latter
             Covenant
             hath
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             .
             Hence
             he
             grants
             the
             first
             had
             so
             also
             .
             Even
             that
             
               had
               also
               ordinances
               of
               worship
            
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             hath
             .
             But
             I
             see
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             supposition
             is
             here
             made
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             doth
             rather
             oppose
             those
             Ordinances
             of
             Divine
             worship
             unto
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             ,
             than
             allow
             the
             same
             things
             to
             be
             under
             both
             .
             And
             this
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             
               worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             which
             he
             ascribes
             unto
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             expresly
             denyed
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             under
             the
             new
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             although
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             and
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             redundant
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             emphatical
             and
             increaseth
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             other
             Particles
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             often
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             the
             Introduction
             
             of
             the
             concession
             ,
             intimated
             by
             this
             contexture
             of
             the
             Notes
             of
             it
             ,
             
               (
               then
               verily
               even
               that
            
             )
             shews
             both
             the
             reality
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             weight
             that
             he
             lays
             upon
             it
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             we
             render
             ,
             then
             ;
             most
             do
             it
             by
             
               igitur
               ,
               therefore
            
             .
             But
             the
             connexion
             unto
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             is
             rather
             real
             than
             verbal
             .
             It
             is
             not
             an
             Inference
             made
             
             from
             what
             was
             before
             declared
             ,
             but
             a
             continuation
             of
             the
             same
             Design
             .
             
               And
               yet
               moreover
               it
               is
               granted
            
             ;
             or
             
               therefore
               it
               is
               granted
            
             ;
             verily
             so
             it
             was
             .
             And
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             serves
             unto
             the
             Protasis
             of
             the
             comparison
             ,
             whereunto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             answereth
             ,
             ver
             .
             11th
             .
             
               But
               ;
               Christ
               being
               come
            
             .
          
           
             The
             subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             whereof
             we
             treat
             .
             The
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             which
             as
             unto
             the
             Administrations
             of
             it
             the
             Hebrews
             as
             yet
             adhered
             unto
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             Covenant
             we
             have
             spoken
             unto
             at
             large
             on
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             and
             thither
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
             Of
             this
             Covenant
             it
             is
             affirmed
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             two
             things
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               Ordinances
               of
               worship
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               A
               worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Relation
             of
             them
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               it
               had
               them
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             had
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             refers
             unto
             the
             time
             past
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             not
             
               it
               hath
               them
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               it
               had
               them
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             it
             had
             so
             whilest
             that
             Tabernacle
             was
             standing
             ,
             and
             whilest
             these
             things
             were
             in
             force
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Covenant
             is
             
             abolished
             and
             it
             hath
             none
             of
             them
             .
             But
             this
             answers
             not
             the
             Apostle's
             Intention
             .
             For
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             Covenant
             and
             all
             its
             Ordinances
             
               de
               facto
            
             to
             have
             been
             yet
             in
             Being
             ,
             in
             the
             patience
             and
             forbearance
             of
             God.
             Only
             he
             affirms
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             13.
             
               ready
               to
               disappear
            
             .
             Nor
             was
             he
             to
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             principal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             but
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             accordingly
             .
             Hence
             he
             grants
             that
             there
             were
             
               Priests
               that
               offered
               Gifts
               according
               to
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             chap.
             8.
             4.
             and
             some
             
               who
               served
               at
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             chap.
             13.
             10.
             
             But
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             time
             wherein
             that
             Covenant
             was
             first
             made
             .
             Then
             it
             had
             these
             things
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Glory
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             in
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             continual
             respect
             unto
             
               the
               first
               making
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             and
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             its
             Administrations
             .
             It
             
               had
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             belonged
             unto
             it
             as
             those
             wherein
             its
             Administration
             did
             consist
             .
          
           
             
               Every
               Covenant
               of
               God
               had
               its
               proper
               Priviledges
               and
               Advantages
               ,
            
             Even
             the
             first
             Covenant
             had
             so
             ,
             and
             those
             such
             as
             were
             excellent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             though
             not
             comparable
             with
             them
             of
             the
             new
             .
             For
             to
             make
             any
             Covenant
             with
             men
             ,
             is
             an
             eminent
             fruit
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Condescention
             in
             God
             ,
             whereon
             he
             will
             annex
             such
             Priviledges
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             may
             evince
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             had
             two
             things
             in
             general
             .
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Both
             Translations
             and
             Interpreters
             have
             cast
             some
             difficulty
             on
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             themselves
             plain
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             word
             is
             generally
             rendred
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Versions
            
             ;
             and
             next
             unto
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             
               legal
               and
               right
            
             .
             The
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             rendets
             it
             by
             Iustificationes
             ;
             from
             the
             inclusion
             of
             
               Ius
               ,
               Iustum
            
             in
             
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             new
             Testament
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             6.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             chap.
             2.
             26.
             chap.
             5.
             16.
             chap
             ,
             8.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             9.
             1.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             Rev.
             15.
             4.
             chap.
             19.
             8.
             
             And
             in
             no
             one
             place
             doth
             it
             signifie
             Institution
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             better
             rendred
             Righteousness
             when
             alone
             we
             so
             translate
             it
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             16.
             
             In
             the
             context
             and
             construction
             wherein
             it
             is
             here
             placed
             ,
             it
             can
             have
             no
             signification
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             
               Ordinances
               ,
               Rites
               ,
               Institutions
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
            
             the
             constant
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             determined
             both
             by
             its
             derivation
             ,
             and
             invariable
             use
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             inquiries
             on
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             
               Rites
               of
               the
               Law
            
             may
             be
             called
             Iustifications
             ,
             or
             whether
             
               because
               the
               Observation
               of
               them
               did
               Iustifie
               before
               men
               ,
            
             or
             were
             
               signs
               of
               our
               Iustification
               before
               God
               ,
            
             are
             all
             useless
             and
             needless
             .
             What
             there
             is
             of
             Iust
             and
             Right
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             respects
             the
             
               Right
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             constitution
             and
             imposition
             of
             these
             Ordinances
             .
             They
             were
             Appointments
             of
             God
             which
             he
             had
             Right
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             whence
             their
             Observation
             on
             the
             Part
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             
               just
               and
               equal
            
             .
          
           
             These
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             Statutes
             were
             so
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               service
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             it
             
               divine
               service
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             originally
             of
             as
             large
             a
             signification
             
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             denotes
             any
             service
             whatever
             .
             But
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             and
             constantly
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             restrained
             unto
             
               Divine
               service
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             4.
             chap.
             12.
             1.
             
             Cultus
             ,
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             it
             better
             rendred
             ,
             than
             by
             
               Divine
               service
            
             .
             In
             one
             place
             it
             signifies
             by
             it self
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             here
             :
             Rom.
             9.
             4
             ,
             unto
             whom
             belonged
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               worship
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Ordinances
               of
               worship
            
             .
             The
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             
               Ceremonial
               Law.
            
             For
             although
             God
             were
             served
             in
             and
             according
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             the
             unchangeable
             prescriptions
             
               the
               ten
               words
            
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             the
             duties
             required
             in
             the
             
               due
               Observance
               of
               the
               Iudicial
               Law
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             the
             immediate
             
               worship
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             ;
             and
             the
             services
             of
             the
             Priests
             that
             belonged
             thereunto
             .
             Hence
             the
             Jews
             call
             all
             Idolatry
             and
             superstition
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               strange
               worship
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             that
             part
             of
             
               Divine
               worship
            
             about
             which
             God
             had
             so
             many
             controversies
             with
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             they
             were
             always
             apt
             to
             run
             into
             
               noxious
               extreams
            
             about
             it
             :
             For
             the
             most
             part
             they
             were
             prone
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             worship
             was
             an
             hedge
             that
             God
             had
             set
             about
             them
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             those
             Abominations
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             brake
             over
             it
             ,
             or
             neglected
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             fall
             ,
             they
             failed
             not
             to
             rush
             into
             the
             most
             abominable
             Idolatry
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             ofttimes
             they
             placed
             all
             their
             trust
             and
             confidence
             for
             their
             acceptance
             with
             God
             and
             blessing
             from
             him
             ,
             on
             
               the
               external
               observance
               of
               the
               ordinances
               and
               institutions
            
             of
             it
             .
             And
             hereby
             they
             countenanced
             themselves
             not
             only
             in
             a
             neglect
             of
             moral
             Duties
             and
             spiritual
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             course
             of
             flagitious
             sins
             and
             wickednesses
             .
             To
             repress
             these
             exorbitances
             with
             respect
             unto
             both
             these
             extreams
             ,
             the
             
               ministry
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             was
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             directed
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             some
             things
             here
             in
             our
             passage
             ,
             as
             included
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             assertion
             ,
             though
             not
             any
             part
             of
             his
             present
             Design
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               was
               never
               any
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               but
               it
               had
               some
               Ordinances
               or
               Arbitrary
               Institutions
               of
               external
               Divine
               worship
               annexed
               unto
               it
               .
            
             The
             original
             Covenant
             of
             works
             had
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Knowledge
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
            
             ,
             the
             Laws
             whereof
             belonged
             not
             unto
             that
             of
             natural
             Light
             and
             Reason
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             had
             a
             multiplication
             of
             them
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             new
             Covenant
             destitute
             of
             them
             or
             their
             necessary
             observance
             .
             All
             
               Publick
               worship
            
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             is
             ingrafted
             in
             natural
             Light
             that
             some
             external
             worship
             is
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             God
             ,
             He
             would
             have
             it
             of
             his
             own
             prescription
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             unto
             the
             modes
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             left
             unto
             the
             inventions
             of
             men
             .
             And
             because
             God
             hath
             alwayes
             in
             every
             Covenant
             prescribed
             the
             
               external
               worship
            
             and
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             which
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             dangerous
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             Additions
             thereunto
             .
             Had
             he
             prescribed
             none
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             seeing
             some
             are
             necessary
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             by
             just
             consequence
             that
             they
             were
             left
             unto
             the
             finding
             out
             and
             appointment
             of
             men
             .
             But
             he
             having
             done
             this
             himself
             ,
             let
             
               not
               us
               add
               unto
               his
               words
               ,
               lest
               he
               reprove
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               be
               found
               lyars
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Institution
             of
             these
             Ordinances
             of
             external
             worship
             ,
             there
             is
             both
             a
             
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               Sovereignty
            
             ,
             and
             an
             especial
             
               trial
               of
               our
               Obedience
            
             in
             things
             whereof
             we
             have
             no
             Reason
             but
             his
             meer
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               an
               hard
               and
               rare
               thing
               to
               have
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               kept
               upright
               with
               God
               in
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               Institutions
               of
               Divine
               worship
               .
               Adam
            
             lost
             himself
             and
             us
             all
             by
             his
             failure
             therein
             .
             The
             Old
             Church
             seldom
             attained
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             continually
             wandred
             into
             one
             of
             the
             extreams
             mentioned
             before
             .
             And
             at
             this
             day
             there
             are
             very
             few
             in
             the
             world
             who
             judge
             a
             diligent
             observation
             of
             
               Divine
               Institutions
            
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             any
             great
             importance
             .
             By
             some
             they
             are
             neglected
             ,
             by
             some
             corrupted
             with
             additions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             they
             are
             exalted
             above
             their
             proper
             place
             and
             use
             ,
             and
             turning
             into
             an
             occasion
             of
             neglecting
             more
             important
             Duties
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             difficulty
             is
             because
             Faith
             hath
             not
             that
             assistance
             and
             encouragement
             from
             innate
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             sensible
             experience
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             in
             that
             which
             is
             moral
             ,
             internal
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             Ordinances
             of
             divine
             worship
             might
             be
             duly
             observed
             and
             rightly
             performed
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Place
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             their
             solemnization
             .
             It
             had
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               also
               a
               worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             :
             He
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             properly
             an
             
               holy
               Place
            
             ,
             a
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             why
             
             he
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             worldly
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             .
             And
             some
             things
             must
             be
             premised
             unto
             the
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             treating
             of
             the
             
               services
               ,
               sacrifices
            
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             worship
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             doth
             not
             instance
             in
             ,
             nor
             insist
             upon
             the
             Temple
             ,
             with
             its
             fabrick
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             its
             services
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             set
             up
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             for
             the
             ensuing
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             his
             principle
             Design
             is
             to
             confirm
             the
             preeminence
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
               above
               the
               Old.
            
             To
             this
             end
             he
             compares
             them
             together
             in
             their
             first
             Introduction
             and
             establishment
             with
             what
             did
             belong
             unto
             them
             therein
             .
             And
             as
             this
             in
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             was
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             old
             it
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             the
             services
             and
             sacrifices
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             .
             These
             the
             first
             covenant
             was
             accompained
             with
             and
             established
             by
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             they
             peculiarly
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             he
             offered
             therein
             .
             This
             is
             the
             principle
             Reason
             why
             in
             this
             disputation
             he
             hath
             all
             along
             respect
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             the
             Temple
             with
             its
             glorious
             fabrick
             and
             excellent
             order
             added
             much
             unto
             the
             outward
             Beauty
             and
             Splendor
             of
             the
             sacred
             worship
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             no
             more
             but
             a
             large
             exemplification
             of
             what
             was
             vertually
             contained
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             institutions
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             derived
             all
             its
             Glory
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             Hebrews
             principally
             rested
             in
             ,
             and
             boasted
             of
             the
             Revelation
             made
             unto
             Moses
             and
             his
             institutions
             .
             And
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             being
             manifested
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             there
             is
             no
             plea
             left
             for
             the
             additional
             outward
             Glory
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Designing
             to
             treat
             of
             this
             Holy
             
               Tent
               or
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             he
             confines
             himself
             unto
             the
             first
             general
             Distribution
             of
             it
             .
             Exod.
             26.
             33.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               hang
               up
               the
               Vail
               under
               the
               Taches
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               bring
               in
               thither
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               the
               Vail
               shall
               divide
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             between
             
               the
               Holy
               and
               the
               most
               Holy
            
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Utensils
             of
             which
             two
             parts
             he
             afterwards
             distinctly
             describes
             .
             The
             whole
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             he
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               Place
            
             or
             Sanctuary
             .
             The
             
               Tabernacle
               of
               witness
            
             erected
             in
             the
             wilderness
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             Holy
             and
             the
             most
             Holy
             ,
             with
             the
             Utensils
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             that
             whose
             Description
             he
             undertakes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             that
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             had
             this
             Sanctuary
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             so
             soon
             as
             God
             had
             made
             that
             Covenant
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             the
             Erection
             and
             making
             of
             this
             Sanctuary
             ,
             containing
             all
             the
             solemn
             means
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             itself
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             it
             was
             the
             principle
             mercy
             ,
             priviledg
             and
             advantage
             that
             the
             people
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             And
             it
             belongs
             unto
             the
             
               exposition
               of
               the
               Text
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             consider
             what
             that
             priviledge
             was
             ,
             or
             wherein
             it
             did
             consist
             .
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Tabernacle
             with
             what
             belonged
             thereunto
             was
             a
             
               Visible
               Pledge
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               owning
               ,
               Blessing
               and
               protecting
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             a
             pledge
             of
             Gods
             own
             Institution
             ,
             in
             imitation
             whereof
             ,
             the
             superstitious
             Heathens
             invented
             ways
             of
             obliging
             their
             Idol-Gods
             to
             be
             present
             among
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             .
             Hence
             was
             that
             prayer
             at
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Ark
             therein
             .
             Numb
             .
             10.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             
               Rise
               up
               Lord
               and
               let
               thine
               enemies
               be
               scattered
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               that
               hate
               thee
               ,
               fly
               before
               thee
               .
            
             And
             when
             it
             rested
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Return
               O
               Lord
               unto
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             thence
             the
             Ark
             was
             called
             the
             
               Ark
               of
               Gods
               strength
            
             ;
             see
             Psal.
             68.
             1
             ,
             2.
             13.
             2
             ,
             8.
             2
             
             Chron.
             6.
             41.
             because
             it
             was
             a
             pledg
             of
             Gods
             putting
             forth
             his
             strength
             and
             power
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             according
             unto
             this
             Institution
             it
             was
             a
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             strengthen
             their
             faith
             and
             confidence
             in
             God.
             For
             what
             could
             they
             desire
             more
             in
             Reference
             thereunto
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             such
             a
             gracious
             earnest
             of
             his
             powerful
             presence
             among
             them
             ?
             But
             when
             they
             ceased
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             otherwise
             useful
             but
             as
             they
             
               were
               Pledges
               of
               his
               Presence
            
             ,
             they
             proved
             their
             Ruine
             .
             Hereof
             we
             have
             a
             fatal
             instance
             in
             their
             bringing
             the
             
               Ark
               into
               the
               field
            
             ,
             in
             their
             battell
             against
             the
             Philistines
             .
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             it
             will
             fare
             no
             better
             with
             others
             who
             shall
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             outward
             Institutions
             of
             divine
             worship
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             end
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             faith
             and
             trust
             in
             God.
             Ierem.
             7.
             4.
             
             But
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             had
             rather
             place
             their
             trust
             in
             any
             
             thing
             but
             God
             :
             For
             they
             find
             that
             they
             can
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             yet
             continue
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             in
             the
             Prophet
             .
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             none
             can
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             unless
             he
             relinquish
             all
             sin
             whatever
             .
             All
             other
             pretended
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             entitling
             of
             him
             unto
             our
             own
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Pledge
             and
             means
             of
             Gods
             Residence
             or
             dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             expresseth
             the
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             his
             presence
             mentioned
             in
             general
             before
             .
             The
             Tabernacle
             was
             Gods
             house
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             promise
             at
             any
             time
             to
             dwell
             among
             them
             but
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             Exod.
             15.
             17.
             
             Chap.
             25.
             8.
             
             Chap.
             29.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Numb
             .
             5.
             3.
             
             
               And
               the
               consideration
            
             hereof
             was
             a
             powerful
             motive
             unto
             Holiness
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Reverence
             ;
             unto
             which
             ends
             it
             is
             every
             where
             pressed
             in
             the
             scripture
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             a
             
               fixed
               Seat
            
             of
             all
             divine
             worship
             wherein
             the
             truth
             and
             purity
             of
             it
             was
             to
             be
             preserved
             .
             Had
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             divine
             service
             been
             left
             unto
             the
             memories
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             it
             would
             quickly
             have
             issued
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             
               foolish
               practices
            
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             utterly
             neglected
             .
             But
             God
             appointed
             this
             Sanctuary
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             solemnity
             thereof
             :
             see
             Deut.
             12.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Here
             was
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             laid
             up
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Prescript
             whereof
             the
             Priests
             were
             obliged
             in
             all
             generations
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             principally
             the
             priviledge
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               continual
               Representation
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             a
             Type
             of
             his
             
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               to
               dwell
               among
               us
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             one
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Atonement
             for
             sins
             .
             It
             was
             such
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             
               Idea
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
            
             concerning
             the
             person
             and
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Wisedom
             and
             Grace
             he
             thought
             meet
             to
             intrust
             the
             Church
             withal
             .
             Hence
             was
             that
             severe
             injunction
             that
             all
             things
             concerning
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             according
             unto
             the
             pattern
             shewed
             in
             the
             mount
             .
             For
             what
             could
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             do
             in
             the
             prefiguration
             of
             that
             mystery
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             no
             comprehension
             of
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             the
             Sanctuary
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             worldly
             .
             Expositors
             both
             antient
             and
             modern
             do
             even
             weary
             themselves
             in
             their
             enquiries
             why
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             this
             Sanctuary
             worldly
             .
             But
             I
             think
             they
             do
             so
             without
             cause
             ,
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Appellation
             being
             evident
             in
             his
             design
             and
             the
             context
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             difficulty
             added
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             Latine
             translation
             which
             renders
             the
             word
             Seculare
             ,
             which
             denotes
             Continuance
             or
             duration
             .
             This
             expresseth
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             here
             hath
             no
             respect
             unto
             it
             .
             The
             sense
             that
             many
             fix
             upon
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             the
             
               outward
               Court
            
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Gentiles
             or
             men
             of
             the
             world
             were
             admitted
             ,
             whence
             it
             was
             called
             worldly
             and
             not
             sacred
             :
             But
             this
             exposition
             though
             countenanced
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             wherein
             was
             no
             such
             outward
             Court
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             was
             there
             any
             such
             belonging
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             whatever
             some
             pretend
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             whole
             Sanctuary
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             ,
             he
             immediately
             distributes
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             divided
             by
             the
             Vail
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             Holy
             and
             the
             
               most
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             itself
             .
             (
             3
             )
             He
             treats
             of
             the
             
               Sanctuary
               only
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             divine
             service
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             it
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             in
             any
             outward
             court
             whereunto
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             terms
             this
             Sanctuary
             worldly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             every
             way
             in
             and
             of
             this
             world
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Place
             of
             it
             was
             on
             the
             earth
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             opposition
             whereunto
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             chap.
             8.
             2.
             
             (
             2
             )
             Although
             the
             materials
             of
             it
             were
             as
             durable
             as
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             kind
             could
             be
             procured
             ,
             as
             Gold
             and
             Shittim
             wood
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             to
             be
             of
             a
             long
             continuance
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             worldly
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             caduca
             ,
             fading
             and
             perishing
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             God
             intimating
             thereby
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             have
             an
             everlasting
             continuance
             .
             Gold
             ,
             and
             wood
             ,
             and
             silk
             ,
             and
             hair
             ,
             however
             curiously
             wrought
             and
             carefully
             preserved
             ,
             are
             but
             
               for
               a
               time
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             All
             the
             services
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             its
             Sacrifices
             in
             themselves
             ,
             seperated
             from
             their
             Typical
             representative
             use
             ,
             were
             all
             worldly
             ;
             and
             their
             efficacy
             extended
             only
             unto
             worldly
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             in
             
             this
             Chapter
             .
             (
             4
             )
             On
             these
             accounts
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             worldly
             ;
             yet
             not
             absolutely
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             opposition
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             Heavenly
             .
             All
             things
             in
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             are
             Heavenly
             .
             So
             is
             the
             Priest
             ,
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             Altar
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             process
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             discourse
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               Divine
               institution
               alone
               is
               that
               which
               renders
               any
               thing
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
            
             Although
             the
             things
             that
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             itself
             ,
             were
             in
             themselves
             but
             worldly
             ;
             yet
             being
             divine
             Ordinances
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             Glory
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             their
             season
             accepted
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               God
               can
               animate
               outward
               carnal
               things
               with
               an
               hidden
               invisible
               Spring
               of
               Glory
               and
               Efficacy
               ;
               so
               he
               did
            
             their
             Sanctuary
             with
             its
             relation
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             Object
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             no
             eye
             of
             flesh
             could
             behold
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               All
               divine
               service
               or
               worship
               must
               be
               resolved
               into
               divine
               ordination
               or
               Institution
               .
            
             A
             worship
             not
             ordained
             of
             God
             is
             not
             accepted
             of
             God.
             
               It
               had
               Ordinances
               of
               worship
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               A
               worldly
               Sanctuary
               is
               enough
               for
               them
               whose
               service
               is
               worldly
               ;
               and
               these
               things
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               are
               satisfied
               with
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             TWo
             things
             were
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             first
             Covenant
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               Ordinances
               of
               worship
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             
               A
               worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             .
             In
             this
             verse
             the
             Apostle
             enters
             upon
             a
             description
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             inverting
             the
             Order
             of
             their
             proposal
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             latter
             ,
             or
             the
             Sanctuary
             itself
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Tabernaculum
               enim
               factum
               est
               primum
               ,
            
             The
             first
             Tabernacle
             was
             made
             ,
             ambiguously
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               Tabernaculo
               primo
               quod
               factum
               erat
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               that
               was
               made
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Candelabra
               Candlesticks
               .
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               it
               was
               the
               Candlestick
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Vul.
             
               Propositio
               panum
               ;
               the
               Proposition
               of
               Loaves
               .
            
             Others
             ,
             
               Propositi
               panes
               ;
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               bread
               of
               faces
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Vul.
             
               quae
               dicitur
               sancta
               ;
               quae
               dicitur
               sanctum
               ;
               quod
               sancta
               vocant
               .
            
             For
             some
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             some
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               it
               was
               called
               The
               Holy
               House
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               there
               was
               a
               Tabernacle
               made
               ,
            
             (
             prepared
             )
             
               The
               first
               wherein
               was
               the
               Candlestick
               and
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               shew-bread
               ;
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Translation
             thus
             rendring
             the
             words
             avoids
             the
             ambiguity
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             .
             First
             of
             all
             there
             was
             a
             Tabernacle
             made
             .
             But
             whereas
             our
             rendring
             is
             also
             obscure
             ,
             the
             First
             being
             mentioned
             ,
             where
             only
             one
             thing
             went
             before
             ,
             which
             yet
             includes
             a
             distribution
             supposed
             ,
             I
             would
             supply
             it
             with
             
               two
               parts
            
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Tabernacle
             made
             consisting
             of
             two
             parts
             .
             
               Tabernaculum
               bipartitè
               extructum
            
             .
             For
             the
             following
             words
             are
             a
             distinct
             description
             of
             these
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             in
             general
             is
             affirmed
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             made
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             distribution
             of
             it
             into
             two
             parts
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             4.
             
             These
             parts
             are
             described
             and
             distinguished
             by
             (
             1
             )
             Their
             names
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Their
             situation
             with
             respect
             unto
             one
             another
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Their
             Contents
             or
             sacred
             Utensils
             .
             The
             one
             is
             so
             described
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             (
             1
             )
             By
             its
             situation
             ;
             it
             was
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             first
             entred
             into
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             its
             Utensils
             which
             were
             three
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Candlesticks
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Table
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Shew-bread
             .
             (
             3
             )
             By
             its
             name
             it
             was
             called
             
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             subject
             treated
             of
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             the
             
             
             common
             name
             for
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             was
             afterwards
             of
             the
             House
             built
             by
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             An
             Eminent
             Type
             this
             was
             of
             the
             
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             whereby
             
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelt
               in
               him
               bodily
               ;
               Col.
            
             2.
             9.
             
             Substantially
             in
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             as
             it
             dwelt
             Typically
             and
             by
             Representation
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             so
             expressed
             ,
             He
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             
               and
               pitched
               his
               Tabernacle
               amongst
               or
               with
               us
               .
            
          
           
             The
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             on
             set
             purpose
             fixed
             on
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Concomitant
             ,
             Priviledge
             or
             Glory
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             whereof
             he
             treats
             ;
             and
             whose
             consideration
             was
             excellently
             suited
             unto
             his
             Design
             .
             Immediately
             on
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             making
             that
             Covenant
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             which
             was
             accepted
             of
             by
             the
             People
             and
             solemnly
             ratified
             ,
             
               (
               Exod.
            
             24.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             )
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             remaining
             station
             in
             that
             place
             for
             some
             months
             ,
             was
             taken
             up
             ,
             in
             Moses
             his
             receiving
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             the
             People's
             making
             provision
             about
             and
             for
             this
             Tabernacle
             with
             what
             belonged
             thereunto
             .
             Forty
             daies
             was
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             with
             God
             ,
             whilest
             he
             instructed
             him
             in
             all
             things
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ;
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             was
             the
             Design
             of
             Divine
             wisdom
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             appurtenances
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             House
             wherein
             his
             Glory
             was
             to
             dwell
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             but
             a
             Type
             and
             Representation
             of
             the
             Depth
             of
             his
             counsel
             in
             the
             
               incarnation
               of
               his
               Son
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             would
             personally
             dwell
             in
             the
             Humane
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             affirmed
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             that
             
               it
               was
               made
               .
               Tabernaculum
               extructum
               ,
            
             
             
               constructum
               ,
               praeparatum
               ,
               ornatum
               ,
               adornatum
            
             ;
             built
             ,
             prepared
             ,
             adorned
             .
             There
             is
             more
             included
             in
             the
             word
             than
             the
             meer
             building
             of
             the
             Fabrick
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             reflects
             on
             and
             compriseth
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Provision
               of
               materials
            
             made
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Workings
             of
             those
             materials
             by
             Bezaliel
             ;
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Erection
             of
             the
             whole
             by
             the
             Direction
             of
             Moses
             ;
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Adorning
             of
             it
             unto
             its
             use
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Exodus
            
             from
             Chap.
             25th
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
             First
             ,
             Preparation
             was
             made
             for
             it
             ;
             then
             the
             materials
             were
             wrought
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             such
             curious
             workmanship
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             such
             rich
             devoted
             Ornaments
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             adorned
             in
             its
             making
             .
             It
             was
             prepared
             in
             its
             materials
             ,
             it
             was
             wrought
             into
             its
             form
             ,
             it
             was
             beautified
             in
             its
             ornaments
             ,
             unto
             all
             which
             respect
             is
             had
             in
             this
             word
             .
             That
             which
             principally
             gave
             unto
             it
             ,
             its
             Order
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             use
             ,
             was
             that
             it
             was
             entirely
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             appurtenances
             of
             it
             ,
             made
             according
             to
             the
             
               Pattern
               which
               God
               shewed
               Moses
               in
               the
               Mount.
            
             And
             therefore
             when
             it
             was
             finished
             and
             Erected
             ,
             all
             the
             Parts
             belonging
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             in
             it
             was
             distinctly
             recounted
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             added
             concerning
             them
             all
             ,
             seperately
             and
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             made
             as
             the
             Lord
             
               commanded
               Moses
               .
               Exod.
            
             40.
             and
             19
             ,
             22.
             
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Authority
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             that
             gives
             beauty
             ,
             use
             ,
             and
             order
             unto
             all
             that
             belongs
             unto
             his
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Part
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             being
             so
             prepared
             it
             had
             its
             furniture
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             abide
             and
             be
             used
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             in
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Candlestick
            
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             Latine
             reads
             candelabra
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             Hence
             many
             disputes
             arise
             among
             the
             expositors
             
             who
             adhere
             unto
             that
             Translation
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             contend
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             Temple
             of
             Solomon
             wherein
             were
             ten
             Candlesticks
             ,
             five
             on
             the
             one
             side
             and
             five
             on
             the
             other
             .
             1
             Kings
             7.
             49.
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             his
             scope
             and
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             Some
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               one
               Candlestick
            
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             intended
             ,
             but
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             six
             Branches
             that
             came
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             three
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             went
             directly
             upwards
             made
             seven
             ,
             having
             lamps
             in
             them
             all
             .
             Exod.
             25.
             31.
             
             But
             whereas
             it
             is
             constantly
             called
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             and
             spoken
             of
             as
             one
             Utensil
             only
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             could
             not
             call
             it
             the
             Candlesticks
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             but
             one
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             most
             sober
             of
             them
             depart
             from
             their
             common
             translation
             ,
             and
             adhere
             unto
             the
             Original
             ;
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             expression
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Temple
             of
             Solomon
             wherein
             were
             ten
             Candlesticks
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             refers
             unto
             .
          
           
             The
             making
             of
             this
             Candlestick
             is
             particularly
             described
             ;
             Exod.
             25.
             31.
             to
             
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             .
             It
             s
             frame
             ,
             measures
             and
             use
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             our
             present
             consideration
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             found
             in
             Expositors
             on
             that
             place
             .
             It
             was
             placed
             on
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             near
             
               the
               Vails
            
             that
             covered
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             and
             over
             against
             it
             on
             the
             North
             side
             was
             the
             Table
             with
             the
             Shew-bread
             .
             And
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             entrance
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             was
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             .
             see
             Exod.
             40.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             this
             Candlestick
             was
             made
             all
             of
             beaten
             Gold
             ,
             of
             one
             peice
             ,
             with
             its
             lamps
             and
             appurtenances
             without
             either
             joynts
             or
             screws
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             without
             its
             Mystery
             .
             To
             fit
             it
             for
             its
             service
             pure
             Oyl
             Olive
             was
             to
             be
             provided
             by
             the
             way
             of
             offering
             from
             the
             People
             .
             Exod.
             27.
             20.
             
             And
             it
             was
             the
             office
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             to
             order
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             dress
             its
             Lamps
             ,
             every
             evening
             and
             every
             morning
             ,
             supplying
             them
             with
             fresh
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             removing
             whatsoever
             might
             be
             offensive
             .
             Exod.
             27.
             21.
             
             And
             this
             is
             called
             a
             statute
             for
             ever
             unto
             the
             Generations
             of
             the
             Priests
             ;
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ;
             which
             manifests
             the
             great
             concernment
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             holy
             Utensil
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             over
             against
             the
             Candlestick
             was
             the
             Table
             and
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             reckons
             as
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             furniture
             
             of
             this
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             distinguishing
             them
             from
             each
             other
             ;
             The
             Table
             and
             the
             Shew-bread
             .
             The
             making
             of
             this
             Table
             with
             its
             measures
             and
             use
             ,
             its
             form
             ,
             and
             fashion
             ,
             are
             recorded
             ;
             Exod.
             25.
             23
             ,
             24.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             28
             ,
             29.
             chap
             ,
             37.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Table
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             its
             Covering
             when
             it
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             whilest
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             movable
             ,
             is
             described
             ,
             Numb
             .
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             it
             was
             an
             Utensil
             fashioned
             for
             
               Beauty
               and
               Glory
            
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Table
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             ,
             was
             the
             Shew-bread
             .
             It
             is
             here
             rendred
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Bread
               or
               Leaves
            
             ;
             by
             an
             Hypallage
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             
               Bread
               of
               Proposition
            
             as
             it
             is
             
             rendred
             ;
             Matth.
             12.
             4.
             the
             Bread
             that
             was
             proposed
             or
             set
             forth
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Bread
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             as
             also
             doth
             the
             Evangelist
             .
             For
             that
             Bread
             consisted
             of
             many
             loaves
             ;
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             a
             loaf
             .
             So
             the
             LXX
             render
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Exod.
             25.
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             these
             leaves
             or
             cakes
             as
             we
             call
             them
             ,
             was
             ,
             twelve
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             set
             on
             the
             Table
             in
             
               two
               Rows
               ,
               six
               in
               a
               Row
               ,
            
             being
             laid
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Jews
             say
             that
             every
             loaf
             was
             ten
             hands
             breadth
             long
             ,
             and
             five
             hands
             breadths
             broad
             ,
             and
             seven
             fingers
             thick
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             well
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             the
             Proportion
             of
             the
             Table
             .
             For
             the
             
               Table
               itself
               was
               but
               two
               cubits
               long
               ,
            
             and
             
               one
               cubit
               broad
            
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             had
             a
             Border
             of
             an
             hands
             breadth
             round
             about
             ,
             nothing
             could
             lie
             on
             the
             Table
             but
             what
             was
             placed
             within
             that
             Border
             .
             And
             seeing
             a
             cubit
             was
             but
             five
             hands
             breadth
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             how
             two
             
               Rows
               of
               loaves
            
             ,
             that
             were
             ten
             hands
             breadth
             long
             ,
             and
             five
             hands
             breadth
             broad
             ,
             could
             be
             placed
             within
             that
             Border
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             suppose
             that
             there
             were
             Props
             of
             Gold
             coming
             up
             from
             the
             Ground
             that
             bore
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Cakes
             .
             But
             if
             so
             ,
             It
             could
             not
             be
             said
             that
             they
             were
             placed
             on
             the
             Table
             which
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             of
             such
             shape
             ,
             proportion
             ,
             and
             measures
             ,
             as
             might
             fitly
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             Table
             within
             the
             Border
             ;
             and
             more
             we
             know
             not
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             Cakes
             were
             renewed
             every
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             the
             renovation
             of
             them
             being
             part
             of
             the
             peculiar
             worship
             of
             the
             Day
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             making
             of
             them
             is
             described
             ;
             Levit.
             24.
             5.
             9.
             
             And
             because
             the
             new
             Bread
             was
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             and
             immediately
             placed
             in
             the
             Room
             of
             that
             which
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             absolutely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               continual
               Bread
               ;
               Numb
            
             .
             4.
             7.
             
             For
             God
             says
             it
             was
             to
             be
             before
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               jugiter
               ;
               Exod.
            
             25.
             30
             ;
             
               alwaies
               or
               continually
            
             .
             Why
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               Bread
               of
               faces
            
             there
             is
             great
             enquiry
             .
             One
             of
             the
             Targums
             render
             it
             inward
             Bread
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             is
             used
             sometimes
             for
             that
             which
             looks
             inward
             .
             The
             LXX
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               present
               Bread
            
             ;
             or
             Bread
             presented
             .
             Many
             think
             they
             were
             so
             called
             because
             they
             were
             set
             forth
             before
             
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             their
             view
             when
             they
             first
             entred
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             But
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             Text.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Shew-bread
               before
               my
               face
            
             ,
             saith
             God.
             They
             were
             presented
             before
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             memorial
             
             12
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             12
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
             The
             Jews
             think
             they
             were
             called
             Bread
             of
             faces
             ,
             because
             being
             made
             in
             an
             
               oblong
               square
            
             ,
             they
             appeared
             with
             
               many
               faces
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             they
             had
             sides
             .
             But
             they
             cannot
             evince
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             fashion
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             that
             they
             had
             such
             a
             name
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             outward
             form
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             that
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             first
             
               Part
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             There
             was
             in
             it
             moreover
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Incense
            
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             placed
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             at
             any
             equal
             distances
             from
             the
             sides
             ,
             but
             just
             at
             the
             
               west
               end
            
             where
             the
             Vail
             opened
             to
             give
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             wherefore
             by
             our
             Apostle
             it
             is
             reckoned
             unto
             that
             Part
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             on
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             affirmes
             that
             it
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Holy.
             This
             name
             of
             it
             was
             given
             and
             stated
             ;
             Exod.
             26.
             33.
             
             The
             
             Vail
             shall
             divide
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               between
               the
               Holy
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Part
             of
             the
             
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Holy
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               describes
            
             in
             the
             next
             Place
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               Every
               Part
               of
               Gods
               House
               ,
               and
               the
               Place
               wherein
               he
               will
               dwell
               ,
            
             is
             
               filled
               and
               adorned
               with
               Pledges
               of
               his
               Presence
               ,
               and
               meanes
               of
               communicating
               his
               Grace
            
             ;
             Such
             were
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             furniture
             of
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             God
             dwell
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             sense
             
               is
               his
               Tabernacle
               with
               men
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Principal
             enquiry
             about
             these
             things
             is
             concerning
             their
             
               mystical
               signification
            
             and
             use
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Apostle
             they
             are
             only
             proposed
             in
             general
             ,
             under
             this
             notion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             
               Typical
               Representations
               of
               things
               spiritual
            
             and
             evangelical
             .
             Without
             this
             He
             had
             no
             concernment
             in
             them
             .
             This
             therefore
             we
             shall
             enquire
             into
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             in
             this
             matter
             be
             supplyed
             by
             expositors
             with
             variety
             of
             Conjectures
             .
             But
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             have
             at
             all
             endeavoured
             to
             fix
             any
             certain
             Rule
             for
             the
             
               Trial
               and
               Measure
            
             of
             such
             conjectures
             ,
             nor
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             this
             mystery
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             the
             Candlestick
             with
             its
             Branches
             ,
             represented
             the
             
               seven
               Planets
            
             ,
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             as
             the
             Scapus
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             six
             
               Branches
               ,
               three
               on
               the
               one
               side
               and
               three
               on
               the
               other
               .
            
             And
             the
             Loaves
             of
             Bread
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             did
             represent
             the
             
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             as
             influenced
             by
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodys
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Philo
             ,
             a
             
               Iew
               and
               Platonical
               Philosopher
            
             ;
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             unbecome
             his
             Principles
             .
             But
             that
             any
             
               Christian
               writer
            
             should
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             somewhat
             wonder
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             deserve
             a
             confutation
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             that
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Incense
            
             signified
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             
               contemplative
               Life
            
             ;
             the
             
               Table
               of
               Shew-bread
            
             those
             that
             follow
             the
             
               active
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Candlestick
             those
             that
             follow
             both
             of
             them
             .
             The
             pretended
             Reasons
             of
             this
             Application
             of
             these
             things
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             commentaries
             of
             Ribera
             and
             
               Tena
               on
               this
               Place
            
             .
          
           
             Some
             with
             more
             Sobriety
             and
             Probability
             ,
             affirm
             the
             Candlestick
             to
             represent
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             Illumination
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Table
             with
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             as
             administred
             by
             them
             ;
             which
             things
             are
             declared
             succinctly
             by
             Gomarus
             on
             this
             Place
             ;
             and
             unto
             them
             they
             may
             have
             safely
             a
             secondary
             Application
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             a
             Rule
             is
             to
             be
             fixed
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             
               mystical
               signification
            
             of
             these
             things
             and
             the
             application
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             shall
             wander
             in
             uncertain
             and
             
               unapproveable
               conjectures
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             plainly
             given
             us
             in
             the
             context
             .
             For
             therein
             are
             two
             things
             manifest
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             contained
             in
             it
             were
             
               Typical
               of
               Christ.
            
             This
             is
             directly
             affirmed
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             2.
             as
             hath
             been
             evinced
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             that
             place
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             further
             to
             declare
             and
             confirm
             it
             in
             what
             remaines
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             this
             Representation
             of
             him
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             its
             Utensils
             and
             Services
             ,
             is
             not
             considered
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             mystical
             Union
             with
             him
             .
             For
             he
             is
             proposed
             ,
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             described
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             mediatory
             Office.
             And
             these
             things
             give
             us
             an
             evident
             Rule
             in
             the
             investigation
             of
             the
             Original
             significancy
             
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Parts
             ,
             Furniture
             ,
             and
             Services
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             They
             were
             all
             Representative
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             did
             God
             instruct
             the
             Church
             as
             unto
             their
             faith
             in
             him
             and
             expectation
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             excellently
             observed
             by
             
               Cyrill
               .
               in
               Iohan.
               lib.
            
             4.
             chap.
             28.
             
             
               Christus
               licét
               unus
               sit
               ,
               multifariam
               tamen
               à
               nobis
               intelligitur
               .
               Ipse
               est
               Tabernaculum
               propter
               carnis
               tegumentum
               ;
               Ipse
               est
               mensa
               ,
               quia
               noster
               cibus
               est
               et
               vita
               ;
               Ipse
               est
               Arca
               habens
               legem
               Dei
               reconditam
               ,
               quia
               est
               verbum
               Patris
               ;
               Ipse
               est
               candelabrum
               ,
               quia
               est
               Lux
               Spiritualis
               ;
               Ipse
               est
               Altare
               incensi
               ,
               quia
               est
               odor
               suavitatis
               in
               Sanctificationem
               ;
               Ipse
               est
               Altare
               Holocausti
               ,
               quia
               est
               hostia
               pro
               totius
               mundi
               vit
               a
               in
               cruce
               oblata
               .
            
             And
             other
             Instances
             he
             gives
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             although
             I
             cannot
             comply
             with
             all
             his
             particular
             Applications
             ,
             yet
             the
             Ground
             he
             builds
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             Rule
             he
             proceeds
             by
             are
             firm
             and
             stable
             ,
             And
             by
             this
             Rule
             we
             shall
             enquire
             into
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             things
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Candlestick
             with
             its
             
               seven
               Branches
            
             and
             its
             perpetual
             Light
             with
             
               pure
               Oyl
            
             ,
             giving
             Light
             unto
             all
             Holy
             Administrations
             ,
             did
             represent
             the
             fullness
             of
             Spiritual
             Light
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             him
             is
             communicated
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             
               In
               him
               was
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               was
               the
               Light
               of
               men
               ;
               Ioh.
            
             1.
             4.
             
             God
             gave
             unto
             him
             the
             Spirit
             
               not
               by
               measure
               ;
               Ioh.
            
             3.
             34.
             
             And
             the
             Holy
             Spitit
             rested
             on
             him
             in
             all
             variety
             of
             his
             Gifts
             and
             Operations
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Light
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Understanding
               Isa.
            
             11.
             2.
             3.
             
             And
             in
             allusion
             unto
             this
             Candlestick
             with
             its
             
               seven
               Lamps
            
             ,
             is
             
               called
               the
               seven
               Spirits
            
             that
             are
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ;
             Revel
             .
             1.
             4
             ;
             as
             He
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             gives
             out
             the
             fullness
             and
             perfection
             of
             spirituall
             Light
             and
             Gifts
             unto
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             depended
             on
             the
             seven
             Lamps
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             .
             Wherefore
             by
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             fullness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             all
             his
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             he
             became
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             spiritual
             Light
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             he
             subjectively
             enlightens
             their
             minds
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             Ephes.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             objectively
             and
             doctrinally
             conveys
             the
             means
             of
             Light
             unto
             them
             by
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             Again
             ;
             There
             was
             one
             Candlestick
             which
             contained
             the
             
               holy
               Oyl
            
             ,
             (
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             spirit
             )
             in
             it self
             .
             Thence
             was
             it
             communicated
             unto
             the
             Branches
             on
             each
             side
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             should
             give
             Light
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             Yet
             had
             they
             originally
             no
             
               oyl
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             was
             continually
             communicated
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             
               body
               of
               the
               Candlestick
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             communications
             from
             Christ
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             whereby
             they
             are
             instrumental
             In
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             signified
             thereby
             .
             For
             
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               given
               Grace
               according
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               even
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             hereon
             we
             must
             also
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             Candlestick
             was
             all
             one
             
               beaten
               work
            
             of
             pure
             Gold
             both
             the
             Scapus
             ,
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Branches
             of
             it
             .
             There
             were
             neither
             joynts
             ,
             nor
             screws
             ,
             nor
             pins
             in
             or
             about
             it
             .
             Exod.
             25.
             36.
             
             Wherefore
             unless
             ministers
             are
             made
             
               Partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             by
             that
             faith
             which
             is
             
               more
               precious
               than
               Gold
            
             ,
             and
             are
             intimately
             united
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             mystically
             to
             become
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             no
             pretended
             conjunction
             unto
             him
             by
             joynts
             and
             screws
             of
             outward
             order
             ,
             will
             enable
             them
             to
             derive
             that
             
               pure
               oyl
            
             from
             him
             ,
             with
             whose
             
               burning
               Light
            
             they
             may
             illuminate
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             I
             submitt
             unto
             the
             Judgment
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             of
             faith
             herein
             .
             That
             which
             God
             instructed
             the
             Church
             in
             by
             this
             
               holy
               Utensil
            
             and
             its
             Use
             ,
             was
             that
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             all
             these
             things
             typed
             and
             represented
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             by
             the
             
               fullness
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             the
             communication
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             Graces
             and
             Gifts
             unto
             others
             ,
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             all
             
               true
               saving
               Light
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               He
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               which
               lighteneth
               every
               man
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             is
             savingly
             enlightened
             .
             Upon
             the
             entrance
             of
             Sin
             ,
             all
             things
             fell
             into
             Darkness
             ;
             spiritual
             darkness
             covered
             mankind
             ,
             not
             unlike
             that
             which
             was
             on
             the
             
               face
               of
               the
               deep
            
             ,
             before
             God
             said
             let
             there
             be
             Light
             and
             there
             was
             Light.
             2
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             this
             darkness
             had
             two
             parts
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             external
             
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             concerning
             Sinners
             and
             their
             acceptance
             with
             him
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             in
             their
             incapacity
             to
             receive
             such
             divine
             Revelations
             unto
             that
             end
             as
             were
             or
             should
             be
             made
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               double
               Vail
               ,
               the
               Vail
               vailed
               and
               the
               Covering
               covered
               over
               the
               face
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             Isa.
             25.
             7.
             
             And
             they
             are
             both
             removed
             by
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             the
             former
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             latter
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Moreover
             there
             was
             no
             Light
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             holy
             Administrations
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             given
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             Lamps
             of
             this
             Candlestick
             .
             And
             therefore
             was
             it
             to
             be
             carefully
             dressed
             every
             morning
             and
             evening
             by
             a
             perpetual
             Statute
             .
             And
             if
             the
             communication
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             do
             cease
             ,
             the
             very
             Church
             it self
             notwithstanding
             its
             outward
             order
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             place
             of
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Communication
               of
               sacred
               Light
               from
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               unto
               the
               due
               and
               acceptable
               performance
               of
               all
               holy
               Offices
               and
               Duties
               of
               worship
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               No
               man
               by
               his
               utmost
               endeavours
               in
               the
               use
               of
               outward
               means
               can
               obtain
               the
               least
               beam
               of
               saving
               Light
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               communicated
               unto
               him
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               only
               fountain
               and
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Table
             and
             the
             Shew-bread
             mentioned
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             respected
             him
             also
             under
             
               another
               consideration
            
             .
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Table
             which
             was
             all
             overlaid
             
               with
               Gold
            
             was
             only
             to
             bear
             the
             bread
             which
             was
             laid
             upon
             it
             .
             What
             resemblance
             there
             might
             be
             therein
             unto
             the
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             sustained
             the
             humane
             nature
             in
             its
             duties
             ,
             that
             Bread
             of
             Life
             which
             was
             provided
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             declare
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             Head
             of
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             as
             the
             
               most
               fine
               Gold
               ;
               Cant.
            
             5.
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             being
             most
             precious
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             of
             it
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             ,
             it
             might
             as
             far
             represent
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             would
             do
             
               which
               is
               of
               this
               Creation
            
             ,
             as
             all
             these
             things
             were
             ;
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             But
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             
               Bread
               of
               life
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             the
             only
             
               Spiritual
               Food
            
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             he
             himself
             doth
             fully
             testifie
             .
             Ioh.
             6.
             32.
             35.
             
             He
             therefore
             ,
             He
             alone
             was
             represented
             by
             this
             continual
             Bread
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               But
               after
               the
               second
               Vail
            
             ,
             or
             Covering
             .
             Our
             
               Latine
               Translation
            
             reads
             ;
             
               post
               medium
               velum
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Vail
               that
               was
               in
               the
               midst
            
             ;
             For
             there
             were
             not
             three
             Vails
             whereof
             this
             should
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             but
             two
             only
             .
             The
             Syriack
             somewhat
             changeth
             the
             words
             .
             
               The
               inner
               Tabernacle
               which
               was
               within
               the
               face
               of
               the
               second
               Gate
               .
            
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             intended
             ;
             but
             the
             inner
             is
             added
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             second
             Vail
             is
             expressed
             by
             an
             Hebraism
             .
             what
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             rendred
             velum
             ,
             and
             velamentum
             ,
             a
             Vail
             ,
             a
             Coverng
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Syriack
             a
             Gate
             of
             entrance
             ;
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               quod
               dicitur
               ;
               quod
               vocatur
               .
               Syr.
            
             it
             was
             called
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               aureum
               habens
               thuribulum
               ;
               having
               the
               Golden
               Censer
               ;
               Syr.
               and
               there
               were
               in
               it
               the
               house
               of
               incense
               of
               Gold
            
             ;
             whereby
             either
             the
             Altar
             or
             the
             Censer
             may
             be
             understood
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Syr.
               and
               there
               was
               in
               it
            
             ;
             referring
             plainly
             to
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               non
               est
               tempus
               ;
               non
               est
               propositum
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             
               a
               time
               or
               place
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               to
               speak
               ;
               non
               est
               mode
               dicendum
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               singulatim
               ;
               Vul.
               Lat.
               per
               singula
               ,
               Arias
               per
               partes
               .
            
             Syr.
             
             
               by
               one
               and
               one
               ,
               apart
               ,
               particularly
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             parts
             laid
             down
             distinctly
             .
             The
             Syriak
             adds
             the
             following
             words
             unto
             these
             ;
             
               it
               is
               not
               time
               to
               speak
               of
               these
               things
               by
               one
               and
               one
               ,
               which
               were
               thus
               disposed
               .
            
             But
             the
             Original
             refers
             that
             expression
             unto
             what
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               And
               after
               the
               Vail
               the
               Tabernacle
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               ;
               which
               had
               the
               Golden
               Censer
               and
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               overlaid
            
             (
             covered
             )
             
               round
               about
               (
               on
               every
               side
               )
               with
               Gold
               ;
               wherein
               was
               the
               Golden
               Pot
               that
               had
               Manna
               ;
               and
               Aaron's
               Rod
               that
               budded
               ,
               and
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               over
               it
               the
               Cherubims
               of
               Glory
               shadowing
               the
               Mercy-seat
               ;
               of
               which
            
             (
             things
             )
             
               we
               cannot
            
             (
             shall
             not
             )
             
               now
               speak
               particularly
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             these
             verses
             proceedeth
             unto
             the
             description
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             with
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             
               holy
               furniture
            
             thereof
             .
             His
             design
             is
             not
             to
             give
             us
             an
             
               exact
               description
            
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             sift
             verse
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             declare
             their
             use
             and
             signification
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             doth
             not
             propose
             an
             accurate
             account
             of
             their
             station
             and
             relation
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             makes
             such
             mention
             of
             them
             in
             general
             as
             was
             sufficient
             unto
             his
             end
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             manifest
             their
             use
             and
             signification
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             deal
             injuriously
             both
             with
             him
             and
             the
             Text
             ,
             who
             rigidly
             examine
             every
             word
             and
             passage
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             designed
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             
               frame
               ,
               positure
               ,
               fashion
               ,
               and
               measure
               of
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               contained
               in
               it
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             use
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             all
             that
             lie
             intends
             .
          
           
             A
             due
             consideration
             hereof
             renders
             the
             anxious
             enquiry
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             made
             about
             the
             assignation
             of
             holy
             Utensils
             unto
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             placing
             of
             them
             with
             respect
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             part
             of
             his
             design
             ,
             altogether
             needless
             .
             For
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             end
             he
             aimed
             at
             ,
             the
             words
             he
             useth
             are
             exactly
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             He
             describes
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             From
             its
             Situation
             ;
             it
             was
             after
             the
             second
             Vail
             .
             (
             2
             )
             From
             its
             name
             given
             unto
             it
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             it
             was
             called
             the
             
               Holiest
               of
               all
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             From
             its
             Utensils
             or
             Vessels
             which
             were
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Golden
               Censer
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Ark.
             (
             3
             )
             
               What
               was
               in
               it
               or
               with
               it
               .
            
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Golden
               Pot
            
             that
             had
             Manna
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
             Aaron's
             Rod.
             (
             3
             )
             The
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Cherubims
             ;
             which
             he
             describes
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             From
             their
             
               Quality
               ;
               Cherubims
               of
               Glory
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Their
             Use
             ;
             they
             shadowed
             the
             Mercy-seat
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             
               Mercy-seat
               it self
            
             .
             But
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             it
             were
             only
             occasionally
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             .
             And
             this
             sufficiently
             manifests
             that
             in
             the
             rehearsal
             of
             these
             things
             the
             Apostle
             designeth
             not
             Accuracy
             and
             order
             .
             For
             the
             Mercy-seat
             was
             for
             glory
             and
             signification
             far
             above
             the
             Cherubims
             wherewith
             it
             was
             overshadowed
             .
          
           
             With
             respect
             unto
             these
             things
             among
             others
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             he
             affirms
             that
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               divine
               worship
               under
               the
               Law
               was
               glorious
               .
            
             But
             withal
             he
             adds
             that
             it
             had
             no
             
               glory
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               doth
               excel
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             ministration
             of
             divine
             worship
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             1.
             
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             should
             always
             mind
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             .
             For
             if
             we
             yet
             look
             after
             ,
             and
             value
             such
             an
             outward
             glory
             as
             they
             did
             exhibit
             ,
             we
             are
             carnal
             ,
             and
             cannot
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             spiritual
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             verbal
             difficulties
             which
             occur
             in
             this
             context
             ,
             have
             occasioned
             
               Critical
               Expositors
            
             to
             labour
             greatly
             about
             them
             .
             That
             is
             the
             Field
             wherein
             they
             choose
             to
             exercise
             their
             skill
             and
             diligence
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             that
             are
             in
             the
             
               real
               interpretation
            
             
             of
             them
             ,
             little
             light
             is
             contributed
             by
             most
             of
             their
             endeavours
             .
             Wherefore
             some
             of
             these
             words
             have
             been
             so
             belaboured
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             conjectures
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             room
             left
             for
             any
             addition
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             :
             And
             it
             were
             but
             lost
             labour
             to
             repeat
             what
             must
             be
             confuted
             if
             it
             were
             mentioned
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             take
             no
             farther
             notice
             of
             any
             difficulty
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             explication
             of
             it
             is
             necessary
             unto
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             context
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             nothing
             shall
             be
             omitted
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             the
             Situation
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             it
             was
             
               after
               the
               second
               Vail
            
             .
             It
             was
             so
             unto
             
             them
             that
             entered
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             whole
             length
             of
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             unto
             this
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             other
             way
             of
             entrance
             into
             it
             .
             And
             by
             calling
             this
             Partition
             of
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             
               second
               Vail
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             that
             there
             was
             a
             former
             .
             Howbeit
             that
             former
             was
             not
             a
             
               seperating
               Vail
            
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             as
             this
             was
             .
             It
             was
             only
             the
             hanging
             of
             the
             
               Door
               of
               the
               Tent.
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             here
             reckons
             as
             a
             Vail
             ,
             because
             as
             by
             this
             Vail
             the
             Priests
             were
             hindred
             from
             entering
             into
             ,
             or
             looking
             into
             the
             
               most
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             so
             by
             that
             other
             the
             People
             were
             forbidden
             to
             enter
             or
             look
             into
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             whereinto
             the
             Priests
             entered
             daily
             .
             The
             making
             of
             the
             first
             Vail
             is
             declared
             ,
             Exod.
             26.
             36.
             
             r
             37.
             and
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               hanging
               or
               covering
               for
               the
               door
               .
            
             The
             making
             of
             this
             second
             Vail
             is
             declared
             ,
             Exod
             26.
             ver
             .
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             and
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Vail
               or
               Covering
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             also
             it
             is
             Matth.
             27.
             51.
             where
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             LXX
             .
             Exod.
             26.
             31.
             
             As
             the
             former
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Covering
             .
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             
               extend
               ,
               to
               stretch
               out
               so
               as
               to
               cover
               with
               it
               what
               is
               so
               extended
               ,
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Vail
            
             to
             be
             a
             Covering
             unto
             any
             thing
             ;
             dividing
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             ;
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             covereth
             any
             thing
             round
             about
             ;
             such
             was
             this
             Vail
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             ,
             Use
             and
             Signification
             of
             it
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             declares
             ver
             .
             8th
             .
             where
             they
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             describes
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             by
             its
             name
             ;
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               most
               Holy
            
             ;
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             So
             it
             is
             called
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             
             Exod.
             26.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               The
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               most
               Holy
            
             ;
             the
             Superlative
             Degree
             expressed
             by
             the
             Repetition
             of
             the
             Substantive
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             Some
             give
             instances
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Phraseology
             in
             Greek
             writers
             ,
             remote
             enough
             from
             Hebraisms
             ;
             as
             Sophocles
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               misera
               miserarum
               es
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             miserrima
             .
             But
             however
             the
             phrase
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             Greek
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             to
             express
             the
             Hebraism
             itself
             .
             And
             Holy
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             ;
             Holies
             of
             the
             plural
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Greck
             both
             are
             of
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             And
             what
             is
             thus
             called
             was
             most
             eminently
             Typical
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             called
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             24.
             
               to
               anoint
               the
               most
               Holy.
            
             The
             place
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             was
             most
             sacred
             ,
             and
             most
             secret
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             most
             eminent
             Pledges
             or
             Symbols
             of
             the
             divine
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             clearest
             Representations
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             reconciling
             the
             word
             unto
             himself
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             
               The
               more
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               way
            
             of
             representation
             or
             
               exhibition
               any
               institutions
               of
            
             divine
             worship
             do
             contain
             or
             
               express
               ,
               the
               more
               sacred
            
             and
             Holy
             are
             they
             in
             their
             use
             and
             exercise
             .
             But
          
           
             
               It
               is
               Christ
               alone
               who
               in
               himself
               is
               really
               the
               Most
               Holy
               ,
               the
               Spring
               and
               Fountain
               of
               all
               holiness
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Utensil
             reckoned
             unto
             this
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             the
             relation
             of
             it
             thereunto
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             
               had
               it
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             
               it
               was
               in
               it
            
             ,
             but
             
               it
               had
               it
            
             .
             If
             any
             one
             would
             see
             the
             various
             conjectures
             of
             learned
             men
             about
             this
             assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             also
             about
             that
             following
             concerning
             what
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             He
             may
             consult
             the
             collections
             of
             Mr.
             Pool
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             find
             them
             represented
             in
             one
             view
             .
             My
             design
             being
             only
             to
             declare
             what
             I
             conceive
             consonant
             unto
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             spend
             time
             in
             repeating
             or
             refuting
             the
             conjectures
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             translate
             a
             Censer
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             as
             well
             be
             rendred
             the
             
               Alar
               of
               Incense
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Syriack
             the
             
               House
               of
               Spices
            
             ;
             the
             place
             for
             the
             Spices
             whereof
             the
             Incense
             was
             compounded
             .
             The
             
               Altar
               of
               Incense
            
             was
             all
             overlaid
             
               with
               beaten
               Gold
            
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             Gold.
             And
             whereas
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             
               glorious
               vessels
            
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             most
             significant
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             it
             not
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             unlikely
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             Altar
             he
             says
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               in
               the
               second
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               it
               had
               it
            
             .
             And
             in
             that
             expression
             he
             respects
             not
             its
             situation
             ,
             but
             its
             Use.
             And
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             have
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Incense
            
             ;
             because
             the
             High
             Priest
             could
             never
             enter
             into
             that
             place
             nor
             perform
             any
             service
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             Incense
             with
             him
             ,
             taken
             in
             a
             Censer
             from
             this
             Altar
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             there
             was
             a
             two
             fold
             use
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             the
             
               Ordinary
               Priests
            
             ,
             to
             burn
             Incense
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             to
             take
             Incense
             from
             it
             when
             he
             entered
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             to
             fill
             it
             with
             a
             cloud
             of
             its
             smoak
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             intending
             a
             comparison
             peculiarly
             between
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             only
             in
             this
             Place
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             Priests
             in
             the
             daily
             discharge
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             that
             which
             respected
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             thereinto
             .
             For
             so
             he
             expresly
             applyes
             it
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             affirms
             this
             Place
             to
             have
             had
             this
             Golden
             Altar
             ,
             its
             principal
             use
             and
             end
             being
             designed
             unto
             the
             service
             thereof
             .
             This
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             therefore
             trouble
             my self
             nor
             the
             reader
             with
             the
             repetition
             or
             confutation
             of
             other
             conjectures
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             principal
             use
             of
             this
             Altar
             is
             plainly
             declared
             in
             the
             order
             for
             the
             making
             and
             disposal
             of
             it
             .
             Exod.
             30.
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               put
               it
               before
               the
               Vail
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Testimony
             before
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               over
               the
               Testimony
            
             where
             
               I
               will
               meet
               with
               them
            
             .
             Although
             it
             was
             placed
             without
             the
             Vail
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             might
             not
             enter
             one
             step
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             until
             the
             
               smoak
               of
               the
               Incense
            
             went
             before
             him
             ;
             yet
             had
             it
             peculiar
             respect
             unto
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             reckoned
             in
             the
             same
             place
             and
             service
             with
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             yet
             made
             further
             evident
             in
             that
             when
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             service
             to
             perform
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             things
             pertaining
             thereunto
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             make
             atonement
             on
             this
             Altar
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sin-offering
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             on
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             10.
             
             This
             is
             an
             undeniable
             demonstration
             that
             as
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             belonged
             principally
             unto
             the
             
               most
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             and
             is
             here
             so
             declared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             assignation
             hereof
             unto
             that
             place
             by
             the
             Author
             is
             so
             far
             from
             an
             objection
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             unto
             which
             end
             it
             hath
             by
             some
             been
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             divine
             wisdom
             and
             skill
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             these
             institutions
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             service
             of
             this
             Altar
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             was
             briefly
             thus
             .
             The
             
               High
               Priest
            
             on
             the
             solemn
             day
             of
             expiation
             that
             is
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             took
             a
             
               Golden
               Censer
            
             from
             this
             Altar
             :
             After
             which
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             he
             put
             fire
             into
             it
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Altar
             of
             Burnt-Offerings
             without
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             Court
             where
             the
             perpetual
             fire
             was
             preserved
             .
             Then
             returning
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             he
             filled
             his
             hands
             with
             Incense
             taken
             from
             this
             Altar
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             
               residence
               of
               the
               Spices
            
             .
             And
             this
             Altar
             being
             placed
             just
             
               at
               the
               entrance
            
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             over
             against
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             upon
             his
             entrance
             he
             put
             the
             Incense
             on
             the
             fire
             in
             the
             Censer
             ,
             and
             entred
             the
             Holy
             Place
             with
             a
             
               cloud
               of
               the
               smoak
            
             thereof
             .
             see
             Levit.
             16.
             12.
             13.
             
             The
             composition
             and
             making
             of
             this
             Incense
             is
             declared
             .
             Exod.
             30.
             34.
             35.
             
             &c.
             And
             being
             compounded
             it
             was
             
               beaten
               small
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             immediately
             
               take
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             so
             placed
             on
             this
             Altar
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             ver
             .
             36.
             
             And
             the
             placing
             of
             this
             Incense
             before
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             affirmed
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             our
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             
               had
               it
            
             .
          
           
           
             That
             in
             general
             by
             
               Incense
               ,
               Prayer
            
             is
             signified
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             expressly
             testifieth
             .
             
               Let
               my
               Prayer
               come
               before
               thee
               as
               Incense
               ,
               Psal.
            
             141.
             2.
             
             And
             there
             is
             a
             fourfould
             Resemblance
             between
             them
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             that
             it
             was
             Beaten
             and
             Pounded
             before
             it
             was
             used
             .
             So
             doth
             acceptable
             Prayer
             proceed
             from
             
               a
               broken
               and
               contrite
               Spirit
               ,
               Psal.
            
             51.
             17.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             was
             of
             no
             use
             untill
             fire
             was
             put
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             taken
             from
             the
             Altar
             .
             Nor
             is
             that
             Prayer
             of
             any
             Vertue
             or
             Essicacy
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             kindled
             by
             the
             
               fire
               from
               above
            
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             from
             our
             Altar
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             naturally
             
               ascended
               upwards
            
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             all
             Offerings
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             aseensions
             risings
             up
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             ascend
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             :
             I
             will
             direct
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             
               look
               up
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Pray
               ,
               Psal.
            
             5.
             3.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             yielded
             a
             
               sweet
               savour
            
             which
             was
             one
             end
             of
             it
             in
             Temple
             services
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             so
             much
             burning
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             So
             doth
             prayer
             yeild
             
               a
               sweet
               savour
            
             unto
             God
             ;
             a
             savour
             of
             Rest
             wherein
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             general
             sense
             even
             the
             
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             might
             be
             typified
             and
             represented
             in
             that
             daily
             burning
             of
             Incense
             which
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             that
             this
             Incense
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             to
             give
             Vertue
             and
             Efficacy
             unto
             them
             ,
             Revel
             .
             8.
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             
               Golden
               Altar
            
             of
             Incense
             as
             placed
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             whereon
             Incense
             burned
             continually
             every
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             giving
             Efficacy
             unto
             the
             continual
             Prayers
             of
             all
             Believers
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             hath
             alone
             respect
             unto
             ,
             was
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Incense
             in
             the
             
               Golden
               Censer
            
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             when
             the
             High
             Priest
             entered
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             And
             this
             Represented
             only
             the
             personal
             Mediatory
             Prayer
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             Concerning
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               time
               of
               it
               was
               after
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sin-Offering
               .
            
             For
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             to
             take
             along
             with
             him
             the
             Blood
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             carry
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Incense
             was
             kindled
             with
             Fire
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Altar
               ,
               where
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               was
               newly
               offered
               .
            
             And
             two
             things
             in
             the
             
               Mediatory
               Prayer
            
             of
             Christ
             are
             hereby
             intimated
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             them
             ariseth
             from
             ,
             and
             dependeth
             on
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
             Hence
             Intercession
             is
             best
             apprehended
             ,
             as
             the
             Representation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             in
             Heaven
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Prayer
             was
             quickened
             and
             enlivened
             by
             the
             same
             fire
             wherewith
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             was
             kindled
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             eternal
             spirit
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             treat
             on
             ver
             .
             14th
             .
          
           
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             so
             
               oblige
               our selves
               unto
               the
               times
               ,
               seasons
               ,
            
             and
             order
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             exclude
             the
             prayers
             which
             he
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             oblation
             of
             himself
             .
             Yea
             that
             solemn
             prayer
             of
             his
             recorded
             Ioh.
             17.
             wherein
             he
             sanctified
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             oblation
             ,
             was
             principally
             prefigured
             by
             the
             cloud
             of
             incense
             which
             filled
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             covering
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             .
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             these
             Types
             and
             their
             accommodation
             unto
             the
             present
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             carnal
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             represent
             the
             
               order
               of
               things
            
             as
             they
             were
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             Tabernacle
             and
             Incense
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             had
             only
             a
             
               shadow
               of
               these
               things
            
             and
             not
             the
             perfect
             image
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             obscure
             lines
             of
             them
             were
             drawn
             therein
             ,
             but
             their
             beautiful
             order
             was
             not
             represented
             in
             them
             .
             Although
             therefore
             the
             offering
             of
             incense
             from
             the
             Golden
             Altar
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             Place
             ,
             was
             after
             the
             offering
             of
             Sacrifice
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             yet
             was
             the
             mediatory
             Prayer
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             wherein
             he
             also
             prepared
             and
             sanctified
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             thereby
             typified
             .
             So
             also
             the
             
               beating
               or
               bruising
            
             of
             the
             incense
             before
             its
             firing
             did
             represent
             the
             Agony
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             with
             strong
             cryes
             and
             supplications
             that
             he
             offered
             unto
             God
             therein
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               mediatory
               intercession
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               was
               a
               sweet
               savour
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               essicacious
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               smoak
               of
               this
            
             perfume
             was
             that
             which
             covered
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             .
             Hereby
             the
             Law
             itself
             which
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             became
             compliant
             unto
             our
             salvation
             .
             For
             herein
             Christ
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             righteousness
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               efficacy
               of
               Christs
               Intercession
               dependeth
               on
               his
               oblation
               .
            
             It
             was
             fire
             from
             the
             Altar
             of
             Burnt-Offerings
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             incense
             was
             kindled
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Glory
               of
               these
               Types
               did
               no
               way
               answer
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Antitype
               ,
            
             or
             that
             which
             was
             represented
             by
             them
             .
             It
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             service
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             at
             and
             from
             this
             Golden
             Altar
             ,
             and
             his
             entrance
             with
             a
             cloud
             of
             incense
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             had
             great
             Glory
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             suited
             to
             ingenerate
             a
             great
             veneration
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             were
             all
             but
             
               carnal
               things
            
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             glory
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             .
             We
             are
             apt
             in
             our
             minds
             to
             admire
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             wish
             that
             God
             had
             ordained
             such
             a
             service
             in
             the
             Gospel
             so
             outwardly
             Glorious
             .
             For
             there
             is
             that
             in
             it
             which
             is
             suited
             unto
             these
             Images
             of
             things
             which
             men
             create
             and
             are
             delighted
             withal
             in
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             they
             love
             in
             divine
             service
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             such
             a
             bodily
             exercise
             ,
             as
             carries
             Glory
             with
             it
             ,
             an
             appearance
             of
             solemn
             veneration
             .
             Wherefore
             many
             things
             are
             found
             out
             by
             men
             unto
             these
             ends
             .
             But
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             is
             because
             we
             are
             carnal
             .
             We
             see
             not
             the
             Glory
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             nor
             do
             know
             how
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             our
             minds
             about
             them
             ,
             with
             pure
             acts
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               We
               are
               alwaies
               to
               reckon
               that
               the
               Efficacy
               and
               Prevalency
               of
               all
               our
               Prayers
               depends
               on
               the
               Incense
               which
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               merciful
               High
               Priest.
            
             It
             is
             offered
             with
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Revel
             .
             8.
             4.
             
             In
             themselves
             our
             Prayers
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             how
             they
             should
             find
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             But
             the
             unvaluable
             Incense
             of
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             gives
             them
             Acceptance
             and
             Prevalency
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Aposte
             is
             the
             Ark.
             This
             he
             describes
             (
             1.
             )
             from
             its
             Appellation
             ;
             the
             
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             From
             one
             particular
             in
             its
             Fabrick
             ,
             it
             was
             overlaid
             round
             about
             with
             Gold.
             (
             3.
             )
             From
             the
             things
             that
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             use
             but
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             it
             ;
             The
             
               Golden
               Pot
            
             that
             had
             Manna
             ;
             and
             Aarons
             Rod
             that
             Blossomed
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             From
             what
             was
             Placed
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             to
             preserve
             was
             its
             principal
             use
             ;
             The
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Vessel
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             As
             the
             Ark
             in
             the
             flood
             
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             Greeks
             render
             both
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Latines
             by
             Arca.
             This
             with
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             wherewith
             it
             was
             covered
             ,
             was
             the
             most
             Glorious
             and
             Mysterious
             
               Utensil
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             and
             afterwards
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             the
             most
             eminent
             Pledge
             of
             the
             Divine
             presence
             the
             most
             Mysterious
             Representation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             in
             Christ.
             This
             ,
             as
             the
             Heart
             of
             all
             Divine
             service
             ,
             was
             first
             formed
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             had
             a
             Relation
             unto
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             To
             treat
             of
             the
             Fabrick
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Materials
               ,
               Dimensions
            
             and
             
               Fashion
               of
               this
               Ark
            
             is
             not
             unto
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             For
             these
             things
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             here
             declares
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             season
             to
             treat
             of
             them
             particularly
             .
             This
             he
             intends
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             now
             speak
             of
             and
             their
             mystical
             signification
             which
             he
             gives
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Name
               of
               it
               is
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             
               Testimony
               ,
               Exod.
            
             26.
             33.
             
             Chap.
             29.
             35.
             
             Chap.
             40.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Most
             commonly
             
             the
             
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Numb
               .
            
             10.
             33.
             
             Chap.
             14.
             44.
             
             Deut.
             10.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
               Sometimes
               the
               Ark
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             3.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             2.
             
             &c.
             The
             Ark
             of
             the
             Testimony
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             because
             God
             called
             the
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             by
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Testimony
             or
             that
             which
             testified
             his
             Will
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Peoples
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Termes
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             a
             perpetual
             witness
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             16.
             
             Chap.
             31.
             18.
             
             &c.
             On
             the
             same
             account
             is
             it
             called
             the
             
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             namely
             because
             of
             what
             was
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             elsewhere
             were
             usually
             called
             
             the
             
               Covenant
               itself
            
             .
             And
             so
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Tables
             of
             
               Testimony
               ,
               Exod.
            
             31.
             18.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             which
             was
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God.
             And
             lastly
             it
             was
             called
             the
             
               Ark
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             most
             eminent
             Pledge
             of
             the
             especial
             Presence
             of
             God
             among
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             in
             particular
             that
             it
             
             was
             on
             every
             side
             
               overlaid
               or
               covered
               with
               Gold.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               every
               way
               ,
               within
            
             and
             without
             ,
             with
             Plates
             of
             beaten
             Gold.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             was
             the
             
               most
               sacred
               and
               glorious
               Instrument
            
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             the
             whole
             Sanctuary
             as
             unto
             its
             use
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             was
             built
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             an
             
               house
               and
               habit
               ation
               for
               this
            
             Ark
             ,
             Exod.
             26.
             33.
             
             Chap.
             40.
             21.
             
             Hence
             Sanctification
             proceeded
             unto
             all
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             observed
             ,
             the
             places
             were
             holy
             whereunto
             the
             
               Ark
               of
               God
            
             came
             .
             2
             Chron.
             8.
             11.
             
             And
             of
             such
             sacred
             veneration
             was
             it
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             severe
             was
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             all
             flesh
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             only
             excepted
             ,
             who
             entered
             that
             holy
             Place
             once
             a
             year
             and
             that
             not
             without
             Blood
             ;
             as
             that
             the
             Nations
             about
             ,
             took
             it
             to
             be
             the
             God
             that
             the
             Israelites
             worshiped
             .
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             8.
             
             And
             it
             were
             not
             difficult
             to
             evidence
             that
             many
             of
             the
             pretended
             Mysterious
             ceremonies
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             prevailed
             among
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             afterwards
             ,
             were
             invented
             in
             compliance
             with
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             concerning
             the
             Ark
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             thereby
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             most
             signal
             Token
             ,
             Pledge
             or
             Symbol
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             among
             the
             People
             .
             And
             thence
             Metonymically
             it
             hath
             sometimes
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             ascribed
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             73.
             61.
             
             And
             all
             neglects
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             contempt
             of
             it
             were
             most
             severely
             punished
             .
             From
             the
             Tabernacle
             it
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             Temple
             built
             by
             Solomon
             ;
             where
             it
             continued
             untill
             the
             Babylonian
             Captivity
             ;
             and
             what
             became
             of
             it
             afterwards
             is
             altogether
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             
               God
               gave
            
             this
             Ark
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             
               Representation
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             ;
             and
             he
             took
             it
             away
             ,
             to
             increase
             
               the
               desire
            
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             him
             and
             for
             him
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             to
             hide
             and
             cover
             the
             mysterious
             counsels
             of
             his
             Will
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             whence
             this
             Ark
             was
             so
             hidden
             from
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             so
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             his
             Glory
             to
             reveal
             and
             make
             them
             open
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             this
             Ark
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             affirmeth
             that
             there
             were
             
               three
               things
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Golden
               Pot
               that
               had
               Manna
               .
            
             When
             the
             Manna
             
             first
             fell
             ,
             every
             one
             was
             commanded
             to
             gather
             an
             Omer
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             eating
             Exod.
             16.
             16.
             
             Hereon
             God
             appointed
             that
             a
             Pot
             should
             be
             provided
             ,
             which
             should
             hold
             
               an
               Omer
               ,
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               Manna
               to
            
             be
             laid
             up
             before
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             generations
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             
             There
             was
             it
             miraculously
             preserved
             from
             Putresaction
             ,
             whereas
             of
             it self
             it
             would
             not
             keep
             
               two
               daies
            
             unto
             an
             end
             .
             And
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Lord
             
               commanded
               Moses
            
             so
             Aaron
             laid
             it
             up
             before
             the
             Testimony
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             ver
             .
             34.
             
             But
             there
             is
             a
             Prolepsis
             in
             the
             words
             ;
             Aaron
             is
             said
             to
             do
             what
             he
             did
             afterwards
             .
             For
             the
             Testimony
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
             nor
             Aaron
             yet
             consecrated
             unto
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             said
             in
             
               this
               Place
            
             where
             the
             making
             of
             it
             is
             appointed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             Gold
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             what
             matter
             it
             was
             made
             .
             That
             it
             
               was
               of
               Gold
            
             the
             Apostle
             here
             declares
             who
             wrote
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             evident
             it self
             :
             For
             it
             was
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             wherein
             all
             the
             Vessels
             were
             either
             of
             pure
             Gold
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             overlaid
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             Pot
             of
             another
             Nature
             would
             have
             been
             unsuitable
             thereunto
             .
             And
             it
             was
             to
             be
             made
             of
             that
             which
             was
             most
             durable
             ,
             as
             being
             to
             be
             kept
             for
             a
             Memorial
             throughout
             all
             Generations
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             sacred
             Preservation
             of
             this
             Manna
             in
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             
             was
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             
               Type
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             himself
             declares
             ;
             Ioh.
             6.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             mentioned
             is
             
             Aaron's
             
               Rod
               that
               budded
               .
               This
               Rod
            
             originally
             was
             that
             where
             with
             
               Moses
               fed
               the
               sheep
               of
               his
               Father-in-Law
               Iethro
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hand
             when
             God
             
               called
               unto
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Bush.
            
             And
             thereon
             God
             ordained
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Token
             of
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             his
             
             Power
             in
             the
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             having
             by
             a
             trial
             confirmed
             the
             Faith
             of
             Moses
             concerning
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             4.
             17.
             
             Hereby
             it
             became
             sacred
             ;
             and
             when
             Aaron
             was
             called
             unto
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             it
             was
             delivered
             unto
             his
             keeping
             .
             For
             on
             the
             budding
             of
             it
             on
             the
             trial
             about
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             it
             was
             laid
             up
             before
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Ark
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             17.
             10.
             
             That
             same
             
               Rod
               did
               Moses
            
             take
             from
             before
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             smite
             the
             Rock
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             work
             a
             miracle
             ,
             whereof
             this
             was
             consecrated
             to
             be
             the
             outward
             sign
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Hereof
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             only
             that
             it
             budded
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             story
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             brought
             
               forth
               Buds
               and
               Bloomed
               Blossoms
               ,
               and
               yielded
               Almonds
            
             ;
             being
             originally
             cut
             from
             an
             
               Almond
               Tree
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             17.
             8.
             
             But
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             what
             was
             sufficient
             unto
             his
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Rod
               of
               Moses
            
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Holy
             Furniture
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             because
             the
             Spiritual
             Rock
             ,
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             smitten
             with
             the
             Rod
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             give
             out
             the
             
               Waters
               of
               Life
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             mentioned
             is
             the
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             The
             two
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             cut
             out
             by
             
               Moses
               and
               written
               on
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
            
             containing
             
             the
             
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               which
            
             were
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             the
             People
             .
             This
             Testimony
             ,
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             these
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             with
             the
             Moral
             Law
             engraven
             in
             them
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             express
             command
             of
             
               God
               put
               into
               the
               Ark
               ,
               Exod.
            
             25.
             16.
             
             Chap.
             33.
             18.
             
             Chap.
             40.
             20.
             
             Deut.
             10.
             5.
             
             And
             there
             was
             
               nothing
               else
               in
               the
               Ark
               but
            
             these
             two
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             with
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             them
             ;
             as
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             9.
             2
             
             Chron.
             5.
             10.
             
             Wherefore
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Pot
               of
               Manna
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             placed
             before
             the
             
               Testimony
               ,
               Exod.
            
             16.
             34.
             
             Numb
             .
             17.
             10.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ark
             ;
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             also
             put
             into
             the
             side
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             laid
             beside
             it
             ;
             Deut.
             31.
             26.
             and
             not
             only
             are
             the
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             appointed
             
               expresly
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               Ark
            
             ;
             but
             also
             it
             is
             likewise
             affirmed
             that
             there
             
               was
               nothing
               else
               in
               the
               Ark
               but
               these
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               ;
               This
               Place
               of
               the
               Apostle
            
             hath
             been
             exceedingly
             tortured
             and
             perplexed
             by
             Criticks
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Expositors
             ,
             with
             multiplied
             conjectures
             ,
             Objections
             and
             Solutions
             .
             I
             know
             not
             that
             the
             Repetition
             of
             them
             in
             this
             place
             would
             be
             of
             any
             use
             ;
             Those
             who
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             about
             them
             ,
             do
             know
             where
             to
             find
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             give
             only
             that
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             ,
             for
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             sober
             Expositors
             do
             at
             least
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             .
             The
             
               true
               real
            
             positure
             of
             these
             things
             was
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             In
             the
             
               closed
               Ark
            
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             at
             all
             but
             the
             two
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             .
             Before
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             ends
             of
             it
             ,
             adjoyning
             unto
             it
             ,
             were
             the
             
               Pot
               of
               Manna
            
             ,
             and
             the
             miracle-working
             Rod.
             Neither
             of
             these
             were
             of
             any
             actual
             use
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             were
             kept
             as
             sacred
             Memorials
             .
             Unto
             this
             end
             being
             placed
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             joyned
             unto
             ,
             and
             
               reckoned
               with
               the
               Ark.
            
             This
             appurtenance
             of
             them
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             by
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Now
             this
             preposition
             is
             so
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             signify
             ,
             
               adhesion
               ,
               conjunction
               ,
               approximation
            
             ,
             Appurtenance
             of
             one
             thing
             unto
             another
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meer
             Cavilling
             to
             assign
             it
             any
             other
             signification
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             or
             to
             restrain
             it
             unto
             inclusion
             only
             ,
             the
             things
             themselves
             
               requiring
               that
               sense
            
             .
             See
             Job
             19.
             20.
             
             Deut.
             6.
             7.
             1
             
             Sam.
             1.
             42.
             
             Hos.
             4.
             3.
             
             Luke
             1.
             17.
             
             Iosh.
             10.
             10.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             12.
             
             And
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Instances
             are
             gathered
             by
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             over
             it
             the
             Cherubims
             of
             Glory
             ,
             Shadowing
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ;
             of
             which
             things
             we
             cannot
             now
             speak
             particularly
             .
          
           
             THE
             Apostle
             proceedeth
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             the
             immediate
             appurtenances
             of
             the
             Ark.
             He
             hath
             declared
             what
             was
             disposed
             with
             reference
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Golden
               Censer
            
             ;
             what
             was
             
               before
               it
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Pot
               of
               Manna
            
             and
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             ;
             what
             was
             
               within
               it
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             Now
             he
             sheweth
             what
             was
             
               over
               it
            
             ,
             so
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             its
             whole
             Furniture
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             any
             way
             belonged
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             he
             adds
             ;
             namely
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Cherubims
            
             ;
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               Mercy-Seat
            
             .
             And
             first
             he
             describes
             the
             Cherubims
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             their
             positure
             ;
             they
             were
             
               over
               the
               Ark.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             their
             
               Title
               ;
               Cherubims
            
             of
             Glory
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Their
             use
             ;
             they
             
               Shadowed
               the
               Mercy-Seat
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Making
               ,
               Form
               ,
               Fashion
            
             and
             Use
             of
             these
             Cherubims
             is
             declared
             Exod.
             25.
             
             
             The
             signification
             of
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             their
             original
             shape
             or
             form
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             that
             they
             were
             
               alata
               animata
               ,
               winged
               Creatures
            
             ,
             are
             not
             certainly
             known
             .
             Most
             as
             unto
             the
             Derivation
             of
             the
             Name
             follow
             Kimchi
             ;
             who
             affirms
             the
             Letter
             Caph
             to
             be
             servile
             and
             a
             
               note
               of
               Similitude
            
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             to
             signify
             a
             
               Youth
               or
               a
               Child
            
             .
             Such
             these
             Images
             are
             thought
             to
             represent
             ;
             only
             they
             had
             
               Wings
               instead
               of
               Arms
            
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             usually
             paint
             Angels
             ;
             for
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             Sides
             and
             Feet
             are
             mentioned
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             Isa.
             6.
             2.
             
             Ezek.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             where
             they
             are
             expresly
             said
             to
             have
             the
             
               Shape
               of
               a
               man.
            
             Wherefore
             both
             as
             they
             were
             first
             ▪
             framed
             for
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             for
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             their
             Dimensions
             were
             exceedingly
             enlarged
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             humane
             shape
             ;
             only
             with
             wings
             to
             denote
             the
             Angelical
             Nature
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             one
             at
             each
             end
             of
             the
             Ark
             or
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             Their
             faces
             were
             
               turned
               inwards
            
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             their
             wings
             touched
             one
             another
             .
             This
             Posture
             ,
             gave
             unto
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             Mercy-Seat
             and
             Cherubims
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Seat
             ,
             which
             represented
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             From
             thence
             he
             spake
             ,
             whence
             the
             whole
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Oracle
             .
          
           
             As
             unto
             their
             place
             and
             posture
             ,
             they
             were
             over
             the
             Ark.
             For
             these
             Cherubims
             had
             feet
             whereon
             they
             stood
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             3.
             13.
             
             And
             these
             feet
             were
             joyned
             
             in
             one
             continued
             beaten
             work
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             Ark
             ;
             Wherefore
             they
             were
             wholly
             over
             it
             ,
             or
             above
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speaks
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             Apellation
             whereby
             he
             describes
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Cherubims
               of
            
             
             Glory
             :
             That
             is
             say
             Expositors
             generally
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Glorious
               Cherubims
            
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             this
             term
             is
             not
             given
             them
             from
             the
             matter
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             .
             Those
             indeed
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             were
             of
             
               beaten
               Gold
            
             ,
             being
             but
             of
             a
             small
             measure
             or
             proportion
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             18.
             
             Those
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Solomon
             were
             made
             of
             the
             wood
             of
             the
             Olive
             Tree
             only
             overlaid
             with
             Gold.
             For
             they
             were
             very
             large
             extending
             their
             wings
             unto
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             Oracle
             which
             was
             twenty
             Cubits
             ,
             1
             King.
             6.
             23.
             2
             
             Chron.
             3.
             10.
             
             But
             such
             was
             the
             matter
             of
             other
             utensils
             also
             ,
             as
             the
             Candlesticks
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             called
             the
             
               Candlesticks
               of
               Glory
            
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             so
             called
             from
             their
             shape
             and
             fashion
             :
             For
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             most
             probably
             was
             
               humane
               shape
            
             with
             wings
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             nothing
             peculiarly
             glorious
             .
             But
             they
             are
             so
             called
             from
             their
             posture
             and
             use
             .
             For
             stretching
             out
             their
             wings
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             looking
             inwards
             with
             an
             appearance
             of
             veneration
             ,
             and
             so
             compassing
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             with
             their
             wings
             ,
             all
             but
             the
             forepart
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             
               Representation
               of
               a
               Glorious
               Seat
               or
               Throne
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             
               Majestatical
               Presence
            
             of
             God
             did
             sit
             and
             reside
             .
             And
             from
             between
             these
             Cherubims
             ,
             above
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             it
             was
             that
             God
             spake
             
             
               unto
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             out
             his
             Oracles
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             22.
             
             As
             a
             man
             on
             a
             Throne
             ,
             speaks
             above
             the
             place
             where
             he
             sits
             and
             rests
             .
             Hence
             may
             they
             be
             called
             the
             Glorious
             Cherubims
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             by
             glory
             here
             ,
             the
             Majestatical
             Presence
             of
             God
             himself
             is
             intended
             .
             The
             Cherubims
             ,
             that
             represented
             the
             glorious
             Presence
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             dwelt
             among
             the
             People
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             reckoning
             up
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9.
             4.
             affirms
             that
             unto
             them
             appertained
             the
             
               Adoption
               and
               the
               Glory
            
             .
             And
             therein
             not
             the
             Ark
             is
             intended
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             that
             is
             sometimes
             called
             the
             
               Glory
               ,
               or
               signified
            
             under
             that
             name
             ,
             as
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Psal.
             26.
             8.
             
             
               But
               it
               is
               God
               himself
               in
               his
               peculiar
               Residence
               among
               the
               People
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Representation
             of
             his
             Presence
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             Immanuel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               Israel
               Luk.
            
             2.
             32.
             
             The
             Cherubims
             being
             designed
             to
             make
             a
             Representation
             hereof
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             immediately
             declare
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             
               Cherubims
               of
               Glory
            
             .
          
           
             As
             unto
             their
             use
             it
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             in
             that
             
             Language
             is
             of
             the
             
               Masculine
               Gender
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostle
             here
             useth
             it
             in
             the
             Neuter
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             this
             Participle
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             LXX
             where
             they
             make
             mention
             of
             them
             .
             This
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             is
             done
             because
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             form
             of
             
               brute
               Creatures
            
             .
             For
             so
             they
             say
             they
             had
             four
             faces
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             of
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             of
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Eagle
             .
             But
             although
             there
             was
             this
             form
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             them
             made
             unto
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             10
             
             ;
             Yet
             was
             it
             not
             so
             of
             these
             Images
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             nor
             of
             them
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             the
             only
             Reason
             of
             this
             construction
             is
             ,
             that
             Hebrew
             word
             
               not
               being
               translated
            
             as
             unto
             its
             signification
             ,
             but
             literally
             transformed
             into
             the
             
               Greek
               Language
            
             ,
             is
             looked
             on
             as
             indeclinable
             ,
             as
             all
             words
             foreign
             unto
             a
             Language
             are
             ,
             and
             belonging
             unto
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             .
          
           
             
               Shadowing
               ,
               Covering
               ,
               Protecting
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Exod.
               Chap.
            
             25.
             
             Verse
             20.
             
             
               They
               shall
               stretch
               forth
               their
               wings
               on
               high
               ,
               covering
               over
               the
               Mercy-Seat
               with
               their
               wings
            
             ;
             or
             
               their
               wings
               covering
               over
               the
               Mercy-Seat
               .
            
             But
             this
             Office
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             we
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             untill
             we
             have
             declared
             what
             was
             that
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             covered
             over
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             mention
             of
             in
             the
             last
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             
               making
               and
               frame
               of
               it
            
             is
             declared
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             17.
             
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             called
             Capporeth
             or
             Cipporeth
             ;
             from
             Caphar
             .
             The
             verb
             in
             Kal
             ,
             signifies
             to
             cover
             ,
             
             to
             
               pitch
               over
               and
            
             thereby
             to
             cover
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             14.
             
             Thence
             is
             Capporeth
             a
             Covering
             .
             But
             this
             Cipporeth
             is
             rendred
             by
             our
             Apostle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Propitiatory
             ,
             a
             Mercy-Seat
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             also
             by
             the
             LXX
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             
               imposed
               Covering
            
             .
             But
             whereas
             in
             Allusion
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             2.
             that
             sense
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             constantly
             rendred
             by
             our
             Translation
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             And
             in
             that
             sense
             it
             is
             derived
             from
             Cipper
             in
             Pihel
             which
             signifies
             to
             remove
             or
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             
               propitious
               and
               merciful
            
             in
             taking
             
               away
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             
               appease
               ,
               atone
               ,
               reconcile
            
             ,
             and
             purge
             ,
             whereby
             sin
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             See
             Gen.
             32.
             20.
             
               to
               appease
               ;
               Prov.
            
             16.
             14.
             
               to
               pacify
               ;
               Psal.
            
             65.
             3.
             to
             purge
             away
             ,
             applied
             
               to
               sin
               .
               Psal.
            
             78.
             38.
             to
             forgive
             Iniquities
             .
             Deut.
             21.
             8.
             
               to
               be
               merciful
               ,
               Psal.
            
             79.
             9.
             
               to
               expiate
               .
               Thence
            
             is
             the
             day
             of
             expiation
             ;
             the
             great
             day
             of
             fast
             unto
             the
             Iews
             .
             This
             is
             the
             fast
             which
             was
             said
             to
             be
             
               over
               ,
               in
            
             the
             storm
             that
             Paul
             and
             his
             companions
             were
             in
             ;
             For
             it
             was
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             month
             ,
             about
             which
             season
             Navigation
             is
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Hence
             Cipporeth
             is
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             Mercy-seat
             .
             Yet
             if
             we
             will
             have
             respect
             also
             unto
             the
             first
             sense
             of
             the
             verb
             ,
             and
             its
             use
             in
             Exodus
             ;
             we
             may
             render
             it
             a
             
               covering
               Mercy-seat
            
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             this
             Mercy-seat
             was
             of
             
               pure
               beaten
               Gold
            
             ;
             the
             measures
             of
             it
             exactly
             commensurate
             and
             answering
             unto
             that
             of
             the
             
               Ark
               ;
               two
               cubits
               and
               an
               half
               the
               length
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               cubit
               and
               an
               half
               the
               breadth
               of
               it
               .
               Exod.
            
             25.
             10
             ,
             17.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             it
             was
             put
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ver
             .
             21.
             above
             upon
             the
             Ark.
             What
             was
             the
             Thickness
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             .
             The
             Jews
             say
             it
             was
             an
             hand
             breadth
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             likely
             .
             However
             it
             was
             of
             considerable
             substance
             ;
             For
             the
             Cherubims
             were
             beaten
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             its
             ends
             .
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Situation
             and
             Posture
             of
             it
             ;
             some
             suppose
             that
             it
             was
             held
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             at
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             the
             Ark
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             they
             give
             for
             this
             conjecture
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             did
             best
             represent
             a
             Throne
             .
             The
             Mercy-seat
             was
             as
             the
             
               seat
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Ark
             
               as
               the
               footstool
            
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             say
             it
             is
             called
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             invited
             to
             worship
             at
             his
             footstool
             .
             Psal.
             99.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             this
             reason
             indeed
             everts
             the
             supposition
             which
             it
             was
             produced
             to
             confirm
             .
             For
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             being
             exactly
             commensurate
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             placed
             directly
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             could
             have
             no
             appearance
             of
             a
             footstool
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             placed
             before
             the
             seat
             itself
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             directly
             of
             their
             feet
             in
             those
             made
             by
             Solomon
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             probable
             they
             had
             any
             ,
             but
             only
             wings
             instead
             of
             them
             ;
             although
             those
             in
             
             Ezekiel's
             vision
             ,
             as
             they
             served
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             the
             
               hands
               of
               a
               man
            
             under
             their
             wings
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             8.
             
             Nor
             could
             it
             be
             called
             a
             covering
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             at
             that
             distance
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             this
             conceit
             will
             make
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             laid
             immediately
             on
             the
             Ark
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Cherubims
             were
             represented
             to
             be
             
               above
               the
               Throne
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Seraphims
             were
             in
             
             Isaiah's
             
               vision
               .
               chap.
            
             6.
             2.
             
             It
             had
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             ,
             the
             just
             dimension
             of
             the
             Ark.
             But
             the
             Ark
             had
             a
             
               crown
               of
               Gold
               round
               about
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             its
             sides
             and
             its
             ends
             .
             Exod.
             25.
             11.
             chap.
             37.
             2.
             
             But
             this
             crown
             or
             fringe
             of
             Gold
             ,
             was
             so
             placed
             on
             the
             outsides
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             diminished
             nothing
             of
             its
             Proportion
             of
             two
             
               cubits
               and
               an
               half
            
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             a
             
               cubit
               and
               an
               half
            
             in
             breadth
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Mercy-seat
             being
             exactly
             of
             the
             same
             measure
             ,
             it
             fell
             in
             upon
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             border
             or
             crown
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             It
             remains
             only
             that
             we
             enquire
             whether
             it
             were
             
               itself
               the
               covering
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
            
             or
             whether
             the
             Ark
             had
             a
             covering
             of
             its
             own
             which
             it
             was
             placed
             upon
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             
               Ark
               was
               open
            
             when
             the
             Testimony
             or
             Tables
             of
             stone
             with
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             them
             were
             put
             into
             it
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             of
             the
             opening
             or
             shutting
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             be
             closed
             and
             fastened
             when
             the
             tables
             were
             put
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             I
             suppose
             would
             not
             have
             been
             omitted
             had
             it
             had
             a
             
               Covering
               of
               its
               own
            
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             Propitiatory
             ,
             and
             the
             Cherubims
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             were
             never
             to
             be
             seperated
             from
             the
             Ark
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             removed
             and
             carried
             
               by
               the
               staves
            
             ,
             they
             were
             carried
             upon
             it
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             whereas
             all
             the
             other
             golden
             Utensils
             had
             rings
             and
             staves
             wherewith
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             these
             had
             none
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Ark.
             And
             when
             the
             men
             of
             Bethshemesh
             looked
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             they
             first
             took
             off
             the
             Mercy-seat
             with
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             then
             brake
             up
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             Ark
             ;
             but
             only
             lifted
             up
             the
             Mercy-seat
             by
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             which
             opened
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             discovered
             what
             was
             therein
             .
             Iudg.
             6.
             19.
             
             I
             do
             judge
             therefore
             that
             this
             Mercy-seat
             was
             the
             only
             covering
             of
             the
             Ark
             above
             ,
             falling
             in
             close
             within
             the
             crown
             of
             Gold
             ,
             exactly
             answering
             it
             in
             its
             dimensions
             .
             Out
             of
             this
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             of
             it
             and
             contiguous
             unto
             it
             the
             Cherubims
             being
             formed
             ,
             their
             wings
             which
             were
             above
             ,
             some
             distance
             from
             it
             ,
             being
             turned
             towards
             it
             ,
             did
             overshadow
             it
             ,
             giving
             a
             representation
             of
             a
             glorious
             Throne
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             brief
             description
             of
             the
             Utensils
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             .
             The
             Ark
             which
             was
             as
             the
             
               heart
               and
               center
               of
               the
               whole
            
             was
             placed
             at
             the
             West
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             its
             ends
             towards
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             face
             as
             unto
             the
             entrance
             ,
             and
             the
             back
             part
             unto
             the
             West
             end
             .
             Before
             it
             ,
             was
             placed
             the
             pot
             of
             Manna
             ,
             and
             the
             Rod
             that
             budded
             as
             afterwards
             ;
             at
             one
             end
             of
             it
             was
             placed
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Ark
             was
             the
             Testimony
             or
             the
             2
             Tables
             of
             stone
             with
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             them
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             When
             they
             were
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             covered
             with
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             that
             shadowed
             with
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             .
             At
             the
             entrance
             into
             it
             was
             the
             Golden
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             with
             the
             Golden
             Censer
             ;
             which
             although
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             shews
             ,
             it
             did
             in
             its
             use
             principally
             respect
             the
             service
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             
             be
             placed
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             because
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             to
             enter
             himself
             until
             he
             had
             raised
             a
             cloud
             of
             Incense
             through
             which
             he
             entred
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             having
             given
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             what
             was
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             adds
             ,
             
               of
               which
               we
               now
               cannot
               speak
               particularly
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               concerning
               which
               things
               it
               is
               not
               now
               a
               season
               to
               speak
               particularly
               ,
            
             or
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             hereof
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             an
             
               especial
               design
               to
               manage
            
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             ,
             the
             service
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             the
             particular
             consideration
             of
             each
             
               part
               by
               it self
            
             would
             have
             too
             much
             diverted
             him
             from
             .
             Howbeit
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             were
             of
             singular
             consideration
             ,
             as
             
               Typical
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               and
               his
               Ministry
               .
            
             For
             unto
             this
             end
             doth
             he
             reckon
             them
             up
             in
             order
             .
             Only
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             Church
             a
             
               particular
               application
            
             of
             them
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             hath
             lest
             it
             unto
             our
             humble
             diligence
             to
             seek
             after
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Analogy
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             such
             rules
             of
             the
             interpretation
             of
             those
             Mysteries
             as
             himself
             giveth
             in
             the
             ensuing
             declaration
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             end
             in
             general
             .
             This
             therefore
             I
             shall
             briefly
             endeavour
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             to
             divert
             from
             the
             especial
             design
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             As
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             so
             must
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             expositors
             either
             pass
             by
             these
             things
             without
             any
             notice
             ,
             or
             indulge
             unto
             various
             conjectures
             without
             any
             
               certain
               rule
            
             of
             what
             they
             assert
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             are
             generally
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             their
             fourfold
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Literal
               ,
               Allegorical
               ,
               Tropological
               ,
               and
               Anagogical
               ,
            
             wherein
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             distinguish
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             wrest
             this
             and
             the
             like
             passages
             unto
             what
             sense
             they
             please
             .
             I
             shall
             keep
             my self
             unto
             a
             certain
             rule
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             will
             not
             guide
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             venture
             on
             any
             conjectures
             .
          
           
             When
             Ezekiel
             had
             his
             vision
             of
             God
             in
             the
             administration
             
               of
               his
               providence
            
             ,
             he
             sayes
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             
               appearance
               of
               the
               likeness
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               chap.
            
             1.
             28.
             
             And
             we
             may
             say
             of
             this
             Holy
             Place
             with
             its
             furniture
             ;
             This
             
               was
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               likeness
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             Why
             God
             would
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             represent
             himself
             and
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               his
               Grace
            
             absolutely
             ,
             we
             can
             give
             no
             reason
             but
             his
             own
             
               holy
               will
               and
               infinite
               wisdom
            
             .
             But
             this
             we
             find
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             solemnity
             .
             For
             first
             he
             made
             a
             
               glorious
               Representation
            
             of
             it
             immediately
             by
             his
             own
             power
             in
             the
             Mount.
             He
             shewed
             a
             pattern
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             only
             an
             Exemplar
             of
             what
             he
             would
             have
             framed
             here
             below
             ,
             but
             expressive
             of
             the
             Idea
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
             And
             thereon
             he
             gave
             command
             that
             it
             should
             in
             all
             things
             be
             made
             exactly
             according
             unto
             that
             Pattern
             ,
             enabling
             certain
             persons
             with
             wisdom
             ,
             skill
             and
             understanding
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             some
             things
             we
             may
             observe
             concerning
             the
             whole
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             materials
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             being
             earthly
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             whose
             service
             it
             was
             allotted
             being
             imperfect
             and
             designed
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             two
             things
             did
             necessary
             follow
             thereon
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             sundry
             concernments
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
               outward
               shape
               ,
               form
               ,
               and
               dimensions
            
             both
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             its
             Utensils
             were
             accomodated
             unto
             the
             
               present
               state
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Hence
             were
             they
             made
             outwardly
             glorious
             and
             venerable
             ;
             for
             the
             People
             being
             comparatively
             carnal
             were
             affected
             with
             such
             things
             .
             Hence
             were
             they
             all
             portable
             also
             at
             their
             first
             institution
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             state
             of
             the
             People
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ;
             whence
             alterations
             were
             made
             in
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             on
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             In
             these
             things
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             seek
             for
             any
             
               mystical
               signification
            
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             only
             in
             compliance
             with
             present
             use
             .
             They
             served
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             immediately
             declares
             ,
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             
               carnal
               ordinances
            
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             continue
             unto
             the
             
               time
               of
               Reformation
            
             only
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             
               resemblance
               of
               heavenly
               things
               in
               them
               ,
            
             was
             but
             dark
             and
             obscure
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             This
             both
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
             things
             themselves
             ,
             being
             earthly
             and
             carnal
             ,
             with
             that
             state
             wherein
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             unto
             the
             fullness
             of
             time
             ,
             did
             require
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             yet
             is
             certain
             and
             indubitable
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             our
             stable
             rule
             of
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             their
             significancy
             ,
             that
             God
             chose
             this
             way
             and
             these
             means
             to
             represent
             his
             glorious
             presence
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             mediation
             .
             For
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             fullness
             
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelt
               in
               him
               bodily
               ,
               Col.
            
             2.
             9.
             namely
             ,
             as
             it
             dwelt
             Typically
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             by
             the
             
               outward
               Pledges
            
             of
             his
             especial
             presence
             .
             Whence
             he
             concludes
             that
             they
             were
             all
             a
             shadow
             whereof
             
               the
               body
               was
               Christ
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             17.
             
             But
             we
             need
             seek
             for
             no
             further
             Testimony
             hereunto
             ,
             than
             the
             express
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             his
             whole
             discourse
             in
             this
             and
             the
             ensuing
             chapter
             ,
             is
             to
             manifest
             the
             representation
             of
             Christ
             in
             them
             all
             .
             And
             those
             who
             would
             have
             only
             an
             application
             to
             be
             made
             of
             something
             unto
             Christ
             by
             way
             of
             accomodation
             or
             allusion
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             contend
             ,
             do
             reject
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             their
             institution
             ,
             and
             expresly
             contradict
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             We
             have
             therefore
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             find
             out
             the
             resemblance
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             
               divine
               wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             unto
             Gods
             being
             in
             Christ
             
               reconciling
               the
               world
               unto
               himself
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             the
             things
             ensuing
             may
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Spring
             ,
             the
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             all
             this
             service
             was
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             the
             
               ten
               words
            
             written
             in
             
               Tables
               of
               stone
            
             ,
             called
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               eternal
               unalterable
               rule
               of
               our
               Relation
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             rational
             creatures
             capable
             of
             moral
             obedience
             ,
             and
             eternal
             rewards
             .
             Hereunto
             all
             this
             service
             related
             ,
             as
             prefiguring
             the
             way
             whereby
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             its
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             in
             them
             and
             for
             them
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             was
             given
             and
             prescribed
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             accepted
             as
             the
             
               Terms
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
            
             ,
             before
             any
             of
             these
             things
             were
             revealed
             or
             appointed
             .
             Deut.
             5.
             27.
             
             Wherefore
             all
             these
             following
             institutions
             did
             only
             manifest
             ,
             how
             that
             Covenant
             should
             be
             complyed
             withal
             and
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             was
             written
             in
             
               Tables
               of
               stone
            
             ,
             and
             those
             renewed
             after
             they
             were
             broken
             ,
             before
             any
             of
             these
             things
             were
             prepared
             or
             erected
             .
             Exod.
             34.
             1.
             
             God
             by
             the
             occasional
             breaking
             of
             the
             first
             Tables
             ,
             on
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             declared
             that
             there
             was
             no
             keeping
             ,
             no
             fullfiling
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             before
             the
             Provision
             made
             in
             these
             Ordinances
             was
             granted
             unto
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Ark
             was
             made
             and
             appointed
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             and
             keep
             these
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             or
             Testimony
             of
             God.
             Exod.
             25.
             16.
             
             And
             it
             was
             hereon
             the
             great
             token
             and
             Pledge
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             wherein
             his
             glory
             dwelt
             among
             them
             .
             So
             the
             wife
             of
             Phinehas
             the
             Priest
             made
             the
             dying
             confession
             of
             her
             faith
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             the
             
               Glory
               is
               departed
               from
               Israel
            
             for
             the
             Ark
             of
             
               God
               is
               taken
            
             .
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             All
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             whole
             Tabernacle
             with
             all
             the
             furniture
             ,
             Utensils
             and
             services
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             made
             and
             appointed
             to
             minister
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             removed
             from
             them
             they
             were
             of
             no
             use
             nor
             signification
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             it
             was
             absent
             from
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             all
             the
             
               House
               of
               Israel
               lamented
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             2.
             
             For
             the
             remaining
             Tabernacle
             was
             no
             longer
             unto
             them
             a
             Pledge
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             
               Solomon
               afterwards
            
             had
             finished
             all
             the
             Glorious
             work
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ,
             he
             
               assembled
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             into
             its
             place
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             8.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Before
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             all
             that
             glorious
             and
             costly
             structure
             was
             of
             no
             sacred
             use
             .
             This
             order
             of
             things
             doth
             sufficiently
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Spring
             of
             all
             these
             services
             lay
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Law
             as
             unto
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             
               Law
               of
               creation
            
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             of
             works
             .
             For
             it
             contained
             the
             summe
             and
             substance
             of
             that
             obedience
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             God
             from
             all
             rational
             creatures
             made
             in
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             It
             was
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             God
             designed
             in
             our
             creation
             unto
             his
             own
             Glory
             and
             our
             everlasting
             Blessedness
             .
             What
             was
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             stone
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             transcript
             of
             what
             was
             written
             in
             
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             originally
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             
               returned
               thither
               again
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               .
               Ier.
            
             32.
             35.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Although
             this
             Law
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             was
             broken
             and
             disanulled
             by
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             became
             insufficient
             as
             unto
             its
             first
             ends
             of
             the
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             thereby
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             Yet
             as
             a
             
               Law
               and
               Rule
               of
               obedience
            
             it
             was
             never
             disanulled
             ,
             nor
             would
             God
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             .
             Yea
             ,
             one
             principal
             design
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             was
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             and
             established
             .
             Matt.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             31.
             
             For
             to
             reject
             this
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             abrogate
             it
             ,
             had
             been
             for
             God
             to
             have
             laid
             aside
             that
             Glory
             of
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             which
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             he
             designed
             therein
             .
             Hence
             after
             it
             was
             again
             broken
             by
             the
             People
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             wrote
             it
             a
             second
             time
             himself
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             safely
             kept
             in
             the
             Ark
             as
             his
             perpetual
             Testimony
             .
             That
             therefore
             which
             he
             taught
             the
             Church
             by
             &
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             was
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             have
             no
             advantage
             of
             ,
             or
             benefit
             by
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Law
             was
             given
             unto
             the
             People
             with
             great
             
               dread
               and
               terrour
            
             .
             Hereby
             were
             they
             taught
             and
             did
             learn
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             no
             way
             able
             
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             to
             answer
             or
             stand
             before
             the
             holiness
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             Hereon
             they
             desired
             that
             on
             the
             account
             thereof
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             appear
             immediately
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             Mediator
             to
             transact
             all
             things
             between
             God
             and
             them
             .
             Deut.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             himself
             by
             all
             ways
             declared
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             deal
             with
             the
             People
             according
             unto
             the
             
               Tenor
               and
               Rigor
            
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             stand
             before
             Him.
             Wherefore
             on
             all
             occasions
             he
             calls
             them
             to
             place
             their
             confidence
             not
             in
             their
             own
             Obedience
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             
               Mercy
               and
               Grace
            
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             their
             Faith
             themselves
             professed
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             See
             Psal.
             130.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Psal.
             142.
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             this
             God
             instructed
             them
             in
             ,
             by
             those
             
               mystical
               Vessels
            
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             For
             after
             the
             Tables
             were
             put
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             as
             under
             his
             Eye
             and
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             he
             ordained
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               covered
               with
               the
               Mercy-seat
            
             .
             For
             hereby
             he
             did
             declare
             both
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             and
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             mercy
             should
             be
             extended
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             great
             mystery
             he
             instructed
             them
             in
             three
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             that
             the
             
               Covering
               of
               the
               Ark
            
             was
             a
             
               Propitiatory
               ,
               a
               Mercy-Seat
            
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             use
             was
             to
             cover
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             This
             was
             a
             great
             Instruction
             .
             For
             
               if
               God
               should
               mark
               Iniquities
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
               who
               should
               stand
               ?
            
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             that
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Atonement
               for
               sin
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               and
               sprinkled
               on
               the
               Mercy-seat
               .
               Levit.
            
             16.
             14.
             
             And
             this
             was
             done
             
               seven
               times
            
             to
             denote
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Reconciliation
             that
             was
             made
             .
             And
             herein
             were
             they
             also
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             
               Mercy
               and
               Pardon
            
             might
             be
             granted
             notwithstanding
             the
             sentence
             and
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             Atonement
             made
             for
             sin
             ,
             by
             the
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             the
             
               cloud
               of
               Incense
            
             that
             covered
             both
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             testifying
             that
             God
             received
             from
             thence
             a
             savour
             of
             Rest
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               Cherubims
            
             ,
             or
             Angels
             under
             that
             denomination
             ,
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             in
             executing
             the
             curse
             and
             Punishment
             on
             man
             when
             after
             his
             sin
             ,
             he
             was
             driven
             out
             
               of
               the
               Garden
               of
               God.
               Gen.
            
             3.
             24.
             
             Hence
             ensued
             a
             fear
             and
             
               dread
               of
               Angels
               on
               all
               mankind
               ,
            
             which
             they
             abused
             unto
             manifold
             superstitions
             .
             But
             now
             to
             testifie
             that
             all
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             should
             be
             reconciled
             and
             brought
             under
             one
             Head
             ;
             Ephes.
             1.
             10.
             
             There
             was
             a
             representation
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             mystery
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Mercy-seat
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             are
             ready
             unto
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             mankind
             ,
             all
             things
             being
             now
             reconciled
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             purely
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Mercy-seat
             which
             their
             faces
             were
             turned
             towards
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             shadowed
             with
             their
             wings
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Yet
             was
             this
             
               Mystery
               so
               great
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             represented
             by
             these
             Types
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             were
             to
             
               bow
               down
               to
               look
               into
               it
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             
             So
             are
             they
             here
             represented
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             admiration
             and
             adoration
             .
             And
             in
             their
             overshadowing
             of
             the
             Mercy-seat
             with
             their
             wings
             ,
             they
             declared
             how
             this
             Mystery
             in
             the
             fullness
             of
             it
             was
             hid
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             men
             .
             See
             Eph.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
           
             10.
             
             The
             Ground
             was
             originally
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             food
             for
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             
               preservation
               of
               his
               life
            
             in
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             live
             unto
             God
             according
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             
               works
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.
             29.
             
             But
             upon
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             it
             was
             cursed
             ,
             neither
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             any
             more
             a
             Token
             or
             Pledge
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             sufficient
             to
             maintain
             a
             life
             unto
             God.
             Gen.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Wherefore
             God
             declared
             that
             there
             must
             be
             
               bread
               given
               the
               Church
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             which
             might
             maintain
             a
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             in
             them
             .
             This
             God
             did
             by
             giving
             them
             Manna
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             And
             that
             all
             instructions
             in
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             might
             be
             reduced
             into
             an
             head
             in
             this
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             whereof
             it
             was
             a
             Type
             ,
             a
             
               Pot
               filled
               with
               it
            
             was
             placed
             for
             a
             memorial
             in
             this
             Holy
             Place
             before
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             See
             Psal.
             78.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Iohn
             6.
             31.
             
             Hereby
             were
             they
             taught
             to
             look
             for
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             should
             maintain
             them
             in
             their
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             nourish
             them
             unto
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             ready
             to
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             water
             ;
             a
             
               Rock
               was
               smitten
               with
               the
               Rod
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             which
             brought
             water
             out
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             refreshment
             ;
             God
             taught
             them
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Rock
               of
               Ages
            
             was
             to
             be
             smitten
             with
             
               the
               Rod
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             might
             be
             brought
             forth
             thereby
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             
               Rod
               also
            
             was
             laid
             up
             for
             an
             instructive
             memorial
             before
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             things
             did
             God
             instruct
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             especially
             this
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             the
             Utensils
             ,
             Furniture
             ,
             and
             Services
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             end
             of
             them
             all
             was
             to
             give
             them
             such
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             was
             meet
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             his
             actual
             
               exhibition
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             .
             Hence
             he
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             the
             Body
             and
             Substance
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             with
             all
             humble
             reverence
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             application
             of
             them
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             Scripture
             Light
             guides
             us
             unto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             
               Obedience
               unto
               God
            
             according
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Ark
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             kept
             inviolate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             fullfilled
             ,
             answered
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             Matt.
             5.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             chap.
             10.
             3.
             
             Hence
             by
             Gods
             gracious
             dealing
             with
             sinners
             ,
             pardoning
             and
             justifying
             them
             freely
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             disanulled
             but
             established
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             31.
             
             That
             this
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             no
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             could
             be
             firm
             and
             stable
             ,
             was
             the
             principal
             design
             of
             God
             to
             declare
             in
             all
             this
             Service
             ;
             without
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             it
             was
             wholly
             insignificant
             .
             This
             was
             the
             original
             mystery
             of
             all
             these
             institutions
             ,
             that
             in
             and
             by
             the
             
               Obedience
               of
               the
               promised
               seed
            
             ,
             the
             everlasting
             unalterable
             Law
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             In
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             speak
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Law
               restored
               unto
               its
               pristine
               Crown
               ,
            
             signifyed
             by
             that
             
               Crown
               of
               Gold
            
             which
             was
             round
             about
             the
             Ark
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             kept
             .
             Then
             had
             the
             Law
             its
             crown
             and
             glory
             when
             it
             was
             
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ.
            
             This
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ought
             to
             have
             learned
             and
             believed
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             whilest
             they
             continued
             to
             pray
             for
             
               mercy
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
            
             ,
             as
             Dan.
             9.
             17.
             
             But
             afterwards
             when
             they
             rejected
             the
             knowledge
             hereof
             ,
             and
             adhered
             unto
             the
             Law
             absolutely
             as
             written
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             they
             utterly
             perished
             .
             Rom.
             9.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             chap.
             10.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             they
             do
             all
             yet
             ,
             what
             lieth
             in
             them
             ,
             return
             unto
             the
             material
             Ark
             and
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             who
             reject
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             represented
             by
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             expresly
             ,
             God
             set
             him
             forth
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
             A
             Propitiation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             answer
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             and
             what
             was
             signifyed
             thereby
             .
             And
             this
             was
             to
             cover
             the
             Law
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             God.
             He
             interposeth
             between
             God
             and
             his
             Throne
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               not
               enter
               into
               judgment
               with
               us
               ,
            
             in
             pursuit
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Law
             required
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             threatned
             the
             curse
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             .
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             obedience
             which
             it
             required
             ,
             Christ
             was
             the
             Ark
             in
             whom
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             :
             And
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             or
             Propitiation
             whereby
             Atonement
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             curse
             should
             not
             be
             inflicted
             .
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             
               his
               blood
               in
               figure
            
             that
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             to
             make
             Atonement
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             at
             large
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             
               The
               Efficacy
               of
            
             
             
               his
               blood
            
             when
             he
             offered
             himself
             an
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             prevailed
             for
             an
             atonement
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             .
             See
             chap.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             his
             Intercession
             that
             is
             the
             
               cloud
               of
               Incense
            
             which
             covers
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy
             Seat.
             This
             gives
             a
             
               continual
               sweet
               Savour
            
             unto
             God
             from
             his
             oblation
             ,
             and
             renders
             acceptable
             all
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             approaches
             unto
             him
             .
             Rev.
             8.
             3.
             
             These
             things
             did
             God
             instruct
             the
             Church
             in
             by
             
               Types
               and
               figures
            
             ,
             to
             prepare
             their
             faith
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             him
             at
             his
             actual
             oblation
             :
             And
             on
             the
             representation
             so
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             all
             that
             truly
             believed
             lived
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             him
             and
             longing
             after
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             departure
             of
             these
             shadows
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
             Cant.
             2.
             7.
             chap.
             4.
             6.
             chap.
             8.
             14.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             24.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             refusal
             of
             this
             instruction
             was
             that
             which
             ruined
             this
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             was
             He
             who
             took
             off
             the
             
               original
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             whose
             first
             execution
             was
             committed
             unto
             the
             Cherubims
             when
             man
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             all
             approaches
             unto
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             .
             Hereby
             he
             made
             reconciliation
             between
             them
             and
             the
             elect
             Church
             of
             God.
             Ephes.
             1.
             10.
             
             Hence
             have
             they
             now
             a
             ministery
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             heirs
             of
             salvation
             .
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             was
             the
             
               Bread
               of
               Life
            
             typed
             by
             the
             Manna
             kept
             in
             the
             
               Golden
               Pot
            
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             For
             he
             alone
             is
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             spiritual
             life
             of
             men
             .
             The
             mystery
             hereof
             ,
             himself
             at
             large
             declares
             .
             John.
             6.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             This
             were
             they
             taught
             to
             expect
             in
             the
             memorial
             of
             that
             heavenly
             food
             which
             was
             preserved
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             was
             that
             
               Spiritual
               Rock
            
             which
             was
             smitten
             with
             the
             
               Rod
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             the
             curse
             and
             stroke
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             Hereon
             the
             waters
             of
             Life
             flowed
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             quickning
             and
             refreshment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Thus
             was
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               All
               and
               in
               All
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             general
             design
             of
             the
             whole
             structure
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             all
             that
             belonged
             thereunto
             ,
             was
             to
             declare
             that
             
               God
               was
               reconciled
               to
               sinners
            
             ,
             with
             a
             blessed
             provision
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Holiness
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             ;
             so
             every
             thing
             in
             it
             directed
             unto
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             his
             Grace
             ,
             or
             some
             Act
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             And
             two
             things
             do
             now
             attend
             all
             these
             institutions
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             they
             are
             interpreted
             by
             
               Gospel
               Light
            
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             glorious
             representation
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             signal
             confirmation
             of
             saith
             in
             him
             who
             was
             prefigured
             by
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Take
             them
             in
             themselves
             separated
             from
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             no
             representation
             of
             any
             
               one
               holy
               property
            
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ;
             nothing
             of
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Greatness
             ,
             Love
             or
             Grace
             ,
             but
             are
             low
             and
             carnal
             ,
             base
             and
             beggarly
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             due
             apprehension
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             things
             in
             general
             concerning
             them
             may
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             whole
             
               Scheme
               ,
               Frame
               ,
               Fashion
               ,
               Use
               and
               Service
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             with
             all
             that
             belonged
             thereunto
             ,
             was
             a
             meer
             arbitrary
             effect
             of
             the
             soveraign
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             Why
             he
             would
             by
             this
             way
             and
             by
             these
             means
             declare
             himself
             appeased
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             graciously
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ;
             why
             he
             would
             by
             them
             type
             out
             and
             
               prefigure
               the
               incarnation
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             but
             his
             own
             will
             which
             in
             all
             things
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             by
             us
             .
             Other
             wayes
             and
             means
             unto
             the
             same
             ends
             were
             not
             wanting
             unto
             divine
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             this
             in
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             he
             determined
             on
             .
             In
             the
             
               supreme
               authority
               of
               God
               was
               the
               Church
               absolutely
               to
               acquiesce
            
             whilest
             it
             was
             obliged
             unto
             the
             observation
             of
             these
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             other
             reason
             of
             them
             they
             could
             not
             give
             .
             And
             whereas
             their
             use
             is
             now
             utterly
             ceased
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             abide
             on
             the
             Holy
             Record
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             the
             
               fabrick
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               shall
               do
               after
               the
               final
               judgment
               ,
            
             to
             be
             monuments
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             soveraignty
             .
             But
             the
             principal
             ends
             of
             the
             preservation
             of
             this
             memorial
             in
             the
             sacred
             Record
             are
             two
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             may
             be
             a
             perpetual
             Testimony
             unto
             the
             praescience
             ,
             faithfulness
             and
             power
             of
             God.
             His
             infinite
             praescience
             is
             testified
             unto
             ,
             in
             the
             prospect
             which
             therein
             he
             declares
             himself
             to
             have
             had
             of
             the
             whole
             future
             frame
             of
             things
             under
             the
             Gospel
             which
             he
             represented
             therein
             ;
             
               His
               faithfulness
               and
               power
            
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             
             of
             all
             these
             things
             which
             were
             prefigured
             by
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             it
             might
             testifie
             the
             abundant
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             which
             enjoyeth
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             those
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             whereof
             of
             old
             he
             granted
             only
             the
             Types
             and
             shadows
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             the
             Instruction
             given
             by
             these
             things
             into
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             those
             teachings
             which
             were
             influenced
             and
             guided
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             
               dark
               ,
               obscure
            
             and
             difficult
             to
             be
             rightly
             apprehended
             and
             duly
             improved
             .
             Hence
             the
             way
             of
             Teaching
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             was
             one
             reason
             for
             the
             abolishing
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             a
             more
             effectual
             way
             of
             instruction
             and
             Illumination
             might
             be
             introduced
             .
             This
             is
             declared
             at
             large
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             preceding
             chapter
             .
             There
             was
             need
             for
             them
             all
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             
               every
               one
               unto
               his
               Brother
               ,
               andevery
               one
               unto
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               saying
               ,
               know
               the
               Lord.
               For
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               him
               and
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               his
               will
               was
               by
               these
               means
               very
               difficultly
               to
               be
               obtained
               .
            
             And
             now
             the
             Jews
             have
             lost
             all
             that
             prospect
             unto
             the
             promised
             seed
             which
             their
             forefathers
             had
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             sad
             to
             consider
             what
             work
             they
             make
             with
             them
             .
             They
             have
             turned
             the
             whole
             of
             all
             legal
             institutions
             into
             such
             an
             
               endless
               ,
               scrupulous
               ,
               superstitious
               observance
               of
               carnal
               Rites
            
             in
             all
             imaginable
             circumstances
             as
             never
             became
             the
             
               divine
               wisdom
               to
               appoint
            
             ,
             as
             is
             marvellous
             that
             any
             of
             the
             race
             of
             mankind
             should
             enbondage
             themselves
             unto
             .
             Yea
             ,
             now
             all
             things
             are
             plainly
             fullfilled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             some
             among
             our selves
             would
             have
             the
             most
             of
             
               them
               to
               have
               represented
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Planets
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             besides
             .
             But
             this
             was
             the
             way
             which
             the
             infinite
             wisdom
             of
             God
             fixed
             on
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             state
             then
             allotted
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             instruction
             was
             sufficient
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             God
             in
             the
             edification
             and
             salvation
             of
             them
             that
             did
             believe
             .
             For
             these
             things
             being
             diligently
             and
             humbly
             enquired
             into
             ,
             they
             gave
             that
             Image
             and
             Resemblance
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             was
             capable
             of
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             before
             its
             actual
             accomplishment
             .
             Those
             who
             were
             wise
             and
             holy
             among
             them
             ,
             knew
             full
             well
             that
             all
             these
             things
             in
             general
             were
             but
             Types
             of
             
               better
               things
            
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             something
             more
             designed
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Pattern
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             did
             contain
             .
             For
             
               Moses
               made
               and
               did
               all
               things
               for
               a
               Testimony
               unto
               what
               should
               be
               spoken
               afterwards
               .
            
             chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             In
             brief
             ,
             they
             all
             of
             them
             believed
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               promised
               seed
            
             ,
             they
             should
             really
             receive
             all
             that
             Grace
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Pardon
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Favour
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             were
             testified
             unto
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             Services
             of
             it
             .
             And
             because
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             make
             distinct
             ,
             particular
             applications
             of
             all
             these
             things
             unto
             his
             mediatory
             actings
             ,
             their
             faith
             was
             
               principally
               fixed
               on
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
            
             as
             I
             have
             elswhere
             demonstrated
             .
             And
             with
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             his
             glory
             ,
             they
             
               diligently
               enquired
               into
               these
               things
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             
             And
             this
             was
             sufficient
             unto
             that
             faith
             and
             obedience
             which
             God
             then
             required
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             
               diligent
               enquiry
               into
               these
               things
            
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             was
             the
             principal
             exercise
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             subjection
             of
             soul
             unto
             God.
             For
             even
             in
             these
             things
             also
             did
             the
             
               Spirit
               testify
               beforehand
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Glory
               that
               did
               ensue
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             herein
             was
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             
               discoveries
               of
               Grace
            
             which
             they
             received
             therein
             were
             refreshing
             unto
             their
             souls
             .
             For
             hereby
             they
             often
             saw
             the
             
               King
               in
               his
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               beheld
               the
               pleasant
               land
               ,
               which
               was
               far
               off
               .
               Isa.
            
             33.
             17.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             worship
             which
             was
             
               outwardly
               performed
            
             in
             and
             by
             these
             things
             was
             full
             of
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             
             It
             was
             also
             suited
             to
             beget
             a
             due
             reverence
             of
             the
             Majesty
             and
             Holiness
             of
             God.
             It
             was
             God's
             way
             of
             worship
             ;
             It
             was
             God's
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             characters
             of
             divine
             wisdom
             upon
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             People
             were
             originally
             obliged
             unto
             the
             observance
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             meer
             soveraign
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             things
             themselves
             were
             so
             beautiful
             and
             glorious
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             in
             Christ
             could
             excel
             .
             This
             made
             the
             Devil
             as
             it
             were
             steal
             away
             so
             many
             rites
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             worship
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             unto
             his
             own
             use
             in
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             nations
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             instance
             of
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             the
             corrupted
             nature
             of
             man
             ;
             that
             ,
             whereas
             all
             these
             things
             were
             appointed
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             
               signify
               beforehand
            
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             that
             ensued
             ;
             the
             principal
             reason
             why
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             rejected
             him
             at
             his
             coming
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             preferred
             these
             institutions
             and
             their
             carnal
             use
             above
             and
             before
             him
             who
             was
             the
             substance
             and
             life
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             no
             otherwise
             will
             it
             fall
             out
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             who
             prefer
             any
             thing
             in
             religion
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             suppose
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             accepted
             with
             God
             without
             him
             .
             Some
             things
             we
             may
             also
             observe
             in
             general
             for
             our
             own
             instruction
             ,
             from
             what
             we
             have
             discoursed
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Although
               the
               soveraign
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               be
               the
               only
               reason
               and
               original
               cause
               of
               all
               instituted
               worship
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               was
               in
               all
               his
               institutions
               such
               an
               evidence
               of
               divine
               wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               as
               gives
               them
               beauty
               ,
               desirableness
               and
               usefulness
               unto
               their
               proper
               end
               .
            
             There
             is
             that
             in
             them
             which
             unto
             an
             enlightned
             mind
             will
             distinguish
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             plausible
             inventions
             of
             men
             ,
             advanced
             in
             the
             imitation
             of
             them
             .
             Only
             a
             diligent
             enquiry
             into
             them
             is
             expected
             from
             us
             :
             Psal.
             111.
             2.
             3.
             
             When
             men
             have
             sleight
             considerations
             of
             any
             of
             Gods
             institutions
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             unto
             them
             without
             a
             sense
             that
             there
             is
             divine
             wisdom
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             which
             becomes
             him
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             their
             glory
             be
             hid
             from
             them
             :
             But
             when
             we
             diligently
             and
             humbly
             enquire
             into
             any
             of
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             characters
             of
             his
             divine
             excellencies
             that
             are
             upon
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             obtain
             a
             satisfying
             view
             of
             his
             glory
             .
             Hos.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               All
               the
               Counsels
            
             of
             God
             concerning
             his
             worship
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             his
             eternal
             glory
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             center
             in
             the
             
               Person
               and
               Mediation
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Life
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             all
             things
             whereof
             we
             have
             discoursed
             ,
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             in
             them
             all
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
             Hereunto
             were
             they
             designed
             by
             divine
             wisdom
             .
             In
             him
             alone
             is
             God
             well
             pleased
             ,
             in
             him
             alone
             will
             he
             be
             glorifyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             VI
             ,
             VII
             .
          
           
             HAving
             given
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Structure
             or
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             
               two
               parts
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             the
             furniture
             of
             those
             several
             parts
             distinctly
             ,
             to
             compleat
             his
             argument
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             in
             these
             verses
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             uses
             they
             were
             designed
             unto
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             For
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             these
             things
             unto
             his
             purpose
             and
             the
             Argument
             he
             designeth
             from
             them
             ,
             both
             of
             these
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Structure
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             its
             furniture
             and
             the
             services
             performed
             therein
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               His
               verò
               ita
               compositis
            
             ;
             so
             composed
             ,
             so
             framed
             and
             put
             together
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Quae
               ita
               disposita
               erant
            
             ;
             which
             things
             were
             sodisposed
             ;
             altering
             the
             absolute
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             former
             thus
             far
             .
             Others
             ;
             
               His
               verò
               ita
               ordinatis
               ;
               i●a
               praeparatis
            
             ;
             thus
             ordered
             ,
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             thus
             ordained
             .
             
               Ornatis
               ;
               adorned
               ,
               Beza
               .
               Constructis
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             ordering
             ,
             placing
             or
             fixing
             of
             vessels
             or
             any
             materials
             prepared
             for
             use
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               in
               priori
               Tabernaculo
            
             ;
             for
             
               in
               prius
               Tabernaculum
               .
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             into
             the
             outward
             Tabernacle
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             parts
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Semper
            
             ,
             alwayes
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               omni
               tempore
            
             ;
             
             Others
             generally
             ,
             
               quovis
               tempore
            
             ;
             at
             every
             season
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             occasion
             required
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Sacrificiorum
               Officia
               consummantes
            
             ,
             perfecting
             to
             this
             part
             or
             offices
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             .
             But
             the
             sacrifices
             belonged
             not
             at
             all
             un-the
             duties
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             they
             were
             perfecting
             their
             Ministry
             ;
             
               Ritus
               obeuntes
               ,
               cultus
               obeuntes
            
             ;
             Beza
             .
             
               Ritus
               cultûs
               obeuntes
               ;
               performing
               the
               Rites
               of
               sacred
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               in
               secundo
               autem
               .
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             that
             was
             within
             it
             ,
             or
             within
             the
             other
             .
             
               In
               secundum
               autem
               :
               sed
               in
               alterum
            
             ;
             but
             into
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Boderus
             renders
             substantively
             ;
             
               unum
               est
            
             ;
             that
             inward
             Tabernacle
             was
             one
             .
             But
             the
             reference
             is
             unto
             what
             follows
             ,
             and
             is
             better
             rendred
             adverbially
             ;
             
               semel
               ,
               once
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Non
               sine
               sanguine
               ;
               Syr.
               cum
               sanguine
               illo
               ,
            
             with
             that
             blood
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
            
             Eras.
             
               quem
               offert
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               which
               he
               was
               offering
               ;
               which
               he
               offereth
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Pro
               sua
               et
               populi
               ignorantia
               ,
            
             very
             corruptly
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               his
               own
               soul
               and
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             rightly
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Now
             when
             these
             things
             were
             thus
             ordained
             ,
             the
             Priests
             went
             alwayes
             into
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             ,
             accomplishing
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             But
             into
             the
             second
             went
             the
             High
             Priest
             alone
             every
             year
             ,
             not
             without
             blood
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             himself
             and
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             I
             follow
             the
             
               common
               Translation
               ,
               but
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               it
               seems
               defective
               in
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             supposition
             of
             what
             was
             before
             declared
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             what
             he
             was
             now
             farther
             to
             assert
             .
             
               Now
               when
               these
               things
               were
               thus
               ordained
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             therein
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             its
             Inference
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
               Subject
               spoken
            
             of
             .
             3.
             
             
               What
               is
               spoken
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Inference
             is
             the
             particle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             which
             we
             render
             
               now
               when
               ;
               verò
               ,
               but
            
             ;
             now
             ,
             when
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             the
             tense
             of
             the
             participle
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               these
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             
             in
             the
             precedent
             verses
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             sacred
             furniture
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             thereof
             is
             also
             added
             that
             they
             were
             
               thus
               ordained
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Beza
             
             
               once
               rendred
               it
               by
               ,
               ordinatis
               ,
            
             whom
             I
             suppose
             ours
             follow
             ,
             rendring
             it
             by
             ordained
             .
             But
             ordinatis
             is
             rather
             ordered
             than
             ordained
             .
             To
             be
             ordained
             ,
             signifies
             the
             appointment
             and
             designation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             ordained
             of
             God.
             But
             that
             which
             is
             here
             expressed
             ,
             is
             their
             building
             ,
             framing
             ,
             finishing
             ,
             and
             disposition
             into
             their
             actual
             Order
             .
             So
             the
             word
             is
             used
             for
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Tabernacle
             
               was
               made
            
             .
             These
             things
             being
             prepared
             ,
             made
             and
             finished
             .
             The
             preparation
             ,
             structure
             and
             finishing
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             its
             Utensils
             ,
             with
             their
             disposition
             into
             their
             
               sacred
               order
            
             are
             respected
             in
             this
             word
             .
             They
             were
             disposed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
             that
             is
             in
             the
             manner
             declared
             ;
             that
             the
             Tabernacle
             should
             consist
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             should
             contain
             such
             and
             such
             holy
             Utensils
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             those
             of
             another
             sort
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             things
             were
             thus
             prepared
             and
             ordered
             they
             stood
             not
             for
             a
             
               magnificent
               shew
            
             ,
             but
             were
             designed
             unto
             constant
             use
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             This
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             same
             order
             wherein
             he
             had
             described
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             their
             distribution
             into
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             ;
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             
               first
               Tabernacle
            
             wherein
             were
             the
             Candlestick
             and
             the
             Tables
             and
             
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             he
             declares
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             persons
             for
             whose
             
               Ministry
               it
               was
               ordained
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             that
             Ministry
             itself
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Of
             the
             time
             and
             season
             of
             its
             performance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Persons
             who
             administred
             therein
             were
             the
             Priests
             .
             They
             ,
             and
             they
             alone
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             All
             others
             were
             forbidden
             to
             approach
             unto
             it
             on
             pain
             of
             Excision
             .
             These
             Priests
             who
             had
             this
             priviledge
             were
             all
             the
             
               posterity
               of
               Aaron
            
             unless
             they
             fell
             under
             exception
             by
             some
             legal
             incapacitating
             blemish
             .
             For
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             preparing
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             unto
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             they
             administred
             in
             this
             Sanctuary
             promiscuously
             ,
             under
             the
             care
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             directions
             of
             the
             High
             Priest.
             For
             the
             Inspection
             of
             the
             whole
             was
             committed
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             unto
             the
             
               High
               Priest.
               Numb
            
             .
             4.
             10.
             
             Zech.
             3.
             7.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             actual
             performance
             of
             the
             daily
             service
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             first
             place
             charged
             on
             him
             .
             Exod.
             27
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             the
             other
             Priests
             being
             designed
             to
             help
             and
             assist
             him
             on
             
               all
               occasions
            
             ,
             this
             service
             in
             process
             of
             time
             was
             wholly
             devolved
             on
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             at
             any
             time
             minister
             in
             this
             
               part
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             not
             as
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Priest
             only
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             peculiar
             service
             belonged
             unto
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
          
           
             In
             process
             of
             time
             when
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Aaron
             were
             multiplyed
             ,
             and
             the
             
               services
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             were
             to
             be
             encreased
             by
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             wherein
             instead
             of
             one
             candlestick
             there
             were
             
               ten
               ;
               David
            
             by
             Gods
             direction
             cast
             all
             the
             Priests
             into
             24
             courses
             or
             orders
             ,
             that
             should
             serve
             in
             their
             turns
             ,
             two
             
               courses
               in
               a
               month
            
             ,
             which
             rule
             continued
             unto
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             .
             1
             Chron.
             24.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             he
             did
             it
             for
             sundry
             ends
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             none
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             
               Posterity
               of
               Aaron
            
             might
             be
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             this
             Priviledge
             of
             approaching
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             would
             have
             disposed
             of
             themselves
             into
             other
             wayes
             and
             callings
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             both
             neglected
             and
             defiled
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             there
             might
             be
             no
             neglect
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             solemn
             Ministry
             ,
             seeing
             that
             which
             
               lies
               on
               all
               promiscuously
               ,
               is
               too
               often
               neglected
            
             by
             all
             .
             For
             although
             the
             High
             Priest
             were
             to
             keep
             the
             charge
             ,
             to
             judge
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             courts
             ,
             Zech.
             3.
             7.
             and
             so
             take
             care
             for
             the
             due
             attendance
             unto
             the
             daily
             Ministration
             ;
             yet
             was
             the
             
               provision
               more
               certain
            
             ,
             when
             being
             ordained
             by
             Law
             or
             by
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             all
             Persons
             concerned
             herein
             knew
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             wherein
             they
             might
             and
             wherein
             they
             ought
             to
             
               attend
               on
               the
               Altar
            
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             
               the
               officers
            
             that
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             The
             Persons
             who
             alone
             might
             enter
             into
             it
             on
             a
             sacred
             account
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Structure
             of
             the
             whole
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             down
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             removed
             
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             frequently
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             the
             whole
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Utensils
             covered
             ,
             before
             the
             Levites
             were
             admitted
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             carry
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             not
             touch
             them
             at
             all
             .
             Numb
             .
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Yet
             must
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             although
             this
             were
             the
             
               peculiar
               service
               of
               the
            
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             their
             
               only
               service
            
             .
             Their
             whole
             sacred
             imployment
             was
             not
             confined
             unto
             this
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             There
             was
             a
             work
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             whereon
             their
             whole
             service
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             did
             depend
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               offering
               of
               Sacrifices
            
             which
             was
             accomplished
             in
             the
             court
             without
             ,
             on
             the
             brazen
             Altar
             ,
             before
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             which
             belonged
             not
             unto
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Place
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             great
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Priests
             under
             the
             
               old
               Testament
            
             ,
             that
             they
             alone
             might
             and
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             approach
             unto
             God.
             And
             this
             priviledge
             they
             had
             as
             they
             were
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             But
             withal
             it
             was
             a
             great
             part
             and
             a
             great
             means
             of
             that
             state
             of
             servitude
             and
             fear
             ,
             wherein
             the
             People
             or
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             kept
             .
             They
             might
             not
             so
             much
             as
             come
             nigh
             the
             Pledges
             of
             Gods
             Presence
             ,
             it
             was
             forbidden
             them
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             death
             and
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             whereof
             they
             sadly
             complained
             .
             Numb
             .
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             This
             state
             of
             things
             is
             now
             changed
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             
               priviledges
               of
               Believers
            
             ,
             that
             ,
             being
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             distinction
             as
             unto
             especial
             gracious
             access
             unto
             God
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             Neither
             doth
             this
             hinder
             but
             that
             yet
             there
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
            
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             dispense
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             For
             in
             their
             so
             doing
             they
             do
             not
             hinder
             but
             promote
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             end
             of
             their
             office
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             their
             
               peculiar
               honour
            
             for
             which
             they
             must
             be
             accountable
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             itself
             ,
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             consider
             how
             they
             may
             duely
             improve
             ,
             and
             walk
             worthy
             of
             this
             Priviledge
             ,
             purchased
             for
             them
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             general
             foundation
             of
             the
             service
             of
             these
             Priests
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             or
             entred
             into
             it
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             also
             itself
             was
             a
             divine
             Ordinance
             .
             For
             this
             entrance
             both
             asserted
             their
             Priviledge
             ,
             allothers
             being
             excluded
             on
             pain
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             gave
             bounds
             unto
             it
             .
             Hereinto
             they
             were
             to
             enter
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             to
             go
             no
             further
             :
             they
             were
             not
             to
             go
             into
             nor
             look
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             nor
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             when
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             hath
             an
             especial
             regard
             unto
             .
             They
             
               entred
               into
               the
               first
            
             Tabernacle
             ,
             but
             they
             
               went
               no
               further
            
             .
             Hereinto
             they
             entred
             through
             the
             first
             Vail
             ,
             or
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             Exod.
             26.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Through
             that
             vail
             by
             turning
             
               it
               aside
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             closed
             immediately
             on
             their
             entrance
             ,
             the
             Priests
             entred
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             this
             they
             were
             to
             do
             with
             an
             
               especial
               Reverence
            
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             design
             of
             that
             command
             ,
             thou
             
               shalt
               Reverence
               my
               Sanctuary
               .
               Levit.
            
             19.
             30.
             which
             is
             now
             supplyed
             by
             the
             holy
             reverence
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             all
             Believers
             .
          
           
             But
             moreover
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             command
             extends
             itself
             unto
             that
             especial
             reverence
             of
             God
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             all
             holy
             services
             .
             And
             although
             this
             be
             not
             confined
             unto
             any
             Postures
             or
             Gestures
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             yet
             those
             that
             naturally
             express
             a
             reverential
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             necessary
             unto
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             time
             of
             this
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             discharge
             their
             
             service
             ,
             is
             expressed
             .
             They
             entred
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quovis
               tempore
            
             ;
             alwayes
             ,
             say
             we
             ;
             jugiter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             day
             .
             There
             was
             no
             divine
             Prohibition
             as
             unto
             any
             days
             or
             times
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             
               most
               Holy
               place
            
             ,
             which
             was
             allowed
             only
             once
             a
             year
             .
             And
             the
             services
             that
             were
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             made
             it
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             enter
             into
             them
             every
             day
             .
             But
             the
             word
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             signify
             
               every
               day
            
             ,
             seeing
             there
             was
             a
             special
             service
             for
             which
             they
             entred
             only
             once
             a
             week
             .
             But
             ,
             always
             ,
             is
             ,
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             ,
             as
             
               Occasion
               did
               require
            
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             also
             an
             
               especial
               service
            
             when
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             this
             Sanctuary
             ,
             which
             was
             neither
             daily
             nor
             weekly
             ,
             but
             occasional
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             For
             when
             the
             anointed
             Priest
             was
             to
             offer
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             his
             
               own
               sins
            
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             carry
             some
             of
             the
             
               blood
               of
               it
            
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             it
             towards
             the
             vail
             that
             was
             before
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             This
             he
             was
             to
             do
             
               seven
               times
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               mystical
               number
               ,
            
             denoting
             that
             
               perfect
               Atonement
            
             and
             expiation
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             But
             this
             being
             an
             occasional
             service
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             no
             respect
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               service
               itself
            
             performed
             by
             them
             is
             expressed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               accomplishing
               the
               services
            
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             sacred
             ,
             respecting
             
               mystical
               rites
            
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             things
             here
             intended
             .
             Officiating
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             sacred
             ceremonies
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             perfecting
             or
             accomplishing
             only
             ,
             but
             
               sacredly
               ministring
            
             .
             In
             discharge
             of
             the
             Priestly
             office
             ,
             accomplishing
             the
             sacred
             services
             committed
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             these
             services
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Daily
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Weekly
             .
             Their
             daily
             services
             were
             two
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             dressing
             of
             the
             Lamps
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             supplying
             them
             with
             the
             holy
             oyl
             ,
             and
             taking
             care
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             unto
             the
             cleansing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             light
             might
             be
             preserved
             .
             This
             was
             done
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             a
             continual
             service
             in
             all
             generations
             .
             The
             service
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             service
             of
             the
             
               Golden
               Altar
            
             ,
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Incense
            
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             before
             or
             over
             against
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Testimony
             .
             Hereon
             the
             
               Priests
               burnt
               Incense
               every
               day
            
             with
             fire
             
               taken
               from
               the
               Altar
               of
               Burnt-offerings
               that
               was
               in
               the
               court
               before
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             This
             service
             was
             performed
             evening
             and
             morning
             immediately
             after
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             on
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               burnt-offerings
            
             .
             And
             whilest
             this
             service
             was
             performed
             the
             People
             gave
             themselves
             to
             Prayer
             without
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             offered
             .
             Luk.
             1.
             10.
             
             For
             this
             offering
             of
             Incense
             on
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             fired
             with
             a
             coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             burned
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             ,
             of
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ.
             For
             although
             they
             understood
             it
             not
             clearly
             in
             the
             notion
             ,
             yet
             were
             true
             Believers
             guided
             to
             express
             it
             in
             their
             practice
             .
             The
             time
             of
             the
             Priests
             offering
             Incense
             ,
             they
             made
             the
             time
             of
             their
             own
             solemn
             prayers
             ,
             as
             believing
             that
             the
             efficacy
             and
             acceptance
             of
             their
             prayers
             depended
             on
             what
             was
             Typified
             by
             that
             Incense
             .
             Psal.
             141.
             2.
             
             These
             were
             the
             daily
             services
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             they
             were
             all
             performed
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             or
             no
             ;
             namely
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             and
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Incense
            
             :
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             they
             were
             done
             by
             no
             more
             but
             one
             Priest
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             morning
             and
             evening
             .
             For
             of
             Zechariah
             it
             is
             said
             that
             it
             was
             his
             
               Lot
               to
               burn
               Incense
            
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             was
             with
             him
             there
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             vision
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Wherefore
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             Aaron
             and
             his
             
               Sons
               shall
               do
               this
               service
            
             ;
             it
             is
             intended
             that
             some
             one
             of
             them
             should
             do
             it
             at
             any
             one
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               weekly
               service
            
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             was
             the
             change
             of
             the
             
               bread
               on
               the
               Table
               of
               Shew-bread
               .
            
             This
             was
             performed
             every
             
               sabbath
               day
               in
               the
               morning
               and
               not
               else
               .
            
             Now
             all
             this
             daily
             service
             was
             Typical
             .
             And
             that
             which
             it
             did
             represent
             was
             the
             continual
             
               application
               of
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               whole
               mediation
               of
               Christ
            
             unto
             the
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             That
             the
             Tabernacle
             itself
             and
             the
             Inhabitation
             of
             God
             therein
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             have
             also
             declared
             that
             all
             the
             Utensils
             of
             it
             were
             but
             representations
             of
             his
             Grace
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Light
             and
             Life
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lamp
             and
             the
             bread
             thereof
             .
             The
             Incense
             of
             his
             Intercession
             renders
             all
             their
             obedience
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             And
             therefore
             there
             was
             a
             
               continual
               application
            
             made
             unto
             these
             things
             without
             Intermission
             every
             day
             .
             And
             we
             may
             thence
             observe
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               A
               continual
               application
               unto
               God
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               continual
               application
               of
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               are
               the
               Springs
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
               Life
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             But
             into
             the
             second
             went
             the
             High
             Priest
             alone
             once
             every
             year
             ,
             not
             without
             blood
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             himself
             and
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             THe
             use
             and
             service
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designeth
             principally
             to
             apply
             unto
             his
             present
             argument
             ,
             are
             declared
             in
             this
             present
             verse
             .
             And
             he
             describes
             them
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             By
             the
             person
             who
             alone
             might
             perform
             the
             service
             which
             belonged
             unto
             this
             part
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             High
             Priest.
             (
             2
             )
             By
             that
             which
             in
             general
             was
             required
             unto
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             He
             went
             into
             it
             .
             This
             is
             not
             here
             expressed
             ,
             but
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             is
             traduced
             from
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             The
             other
             Priests
             entred
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             this
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             entred
             or
             went
             into
             it
             .
             (
             3
             )
             From
             the
             time
             and
             season
             of
             this
             his
             entrance
             ,
             which
             
               was
               once
               a
               year
               only
            
             ;
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Priests
             into
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             all
             
               times
               ,
               every
               day
            
             .
             (
             4
             )
             By
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             entrance
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             carried
             with
             him
             to
             administer
             or
             perform
             the
             holy
             service
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             expressed
             negatively
             ;
             
               not
               without
               blood
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             blood
             .
             (
             5
             )
             From
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Blood
             which
             he
             so
             carried
             in
             with
             him
             ;
             it
             was
             that
             which
             he
             
               offered
               for
               himself
               and
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             respects
             and
             describes
             was
             the
             great
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
               of
               expiation
            
             ,
             whose
             Institution
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Solemnities
             are
             at
             large
             declared
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             
             And
             herein
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             designed
             unto
             this
             service
             was
             the
             
               High
               Priest
               alone
            
             and
             no
             
             other
             Person
             .
             Levit.
             16.
             2
             ,
             32.
             
             And
             he
             was
             to
             be
             so
             alone
             ,
             as
             that
             
               none
               were
               to
               attend
            
             ,
             assist
             or
             accompany
             him
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             service
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             any
             person
             entred
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             was
             allowed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             other
             
               part
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             where
             he
             might
             so
             much
             as
             see
             the
             vail
             opened
             ,
             or
             look
             in
             after
             him
             whilst
             he
             performed
             his
             service
             .
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             As
             all
             the
             People
             were
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             whilst
             the
             Priests
             entred
             daily
             into
             it
             and
             waited
             at
             the
             door
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             Priests
             were
             kept
             without
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             whilst
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             Hence
             there
             was
             one
             alwayes
             provided
             who
             was
             next
             in
             succession
             unto
             that
             office
             ,
             to
             perform
             this
             office
             in
             case
             of
             Sickness
             or
             occasional
             Pollutions
             of
             him
             who
             was
             actually
             High
             Priest.
             And
             he
             was
             called
             the
             
               second
               Priest.
            
             1
             Kings
             25.
             16.
             
             From
             whence
             in
             times
             of
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             they
             had
             afterwards
             
               two
               High
               Priests
            
             at
             once
             .
             Iohn
             18.
             13
             ,
             24.
             
             Thus
             sacredly
             was
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             made
             inaccessible
             not
             only
             to
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             even
             unto
             all
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             that
             indeed
             the
             High
             
               Priest
               went
               alone
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               once
               a
               year
               only
               ,
            
             but
             with
             
               other
               Priests
            
             and
             on
             other
             occasions
             he
             might
             enter
             oftener
             .
             But
             this
             is
             weak
             beneath
             consideration
             .
             For
             the
             express
             institution
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             go
             alone
             ,
             and
             go
             but
             once
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             great
             Truth
             which
             in
             this
             ordinance
             God
             stated
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             entrance
             into
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             God
             but
             by
             the
             High
             Priest.
             That
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             should
             take
             along
             all
             Believers
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             admission
             with
             boldness
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             was
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             not
             as
             yet
             made
             known
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             he
             ingaged
             into
             this
             service
             was
             that
             
               he
               went
               into
               this
               Holy
               Place
               .
            
             This
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             expressed
             ,
             but
             is
             necessarily
             traduced
             from
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             his
             
               entrance
               through
               the
               vail
            
             that
             is
             intended
             ;
             which
             also
             was
             a
             part
             of
             his
             service
             .
             For
             it
             was
             a
             Type
             both
             of
             the
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             entrance
             by
             him
             unto
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
               ver
            
             .
             24.
             chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             This
             was
             that
             vail
             which
             in
             the
             Temple
             was
             rent
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             
             Matth.
             27.
             51.
             
             For
             hereby
             the
             way
             was
             laid
             open
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             the
             gracious
             Presence
             of
             God
             discovered
             unto
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             him
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Time
             of
             this
             service
             is
             expressed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               once
               only
               every
               year
            
             .
             
             The
             first
             order
             unto
             this
             purpose
             was
             a
             
               Prohibition
               or
               negative
               precept
            
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             should
             not
             
               come
               at
               all
               times
            
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               not
               every
               day
            
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             
               not
               at
               any
               time
            
             of
             his
             own
             choice
             .
             He
             might
             not
             choose
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             
               appoint
               a
               time
            
             for
             the
             service
             of
             this
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             whatever
             occasion
             he
             apprehended
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             necessity
             for
             it
             .
             Times
             of
             sacred
             worship
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             the
             things
             of
             it
             .
             Our
             
               own
               stated
               times
            
             are
             no
             less
             disapproved
             by
             him
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             parts
             of
             sacred
             worship
             of
             our
             own
             finding
             out
             .
             1
             Kings
             12.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             time
             of
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             was
             limited
             unto
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Apostle
             observes
             ;
             so
             the
             
               precise
               day
               of
               the
               year
            
             was
             determined
             by
             the
             Law.
             It
             was
             fixed
             unto
             the
             
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               month
               or
               Tizri
               ,
            
             which
             reckoning
             from
             Nisan
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             ecclesiastical
             year
             answers
             unto
             our
             September
             .
             This
             was
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Atonement
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ensued
             thereon
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             29.
             
          
           
             But
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             entred
             
               once
               every
               year
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             
               one
               day
               in
               the
               year
               only
               he
               did
               so
               ,
            
             and
             had
             liberty
             so
             to
             do
             :
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             on
             that
             day
             he
             went
             
               twice
               into
               it
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             most
             probable
             that
             he
             did
             so
             
               four
               times
            
             .
             He
             had
             
               three
               offerings
            
             or
             sacrifices
             to
             offer
             on
             the
             day
             of
             expiation
             .
             The
             first
             was
             of
             a
             
               Bullock
               and
               a
               Ram
            
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             houshold
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             3.
             
             This
             the
             Apostle
             notes
             distinctly
             ,
             
               which
               he
               offered
               for
               himself
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             Goat
             ,
             for
             a
             Sin-offering
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             9.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             service
             of
             the
             
               scape
               Goat
            
             ,
             which
             also
             had
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             two
             first
             whose
             blood
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             distinctly
             ,
             that
             he
             
               carried
               of
               the
               blood
            
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             He
             did
             so
             ,
             first
             that
             of
             the
             Bullock
             and
             the
             Ram
             ,
             before
             he
             offered
             the
             Goat
             for
             the
             
               sins
               of
               the
               People
            
             .
             He
             killed
             not
             the
             Goat
             until
             he
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             carried
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             for
             himself
             ,
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             After
             this
             he
             carried
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Goat
             that
             was
             offered
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             So
             that
             of
             necessity
             he
             must
             enter
             twice
             distinctly
             on
             that
             
               one
               day
            
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             and
             almost
             very
             certain
             that
             he
             entred
             into
             it
             four
             times
             on
             that
             day
             :
             For
             before
             he
             carried
             in
             the
             blood
             he
             was
             to
             go
             in
             with
             the
             Incense
             to
             make
             a
             cloud
             over
             the
             Mercy-seat
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             could
             not
             carry
             in
             the
             
               Incense
               and
               the
               blood
            
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             For
             when
             he
             went
             in
             with
             the
             Incense
             ,
             he
             had
             in
             one
             hand
             a
             Censer
             full
             of
             
               burning
               coals
            
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             he
             so
             carried
             it
             ,
             '
             that
             besides
             both
             his
             hands
             were
             filled
             with
             Incense
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             that
             he
             could
             carry
             no
             blood
             with
             him
             at
             that
             time
             .
             For
             when
             he
             carried
             in
             the
             blood
             also
             ,
             both
             his
             hands
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             employed
             .
             For
             with
             the
             finger
             of
             one
             he
             was
             to
             sprinkle
             the
             blood
             upon
             and
             before
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             of
             necessity
             that
             he
             must
             have
             the
             blood
             which
             he
             sprinkled
             in
             his
             other
             hand
             .
             For
             he
             was
             to
             sprinkle
             it
             
               seven
               times
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             with
             the
             blood
             that
             was
             at
             once
             upon
             the
             finger
             wherewith
             he
             sprinkled
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             
               once
               every
               year
            
             is
             on
             one
             day
             only
             ;
             for
             that
             day
             he
             entred
             four
             times
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             within
             the
             Vail
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             service
             according
             unto
             its
             Institution
             .
          
           
             When
             all
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             full
             representation
             of
             the
             Atonement
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               plenary
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             laid
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             on
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             scape
             Goat
             who
             carried
             them
             away
             into
             the
             wilderness
             of
             everlasting
             oblivion
             ,
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             As
             these
             Institutions
             were
             multiplyed
             to
             typifie
             the
             one
             single
             sacrifice
             and
             oblation
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             imperfection
             inseparable
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             whereby
             no
             one
             of
             them
             could
             absolutely
             represent
             it
             ;
             so
             in
             this
             distinction
             and
             distribution
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Condescention
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             were
             adorable
             and
             glorious
             .
             For
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             offering
             it
             by
             fire
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             he
             plainly
             
             declared
             the
             imputation
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             its
             bearing
             of
             them
             and
             the
             expiation
             of
             their
             guilt
             thereby
             .
             By
             carrying
             of
             the
             blood
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             he
             testified
             his
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Atonement
             made
             and
             his
             reconciliation
             unto
             the
             People
             .
             And
             hereon
             the
             full
             remission
             and
             pardon
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             be
             had
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             sending
             away
             of
             the
             
               scape
               Goat
            
             into
             the
             wilderness
             .
             Hence
             the
             Jews
             have
             a
             saying
             that
             on
             the
             day
             of
             expiation
             all
             Israel
             was
             
               made
               as
               innocent
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               creation
               .
            
             How
             all
             this
             was
             accomplished
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             afterwards
             declared
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             service
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             that
             is
             was
             
               not
               without
            
             
             blood
             .
             He
             so
             expresseth
             it
             to
             shew
             the
             impossibility
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             any
             otherwise
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             he
             takes
             his
             ensuing
             argument
             of
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               the
               Death
               and
               blood-shedding
               of
               the
               Mediator
            
             or
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             
               Not
               without
               blood
            
             ;
             as
             he
             might
             not
             do
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             he
             did
             it
             
               by
               blood
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             service
             .
             After
             the
             High
             Priest
             had
             filled
             the
             Holy
             Place
             with
             
               a
               cloud
               of
               Incense
            
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             Altar
             of
             Burnt-offerings
             without
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             where
             the
             Sacrifice
             had
             been
             newly
             slain
             :
             And
             whilst
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               beast
               was
               fresh
            
             and
             as
             it
             were
             living
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             he
             took
             of
             it
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             entring
             again
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             he
             
               sprinkled
               it
               seven
               times
            
             with
             his
             finger
             towards
             the
             Mercy-seat
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             an
             Emphasis
             in
             the
             expression
             ,
             
               not
               without
               blood
            
             ,
             to
             manifest
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             that
             there
             should
             be
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             The
             only
             Propitiation
             of
             sins
             is
             made
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             by
             saith
             alone
             that
             we
             are
             made
             Partakers
             thereof
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             blood
             is
             farther
             described
             by
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             
               which
               he
               offereth
            
             .
             Where
             
             or
             when
             he
             offered
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             .
             In
             the
             Holy
             Place
             there
             was
             no
             use
             of
             this
             blood
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             it
             :
             But
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             blood
             was
             always
             consequential
             unto
             the
             offering
             or
             oblation
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             For
             the
             oblation
             consisted
             principally
             in
             the
             atonement
             made
             by
             the
             blood
             at
             the
             Altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             .
             It
             was
             given
             and
             appointed
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             make
             atonement
             with
             it
             at
             that
             Altar
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             .
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             sprinkled
             for
             purification
             .
             Wherefore
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             here
             renders
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             in
             the
             Institution
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             15.
             which
             is
             only
             to
             bring
             and
             not
             to
             offer
             properly
             .
             Or
             he
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             offering
             of
             it
             that
             was
             made
             at
             the
             Altar
             without
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             The
             blood
             which
             was
             there
             offered
             he
             brought
             a
             part
             of
             it
             with
             him
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             to
             sprinkle
             it
             according
             unto
             the
             Institution
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Apostle
             declares
             
               for
               whom
            
             this
             blood
             was
             offered
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             for
             himself
             and
             the
             People
             ;
             first
             for
             himself
             and
             then
             for
             the
             People
             .
             For
             he
             
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               distinct
               Sacrifices
            
             that
             were
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             The
             first
             was
             of
             a
             
               Bullock
               and
               a
               Ram
               which
               was
               for
               himself
               .
            
             And
             this
             argued
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
             the
             great
             imperfection
             of
             that
             Church-state
             .
             They
             could
             have
             no
             Priests
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             first
             offer
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             
               other
               creatures
            
             .
             But
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             was
             to
             offer
             his
             
               own
               blood
            
             and
             that
             not
             for
             himself
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             only
             .
             He
             offered
             for
             himself
             ;
             
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               .
               Lev.
            
             16.
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
            
             reads
             the
             words
             ,
             
               pro
               suâ
               et
               Populi
               ignorantiâ
            
             ,
             very
             corruptly
             ,
             changing
             the
             number
             of
             the
             substantive
             ,
             but
             very
             truly
             applying
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             Priest
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             the
             People
             .
             Others
             would
             supply
             the
             words
             by
             adding
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             before
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             repeat
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Institution
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             leaving
             the
             application
             unto
             the
             series
             of
             the
             context
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             service
             :
             For
             himself
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               own
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             blood
             was
             offered
             also
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             whole
             congregation
             .
             And
             as
             the
             
             High
             Priest
             herein
             bore
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             did
             
               this
               People
            
             of
             all
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             who
             were
             represented
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             .
             It
             was
             that
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             whole
             world
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             offered
             for
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             elect
             
             People
             alone
             for
             whom
             our
             great
             High
             Priest
             did
             offer
             ,
             and
             doth
             intercede
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             ;
             it
             was
             their
             errors
             ;
             or
             their
             sins
             .
             The
             Socinians
             ,
             
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             want
             of
             understanding
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             hatred
             unto
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             contend
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
             on
             the
             great
             day
             of
             expiation
             ,
             the
             principal
             representation
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             only
             for
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             of
             imbecillity
             and
             weakness
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             fond
             Imagination
             ;
             at
             least
             the
             argument
             from
             these
             words
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             scripture
             calls
             all
             sins
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               errors
               .
               Psal.
            
             19.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             25.
             7.
             and
             the
             worst
             ,
             the
             most
             provoking
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               erring
               in
               heart
               .
               Psal.
            
             95.
             10.
             and
             the
             LXX
             frequently
             render
             ,
             
               to
               sin
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             9.
             1
             
             Sam.
             16.
             22.
             
             Hos.
             4.
             16.
             
             &c.
             Besides
             I
             say
             this
             application
             of
             the
             word
             elswhere
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             ,
             in
             the
             enumeration
             of
             those
             errors
             of
             the
             People
             which
             the
             High
             Priest
             offered
             for
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               all
               their
               iniquities
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               their
               transgressions
               in
               all
               their
               sins
               .
               Lev.
            
             16.
             21.
             
             Wherefore
             to
             offer
             for
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             offer
             for
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             they
             were
             .
             And
             they
             are
             thus
             called
             ,
             because
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Predominancy
             of
             malice
             in
             any
             sin
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             
               a
               mixture
               of
               error
            
             ,
             either
             notional
             or
             practical
             ,
             of
             the
             mind
             or
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             or
             a
             great
             occasion
             of
             it
             .
             See
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             Matth.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Here
             indeed
             lies
             the
             original
             of
             all
             sin
             .
             The
             mind
             being
             filled
             with
             
               Darkness
               and
               Ignorance
            
             ,
             alienates
             the
             whole
             soul
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             it
             hath
             superadded
             prejudices
             which
             it
             receives
             from
             
               corrupt
               affections
            
             ,
             yet
             neither
             directs
             nor
             judgeth
             aright
             ,
             as
             unto
             particular
             acts
             and
             duties
             ,
             under
             all
             present
             circumstances
             .
             And
             what
             notions
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             it
             cannot
             but
             retain
             ,
             it
             gives
             up
             in
             particular
             instances
             unto
             the
             occasions
             of
             sin
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             1
             )
             
               spiritual
               illumination
            
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             unto
             our
             walking
             with
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             Those
             who
             would
             be
             preserved
             from
             sin
             ,
             must
             take
             care
             that
             
               spiritual
               Light
            
             do
             alwayes
             bear
             sway
             in
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             3
             )
             constantly
             to
             watch
             against
             the
             prevalency
             of
             corrupt
             prejudices
             and
             affections
             in
             their
             mind
             .
             And
             (
             4
             )
             when
             the
             light
             of
             the
             mind
             is
             sollicited
             by
             temptations
             ,
             to
             suspend
             its
             conduct
             and
             determination
             on
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             sin
             lies
             at
             the
             door
             ;
             this
             is
             its
             last
             address
             for
             admission
             .
             And
             (
             5
             )
             If
             error
             grow
             strong
             in
             the
             heart
             through
             the
             love
             of
             sin
             ,
             truth
             will
             grow
             weak
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             it
             .
             And
             (
             6
             )
             Nothing
             ought
             to
             influence
             the
             soul
             more
             unto
             repentance
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             for
             sin
             ,
             than
             a
             due
             apprehension
             of
             the
             shameful
             error
             and
             mistake
             that
             is
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Hoc
               significante
               .
               Hoc
               declarante
               .
               Hoc
               innuente
               .
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               this
               manifesting
               .
               Manifestans
               ,
               Patefaciens
               ,
               notum
               faciens
               ,
            
             making
             known
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               openly
               manifest
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             a
             blind
             man
             may
             see
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               manifestly
               ,
               plainly
               ,
               perspicuously
               to
               declare
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               nondum
               propalatam
               esse
            
             ;
             made
             palàm
             ,
             
               open
               ,
               manifest
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             yet
             revealed
             ,
             
               manifestata
               ,
               facta
               manifesta
            
             ;
             not
             made
             evidently
             to
             appear
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               Viam
               sanctorum
            
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Holies
             ;
             
               Beza
               ,
               Viam
               ad
               sacrarium
               ,
               the
               way
               into
               the
               sanctuary
               .
               Viam
               in
               Sancta
               Sanctorum
               ,
               the
               way
               into
               the
               most
               Holy
               Place
               .
            
             None
             suspect
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               masculine
               gender
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               habente
               statum
            
             ;
             having
             or
             
               continuing
               its
               state
               or
               condition
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometimes
             so
             used
             .
             Having
             its
             station
             ,
             
               adbuc
               consistente
            
             ,
             as
             yet
             abiding
             ,
             continuing
             its
             state
             ;
             standing
             ,
             consisting
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             8.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               this
               signifying
            
             ,
             (
             Syr.
             
               signifying
               hereby
               )
               evidently
               declaring
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               ,
               (
               the
               way
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               Place
               ;
               of
               the
               Holies
               )
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               made
               manifest
               ,
               whilst
               yet
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               standing
               ,
               (
               kept
               its
               station
               ,
               )
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             enters
             on
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             use
             which
             he
             designed
             to
             make
             of
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             its
             furniture
             ,
             and
             its
             Utensils
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             before
             laid
             down
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             not
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             signification
             of
             every
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             declineth
             in
             his
             close
             of
             this
             recounting
             of
             them
             ,
             affirming
             that
             it
             belonged
             not
             to
             his
             purpose
             to
             treat
             of
             them
             particularly
             on
             this
             occasion
             :
             But
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             in
             its
             structure
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             services
             ,
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             Dignity
             ,
             Preheminence
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             above
             those
             which
             belonged
             thereunto
             .
             And
             hence
             would
             he
             manifest
             the
             unspeakable
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             introduction
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Inference
             which
             he
             makes
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             what
             he
             had
             observed
             immediately
             before
             concerning
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             entrance
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             It
             was
             done
             by
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             he
             offered
             .
             
               None
               of
               the
               People
            
             were
             ever
             suffered
             to
             draw
             nigh
             thereunto
             ,
             nor
             might
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             come
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             Place
             of
             their
             daily
             ministration
             ,
             whilst
             the
             High
             Priest
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             In
             this
             order
             ,
             this
             disposal
             of
             the
             Institutions
             of
             divine
             service
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             there
             was
             that
             Instruction
             provided
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             declare
             .
             And
             three
             things
             he
             expresseth
             with
             respect
             hereunto
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   gave
                   that
                   Instruction
                
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   way
                   whereby
                
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 
                   manifest
                   signification
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 appointed
                 ,
                 ordered
                 or
                 prescribed
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 Instruction
                 he
                 gave
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Holiest
                 
                 
                   of
                   all
                
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 first
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 standing
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 enquire
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     here
                     intended
                     by
                     the
                     Holiest
                     of
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     into
                     this
                     Holiest
                     of
                     all
                     ;
                     or
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     Holies
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     How
                     this
                     way
                     was
                     manifest
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     manifest
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     What
                     was
                     the
                     duration
                     of
                     that
                     state
                     wherein
                     this
                     way
                     was
                     not
                     manifest
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     whilst
                     the
                     first
                     Tabernacle
                     was
                     standing
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             this
             Instruction
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             
             
               this
               signifying
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Deus
               per
               afflatum
               suum
               Mosi
               praecipiens
               .
            
             So
             they
             speak
             by
             whom
             the
             
               divine
               personality
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             is
             denyed
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             here
             supposed
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             hence
             undeniably
             proved
             .
             For
             he
             that
             by
             his
             word
             and
             works
             teacheth
             and
             instructeth
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             person
             :
             For
             acts
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             Will
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             are
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             Person
             .
             We
             intend
             no
             more
             by
             a
             Person
             ,
             but
             one
             that
             hath
             an
             understanding
             ,
             will
             and
             power
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             able
             to
             act
             and
             exert
             .
             Moreover
             he
             is
             a
             
               divine
               Person
            
             :
             For
             he
             who
             by
             his
             authority
             and
             wisdom
             disposed
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             might
             typifie
             and
             represent
             things
             afterwards
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             be
             revealed
             ,
             is
             so
             and
             none
             other
             .
             He
             who
             doth
             these
             things
             and
             can
             do
             them
             ,
             is
             he
             in
             whom
             we
             believe
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               Spirit
            
             .
             And
             as
             he
             is
             the
             immediate
             Author
             and
             Appointer
             of
             all
             divine
             worship
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             characters
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             holiness
             on
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             he
             gave
             this
             Instruction
             was
             by
             the
             signification
             of
             
             the
             things
             intended
             ,
             
               signifying
               ,
               declaring
            
             manifestly
             ,
             evidently
             ,
             openly
             .
             He
             did
             it
             not
             by
             any
             especial
             revelation
             made
             unto
             Moses
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             in
             words
             declare
             it
             ,
             or
             express
             it
             as
             a
             doctrinal
             truth
             :
             But
             this
             signification
             was
             made
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             order
             of
             the
             things
             appointed
             by
             him
             .
             The
             framing
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             services
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             made
             this
             declaration
             .
             For
             things
             in
             his
             wisdom
             were
             thus
             disposed
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             whereinto
             the
             Priests
             did
             enter
             every
             day
             ,
             accomplishing
             the
             divine
             services
             that
             God
             required
             .
             Howbeit
             in
             that
             Tabernacle
             there
             were
             not
             the
             Pledges
             of
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             God.
             It
             was
             not
             the
             especial
             residence
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             But
             the
             peculiar
             habitation
             of
             God
             was
             separated
             from
             it
             by
             a
             vail
             ,
             and
             no
             person
             living
             might
             so
             much
             as
             look
             into
             it
             on
             pain
             of
             death
             .
             But
             yet
             lest
             the
             Church
             should
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             approach
             here
             nor
             hereafter
             for
             any
             person
             into
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             He
             ordained
             that
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             ,
             should
             enter
             into
             that
             Holy
             Place
             with
             blood
             .
             Hereby
             he
             plainly
             signified
             ,
             that
             an
             entrance
             there
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             boldness
             thereinto
             .
             For
             unto
             what
             end
             else
             did
             he
             allow
             and
             appoint
             that
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             an
             entrance
             into
             it
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             But
             this
             entrance
             being
             only
             once
             a
             year
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             atonement
             ,
             which
             was
             always
             to
             be
             observed
             whilst
             that
             Tabernacle
             continued
             ,
             he
             did
             manifest
             that
             the
             access
             represented
             was
             not
             to
             be
             obtained
             during
             that
             season
             .
             For
             all
             believers
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             were
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             it
             .
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             [
             That
             the
             divine
             ordinances
             and
             institutions
             of
             worship
             are
             filled
             with
             wisdom
             sufficient
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             mysteries
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             .
             ]
             How
             eminent
             was
             the
             divine
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             structure
             and
             order
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             ?
             What
             Provision
             of
             Instruction
             for
             the
             present
             and
             future
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             laid
             up
             and
             stored
             in
             them
             ?
             What
             but
             infinite
             wisdom
             and
             praescience
             could
             order
             things
             so
             in
             their
             typical
             signification
             ?
             He
             that
             considers
             only
             the
             outward
             frame
             and
             state
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             may
             see
             a
             curious
             and
             
               beautiful
               structure
            
             ,
             a
             beautiful
             order
             of
             external
             worship
             :
             Yet
             can
             he
             find
             nothing
             therein
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             wisdom
             and
             contrivance
             of
             men
             might
             attain
             unto
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             they
             might
             find
             out
             things
             that
             should
             have
             as
             glorious
             an
             outward
             appearance
             .
             But
             take
             them
             in
             their
             
               proper
               state
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             signification
             and
             representation
             of
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             things
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             concernment
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             infinitely
             transcends
             all
             
               humane
               wisdom
            
             and
             projection
             .
             He
             alone
             in
             
             whose
             divine
             understanding
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Mediation
             did
             eternally
             reside
             ,
             could
             institute
             and
             appoint
             these
             things
             :
             And
             to
             instruct
             us
             unto
             an
             humble
             adoration
             of
             that
             wisdom
             ,
             is
             the
             framing
             of
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             ,
             and
             the
             institution
             of
             all
             its
             ordinances
             contained
             in
             the
             sacred
             Record
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It'is
             our
             duty
             with
             all
             humble
             diligence
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             all
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             of
             
               divine
               worship
            
             .
             Want
             hereof
             lost
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             .
             They
             contented
             themselves
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             external
             observance
             of
             the
             services
             enjoyned
             unto
             them
             .
             Unto
             this
             day
             the
             Jews
             perplex
             themselves
             in
             
               numberless
               curious
               enquiries
            
             into
             the
             outward
             frame
             and
             fashion
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             way
             ,
             manner
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             external
             observation
             of
             the
             services
             of
             it
             .
             And
             they
             have
             multiplyed
             determinations
             about
             them
             all
             and
             every
             minute
             circumstance
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             either
             themselves
             or
             any
             living
             creature
             should
             observe
             them
             according
             to
             their
             traditions
             and
             prescriptions
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             them
             ,
             their
             true
             use
             and
             signification
             ,
             they
             are
             stark
             blind
             and
             utterly
             ignorant
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Hardness
             and
             Blindness
             is
             so
             come
             upon
             them
             unto
             the
             utmost
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             nor
             apprehend
             that
             there
             is
             either
             spiritual
             wisdom
             ,
             instruction
             ,
             or
             signification
             of
             heavenly
             things
             in
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             whilst
             they
             profess
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             are
             they
             abominable
             and
             disobedient
             :
             For
             no
             creatures
             can
             fall
             into
             higher
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             in
             this
             imagination
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             Institutions
             had
             nothing
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             framed
             into
             such
             shapes
             ,
             and
             applyed
             to
             such
             outward
             uses
             ,
             without
             regard
             unto
             things
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             the
             Apostate
             condition
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             rest
             in
             and
             lay
             weight
             upon
             the
             external
             parts
             of
             worship
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             consist
             in
             corporeal
             observances
             ,
             with
             a
             neglect
             of
             spiritual
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             wherein
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             divine
             wisdom
             in
             all
             sacred
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             this
             frame
             of
             things
             did
             plainly
             signify
             (
             as
             the
             word
             imports
             )
             the
             spiritual
             mysteries
             which
             he
             declares
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             with
             what
             great
             diligence
             we
             ought
             to
             search
             into
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             divine
             Institutions
             .
             Unless
             we
             are
             found
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             duty
             herein
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             in
             themselves
             are
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             will
             be
             obscure
             unto
             us
             ,
             yea
             ,
             utterly
             hidden
             from
             us
             .
             For
             what
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             clearly
             signified
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             apprehended
             but
             by
             a
             very
             diligent
             search
             into
             ,
             and
             consideration
             of
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             it
             .
             It
             was
             to
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             things
             he
             ordained
             with
             the
             order
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             respect
             unto
             one
             another
             .
             Most
             men
             think
             it
             not
             worth
             while
             to
             enquire
             with
             any
             
               diligence
               into
               sacred
               Institutions
            
             of
             divine
             worship
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             seem
             to
             be
             wanting
             or
             defective
             therein
             ;
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             obscure
             and
             not
             determined
             as
             they
             suppose
             in
             the
             express
             words
             ,
             without
             more
             adoe
             they
             supply
             it
             with
             somewhat
             of
             their
             own
             .
             But
             there
             are
             many
             things
             useful
             and
             necessary
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             which
             are
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             such
             intimations
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             in
             any
             place
             given
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             those
             who
             with
             
               humility
               and
               diligence
            
             do
             exercise
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             shall
             find
             plain
             satisfactory
             significations
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             as
             others
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             thus
             signifie
             and
             instruct
             the
             Church
             in
             ,
             
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             This
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             was
             that
             the
             
               way
               into
               the
               most
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Holies
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               manifest
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             explication
             hereof
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             things
             before
             proposed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             by
             the
             Holies
             ;
             It
             is
             generally
             supposed
             by
             expositors
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             
               Heaven
               itself
            
             which
             is
             hereby
             intended
             .
             Hence
             some
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             the
             School-men
             and
             sundry
             expositors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             no
             believers
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             antient
             Patriarchs
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               or
               David
            
             were
             admitted
             into
             Heaven
             whilst
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             stood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             untill
             the
             
               Ascension
               of
               Christ.
            
             Hereon
             they
             framed
             a
             Limbus
             for
             them
             in
             some
             subterranean
             Receptacle
             ,
             whither
             they
             suppose
             the
             soul
             of
             Christ
             went
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             
               descended
               into
               hell
            
             where
             they
             were
             detained
             ,
             and
             whence
             by
             him
             they
             were
             delivered
             .
             But
             whatever
             becomes
             
             of
             that
             imagination
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             expositors
             of
             that
             Church
             of
             late
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Ribera
               ,
               Estius
               ,
               Tenae
               ,
               Maldenat
               ,
               A
               Lapide
            
             do
             not
             fix
             it
             on
             this
             Text
             :
             For
             the
             supposition
             whereon
             it
             is
             founded
             ,
             is
             wholly
             alien
             from
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             useful
             in
             his
             present
             argument
             :
             For
             he
             discourseth
             about
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             about
             its
             future
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             Besides
             he
             saies
             not
             that
             there
             was
             no
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holies
             during
             that
             season
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             the
             way
             of
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             manifest
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             might
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             although
             the
             way
             whereby
             they
             did
             so
             was
             not
             yet
             
               openly
               declared
            
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             or
             dark
             ,
             obscure
             representation
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             interpretation
             that
             most
             sober
             expositors
             do
             give
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Heaven
             with
             eternal
             Blessedness
             was
             proposed
             unto
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
            
             .
             This
             they
             believed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             it
             
               walked
               with
               God
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             
             Howbeit
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             means
             and
             cause
             of
             communicating
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Inheritance
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Mediation
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             was
             but
             obscurely
             represented
             ,
             not
             illustriously
             manifested
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ;
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             being
             brought
             to
             Light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             as
             these
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             so
             this
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             being
             consonant
             unto
             the
             
               Analogy
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             is
             safe
             ,
             only
             we
             may
             enquire
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             which
             is
             peculiarly
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Place
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             The
             Comment
             of
             Grotius
             on
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             signifies
             ,
             
               super
               aetherias
               sedes
               ,
               via
               eò
               ducens
               est
               evangelium
               praecepta
               habens
               verè
               coelestia
               .
               Eam
               viam
               Christus
               primus
               patefecit
               ;
               aditumque
               fecit
               omnibus
               ad
               summum
               coelum
               .
               Pervenit
               quidem
               eò
               ,
            
             Abrahamus
             ,
             Jacobus
             ,
             
               ut
               videre
               est
            
             ,
             Mat.
             8.
             11.
             
             
               &
               alii
               viri
               eximii
               ,
               ut
               videbimus
               infra
               ,
            
             cap.
             11.
             40.
             
             
               Sed
               hi
               eò
               pervenerunt
               quasi
               per
               machinam
               ,
               non
               viam
               ;
               extraordinariâ
               quâdum
               et
               rarâ
               Dei
               dispensatione
               .
            
             But
             these
             things
             are
             most
             remote
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             Place
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             also
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             far
             the
             Gospel
             is
             this
             
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             declared
             immediately
             .
             That
             it
             is
             so
             because
             of
             the
             
               Heavenly
               precepts
            
             which
             it
             gives
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             given
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             most
             untrue
             .
             For
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             no
             precepts
             of
             Holiness
             and
             obedience
             that
             were
             not
             for
             the
             
               substance
               of
               them
            
             contained
             in
             the
             Law.
             There
             is
             no
             precept
             in
             the
             Gospel
             exceeding
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
            
             Only
             the
             Gospel
             adds
             new
             motives
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             new
             encouragements
             ,
             and
             enforcements
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             directions
             for
             its
             due
             performance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             should
             be
             no
             
               otherwise
               the
               way
            
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             he
             revealed
             and
             declared
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             untrue
             and
             injurous
             unto
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Place
             .
             For
             he
             is
             treating
             of
             the
             
               Sacerdotal
               office
            
             of
             Christ
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Benefit
             which
             the
             Church
             doth
             receive
             thereby
             .
             But
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             no
             duty
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             belong
             thereunto
             .
             That
             he
             did
             as
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             all
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Actings
            
             are
             towards
             God
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             antient
             Patriarchs
             went
             to
             Heaven
             by
             a
             secret
             Engine
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             only
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             deny
             that
             they
             were
             saved
             
               by
               faith
            
             in
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             saved
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             whole
             Oeconomy
             of
             God
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             express
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             These
             
               Socinian
               fictions
            
             do
             not
             cure
             but
             
               corrupt
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             from
             the
             truth
             unto
             fables
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             yet
             farther
             enquire
             into
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             intends
             the
             same
             with
             ver
             .
             3.
             he
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ;
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             
             whereinto
             the
             High
             Priest
             alone
             could
             enter
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             in
             
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             :
             Only
             whereas
             he
             there
             spake
             of
             the
             
               material
               Fabrick
            
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             here
             he
             designs
             what
             was
             
               signified
               thereby
            
             :
             For
             he
             declares
             not
             what
             these
             things
             were
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             signifie
             in
             and
             by
             them
             .
             Now
             in
             that
             most
             Holy
             Place
             were
             all
             the
             Signs
             and
             Pledges
             of
             the
             gracious
             
               Presence
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             our
             Reconciliation
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Atonement
             ,
             and
             our
             Peace
             with
             him
             thereby
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             enter
             into
             these
             Holies
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             Access
             with
             liberty
             ,
             freedom
             and
             boldness
             ,
             into
             the
             gracious
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             made
             with
             him
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             so
             plainly
             and
             positively
             declare
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             that
             I
             somewhat
             admire
             so
             many
             worthy
             and
             
               learned
               Expositors
            
             should
             utterly
             miss
             of
             his
             meaning
             in
             this
             place
             .
             The
             Holies
             then
             is
             the
             
               Gracious
               Presence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             whereunto
             Believers
             draw
             nigh
             ,
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             the
             Atonement
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             thereon
             :
             see
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             19.
             
             The
             Atonement
             being
             made
             and
             received
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Conscience
             being
             purged
             ,
             Bondage
             and
             Fear
             being
             removed
             ,
             Believers
             do
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             enter
             with
             Boldness
             into
             this
             Gracious
             Presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             way
             into
             these
             Holies
             ,
             which
             was
             
               not
               yet
               made
               manifest
            
             .
             And
             here
             also
             Expositors
             indulge
             unto
             many
             Conjectures
             ,
             very
             needlesly
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             elsewhere
             expresly
             declare
             himself
             ,
             and
             interpret
             his
             own
             meaning
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             This
             way
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             by
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             with
             Blood
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               did
               signifie
               that
               the
               way
               into
               it
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             for
             Believers
             to
             enter
             by
             ,
             was
             only
             the
             
               one
               true
               Sacrifice
               which
               he
               was
               to
               offer
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             to
             give
             an
             Indication
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             Type
             ,
             when
             he
             expired
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             having
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             Sins
             ;
             the
             Vail
             of
             the
             Temple
             which
             enclosed
             and
             secured
             this
             Holy
             Place
             from
             any
             entrance
             into
             it
             ,
             was
             rent
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             laid
             open
             unto
             all
             ,
             Matth.
             27.
             51.
             
             And
             an
             evidence
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             his
             great
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             in
             his
             Death
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             a
             true
             and
             real
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             Power
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             metaphorically
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             dream
             .
             For
             until
             that
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             ,
             
               the
               way
               could
               not
               be
               opened
               into
               the
               Holies
            
             ;
             which
             it
             was
             immediately
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             signified
             by
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             Vail
             .
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             onely
             way
             whereby
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             the
             Gracious
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             boldness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             this
             way
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             
               made
               manifest
               ,
               whil'st
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               standing
               .
            
             And
             a
             word
             is
             peculiarly
             chosen
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
             to
             signifie
             his
             intention
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             way
             then
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             none
             made
             ,
             none
             provided
             ,
             none
             made
             use
             of
             .
             But
             there
             was
             not
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             
               open
               manifestation
            
             of
             it
             .
             There
             was
             an
             entrance
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             unto
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Oblation
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             But
             this
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             made
             manifest
             .
             Three
             things
             were
             wanting
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             yet
             
               actually
               existent
            
             ,
             but
             only
             was
             vertually
             so
             .
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             had
             not
             yet
             
               actually
               offered
            
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             nor
             made
             Atonement
             for
             Sin.
             Howbeit
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Agreement
            
             that
             was
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             ,
             concerning
             what
             he
             should
             accomplish
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             what
             he
             was
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             applied
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             ,
             they
             were
             saved
             by
             Faith
             even
             as
             we
             are
             .
             Hence
             is
             he
             called
             ,
             
               a
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               and
               from
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               first
               Promise
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             the
             coming
             of
             his
             Person
             was
             promised
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Sacrifice
               variously
               shadowed
               out
            
             ,
             or
             represented
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             their
             perception
             and
             understanding
             thereof
             ,
             was
             weak
             and
             dark
             ,
             proportionate
             unto
             the
             means
             of
             its
             Revelation
             .
             Hence
             whatever
             were
             its
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             
               in
               it self
               and
               its
               own
               nature
               made
               manifest
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             were
             many
             
               blessed
               Priviledges
            
             that
             attended
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             
             way
             in
             the
             actual
             existence
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             oblation
             of
             Christ
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             nor
             made
             partaker
             of
             .
             And
             although
             these
             things
             belonged
             not
             unto
             the
             
               essence
               of
               the
               way
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             so
             as
             unto
             our
             entrance
             into
             it
             .
             We
             could
             not
             without
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             Gospel-Ordinances
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             this
             way
             though
             prepared
             and
             set
             open
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             spiritual
             advantage
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             plain
             open
             
               manifestation
               of
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             unto
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             consists
             in
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             actual
             
               exhibition
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             making
             atonement
             for
             sin
             :
             For
             hereby
             alone
             was
             the
             way
             
               laid
               open
            
             unto
             an
             access
             with
             boldness
             into
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             God.
             Without
             this
             the
             Law
             and
             its
             Curse
             were
             like
             the
             Cherubims
             and
             
               flaming
               Sword
            
             that
             turned
             every
             way
             to
             keep
             sinners
             from
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             God.
             Hereby
             were
             they
             removed
             ,
             a
             new
             and
             living
             way
             being
             consecrated
             for
             our
             access
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             full
             
               plain
               declaration
            
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             the
             
               Gospel
               be
               not
               this
               way
            
             in
             the
             Precepts
             of
             obedience
             which
             it
             gives
             unto
             us
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             the
             declaration
             and
             manifestation
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             our
             
               sole
               direction
            
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             enter
             by
             it
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             .
             This
             they
             enjoyed
             not
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             but
             were
             limited
             unto
             typical
             institutions
             directing
             the
             Priests
             how
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             an
             obscure
             representation
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Introduction
             or
             Revelation
             and
             Establishment
             of
             those
             Priviledges
             of
             Gospel-worship
             ,
             whereby
             believers
             are
             led
             comfortably
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             ;
             cap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             For
             they
             are
             full
             of
             
               Light
               and
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Guide
             unto
             all
             the
             steps
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             in
             this
             way
             .
             Hereunto
             may
             be
             added
             all
             those
             things
             which
             we
             have
             declared
             to
             belong
             unto
             that
             perfection
             or
             consummation
             of
             the
             Church-state
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             bring
             it
             unto
             ;
             on
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             things
             consisted
             that
             manifestation
             of
             the
             way
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             denyed
             unto
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             continuance
             of
             this
             state
             is
             added
             :
             Whilst
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             was
             standing
             
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             
               first
               Tabernacle
            
             the
             Apostle
             understands
             not
             that
             
               first
               Part
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             into
             which
             the
             Priests
             entred
             continually
             accomplishing
             the
             divine
             services
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             so
             called
             :
             But
             he
             intends
             the
             whole
             Tabernacle
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             which
             succeeded
             into
             its
             room
             .
             Neither
             yet
             doth
             he
             understand
             precisely
             ,
             that
             Tent
             or
             Tabernacle
             which
             was
             erected
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             itself
             of
             any
             long
             continuance
             ,
             nor
             designed
             thereunto
             :
             For
             it
             was
             only
             suited
             unto
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             whilest
             it
             was
             in
             an
             
               unsettled
               condition
            
             .
             But
             he
             intends
             the
             whole
             worship
             instituted
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             belonging
             unto
             it
             ,
             celebrated
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Temple
             according
             unto
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Tabernacle
             .
             For
             there
             was
             the
             same
             worship
             and
             the
             same
             order
             of
             things
             in
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             same
             signification
             made
             at
             first
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             still
             continued
             under
             the
             Temple
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             
               continued
               whilst
               this
               first
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
             was
             standing
             .
             
               Having
               its
               station
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             had
             its
             state
             and
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             it
             had
             absolutely
             until
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             and
             no
             longer
             :
             For
             until
             then
             both
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             Disciples
             continued
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             its
             services
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             :
             For
             he
             was
             
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               of
               it
            
             whilst
             it
             was
             in
             force
             .
             Declaratively
             it
             continued
             until
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             :
             For
             then
             was
             in
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             State
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Worship
             solemnly
             laid
             ,
             whereon
             a
             
               new
               way
            
             of
             worship
             being
             established
             ,
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             old
             was
             declared
             .
             And
             this
             was
             yet
             farther
             made
             known
             by
             the
             
               Determination
               put
               unto
               the
               Observation
            
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
             among
             the
             
               Gentile
               converts
            
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               .
               Actually
            
             it
             continued
             until
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             City
             and
             People
             some
             years
             after
             .
             Its
             first
             station
             it
             had
             in
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             his
             connivence
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             in
             his
             patience
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             first
             of
             these
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             The
             Tabernacle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Laws
             and
             
               Service
               of
               it
            
             ,
             preserved
             its
             station
             and
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             and
             appointment
             unto
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             Then
             did
             he
             pronounce
             concerning
             it
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             unto
             it
             ;
             
               It
               is
               finished
            
             .
             Then
             was
             the
             Vail
             rent
             ,
             and
             
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               laid
               open
               .
            
             Then
             was
             peace
             with
             God
             publickly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             way
             of
             our
             access
             unto
             him
             made
             known
             .
             And
             some
             things
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             which
             also
             tend
             unto
             the
             further
             explication
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Although
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               were
               not
               actually
               exhibited
               in
               the
               flesh
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               nor
               had
               actually
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God
               for
               us
               ,
               yet
               had
               Believers
               then
               an
               access
               into
               the
               Grace
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               cause
               and
               means
               of
               it
               was
               not
               manifestly
               declared
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               exclude
               them
               all
               from
               the
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               shew
               their
               disadvantage
               in
               comparison
               of
               Believers
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               that
               this
               way
               was
               not
               manifested
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               design
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               all
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               of
               worship
               ,
               was
               to
               direct
               the
               faith
               of
               Believers
               unto
               what
               was
               signifyed
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Typical
               Institutions
               attended
               diligently
               unto
               ,
               were
               sufficient
               to
               direct
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               unto
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               real
               expiation
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               acceptance
               with
               God
               thereon
               .
            
             God
             was
             never
             wanting
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             what
             was
             necessary
             unto
             it
             in
             its
             present
             condition
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             might
             be
             guided
             in
             its
             faith
             and
             encouraged
             unto
             obedience
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Though
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               a
               great
               Mercy
               and
               Priviledge
               ,
               yet
               the
               removal
               of
               it
               was
               a
               greater
               ;
               for
               it
               made
               way
               for
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               that
               which
               was
               better
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               divine
               wisdom
               in
               the
               Oeconomy
               and
               disposal
               of
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               ,
               or
               of
               Grace
               and
               acceptance
               with
               himself
               ,
               is
               a
               blessed
               object
               of
               our
               contemplation
               .
               The
               several
               degrees
               of
               it
               we
               have
               considered
               ,
               on
            
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               clear
               manifestation
               of
               the
               way
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               of
               the
               Expiation
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               peace
               with
               God
               thereon
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               access
               into
               the
               gracious
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             IX
             ,
             X.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               quae
               Parabola
               est
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               Exemplar
            
             or
             Example
             ;
             so
             all
             render
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             answer
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Parable
            
             or
             
               Proverb
               ;
               Quod
               erat
               Exemplar
            
             ,
             so
             Beza
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Tempor
               is
               instantis
            
             ,
             of
             the
             instant
             time
             or
             season
             ;
             which
             Arias
             rectifies
             into
             ,
             
               in
               tempus
               praesens
            
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ;
             Beza
             ,
             
               pro
               tempore
               illo
               praesente
            
             ,
             for
             that
             present
             time
             ;
             
               pro
               tempore
               tum
               praesente
            
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             that
             was
             then
             present
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             omitting
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               juxta
               quam
            
             ;
             it
             being
             uncertain
             what
             he
             refers
             quam
             unto
             ,
             Arias
             rectifieth
             it
             ,
             
               juxta
               quod
            
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             answereth
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quo
             ,
             wherein
             ;
             Syr.
             
               in
               quo
            
             ,
             wherein
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Munera
               &
               Hostiae
               ,
               Dona
               &
               Sacrificia
            
             ;
             Syr.
             Gifts
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               Offerings
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               by
               Blood
               ,
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Oblations
               and
               Victims
            
             ,
             or
             
               bloody
               Sacrifices
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vul
             .
             Lat.
             
               juxta
               Conscientiam
               perfectum
               facere
               servientem
            
             ;
             make
             him
             that
             did
             the
             service
             perfect
             according
             to
             Conscience
             :
             others
             ,
             
               in
               Conscientia
               sanctificare
               cultorem
            
             :
             others
             ,
             consummare
             :
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             .
             Syr.
             
               Perfect
               the
               Conscience
               of
               him
               that
               offered
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               in
               Meat
               and
               Drink
            
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               in
               the
               washing
               of
               kinds
               ;
               Kinds
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             various
             kinds
             ;
             with
             respect
             not
             unto
             the
             
               various
               rites
            
             of
             washing
             ,
             but
             the
             
               various
               kinds
            
             of
             things
             that
             were
             washed
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               Iustitiis
               Carnis
            
             ;
             so
             it
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             Iustitia
             ,
             or
             Iustificatio
             ,
             constantly
             but
             very
             improperly
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Precepts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             
               Ritibus
               carnalibus
            
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Institutions
             ,
             Rites
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             concerning
             fleshly
             things
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Lat.
             Impositis
             ;
             others
             ,
             
               Imposita
               ,
               incumbent
               on
               ,
               lying
               on
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             IX
             ,
             X.
             
          
           
             Which
             was
             
               a
               figure
               for
               the
               time
               then
               present
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               offered
               both
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               make
               him
               that
               did
               the
               service
               perfect
               ,
               as
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ,
            
             Which
             stood
             
               onely
               in
               meats
               and
               drinks
               ,
               and
               divers
               washings
               ,
               and
               carnal
               Ordinances
               imposed
               until
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             alter
             the
             Translation
             ,
             but
             shew
             what
             might
             be
             more
             properly
             expressed
             as
             unto
             some
             Instances
             in
             our
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Expositors
             have
             made
             use
             of
             various
             Conjectures
             in
             their
             Commentaries
             on
             this
             place
             .
             What
             is
             material
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             in
             Mr.
             
             Pool's
             Collections
             .
             But
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             they
             have
             brought
             more
             difficulty
             unto
             the
             Text
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             freed
             it
             from
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             not
             detain
             the
             Reader
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             give
             that
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             will
             evidence
             its
             Truth
             unto
             such
             who
             impartially
             seek
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             any
             measure
             acquainted
             with
             the
             things
             treated
             of
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             these
             two
             Verses
             gives
             a
             summary
             Account
             and
             Reason
             of
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Services
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             did
             consist
             .
             This
             was
             direct
             and
             proper
             unto
             his
             present
             Argument
             .
             For
             his
             design
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Preeminence
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               above
               the
               Old
               ,
            
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             thereof
             ,
             with
             his
             Tabernacle
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
             Unto
             this
             end
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             imperfections
             and
             weakness
             of
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             and
             Services
             ,
             was
             indispensably
             necessary
             .
             And
             if
             notwithstanding
             its
             outward
             Excellency
             and
             Glory
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             other
             but
             what
             it
             is
             here
             declared
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             evidently
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             then
             was
             it
             not
             only
             an
             unreasonable
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             plain
             rejection
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             adhere
             unto
             it
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             altogether
             unmeet
             and
             useless
             to
             be
             retained
             with
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             the
             residue
             of
             them
             earnestly
             contended
             for
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designed
             ultimately
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             ;
             and
             a
             work
             herein
             both
             great
             and
             difficult
             was
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             difficult
             ,
             than
             to
             dispossess
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             of
             such
             
               Persuasions
               in
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             a
             long
             Tract
             of
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Fathers
             .
             So
             we
             find
             it
             to
             be
             in
             such
             Persuasions
             and
             Observances
             ,
             as
             are
             evidently
             false
             and
             impious
             unto
             the
             understandings
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             under
             the
             power
             of
             such
             Prejudices
             :
             So
             is
             it
             at
             present
             with
             them
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             But
             these
             Hebrews
             had
             a
             Pretence
             or
             Plea
             for
             their
             obstinacy
             herein
             ,
             which
             none
             other
             ever
             had
             in
             the
             like
             case
             but
             themselves
             .
             For
             the
             things
             which
             they
             adhered
             unto
             ,
             were
             
               confessedly
               of
               Divine
               Institution
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             labours
             principally
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Will
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             
               continue
               only
               for
               a
               season
            
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             season
             of
             their
             Expiration
             was
             now
             come
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             by
             a
             declaration
             of
             their
             nature
             and
             use
             whil'st
             they
             did
             continue
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             designed
             them
             
               a
               perpetual
               station
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             could
             not
             effect
             what
             he
             purposed
             and
             had
             promised
             to
             do
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             present
             Argument
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Subject
               spoken
               of
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Which
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               proper
               
                 Use
                 and
                 End
              
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Figure
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 limitation
                 of
                 that
                 Use
                 as
                 unto
                 Time
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 Time
                 then
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 especial
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 The
                 offering
                 of
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Imperfection
                 of
                 it
                 therein
                 ,
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 consummate
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 in
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 Imperfection
                 ,
                 It
                 stood
                 only
                 in
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 Establishment
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 imposed
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 time
                 alotted
                 for
                 its
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 Until
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Reformation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Which
             .
             Some
             would
             refer
             
             it
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             following
             ;
             and
             so
             read
             the
             words
             ,
             
               which
               figure
               was
               for
               the
               time
               present
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             for
             this
             Traduction
             of
             the
             words
             .
             The
             
               Verb
               Substantive
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             deficient
             ,
             as
             usually
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             supplied
             as
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               Which
               was
               ;
               Which
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             Fabrick
             and
             Structure
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Furniture
             ,
             Vessels
             ,
             Utensils
             and
             Services
             ,
             as
             before
             described
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             unto
             its
             
               proper
               Use
               and
               End
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               Figura
               ,
               Exemplar
               ,
               Exemplum
               ,
               Comparatio
               ,
               Similitudo
               ,
               Typus
               ,
               Representatio
               :
            
             So
             variously
             is
             this
             word
             rendred
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             Most
             fix
             on
             Exemplar
             or
             Exemplum
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             in
             all
             these
             Versions
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             as
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             missed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             Syriack
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             many
             have
             observed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             answers
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             yet
             have
             missed
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             it
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             wherewith
             it
             is
             joyned
             as
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             and
             importance
             .
             Psal.
             49.
             4.
             
             Psal.
             78.
             2.
             
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             tried
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             Kin.
             10.
             1.
             
             The
             Targum
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Chaldee
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             Syriack
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               anigma
               ,
               problema
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               a
               Riddle
               ,
               an
               hard
               Question
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             speak
             
               anigmatically
               ,
               obscurely
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             one
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             another
             .
             So
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             also
             .
             Ezek.
             20.
             49.
             is
             he
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Proverbiator
               Proverbiorum
            
             ;
             one
             that
             speaks
             
               darkly
               ,
               and
               obscurely
            
             ;
             that
             expresseth
             one
             thing
             and
             intends
             another
             ,
             using
             similitudes
             and
             Metaphors
             :
             An
             obscure
             mystical
             Instruction
             by
             
               figures
               ,
               signs
               ,
               symbols
               ,
               metaphors
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             almost
             constantly
             used
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             So
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             expresly
             opposeth
             
               speaking
               in
               parables
            
             ,
             unto
             a
             clear
             ,
             plain
             ,
             open
             teaching
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             .
             See
             Mat.
             13.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Ioh.
             16.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Now
               speakest
               thou
               openly
               ,
               and
               no
               Parable
               .
            
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             
               an
               obscure
               mystical
               Metaphorical
               Instruction
            
             .
             God
             taught
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             mysteries
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             its
             Fabrick
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             Utensils
             and
             Services
             :
             But
             it
             was
             but
             an
             obscure
             ,
             parabolical
             ,
             a
             figurative
             Instruction
             .
             So
             should
             the
             word
             here
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               a
               figurative
               Instruction
            
             ,
             or
             the
             word
             Parable
             be
             here
             retained
             as
             it
             is
             in
             other
             places
             .
             This
             was
             Gods
             way
             of
             teaching
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             sufficient
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             was
             then
             present
             ;
             so
             it
             instructs
             us
             in
             what
             he
             requires
             ,
             what
             he
             expects
             from
             us
             ,
             unto
             whom
             all
             these
             things
             are
             unfolded
             ,
             made
             plain
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             thing
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             the
             
               time
               or
               season
               wherein
            
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             so
             parabolically
             or
             mystically
             instructive
             .
             It
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             some
             few
             copies
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             doth
             that
             now
             before
             〈…〉
             
               Vnto
               this
               present
               time
            
             .
             This
             reading
             is
             generally
             rejected
             by
             Expositors
             ;
             as
             not
             suited
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Place
             .
             For
             he
             intends
             not
             the
             time
             that
             was
             then
             present
             
               when
               he
               wrote
               the
               Epistle
            
             ,
             not
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             the
             time
             after
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             until
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             the
             addition
             of
             that
             word
             would
             denote
             :
             For
             God
             had
             prepared
             another
             kind
             of
             Instruction
             for
             that
             season
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Parables
             ,
             or
             
               mystical
               Metaphors
            
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             word
             may
             be
             retained
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             given
             of
             the
             words
             both
             sound
             and
             proper
             .
             For
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             well
             signifie
             as
             much
             as
             until
             ;
             or
             be
             taken
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             is
             often
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unto
             this
             season
             ;
             until
             the
             time
             that
             God
             would
             grant
             another
             kind
             of
             teaching
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             It
             served
             
               until
               this
               present
               season
            
             wherein
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             things
             signified
             by
             it
             are
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             rather
             follow
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             
               most
               copies
            
             though
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             reading
             
               temporis
               instantis
            
             seems
             to
             favour
             the
             first
             .
             And
             Arias
             rectifying
             it
             into
             ,
             
               in
               tempus
               praesens
            
             ,
             gives
             the
             same
             sense
             also
             .
             But
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             of
             the
             
               praeterimperfect
               tense
            
             ,
             signifies
             
               a
               time
               that
               was
               then
               present
               ,
            
             but
             is
             now
             past
             .
             And
             it
             is
             therefore
             well
             rendred
             by
             our
             Translators
             ,
             the
             time
             then
             present
             ;
             as
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Text.
             The
             
               time
               then
               present
            
             when
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             made
             and
             erected
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             season
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             
               was
               then
               present
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             whole
             discourse
             ,
             not
             only
             respects
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             he
             considers
             the
             first
             
               Erection
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             :
             For
             then
             was
             it
             proposed
             as
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             and
             the
             worship
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Covenants
             which
             he
             principally
             designeth
             a
             comparison
             between
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             in
             that
             way
             of
             the
             
               disposition
               and
               administration
            
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             and
             appointed
             at
             their
             first
             establishment
             .
             As
             this
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             was
             the
             Person
             ,
             office
             ,
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             ministry
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             as
             unto
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             services
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             time
             
               then
               present
            
             was
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             
             at
             the
             first
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             Not
             as
             though
             this
             time
             was
             confined
             unto
             that
             or
             those
             Ages
             wherein
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             in
             use
             ,
             before
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             this
             Instruction
             which
             was
             then
             signally
             given
             ,
             was
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             God
             granted
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             during
             that
             state
             wherein
             it
             was
             obliged
             unto
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             services
             which
             were
             then
             instituted
             .
             The
             Instructions
             which
             God
             thought
             meet
             to
             grant
             unto
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             season
             were
             
               obscure
               ,
               mystical
            
             and
             figuratively
             representative
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             sufficient
             for
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             diligently
             attended
             unto
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             signified
             thereby
             .
             So
             are
             all
             Gods
             ways
             of
             Instruction
             in
             all
             seasons
             .
             We
             cannot
             erre
             but
             either
             by
             a
             neglect
             of
             enquiry
             into
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             looking
             for
             more
             than
             God
             in
             his
             wisdom
             hath
             committed
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             sense
             those
             who
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             a
             
               Figure
               ,
               Type
            
             ,
             or
             Example
             ,
             must
             come
             unto
             :
             For
             the
             use
             of
             it
             is
             confined
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             ordinances
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
             But
             a
             Type
             or
             Figure
             was
             unto
             them
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             instructive
             ,
             which
             was
             obscurely
             and
             mystically
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             Where
             he
             shews
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             signified
             by
             the
             
               building
               ,
               disposal
            
             ,
             and
             services
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             taught
             the
             Church
             thereby
             ,
             
               parabolically
               and
               figuratively
            
             .
          
           
             This
             kind
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             whatever
             now
             it
             seem
             to
             us
             ,
             was
             meet
             and
             fit
             for
             them
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             .
             And
             by
             the
             administration
             of
             Grace
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             blessed
             means
             to
             ingenerate
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             lives
             of
             many
             unto
             an
             eminent
             degree
             .
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             from
             hence
             what
             is
             required
             of
             us
             unto
             whom
             the
             
               clear
               Revelation
            
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             are
             made
             known
             from
             the
             Bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             Son
             himself
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               especial
               nature
            
             and
             use
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             service
             is
             declared
             .
             
             In
             which
             
               were
               offered
               both
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             reads
             
               juxta
               quam
            
             ;
             making
             the
             Relative
             to
             answer
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             Gender
             will
             not
             allow
             it
             in
             the
             Original
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               which
               time
            
             ;
             during
             which
             season
             :
             For
             immediately
             upon
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             God
             gave
             unto
             Moses
             Laws
             and
             Institutions
             for
             all
             the
             
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrisices
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             which
             were
             to
             be
             offered
             therein
             .
             This
             was
             the
             first
             direction
             which
             God
             gave
             after
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             
               manner
               of
               offering
               all
               sorts
               of
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             here
             distributes
             all
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             all
             the
             
               sacred
               offerings
            
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unbloody
             and
             bloody
             Sacrifices
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             before
             ,
             
             chap.
             5.
             10.
             where
             the
             distinction
             hath
             been
             explained
             .
          
           
             Of
             them
             all
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               are
               offered
            
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             
               were
               so
            
             :
             
             For
             the
             Apostle
             erects
             a
             Scheme
             at
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             its
             services
             at
             its
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             presents
             it
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             then
             first
             erected
             .
             He
             doth
             indeed
             sometimes
             speak
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
             as
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             continuance
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             its
             worship
             which
             it
             had
             in
             the
             Patience
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             on
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             But
             here
             treating
             only
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             worship
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             granted
             in
             the
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             old
             Covenant
             then
             entred
             into
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             were
             given
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             new
             ;
             he
             
               represents
               that
               as
               present
            
             ,
             which
             was
             past
             long
             before
             .
             The
             Tabernacle
             served
             aptly
             for
             the
             use
             whereunto
             it
             was
             designed
             .
             It
             was
             meet
             for
             the
             offering
             of
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             .
             And
             so
             alone
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Christ
             for
             its
             proper
             end
             also
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             On
             these
             concessions
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             the
             
               imperfection
               of
               this
               whole
               order
               of
               things
               ,
            
             and
             its
             impotency
             as
             unto
             the
             great
             end
             that
             might
             be
             expected
             from
             it
             ;
             For
             these
             
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               could
               not
               make
               perfect
               him
               that
               did
               the
               service
               as
               pertaining
               unto
               the
               conscience
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             end
             aimed
             at
             ;
             this
             was
             represented
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             could
             not
             really
             effect
             it
             ,
             
             they
             were
             
               weak
               and
               imperfect
            
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             always
             to
             be
             continued
             .
             The
             end
             represented
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             
               to
               make
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             being
             pacified
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             Peace
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Covenant
             was
             then
             
               newly
               established
            
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             any
             Laws
             were
             given
             about
             these
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             God
             knew
             that
             there
             would
             be
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             many
             sins
             and
             transgressions
             against
             the
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             This
             of
             it self
             it
             could
             not
             dispense
             withal
             .
             For
             its
             Sanction
             was
             the
             Curse
             against
             every
             one
             that
             continued
             
               not
               in
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               it
            
             ;
             wherefore
             if
             this
             Curse
             on
             all
             just
             and
             righteous
             occasions
             should
             rigidly
             havebeen
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             would
             only
             have
             proved
             the
             means
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             utter
             destruction
             and
             excision
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             .
             For
             there
             
               is
               no
               man
               that
               liveth
               ,
               and
               sinneth
               not
               .
            
             And
             on
             many
             occasions
             
               sin
               abounded
            
             in
             that
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             Light
             and
             Grace
             were
             but
             sparingly
             dispensed
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             :
             Wherefore
             God
             in
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Patience
             provided
             ,
             that
             by
             
               sacred
               Gifts
               and
               Offerings
               atonement
               should
               be
               made
               for
               sin
               ,
            
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             should
             not
             be
             put
             in
             immediate
             execution
             against
             the
             sinner
             ,
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
             But
             there
             were
             two
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             those
             sins
             which
             God
             had
             appointed
             that
             atonement
             should
             be
             made
             for
             .
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             
               the
               external
               temporal
               Punishment
               which
               was
               due
               unto
               them
            
             according
             unto
             
               the
               Place
            
             which
             the
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             had
             in
             
               the
               Politie
               or
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             The
             other
             ,
             
               that
               eternal
               Punishment
            
             was
             due
             unto
             every
             sin
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             Moral
             Obedience
             ;
             
               For
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               .
            
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Sinner
            
             in
             all
             his
             outward
             circumstances
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Goods
             ,
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             were
             concerned
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             here
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             the
             inward
             man
             alone
             was
             so
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             mentioned
             being
             rightly
             offered
             ,
             were
             able
             in
             themselves
             
               ex
               opere
               operato
            
             ,
             to
             free
             the
             Sinner
             from
             all
             
               temporal
               political
               inconvenience
            
             or
             detriment
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             his
             Life
             and
             Inheritance
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             or
             his
             state
             preserved
             entire
             in
             the
             
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
            
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             here
             tacitely
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             were
             able
             to
             free
             the
             Sinner
             from
             temporal
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             outward
             Peace
             in
             his
             Possessions
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             latter
             ,
             wherein
             Conscience
             was
             concerned
             ,
             he
             denies
             that
             they
             had
             any
             such
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             not
             able
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             agrees
             in
             Gender
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             being
             of
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             ,
             usually
             regulates
             the
             construction
             
             in
             such
             conjunctions
             .
             But
             as
             most
             think
             it
             equally
             respects
             both
             the
             
               antecedent
               Substantives
            
             .
             And
             instances
             may
             be
             given
             where
             a
             Participle
             respecting
             more
             
               antecedent
               Substantives
            
             than
             one
             ,
             may
             agree
             
               in
               Gender
            
             with
             either
             of
             them
             .
             As
             
               Leges
               &
               Plebiscita
               coactae
            
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             Apostle
             confines
             the
             
               Impotency
               he
               mentions
               unto
               Sacrifices
               only
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               slain
               and
               bloody
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             For
             these
             things
             which
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Gifts
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             were
             not
             designed
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ;
             that
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             the
             words
             should
             be
             read
             ;
             
               offered
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               that
               could
               not
               persect
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Sacrifices
             were
             impotent
             and
             ineffectual
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             What
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             so
             frequently
             mentions
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             have
             
             before
             declared
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             to
             persect
             ,
             to
             consummate
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             .
             But
             whereas
             these
             Sacrifices
             did
             all
             these
             things
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             as
             unto
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             grants
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             he
             doth
             not
             here
             absolutely
             deny
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             certain
             respect
             only
             .
          
           
             They
             could
             not
             do
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               unto
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Sinner
               before
               God.
            
             What
             he
             intends
             hereby
             ,
             he
             doth
             more
             fully
             declare
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               Conscience
               condemning
               for
               sin
            
             .
             This
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             these
             Sacrifices
             .
             They
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             could
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             the
             sinner
             would
             have
             had
             compleat
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             had
             need
             to
             have
             offered
             these
             Sacrifices
             any
             more
             :
             But
             they
             were
             multiplied
             and
             
               often
               repeated
            
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             disability
             unto
             this
             end
             ;
             wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             is
             to
             give
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             unto
             men
             ,
             through
             a
             sense
             of
             perfect
             Atonement
             made
             for
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             an
             interest
             in
             his
             love
             and
             favor
             thereon
             .
             This
             it
             is
             to
             be
             persect
             or
             consummate
             ,
             as
             
               pertaining
               to
               Conscience
            
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Conscience
             condemning
             for
             sin
             taken
             away
             .
             This
             those
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             effect
             .
             It
             will
             be
             said
             then
             ,
             
               Unto
               what
               end
               did
               they
               serve
               ?
            
             Were
             they
             of
             no
             use
             but
             only
             to
             free
             men
             from
             the
             Penalties
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Rule
             of
             the
             Politie
             or
             
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Tenure
             of
             their
             Possessions
             in
             Canaan
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             they
             were
             moreover
             part
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               mystical
               instruction
            
             which
             God
             granted
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             directing
             them
             unto
             the
             one
             Sacrifice
             and
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             typically
             representing
             it
             ,
             and
             through
             Faith
             applying
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             Consciences
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Person
             is
             described
             towards
             whom
             this
             effect
             of
             purifying
             the
             Conscience
             
             is
             denied
             .
             They
             could
             not
             thus
             perfect
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Him
               that
               did
               the
               Service
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Translation
             ,
             I
             think
             not
             so
             properly
             .
             He
             that
             did
             the
             
               Service
               was
               the
               Priest
               only
            
             .
             But
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             every
             one
             that
             
               brought
               his
               Gift
            
             or
             Offering
             unto
             the
             Altar
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sacredly
             to
             accomplish
             the
             Services
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Priest
             alone
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             who
             
               brought
               his
               Sacrifice
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
            
             that
             Atonement
             might
             be
             made
             for
             him
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             comprehends
             the
             whole
             of
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             in
             all
             Individuals
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
             But
             he
             also
             may
             be
             said
             to
             do
             the
             Service
             ,
             on
             whose
             account
             and
             in
             whose
             stead
             it
             was
             performed
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             
               Defect
               charged
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             first
             place
             reflect
             on
             the
             Persons
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             was
             by
             their
             default
             .
             They
             worshiped
             God
             according
             unto
             his
             own
             Institutions
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             they
             could
             not
             make
             the
             Worshipers
             ,
             those
             who
             did
             the
             Service
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             they
             could
             make
             none
             so
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             they
             alone
             who
             had
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Note
             of
             Grotius
             on
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             
               Isti
               cultus
               non
               possunt
               Sectatorum
               suorum
               animos
               purgare
               à
               vitiis
               quemadmodum
               Evangelium
            
             ;
             most
             remote
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             
               purging
               our
               minds
               from
               Vices
            
             ,
             but
             
               of
               purifying
               Conscience
               by
               Atonement
            
             made
             for
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             opposeth
             not
             those
             Sacrifices
             unto
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               state
               of
               perfect
               Peace
               with
               God
               to
               be
               attained
               under
               imperfect
               Obedience
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             charged
             as
             a
             weakness
             in
             the
             legal
             Administrations
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             give
             such
             a
             Peace
             ,
             where
             any
             sin
             remained
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             at
             large
             in
             the
             next
             
               Chapter
               .
               Being
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Nothing
               can
               give
               perfect
               peace
               of
               Conscience
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               what
               can
               make
               Atonement
               for
               sin
               .
               And
               whoever
               attempt
               it
               any
               other
               way
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Atonement
               ,
               will
               never
               attain
               it
               in
               this
               world
               nor
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             Onely
             in
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             and
             divers
             Washings
             ,
             and
             carnal
             Ordinances
             imposed
             on
             them
             until
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
               small
               difficulty
            
             in
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             or
             their
             relation
             unto
             what
             doth
             immediately
             precede
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Expositors
             have
             multiplied
             conjectures
             about
             it
             ,
             in
             whose
             examination
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             no
             farther
             consider
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             relate
             unto
             what
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             their
             true
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             plain
             and
             evident
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             is
             to
             manifest
             and
             declare
             the
             
               weakness
               of
               the
               services
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             and
             their
             insufficiency
             for
             attaining
             the
             end
             proposed
             in
             them
             .
             This
             end
             in
             general
             was
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Church-State
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             make
             the
             Worshipers
             perfect
             as
             unto
             their
             Consciences
             before
             God.
             And
             he
             gives
             such
             a
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             it self
             will
             sufficiently
             evince
             their
             weakness
             and
             insufficiency
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             and
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             can
             contribute
             unto
             these
             ends
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             things
             instanced
             in
             ,
             do
             comprise
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             
               Levitical
               Institutions
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Assertion
             concerning
             them
             may
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             be
             extended
             unto
             them
             all
             .
             For
             to
             render
             his
             description
             of
             them
             comprehensive
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             (
             1
             )
             expresseth
             them
             in
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             of
             the
             Heads
             whereunto
             they
             might
             be
             reduced
             ,
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               and
               divers
               Washings
               .
            
             And
             then
             (
             2
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             intends
             all
             things
             of
             an
             alike
             nature
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             adds
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             
               they
               were
               carnal
               Ordinances
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             great
             part
             of
             their
             
               Levitical
               Religious
               Observances
            
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             these
             Heads
             of
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               and
               various
               Washings
               .
               Laws
               and
               Institutions
               were
               multiplied
               about
               these
               things
               ;
               what
               they
               might
               eat
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               might
               not
               ;
               what
               was
               clean
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               unclean
               unto
               that
               end
               ;
               what
               they
               might
               drink
               ,
               and
               what
               vessels
               defiled
               all
               liquors
               ;
               what
               were
               to
               be
               their
               eatings
               and
               drinkings
               ,
               and
               when
               upon
               their
               Peace-offering
               ,
               and
               at
               their
               solemn
               Feasts
               ;
               their
               great
               variety
               of
               Washings
               ,
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               of
               their
               Garments
               ,
               and
               their
               Flesh
               ,
               stated
               and
               occasional
               ,
               do
               take
               up
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               entire
               System
               of
               their
               Ordinances
               .
            
             And
             as
             Laws
             were
             multiplied
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             them
             were
             enforced
             with
             very
             severe
             Penalties
             .
             Hence
             they
             were
             difficultly
             to
             be
             learned
             ,
             and
             always
             impossible
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             The
             Mishna
             and
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             Religion
             of
             the
             present
             Iews
             consists
             almost
             wholly
             in
             scrupulous
             Enquiries
             ,
             and
             endless
             Determinations
             ,
             or
             rather
             Conjectures
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             their
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             the
             Laws
             concerning
             these
             things
             were
             carnal
             ,
             
               Carnal
               Ordinances
            
             ;
             such
             as
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             manner
             of
             performance
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             Carnal
             .
             This
             being
             their
             nature
             ,
             it
             evidently
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             instituted
             
               only
               for
               a
               time
            
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             able
             themselves
             to
             perfect
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             not
             consistent
             with
             that
             perfect
             state
             of
             spiritual
             things
             which
             God
             would
             introduce
             ,
             and
             had
             promised
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             and
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             being
             thus
             fixed
             ,
             the
             Coherence
             and
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             will
             not
             be
             so
             difficult
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             view
             they
             may
             appear
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Onely
               in
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Our
             Translators
             observing
             the
             sense
             Elliptical
             ,
             have
             supplied
             it
             with
             ,
             
               Which
               stood
               ;
               Which
               stood
               onely
               in
            
             
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
            
             ;
             And
             that
             Supplement
             may
             give
             a
             double
             sense
             .
             (
             1
             )
             It
             may
             respect
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             :
             Which
             ,
             relates
             to
             
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrisices
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             sense
             intended
             is
             ,
             
               that
               they
               consisted
               in
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               and
               divers
               Washings
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             natural
             substance
             of
             them
             .
             They
             consisted
             in
             such
             things
             as
             might
             be
             
               eat
               and
               drunk
            
             ,
             being
             duly
             prepared
             ,
             as
             
               Flesh
               ,
               Flower
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               Oyl
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             Hence
             were
             they
             called
             Meat
             and
             Drink-offerings
             .
             And
             they
             had
             Washings
             also
             that
             belonged
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             inwards
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             17.
             and
             of
             the
             Burnt-offerings
             peculiarly
             ,
             Ezek.
             40.
             38.
             of
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             18.
             and
             of
             the
             Leper
             ,
             Lev.
             14.
             9.
             
             Howbeit
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             did
             consist
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             though
             in
             them
             ,
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             were
             offered
             unto
             God.
             Wherefore
             the
             supplement
             of
             ,
             
               Which
               stood
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             in
             that
             sense
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             may
             respect
             the
             consummation
             of
             these
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Celebration
               of
               the
               whole
               Service
            
             that
             belonged
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             necessary
             Circumstances
             or
             Consequents
             :
             
               which
               stood
               in
               these
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             were
             accompanied
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             perfected
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             mentioned
             of
             perfecting
             Conscience
             before
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             evidenced
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             
               necessary
               Adjuncts
            
             ,
             or
             what
             belonged
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             inseparable
             from
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             were
             onely
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             and
             so
             things
             of
             no
             value
             .
             For
             neither
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             treat
             of
             the
             old
             Institutions
             with
             such
             contempt
             ,
             nor
             would
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             assertion
             been
             evident
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             :
             But
             he
             argues
             unto
             a
             discovery
             of
             their
             use
             and
             end
             ,
             from
             the
             things
             that
             did
             always
             accompany
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             inseparable
             from
             them
             .
             For
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             offered
             ,
             were
             obliged
             by
             the
             same
             Divine
             Institution
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             unto
             sundry
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               and
               divers
               Washings
            
             ;
             which
             proves
             both
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             to
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             had
             respect
             unto
             carnal
             things
             as
             they
             had
             .
             For
             if
             those
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             had
             an
             immediate
             effect
             on
             the
             
               Consciences
               of
               men
            
             unto
             their
             purification
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             any
             vertue
             inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Observances
             which
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             
               accompanied
               them
            
             ,
             were
             onely
             about
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               and
               divers
               Washings
               ?
            
             And
             this
             sense
             is
             not
             to
             be
             refused
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             there
             is
             an
             Ellipsis
             in
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             supplied
             .
             For
             having
             mentioned
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             an
             addition
             unto
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             remaining
             Institutions
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             it
             ,
             whose
             very
             nature
             and
             use
             declared
             their
             insufficiency
             unto
             the
             end
             enquired
             after
             .
             And
             other
             Laws
             ,
             
               onely
               concerning
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               and
               divers
               Washings
            
             ;
             which
             in
             general
             he
             calls
             
               Carnal
               Rites
            
             .
             Hereby
             is
             the
             Argument
             in
             hand
             carried
             on
             and
             compleated
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             four
             things
             in
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1
             )
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             legal
             Institutions
             under
             several
             Heads
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Their
             
               Nature
               in
               general
            
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             others
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ;
             they
             were
             
               carnal
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             or
             
               fleshly
               Rites
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             People
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             
               imposed
               on
               them
            
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Time
             for
             which
             they
             were
             imposed
             ,
             or
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             duration
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             
               until
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Nature
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             consisted
             in
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
            
             .
             Take
             the
             
             words
             in
             their
             full
             extent
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             comprehensive
             of
             four
             sorts
             of
             Institutions
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             all
             those
             which
             concerned
             meats
             ,
             or
             things
             to
             be
             eaten
             or
             not
             eaten
             ,
             as
             being
             clean
             or
             unclean
             ;
             an
             account
             whereof
             is
             given
             ,
             Lev.
             11.
             throughout
             .
             With
             reference
             thereunto
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             reflect
             on
             the
             Levitical
             Institutions
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               ,
               Taste
               not
               ,
               Handle
               not
               ,
            
             which
             all
             are
             to
             perish
             with
             their
             using
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             21
             ,
             22.
             are
             all
             carnal
             things
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Portion
               of
               the
               Priests
               out
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             especially
             what
             they
             were
             to
             eat
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Portion
               of
               the
               Sin-offering
            
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Lev.
             10.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             17.
             and
             what
             they
             were
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Peace-offerings
             in
             any
             
               clean
               place
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             the
             prohibition
             of
             
               drinking
               wine
               or
               strong
               drink
            
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             may
             be
             here
             respected
             in
             Drinks
             about
             which
             these
             Institutions
             were
             .
             And
             these
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             service
             of
             the
             
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             be
             acceptably
             performed
             ,
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             therefore
             are
             they
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             prove
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             inseparable
             Adjuncts
             ,
             which
             were
             carnal
             and
             perishing
             things
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             eating
             of
             the
             Remainder
             of
             the
             Peace-offering
             ,
             whether
             of
             a
             Vow
             ,
             or
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             the
             Law
             whereof
             is
             given
             as
             an
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             Lev.
             7.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Laws
             concerning
             the
             
               Feasts
               of
               the
               whole
               People
            
             ,
             with
             their
             
               eating
               and
               drinking
            
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Lev.
             23.
             
             All
             these
             Divine
             Ordinances
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               meats
               and
               drinks
            
             ,
             that
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             with
             their
             offering
             of
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             declaring
             of
             what
             nature
             they
             were
             .
             And
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             all
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             imposed
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             consisted
             in
             ,
             or
             were
             concerning
             
               divers
               Washings
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             any
             kind
             of
             washing
             ,
             whether
             by
             dipping
             or
             sprinkling
             ;
             putting
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             washed
             
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             or
             applying
             the
             water
             unto
             the
             thing
             it self
             to
             be
             washed
             .
             Of
             these
             washings
             there
             were
             various
             sorts
             or
             kinds
             under
             the
             Law.
             For
             the
             Priests
             were
             washed
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             4.
             and
             the
             Levites
             ,
             Numb
             .
             8.
             12.
             and
             the
             People
             after
             they
             had
             contracted
             any
             impurity
             ,
             Lev.
             15.
             8
             ,
             16.
             
             But
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             have
             particular
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               washings
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Offerings
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             before
             the
             Altar
             ;
             For
             these
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             be
             rightly
             offered
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             added
             in
             the
             description
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               institutis
               carnalibus
               ,
               ritibus
               ,
               ceremoniis
               ,
               justitiis
               justificationibus
               carnis
               .
            
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             
             say
             we
             .
             The
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             hath
             been
             spoken
             unto
             before
             .
             Rites
             of
             Worship
             arbitrarily
             imposed
             ,
             whose
             Ius
             or
             Right
             depended
             on
             the
             will
             or
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             And
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             given
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             they
             sanctified
             unto
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             may
             be
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             nature
             in
             general
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             about
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             and
             Washings
             ,
             
               they
               were
               carnal
               Ordinances
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               distinctive
               copulative
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             that
             sense
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             to
             contain
             an
             addition
             of
             all
             those
             other
             legal
             Ordinances
             which
             any
             way
             belonged
             
             unto
             the
             Purifications
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             the
             reasonings
             in
             these
             words
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             perfect
             Church-state
             which
             God
             would
             bring
             in
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Worshipers
             were
             to
             enjoy
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             with
             joy
             and
             boldness
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             a
             perfect
             Atonement
             and
             Purification
             of
             Sin.
             How
             this
             is
             effected
             by
             
               the
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             declares
             .
             But
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Levitical
               Sacrifices
            
             were
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             as
             unto
             this
             end
             .
             For
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             men
             were
             conversant
             wholly
             in
             
               carnal
               things
            
             ,
             in
             meats
             ,
             drinks
             ,
             washings
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             carnal
             observances
             ,
             which
             could
             reach
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             
               sanctification
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             as
             he
             evidenceth
             in
             the
             application
             of
             all
             these
             things
             unto
             his
             present
             argument
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             And
             the
             Faith
             of
             Believers
             is
             rather
             weakned
             than
             confirmed
             ,
             by
             all
             things
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             that
             divert
             their
             minds
             from
             an
             immediate
             respect
             unto
             ,
             and
             total
             dependance
             on
             
               the
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             all
             these
             things
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             imposed
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             difficulty
             in
             the
             Syntax
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             which
             all
             
             Interpreters
             take
             notice
             of
             .
             If
             it
             refers
             unto
             the
             Substantives
             immediately
             foregoing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             it
             agrees
             not
             with
             them
             in
             Case
             ;
             if
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             other
             Verse
             ,
             it
             agrees
             not
             with
             it
             in
             Gender
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             had
             before
             adjoined
             unto
             it
             a
             Participle
             of
             the
             
               Feminine
               Gender
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             letter
             Iota
             is
             added
             unto
             the
             first
             word
             ,
             or
             taken
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             so
             that
             originally
             they
             were
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Gender
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             had
             put
             together
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Neuter
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             
               Feminine
               Gender
            
             ,
             he
             might
             apply
             his
             Adjectives
             either
             to
             one
             or
             both
             ,
             without
             offence
             to
             Grammar
             .
             Yet
             I
             rather
             judge
             that
             in
             this
             word
             he
             had
             respect
             unto
             all
             the
             things
             whereof
             he
             had
             discoursed
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             Concerning
             them
             all
             he
             declares
             that
             they
             were
             thus
             imposed
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             is
             proper
             .
          
           
             Many
             judge
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Objection
             anticipated
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             description
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             all
             its
             Furniture
             and
             Services
             ,
             he
             declares
             that
             they
             could
             not
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             
               perfect
               the
               Worshipers
            
             that
             attended
             unto
             them
             .
             Hereon
             it
             might
             be
             well
             enquired
             ,
             To
             what
             purpose
             then
             were
             they
             appointed
             ?
             Unto
             what
             end
             did
             they
             serve
             ?
             Hereunto
             he
             replies
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               never
               designed
               unto
               perpetual
               use
               ,
               but
               only
               imposed
               on
               the
               people
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             respect
             unto
             any
             such
             Objection
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             plainly
             declares
             their
             
               use
               and
               duration
            
             according
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             as
             their
             nature
             did
             require
             .
             And
             hereby
             also
             he
             confirms
             his
             Argument
             ,
             of
             their
             insufficiency
             unto
             the
             great
             end
             of
             perfecting
             ,
             sanctifying
             ,
             or
             consecrating
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             hereof
             there
             are
             two
             evidences
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             things
             imposed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               on
               the
               people
            
             under
             the
             Law.
             They
             were
             laid
             on
             them
             as
             a
             Burden
             .
             The
             word
             is
             properly
             ,
             incumbentia
             ,
             lying
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Burden
             .
             There
             was
             a
             weight
             in
             all
             these
             legal
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             too
             heavy
             for
             the
             people
             to
             bear
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             And
             if
             the
             imposition
             of
             them
             be
             principally
             intended
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             the
             word
             ,
             imposed
             ,
             it
             respects
             the
             Bondage
             they
             were
             brought
             into
             by
             them
             .
             Men
             may
             have
             a
             weight
             lying
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             brought
             into
             Bondage
             thereby
             .
             But
             these
             things
             were
             so
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             feel
             their
             weight
             ,
             and
             groan
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             it
             .
             Of
             this
             Bondage
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Epistle
             unto
             the
             Galatians
             .
             And
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             those
             things
             should
             perfect
             a
             Church-state
             ,
             which
             in
             themselves
             were
             such
             a
             Burden
             ,
             and
             effective
             of
             such
             a
             Bondage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             duration
             assigned
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             thus
             imposed
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               a
               determined
               limited
               season
            
             .
             They
             were
             never
             designed
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Controversie
             which
             we
             have
             at
             this
             day
             with
             the
             Iews
             .
             The
             principal
             foundation
             of
             their
             present
             unbelief
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             
               is
               eternal
            
             ,
             and
             
               that
               the
               observation
               of
               its
               Rites
               and
               Institutions
               is
               to
               be
               continued
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             hereunto
             the
             Apostle
             had
             evidently
             proved
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             he
             had
             undeniably
             demonstrated
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             of
             
               perpetual
               use
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             could
             ever
             effect
             that
             state
             of
             Perfection
             which
             God
             designed
             unto
             it
             ,
             he
             now
             declares
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               certain
               determinate
               season
            
             fixed
             in
             the
             purpose
             and
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             their
             cessation
             and
             removal
             .
             And
             this
             he
             describes
             in
             the
             last
             word
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             season
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Correction
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             Direction
             ,
             others
             ;
             
             we
             ,
             
               of
               Reformation
            
             ;
             restraining
             the
             word
             unto
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             retaining
             its
             usual
             signification
             most
             improperly
             .
             For
             Reformation
             is
             the
             amendment
             and
             reduction
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             unto
             its
             
               primitive
               Institution
            
             ,
             by
             abolishing
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             Abuses
             that
             have
             crept
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             corrupt
             Additions
             that
             have
             been
             made
             unto
             it
             :
             But
             nothing
             of
             that
             nature
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             Many
             such
             seasons
             there
             were
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             the
             things
             belonging
             unto
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             were
             so
             reformed
             .
             But
             now
             not
             the
             Reduction
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             Services
             unto
             its
             first
             Institution
             is
             intended
             ,
             but
             its
             utter
             removal
             and
             taking
             away
             out
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             respect
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             designed
             unto
             it
             ,
             taking
             the
             word
             Reformation
             in
             an
             universal
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             new
             animating
             form
             and
             life
             ,
             with
             new
             means
             and
             ways
             of
             their
             expression
             and
             exercise
             in
             new
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             the
             word
             may
             be
             of
             use
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
           
             Those
             who
             render
             it
             ,
             
               of
               Correction
            
             ,
             are
             no
             less
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             For
             Correction
             might
             be
             applied
             unto
             the
             Abuses
             that
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             by
             our
             Saviour
             with
             respect
             unto
             Pharisaical
             Traditions
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             here
             of
             the
             Worship
             it self
             as
             it
             was
             first
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             such
             Abuses
             .
             This
             was
             not
             the
             object
             of
             any
             just
             Correction
             .
          
           
             The
             Time
             intended
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             and
             agreed
             upon
             .
             It
             is
             the
             great
             time
             or
             season
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             order
             and
             alter
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             might
             attain
             its
             perfect
             state
             .
             This
             was
             the
             season
             that
             was
             to
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             all
             legal
             observances
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             expire
             .
             Unto
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             this
             season
             ,
             God
             had
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             all
             things
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             See
             Luke
             1.
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74.
             
             And
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             therein
             God
             finally
             disposed
             and
             directed
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             unto
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             salvation
             thereof
             :
             see
             Ephes.
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             the
             whole
             Verse
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               so
               mean
               and
               abject
               ,
               but
               the
               Will
               and
               Authority
               of
               God
               can
               render
               it
               of
               sacred
               use
               ,
               and
               sacred
               efficacy
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               ordain
               and
               appoint
               it
               .
            
             Such
             were
             the
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             
               divers
               washings
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             however
             contemptible
             in
             themselves
             ,
             had
             a
             Religious
             use
             from
             the
             appointment
             of
             God.
             For
             others
             to
             attempt
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             with
             their
             Salt
             and
             Oil
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             is
             foolishly
             to
             imitate
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             proudly
             to
             usurp
             his
             Authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               fixing
               of
               Times
               and
               Seasons
               ,
               for
               the
               state
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               solely
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               sovereign
               disposal
               .
            
             He
             alone
             appointed
             this
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             the
             Church
             could
             neither
             hasten
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             quiet
             waiting
             alone
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             Promises
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               blessed
               Liberty
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               namely
               ,
               its
               freedom
               and
               liberty
               from
               legal
               Impositions
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               time
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               the
               time
               of
               the
               general
               final
               Reformation
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               all
               things
               were
               unchangeably
               directed
               unto
               their
               proper
               use
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             UNto
             this
             verse
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             its
             Sanctuary
             and
             Services
             is
             continued
             .
             Amongst
             them
             the
             service
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             in
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             on
             the
             
               day
               of
               expiation
            
             was
             principally
             designed
             :
             For
             this
             was
             looked
             on
             and
             trusted
             unto
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             Glory
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             greatest
             efficacy
             as
             unto
             Atonement
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God.
             And
             so
             it
             was
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             Hence
             they
             have
             a
             saying
             yet
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             
               day
               of
               Expiation
               ,
               when
               the
               High
               Priest
               entred
               into
               the
               most
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               all
               Israel
               were
               made
               as
               innocent
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Creation
               .
            
             In
             what
             sense
             it
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             so
             shall
             be
             declared
             on
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             in
             these
             things
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             old
             Covenant
             did
             consist
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             allows
             unto
             it
             in
             his
             demonstration
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             new
             above
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Ministry
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             
               on
               that
               day
            
             he
             hath
             an
             especial
             respect
             unto
             ,
             in
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             and
             its
             Administration
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             although
             he
             hath
             a
             principal
             regard
             hereunto
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             respect
             it
             only
             and
             singly
             .
             The
             whole
             
               description
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             and
             its
             services
             he
             also
             regards
             in
             the
             comparison
             he
             intends
             between
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             .
             In
             him
             ,
             his
             office
             ,
             sanctuary
             and
             sacrifice
             doth
             the
             excellency
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             consist
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             all
             those
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             under
             the
             Law.
             The
             want
             of
             a
             due
             observation
             hereof
             hath
             lead
             some
             Expositors
             into
             mistakes
             :
             For
             they
             would
             confine
             all
             that
             he
             sayes
             unto
             a
             correspondency
             with
             what
             was
             done
             
               on
               that
               solemn
            
             day
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             whereas
             he
             doth
             also
             expresly
             declare
             that
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Reality
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             all
             its
             Utensils
             ,
             its
             Services
             and
             Sacrifices
             were
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             alone
             :
             For
             unto
             this
             end
             doth
             he
             give
             us
             such
             a
             description
             of
             them
             all
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             principally
             respects
             in
             the
             comparison
             he
             makes
             between
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             is
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             and
             his
             especial
             service
             in
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             an
             entrance
             into
             in
             this
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vul.
             
               Assistens
               ;
               assisting
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             who
             cometh
             ;
             
               adveniens
               ;
               coming
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             or
             was
             made
             an
             High
             Priest
             ;
             whereunto
             it
             adds
             ,
             instead
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             of
             the
             good
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             wrought
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               per
               amplius
               &
               perfectius
               Tabernaculum
            
             ;
             barbarously
             for
             
               majus
               ,
               et
               praestantius
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             he
             entred
             into
             that
             great
             and
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             Lat.
             
               non
               hujus
               Creationis
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               from
               among
               these
               Creatures
            
             .
             most
             ,
             
               hujus
               structurae
            
             ,
             of
             this
             building
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             being
             come
             ,
             an
             High
             Priest
             of
             Good
             Things
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             Building
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Introduction
               of
               the
               comparison
            
             in
             the
             redditive
             Conjunction
             5
             But
             ,
             answers
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               first
               verse
            
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             common
             notes
             of
             comparison
             and
             opposition
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               had
               truly
               ;
               But
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             this
             and
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             lays
             down
             in
             general
             what
             he
             proves
             and
             confirms
             by
             Instances
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             twentieth
             verse
             of
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             two
             things
             which
             he
             declares
             in
             this
             and
             the
             verse
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               Tabernanacle
               wherein
               he
               administred
               his
               Office
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               are
               the
               especial
               services
               he
               performed
               in
               answer
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               Legal
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               their
               Preference
               above
               them
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             verse
             he
             expresseth
             the
             subject
             whereof
             he
             treats
             ,
             or
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             concerning
             whom
             he
             treats
             .
             And
             he
             describes
             him
             (
             1
             )
             By
             his
             name
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ.
             (
             2
             )
             By
             his
             entrance
             on
             his
             office
             :
             
               being
               come
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             His
             Office
             itself
             ;
             an
             
               High
               Priest.
            
             (
             4
             )
             The
             effects
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             or
             the
             especial
             object
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Good
               things
               to
               come
            
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             Tabernacle
             wherein
             he
             administreth
             or
             dischargeth
             his
             office
             ;
             which
             is
             described
             by
             a
             comparison
             with
             the
             old
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Positively
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             or
             more
             excellent
             than
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             a
             
               double
               negation
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             exegetical
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             not
             
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               not
               of
               this
               building
            
             or
             Creation
             .
             All
             these
             particulars
             must
             be
             distinctly
             opened
             to
             give
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             spoken
             of
             is
             Christ.
             I
             have
             observed
             before
             the
             variety
             of
             Appellations
             or
             names
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             on
             various
             occasions
             expresseth
             him
             in
             this
             epistle
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             do
             in
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Epistles
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             calls
             him
             Iesus
             only
             ,
             sometimes
             Christ
             ,
             sometimes
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             And
             he
             had
             respect
             herein
             unto
             the
             various
             notions
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Person
             from
             the
             Prophesies
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
             And
             he
             useth
             none
             of
             them
             peculiarly
             but
             when
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             already
             observed
             on
             sundry
             occasions
             .
             And
             so
             there
             is
             in
             this
             Place
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             Iesus
             is
             come
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               Christ
               being
               come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             being
             come
             .
             Under
             that
             name
             and
             notion
             was
             he
             promised
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Messiah
               was
               to
               come
            
             ;
             all
             their
             desires
             and
             expectations
             were
             fixed
             on
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               that
               was
               to
               come
            
             ,
             was
             the
             name
             whereby
             they
             expressed
             their
             faith
             in
             him
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Matth.
             11.
             3.
             
             
               Art
               thou
               he
               who
               is
               to
               come
               ?
            
             And
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             was
             the
             time
             and
             the
             cause
             wherein
             and
             whereby
             they
             expected
             the
             last
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             perfection
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             on
             this
             occasion
             mentions
             him
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             He
             who
             was
             
               promised
               of
               old
            
             that
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             upon
             whose
             coming
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             ,
             by
             whom
             and
             at
             whose
             coming
             they
             expected
             the
             last
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             change
             
             in
             their
             present
             Administrations
             ,
             the
             
               promised
               Messiah
            
             being
             come
             .
             The
             Church
             was
             founded
             of
             old
             on
             the
             name
             Iehovah
             ,
             as
             denoting
             the
             unchangeableness
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             Exod.
             6.
             3.
             
             And
             this
             Name
             of
             Christ
             is
             declarative
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             by
             calling
             him
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             most
             proper
             when
             he
             was
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             so
             in
             it
             he
             minds
             the
             Hebrews
             of
             what
             was
             the
             antient
             faith
             of
             their
             Church
             concerning
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             general
             they
             expected
             on
             his
             coming
             .
             He
             had
             now
             no
             more
             to
             offer
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             had
             for
             many
             ages
             expected
             ,
             desired
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             a
             general
             foundation
             of
             what
             is
             afterwards
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             
               the
               way
               whereby
               he
               entred
               on
               his
               office
               ,
            
             he
             affirms
             
               that
               he
               is
               come
            
             .
             Christ
             being
             
             come
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             no
             where
             else
             used
             to
             express
             the
             Advent
             or
             Coming
             of
             Christ.
             Hence
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             it
             is
             rendred
             assistens
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             signifie
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             the
             sense
             is
             corrupted
             by
             it
             .
             The
             Rhemists
             render
             that
             translation
             ,
             but
             
               Christ
               assisting
               an
               High
               Priest.
            
             But
             this
             encreaseth
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             mistake
             of
             that
             Translation
             ,
             as
             not
             declaring
             that
             Christ
             himself
             was
             this
             High
             Priest
             which
             is
             the
             direct
             assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             intended
             is
             
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             sending
             and
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             He
             being
             now
             come
             ,
             according
             as
             was
             promised
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             although
             the
             word
             is
             inseparable
             in
             its
             construction
             with
             what
             followeth
             ,
             
               an
               High
               Priest
               ;
               being
               come
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             yet
             his
             coming
             itself
             in
             order
             unto
             the
             susception
             and
             discharge
             of
             that
             office
             is
             included
             in
             it
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             coming
             itself
             depended
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             his
             promises
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             
               fundamental
               Article
            
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             opposition
             unto
             Iudaism
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             by
             his
             being
             come
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             no
             one
             single
             act
             is
             intended
             ,
             as
             his
             Advent
             or
             Coming
             doth
             usually
             signifie
             his
             Incarnation
             only
             ;
             But
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             the
             whole
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             performance
             of
             the
             work
             whereunto
             he
             was
             designed
             thereon
             .
             In
             that
             sense
             is
             he
             frequently
             said
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             come
             .
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             observed
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             Argument
             herein
             unto
             the
             Apostle's
             design
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             being
             duly
             weighed
             ,
             would
             fully
             determine
             all
             the
             controversy
             he
             had
             with
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             For
             all
             their
             legal
             Administrations
             were
             only
             subservient
             unto
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             Representations
             thereof
             ,
             all
             given
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             
               should
               come
            
             .
             Wherefore
             upon
             his
             coming
             they
             must
             all
             necessarily
             cease
             and
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             a
             determination
             of
             the
             especial
             
               end
               of
               his
               coming
            
             under
             
             present
             consideration
             ;
             An
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             Being
             
               come
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             under
             the
             Law.
             This
             states
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             .
             He
             had
             before
             proved
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             came
             so
             to
             be
             .
             He
             now
             asserts
             it
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             those
             Actings
             which
             he
             was
             to
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             in
             answer
             unto
             those
             of
             the
             
               legal
               High
               Priests
            
             ,
             whose
             offices
             and
             services
             with
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             before
             declared
             .
             Those
             High
             Priests
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             Christ
             being
             
               come
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             adds
             the
             especial
             object
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             or
             the
             things
             about
             which
             he
             
             is
             conversant
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ;
             Of
             the
             good
             
               things
               to
               come
            
             .
             As
             the
             assertion
             is
             positive
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             comparison
             and
             opposition
             included
             in
             it
             .
             The
             High
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             not
             so
             .
             They
             were
             not
             Priests
             of
             
               Good
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             necessary
             unto
             the
             purification
             ,
             sanctification
             and
             justification
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             Priests
             of
             Good
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             of
             
               Good
               things
               present
            
             ;
             not
             of
             the
             
               Good
               things
               promised
            
             ,
             that
             were
             for
             to
             come
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
             article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Of
               the
               Good
               things
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             promised
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Priest
             ,
             or
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               things
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               office
            
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             procureth
             thereby
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Priest
             of
             his
             duties
             and
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             .
             As
             a
             Minister
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             which
             he
             administreth
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             is
             communicated
             thereby
             .
             Both
             are
             here
             included
             ;
             both
             the
             duties
             which
             he
             performed
             and
             the
             effects
             which
             he
             wrought
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               things
               to
               come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             so
             ,
             absolutely
             so
             ;
             or
             they
             were
             so
             called
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Most
             Expositors
             embrace
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             these
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             say
             are
             
               that
               future
               eternal
               salvation
               and
               glory
            
             which
             were
             procured
             for
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             so
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
             To
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             under
             the
             Law
             he
             assigns
             only
             things
             present
             ,
             temporal
             things
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             could
             be
             effected
             by
             them
             in
             their
             own
             vertue
             and
             power
             .
             But
             unto
             that
             of
             Christ
             he
             assigns
             eternal
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             immediately
             ,
             he
             
               hath
               procured
               for
               us
               eternal
               Redemption
               .
            
             The
             eternal
             Salvation
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             procured
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christ
             himself
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             so
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             These
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             meaning
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             the
             whole
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             confines
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             place
             unto
             the
             
               effects
               of
               it
               only
            
             ,
             and
             excludes
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             
               sacerdotal
               actings
            
             in
             the
             great
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             :
             For
             this
             was
             not
             now
             
               to
               come
            
             ,
             but
             was
             already
             past
             and
             accomplished
             .
             But
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             excluded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             principally
             intended
             by
             him
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             words
             ensuing
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               is
               described
            
             in
             which
             he
             was
             thus
             an
             High
             Priest
             of
             Good
             things
             to
             come
             :
             For
             this
             was
             his
             
               humane
               nature
            
             wherein
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             in
             this
             place
             compare
             together
             and
             oppose
             the
             
               future
               state
               of
               Glory
            
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             with
             and
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             world
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             equal
             ,
             nor
             would
             be
             cogent
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Saints
             of
             old
             were
             also
             made
             Partakers
             of
             that
             Glory
             .
             But
             he
             compares
             the
             
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             Priviledges
             ,
             Advantages
             and
             Grace
             which
             it
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             what
             it
             had
             by
             the
             Aaronical
             Priesthood
             :
             For
             the
             fundamental
             Principle
             which
             he
             confirms
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               present
               Perfection
            
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             these
             things
             by
             that
             notion
             of
             them
             which
             was
             received
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Good
               things
               to
               come
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             promise
             .
             Things
             which
             were
             fore-signifyed
             by
             all
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             which
             thereon
             were
             the
             desire
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             preceding
             ages
             .
             The
             things
             which
             all
             the
             Prophets
             foretold
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             promised
             by
             them
             ,
             directing
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             them
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             all
             the
             Good
             things
             in
             spiritual
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             which
             they
             looked
             for
             by
             the
             Messiah
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               Good
               things
               to
               come
            
             .
             Of
             these
             things
             Christ
             was
             now
             come
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             the
             Law
             having
             only
             the
             shadow
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             
               perfect
               Image
            
             of
             them
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             And
             these
             things
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             wherein
             the
             
               actual
               Administration
            
             of
             his
             Office
             did
             consist
             :
             For
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             own
             office
             ;
             he
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             performed
             .
             These
             in
             general
             were
             his
             Oblation
             and
             Intercession
             :
             For
             although
             his
             Intercession
             be
             continued
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             begun
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             as
             his
             oblation
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             continued
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             perpetual
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             preparation
             unto
             ,
             and
             actual
             oblation
             of
             himself
             ,
             was
             accompanied
             with
             most
             fervent
             and
             effectual
             Intercessions
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             7.
             
             And
             such
             was
             his
             solemn
             Prayer
             recorded
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.
             
             These
             things
             themselves
             in
             the
             first
             Place
             were
             the
             
               Good
               things
               to
            
             
             come
             :
             For
             these
             they
             were
             which
             were
             designed
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             first
             promise
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             all
             those
             which
             were
             afterwards
             given
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             therein
             .
             These
             did
             all
             the
             
               legal
               Institutions
            
             direct
             unto
             and
             represent
             .
             And
             that
             they
             are
             here
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             plainly
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             :
             For
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             opposeth
             his
             
               own
               blood
               and
               sacrifice
            
             with
             the
             Atonement
             he
             made
             thereby
             ,
             unto
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               of
               Goats
            
             with
             whatever
             could
             be
             effected
             thereby
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             effects
             of
             these
             
               Sacerdotal
               actings
            
             are
             also
             intended
             :
             For
             these
             also
             are
             reckoned
             hereunto
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             in
             the
             Instance
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               eternal
               Redemption
            
             ,
             which
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             these
             also
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             immediately
             respected
             God
             himself
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             was
             the
             
               Atonement
               and
               Reconciliation
            
             which
             he
             made
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             
               peace
               with
            
             God
             for
             sinners
             thereon
             .
             See
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Benefits
             which
             hereon
             are
             actually
             collated
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             brought
             into
             its
             
               consummate
               state
            
             in
             this
             world
             .
             What
             they
             are
             we
             have
             discoursed
             at
             large
             on
             chap.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             These
             therefore
             are
             the
             
               Good
               things
               to
               come
            
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             bringing
             forth
             and
             accomplishing
             the
             glorious
             effects
             of
             the
             
               hidden
               wisdom
               of
               God
            
             according
             unto
             his
             promises
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             with
             all
             the
             benefits
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Spiritual
             Worship
             which
             ensued
             thereon
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             
               These
               things
               alone
               were
               the
               true
               and
               real
               Good
               things
               that
               were
               intended
               for
               and
               promised
               unto
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             The
             Iews
             had
             now
             utterly
             lost
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             proved
             their
             ruine
             ;
             and
             yet
             do
             they
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             fatal
             mistake
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             They
             found
             that
             great
             and
             glorious
             things
             were
             spoken
             of
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             the
             Hope
             of
             Good
             things
             to
             come
             they
             lived
             upon
             ,
             and
             continue
             yet
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             being
             carnal
             in
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             fixed
             unto
             the
             desire
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             they
             fancied
             them
             to
             consist
             in
             things
             quite
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             Honour
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Power
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             and
             Dominion
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             with
             a
             possession
             of
             the
             wealth
             of
             all
             nations
             were
             the
             
               Good
               things
            
             which
             they
             hoped
             were
             to
             come
             .
             As
             to
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             with
             God
             by
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Deliverance
             from
             spiritual
             Adversaries
             with
             an
             holy
             worship
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             things
             which
             they
             neither
             desired
             nor
             regarded
             .
             Wherefore
             choosing
             the
             world
             and
             the
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             these
             which
             are
             spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             ,
             unto
             the
             world
             they
             are
             left
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             which
             it
             lieth
             under
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             some
             others
             also
             have
             deceived
             themselves
             with
             carnal
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Good
             things
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             yet
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               These
               things
               alone
               are
               absolutely
               Good
               unto
               the
               Church
               ;
               all
               other
               things
               are
               good
               or
               evil
               as
               they
               are
               used
               or
               abused
               .
            
             Outward
             Peace
             and
             Prosperity
             are
             Good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             oftentimes
             they
             prove
             not
             so
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Many
             a
             time
             have
             they
             been
             abused
             unto
             its
             great
             disadvantage
             .
             They
             are
             not
             such
             things
             as
             are
             too
             earnestly
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             for
             who
             knows
             what
             will
             be
             the
             end
             of
             them
             ?
             But
             these
             things
             are
             absolutely
             Good
             in
             every
             state
             and
             condition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               So
               excellent
               are
               these
               Good
               things
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               performance
               and
               procuring
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               his
               susception
               and
               discharge
               of
               his
               sacerdotal
               office
               .
            
             They
             are
             excellent
             in
             their
             Relation
             unto
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             the
             principal
             effects
             ;
             and
             excellent
             in
             Relation
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             means
             of
             its
             eternal
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             .
             Hadthey
             been
             of
             a
             lower
             or
             meaner
             nature
             ,
             so
             glorious
             a
             means
             had
             not
             been
             designed
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             them
             .
             Woe
             unto
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             despised
             .
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ?
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Such
               a
               Price
               and
               value
               did
               God
               put
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               so
               good
               are
               they
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               made
               them
               the
               subject
               of
               his
               promises
               unto
               the
               Church
               from
               the
            
             
             
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             And
             in
             all
             his
             promises
             concerning
             them
             ,
             he
             still
             opposed
             them
             unto
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             incomparably
             above
             them
             and
             better
             than
             them
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             chose
             out
             all
             things
             that
             are
             precious
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             to
             represent
             their
             excellencie
             ,
             which
             makes
             an
             Appearance
             of
             Promises
             of
             earthly
             Glories
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Jews
             deceived
             themselves
             .
             And
             because
             of
             their
             worth
             ,
             he
             judged
             it
             meet
             to
             keep
             the
             Church
             so
             long
             in
             the
             desire
             and
             expectation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             immediate
             respect
             unto
             in
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             what
             he
             had
             newly
             at
             large
             declared
             concerning
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               and
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               therein
               .
            
             Wherefore
             he
             assigns
             a
             Tabernacle
             unto
             this
             High
             Priest
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             whereby
             he
             came
             ,
             or
             wherein
             he
             administred
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             office
             .
             And
             concerning
             this
             he
             (
             first
             )
             asserts
             ,
             that
             he
             
               came
               by
               a
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Describes
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Positively
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             greater
             and
             more
             excellent
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             Negatively
             ,
             in
             that
             
               being
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               same
               Building
            
             with
             it
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             
               came
               by
               a
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             These
             words
             may
             have
             prospect
             unto
             what
             is
             afterwards
             declared
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             and
             belong
             thereunto
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               being
               come
               an
               High
               Priest
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               by
               a
               perfect
               Tabernacle
            
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Law
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             by
             or
             through
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             others
             .
             But
             the
             words
             do
             rather
             declare
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               intended
            
             ,
             than
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             unto
             that
             one
             solemn
             service
             :
             For
             so
             before
             he
             had
             described
             the
             frame
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             old
             Tabernacle
             ,
             before
             he
             mentioned
             its
             use
             .
          
           
             
               Being
               come
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             by
             such
             a
             Tabernacle
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wherein
             he
             administred
             that
             office
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             here
             intended
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             variety
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             expositors
             .
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             who
             is
             followed
             by
             many
             .
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             Heaven
             itself
             .
             This
             is
             embraced
             and
             pleaded
             for
             by
             Schlictingius
             who
             labours
             much
             in
             the
             explanation
             of
             it
             .
             But
             whereas
             this
             is
             usually
             opposed
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             affirms
             that
             Christ
             
               entred
               into
               the
               Holies
            
             ,
             which
             he
             expounds
             of
             Heaven
             itself
             ,
             by
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             Heaven
             also
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             remove
             it
             :
             For
             he
             saies
             there
             is
             a
             double
             Tabernacle
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             place
             described
             a
             double
             Tabernacle
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             a
             first
             and
             a
             second
             ,
             with
             their
             Utensils
             and
             services
             ,
             distinguished
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             by
             a
             vail
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             two
             places
             in
             Heaven
             answering
             thereunto
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             
               dwelling
               Place
               of
               the
               Angels
            
             ;
             the
             other
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             himself
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             Through
             the
             first
             of
             these
             he
             saies
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             passed
             into
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             
               his
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             indeed
             said
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             exaltation
             did
             
               pass
               through
               the
               Heavens
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             made
             higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             would
             seem
             to
             favour
             that
             conceit
             ,
             though
             not
             observed
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             conceit
             or
             fancy
             such
             
               distinct
               Places
               in
               Heaven
               above
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             so
             to
             do
             :
             For
             the
             Residence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             is
             before
             and
             about
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             So
             are
             they
             always
             placed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             10.
             
             Revel
             .
             5.
             11.
             
             And
             these
             aspectable
             Heavens
             which
             Christ
             passed
             through
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             
               vail
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             in
             his
             holy
             service
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             own
             flesh
             .
             chap.
             10.
             20.
             
             The
             only
             Reason
             of
             this
             ungrounded
             curious
             Imagination
             ,
             is
             a
             design
             to
             avoid
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             whilst
             he
             was
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             he
             refers
             this
             Tabernacle
             unto
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             as
             the
             only
             means
             of
             offering
             himself
             .
             But
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             a
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             own
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             minister
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Tabernacle
             whereby
             he
             came
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             was
             
               his
               own
               humane
               nature
            
             .
             
             The
             Bodies
             of
             men
             are
             often
             called
             their
             Tabernacles
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             14.
             
             And
             Christ
             called
             his
             own
             Body
             the
             
               Temple
               ;
               Ioh.
            
             2.
             19.
             
             His
             flesh
             was
             the
             
               vail
               .
               Heb.
            
             10.
             20.
             and
             in
             his
             incarnation
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               pitch
               his
               Tabernacle
            
             among
             us
             .
             Ioh.
             1.
             14.
             
             
               Herein
               dwelt
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               .
               Col.
            
             2.
             9.
             that
             is
             ,
             substantially
             ;
             represented
             by
             all
             the
             Pledges
             of
             Gods
             presence
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             old
             .
             This
             was
             that
             Tabernacle
             wherein
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             administred
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             continueth
             yet
             so
             to
             do
             in
             his
             Intercession
             .
             For
             the
             full
             proof
             hereof
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             unto
             our
             exposition
             on
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             gives
             us
             an
             understanding
             of
             the
             description
             given
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             
             in
             the
             Adjuncts
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             reference
             unto
             that
             of
             old
             .
             This
             is
             given
             us
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Positively
             ,
             in
             a
             double
             comparative
             property
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             was
             Greater
             than
             it
             .
             Greater
             in
             dignity
             and
             worth
             ,
             not
             quantity
             and
             measures
             .
             The
             
               Humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             both
             in
             itself
             ,
             its
             Conception
             ,
             Framing
             ,
             gracious
             Qualifications
             and
             Endowments
             ,
             especially
             in
             its
             Relation
             unto
             ,
             and
             Subsistence
             in
             the
             Divine
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             than
             any
             material
             fabrick
             could
             be
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             ,
             for
             comparative
             Excellency
             and
             Dignity
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             almost
             constantly
             used
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             chap.
             6.
             13
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             doth
             thus
             more
             excel
             the
             old
             Tabernacle
             ,
             than
             the
             Sun
             doth
             the
             meanest
             Star.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               More
               perfect
            
             .
             This
             respects
             its
             
               Sacred
               use
            
             .
             It
             was
             more
             
               perfectly
               fitted
            
             
             and
             suited
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             exercising
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             in
             making
             A
             tonement
             for
             sin
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             was
             .
             So
             it
             is
             expressed
             chap.
             10.
             5.
             
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               Burnt-offering
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               ,
               but
               a
               body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             which
             God
             accepted
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             well
             pleased
             ,
             when
             he
             rejected
             the
             other
             as
             insufficient
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             That
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               wherein
               he
               discharged
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               in
               making
               Atonement
               for
               sin
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               ,
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               excellent
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               far
               excelling
               those
               that
               were
               most
               excellent
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             An
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             what
             he
             designed
             ,
             appointed
             and
             produced
             unto
             his
             own
             Glory
             ;
             And
             it
             was
             that
             which
             answered
             all
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             was
             shadowed
             out
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             .
             And
             I
             have
             laboured
             elsewhere
             to
             represent
             the
             Glory
             of
             this
             ordinance
             as
             the
             principal
             effect
             of
             divine
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             ,
             the
             great
             means
             of
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             The
             wonderful
             provision
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             will
             be
             the
             object
             of
             holy
             admiration
             unto
             eternity
             .
             But
             the
             Glory
             of
             it
             is
             a
             subject
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             peculiarly
             laboured
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             .
             And
             unto
             the
             comparison
             with
             those
             of
             old
             here
             principally
             intended
             ,
             its
             excellency
             and
             glory
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             as
             in
             other
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Whatever
             they
             had
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             Type
             ,
             Figure
             and
             Representation
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Reality
             and
             Substance
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             they
             only
             shadowed
             out
             as
             unto
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             really
             effect
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Whereas
             they
             were
             capable
             only
             of
             an
             Holiness
             by
             dedication
             and
             consecration
             which
             is
             external
             ,
             giving
             an
             outward
             denomination
             ,
             not
             changing
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ;
             This
             was
             Glorious
             in
             real
             internal
             Holiness
             wherein
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             doth
             consist
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             matter
             of
             them
             all
             was
             earthly
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             perishing
             ;
             His
             humane
             nature
             was
             Heavenly
             as
             unto
             its
             original
             ;
             the
             
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             immortal
             or
             eternal
             in
             its
             constitution
             ;
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             
               Power
               of
               an
               endless
               life
            
             :
             For
             although
             he
             dyed
             once
             for
             sin
             ,
             yet
             his
             whole
             nature
             had
             always
             its
             entire
             subsistence
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             (
             5
             )
             Their
             Relation
             unto
             God
             ,
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             outward
             Institution
             or
             
               word
               of
               command
            
             only
             ;
             That
             of
             his
             was
             by
             Assumption
             into
             personal
             union
             with
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             (
             6
             )
             They
             had
             only
             outward
             
               Typical
               Pledges
            
             of
             Gods
             Presence
             ;
             in
             him
             dwelt
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             .
             (
             7
             )
             They
             were
             exposed
             unto
             the
             injuries
             of
             time
             and
             all
             other
             outward
             occurrences
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             the
             glory
             or
             worship
             of
             God.
             He
             never
             did
             not
             would
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             belonged
             unto
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             
             is
             now
             exalted
             above
             all
             Adversities
             and
             Oppositions
             .
             And
             other
             considerations
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             might
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               undertaking
               to
               be
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               was
               of
               necessity
               that
               he
               should
               come
               by
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               Tabernacle
               wherein
               to
               discharge
               that
               Office.
               He
               came
               by
               a
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             said
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             necessity
             that
             he
             
               should
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             3.
             
             For
             being
             to
             save
             the
             Church
             by
             vertue
             of
             and
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             done
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             describes
             this
             Tabernacle
             by
             a
             double
             Negation
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             was
             
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             it
             was
             
               not
               of
               this
               building
            
             .
             And
             this
             latter
             clause
             is
             generally
             taken
             to
             be
             exegetical
             of
             the
             former
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             its
             introduction
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               is
               to
               say
            
             .
             I
             shall
             consider
             both
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             .
             The
             Old
             Tabernacle
             whil'st
             
             it
             stood
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             So
             it
             is
             constantly
             called
             by
             David
             in
             the
             Psalms
             .
             Temples
             were
             generally
             sumptuous
             and
             glorious
             Fabrics
             ,
             always
             answering
             the
             utmost
             ability
             of
             them
             that
             built
             them
             ;
             not
             to
             have
             done
             their
             best
             therein
             they
             esteemed
             irreligious
             .
             For
             they
             designed
             to
             express
             somewhat
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             what
             they
             worshiped
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             a
             veneration
             of
             what
             was
             performed
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             men
             in
             the
             degenerate
             state
             of
             Christianity
             are
             returned
             unto
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             represent
             the
             
               Greatness
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holiness
               of
               his
               Worship
            
             ,
             in
             magnificent
             Structures
             ,
             and
             costly
             Ornaments
             of
             them
             .
             How
             beit
             the
             best
             of
             them
             all
             
               were
               made
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             no
             way
             meet
             habitations
             for
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             he
             had
             designed
             to
             dwell
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             Solomon
             acknowledgeth
             concerning
             the
             Temple
             which
             he
             had
             built
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             the
             most
             glorious
             that
             ever
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             built
             by
             God's
             own
             appointment
             .
             2
             Chron.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               The
               house
               which
               I
               build
               ,
               is
               great
               :
               for
               great
               is
               our
               God
               above
               all
               Gods.
               But
               who
               is
               able
               to
               build
               him
               an
               house
               ,
               seeing
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               cannot
               contain
               him
               ?
               who
               am
               I
               then
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               build
               him
               an
               house
               ,
               save
               onely
               to
               burn
               sacrifice
               before
               him
               ?
            
             And
             1
             Kings
             8.
             27.
             
             
               Will
               God
               indeed
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               ?
               behold
               ,
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               cannot
               contain
               thee
               :
               how
               much
               less
               this
               house
               that
               I
               have
               builded
               ?
            
             Service
             was
             to
             be
             done
             unto
             God
             in
             that
             Temple
             according
             unto
             his
             appointment
             ,
             but
             a
             meet
             habitation
             for
             him
             it
             was
             not
             .
             And
             our
             Apostle
             lays
             it
             down
             as
             a
             Principle
             suited
             unto
             natural
             light
             ,
             
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               could
               not
               dwell
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             24.
             
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               hands
            
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Old
             ,
             but
             such
             was
             not
             that
             wherein
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             administreth
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             been
             an
             apprehension
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Temple
             wherein
             God
             would
             dwell
             ,
             that
             should
             
               not
               be
               made
               with
               hands
            
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             upon
             his
             purging
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             upon
             their
             requiring
             a
             sign
             for
             the
             justification
             of
             his
             Authority
             in
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             says
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             
               Destroy
               this
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               three
               days
               I
               will
               raise
               it
               up
               ,
            
             John
             2.
             19.
             
             He
             spake
             of
             the
             same
             Temple
             as
             to
             their
             destruction
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             raising
             it
             again
             .
             Thus
             he
             called
             
               his
               own
               Body
            
             ;
             he
             spake
             ,
             saith
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               his
               Body
            
             .
             That
             other
             Fabric
             was
             a
             Type
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             partook
             of
             the
             same
             name
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             was
             no
             farther
             a
             Temple
             ,
             or
             an
             habitation
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             was
             Typical
             of
             that
             Body
             of
             his
             ,
             wherein
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             did
             dwell
             .
             This
             testimony
             of
             his
             seemeth
             to
             have
             
               provoked
               the
               Iews
               above
               any
               other
            
             ;
             unless
             it
             was
             that
             when
             he
             plainly
             declared
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             unto
             them
             ,
             affirming
             that
             he
             was
             before
             Abraham
             ;
             For
             this
             cast
             them
             into
             so
             much
             madness
             ,
             as
             that
             immediately
             they
             
               took
               up
               stones
               to
               cast
               at
               him
               ,
            
             John
             8.
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             But
             their
             malice
             was
             more
             inveterate
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             thus
             spake
             concerning
             the
             Temple
             :
             For
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             when
             they
             conspired
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             they
             made
             these
             words
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Accusation
             .
             But
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             
             such
             cases
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             pretend
             that
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             as
             he
             spake
             them
             ,
             were
             criminal
             ,
             they
             variously
             wrested
             them
             to
             make
             an
             appearance
             of
             a
             Crime
             ,
             though
             they
             knew
             not
             of
             what
             nature
             .
             So
             the
             Psalmist
             prophesied
             that
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             Psal.
             56.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             affirmed
             him
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               able
               to
               destroy
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               build
               it
               in
               three
               days
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.
             61.
             
             Which
             was
             apparently
             false
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             comparing
             his
             words
             with
             theirs
             .
             Wherefore
             others
             of
             them
             observing
             that
             the
             Witness
             was
             not
             yet
             home
             unto
             their
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             they
             
               sware
               positively
            
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               destroy
               this
               Temple
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               and
               in
               three
               days
               I
               will
               build
               another
               made
               without
               hands
               ,
            
             Mark
             14.
             58.
             
             For
             they
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             variously
             reported
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             .
             For
             these
             in
             Mark
             are
             other
             Witnesses
             ,
             which
             agreed
             not
             with
             what
             was
             sworn
             before
             ,
             as
             he
             observes
             ,
             ver
             .
             59.
             
             
               But
               neither
               so
               did
               their
               Witness
               agree
               together
               .
            
             However
             they
             fix
             on
             a
             Notion
             that
             was
             passant
             among
             them
             ,
             
               of
               a
               Temple
               to
               be
               built
               without
               hands
               .
            
             And
             sundry
             things
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Prophets
             which
             lead
             them
             into
             an
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             dwell
             among
             men
             in
             a
             Temple
             or
             Tabernacle
             that
             should
             not
             be
             made
             with
             hands
             .
             And
             all
             their
             Predictions
             were
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             the
             eternal
             Word
             ,
             by
             the
             assumption
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             fixed
             his
             
               Tabernacle
               among
               us
            
             ,
             John
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             .
             Whereas
             Solomon
             openly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Habitation
             of
             God
             could
             not
             be
             in
             the
             Temple
             that
             he
             had
             built
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             made
             with
             hands
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             natural
             light
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             contained
             therein
             ,
             could
             not
             dwell
             in
             such
             a
             Temple
             ;
             and
             whereas
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Temple
             wherein
             God
             would
             dwell
             that
             was
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             comparing
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Old
             Tabernacle
             ,
             he
             affirms
             in
             the
             first
             place
             that
             it
             was
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             .
          
           
             Respect
             also
             is
             had
             herein
             unto
             the
             framing
             of
             the
             Fabric
             of
             the
             Old
             Tabernacle
             by
             Bezaliel
             .
             For
             although
             the
             pattern
             of
             it
             was
             shewn
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             the
             actual
             framing
             and
             erection
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Workmen
               ,
               skilful
               to
               work
            
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             earthly
             materials
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Chap.
             36.
             1.
             
             And
             although
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             cunning
             and
             skill
             which
             they
             had
             received
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             they
             framed
             ,
             made
             and
             reared
             a
             Tabernacle
             most
             
               artificial
               and
               beautiful
            
             ;
             yet
             when
             all
             was
             done
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             the
             work
             of
             mens
             hands
             .
             But
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Production
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             an
             immediate
             effect
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             36.
             
          
           
             Nothing
             of
             Humane
             Wisdom
             or
             Contrivance
             ,
             nothing
             of
             the
             Skill
             or
             Power
             of
             Man
             ,
             had
             the
             least
             influence
             into
             or
             concurrence
             in
             the
             provision
             of
             this
             glorious
             Tabernacle
             ,
             wherein
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             effected
             .
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             indeed
             
               was
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
            
             ,
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             but
             she
             was
             purely
             passive
             therein
             ,
             and
             concurrent
             in
             no
             efficiency
             either
             Moral
             or
             Physical
             thereunto
             .
             It
             was
             the
             contrivance
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             Divine
             Power
             alone
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             adds
             ,
             as
             a
             farther
             dissimilitude
             unto
             the
             other
             Tabernacle
             ;
             
               that
               is
               not
               of
               this
               Building
               .
            
             Expositors
             generally
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             
             meerly
             exegetical
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             Building
             .
             To
             me
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             so
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             like
             unto
             that
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             order
             of
             any
             other
             created
             thing
             ;
             not
             of
             the
             same
             make
             and
             constitution
             with
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             here
             below
             .
             For
             although
             the
             
               substance
               of
               his
               Humane
               Nature
            
             were
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             ours
             ,
             yet
             the
             Production
             of
             it
             in
             the
             World
             was
             such
             an
             Act
             of
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             as
             excels
             all
             other
             Divine
             Operations
             whatever
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               created
               a
               new
               thing
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               A
               woman
               shall
               compass
               a
               man
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.
             22.
             or
             conceive
             him
             without
             natural
             Generation
             .
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             word
             whereby
             the
             creation
             of
             all
             things
             is
             Constantly
             expressed
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             it
             signifies
             the
             things
             that
             are
             created
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             ever
             used
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whence
             it
             is
             derived
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Temple
             or
             any
             thing
             belonging
             thereunto
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             doth
             not
             limit
             it
             unto
             that
             constitution
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             ,
             
               not
               of
               this
               Building
            
             ,
             should
             be
             ,
             
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             as
             that
             Tabernacle
             was
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             not
             of
             the
             order
             of
             created
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             either
             such
             as
             were
             immediately
             created
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             educed
             out
             of
             them
             by
             a
             creating
             Act
             or
             Power
             .
             For
             although
             it
             was
             so
             as
             unto
             its
             substance
             ,
             yet
             in
             its
             constitution
             and
             production
             it
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             
               divine
               power
               above
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               this
               Creation
               ,
               or
               things
               created
               .
            
          
           
             
               God
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               obliged
               unto
               any
               means
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               the
               Holy
               Counsels
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               can
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               exceed
               the
               whole
               order
               and
               course
               of
               the
               first
               creation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               his
               providence
               in
               the
               rule
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             comparison
             between
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             procedure
             in
             this
             verse
             unto
             another
             ,
             between
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               actings
            
             and
             those
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law.
             And
             whereas
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             especial
             services
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             had
             insisted
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             on
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             every
             year
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             solemn
             and
             most
             mystical
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle-service
             ;
             in
             the
             first
             Place
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             what
             
               answered
               thereunto
            
             in
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Administrations
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             on
             all
             accounts
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Place
             itself
             whereinto
             he
             entred
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Time
             when
             it
             did
             in
             Glory
             and
             Efficacy
             excel
             that
             service
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             By
             
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               own
               Soul
               or
               Life
               .
            
             He
             made
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ;
             Isa.
             5.
             3.
             
             Blood
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               one
               time
            
             ;
             not
             many
             times
             ,
             not
             once
             every
             year
             as
             they
             did
             under
             the
             Law.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               into
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ;
             less
             properly
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             expression
             the
             old
             Tabernacle
             is
             intended
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostle
             respects
             
               Heaven
               itself
            
             ;
             in
             
               Sancta
               ,
               Sancta
               Sanctorum
               ,
               Sacrarium
               .
            
             That
             which
             answers
             unto
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             where
             was
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             Mercy-seat
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             
               aeterna
               Redemptione
               inventa
               ;
               aeternam
               Redemptionem
               nactus
               ;
               aeterna
               Redemptione
               acquisita
            
             ;
             most
             properly
             ,
             and
             according
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             all
             good
             Authors
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               own
               Blood
               he
               entered
               in
               once
               into
               the
            
             (
             most
             )
             
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               having
               obtained
               eternal
               Redemption
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             there
             is
             a
             direct
             entrance
             into
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Actings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             as
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             he
             offered
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             Sin.
             But
             the
             method
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proceedeth
             in
             ,
             is
             what
             he
             was
             led
             unto
             by
             the
             Proposal
             he
             had
             made
             of
             the
             Types
             of
             it
             under
             the
             Law.
             Wherefore
             he
             begins
             with
             the
             complement
             or
             consequent
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             Act
             or
             Duty
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             wherein
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Office
             was
             most
             conspicuous
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             newly
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             because
             part
             of
             our
             design
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             this
             
               whole
               Epistle
            
             ,
             is
             to
             free
             and
             vindicate
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             corrupt
             Glosses
             which
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             follow
             them
             ,
             have
             cast
             upon
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             on
             this
             great
             Head
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             particularly
             insist
             on
             the
             removal
             of
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             that
             is
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             their
             Writings
             against
             the
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             is
             comprised
             in
             the
             Comment
             on
             this
             Epistle
             composed
             by
             Crellius
             and
             Schlictingius
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             first
             examine
             their
             corrupt
             wrestings
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             false
             interpretations
             of
             them
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             unto
             their
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             They
             begin
             ;
             
               Nunc
               etiam
               opponit
               Sacrificium
               ipsius
               Christi
               ,
               Sacrificio
               Pontificis
               antiqui
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             their
             Interpretation
             of
             this
             and
             the
             following
             Verses
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             afterwards
             assert
             ,
             or
             infer
             from
             it
             ,
             falls
             of
             it self
             .
             But
             this
             is
             most
             false
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             directly
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             but
             only
             
               what
               was
               consequent
            
             unto
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             :
             Yea
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             which
             excludes
             them
             from
             being
             intended
             .
             The
             
               entrance
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
            
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             was
             not
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             it
             supposed
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             memorial
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             so
             entred
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
            
             .
             For
             all
             Sacrifices
             were
             offered
             at
             the
             Brazen
             Altar
             .
             And
             that
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             is
             expresly
             declared
             so
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             
             And
             the
             
               entrance
               of
               Christ
               into
               Heaven
            
             was
             not
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             the
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             ;
             For
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             with
             strong
             cryes
             and
             supplications
             ;
             but
             his
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             was
             Triumphant
             :
             So
             he
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             ;
             but
             his
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             was
             not
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             They
             add
             in
             Explication
             hereof
             ,
             
               Pontifex
               antiquus
               per
               sanguinem
               Hircorum
               &
               Vitulorum
               ingrediebatur
               in
               Sancta
               ,
               Christus
               verò
               non
               per
               sanguinem
               tam
               vilem
               ,
               sed
               pretiosissimum
               ;
               quod
               alius
               esse
               non
               potuit
               quam
               ipsius
               proprius
               .
               Nam
               sanguis
               quidem
               humanus
               sanguine
               Brutorum
               ,
               sed
               sanguis
               Christi
               ,
               sanguine
               caeterorum
               omnium
               hominum
               longe
               est
               pretiosior
               ;
               cum
               ipse
               quoque
               caeteris
               hominibus
               omnibus
               imò
               omnibus
               creaturis
               longe
               sit
               praestantior
               ,
               Deoque
               charior
               &
               proprior
               ,
               utpote
               unigenitus
               cjus
               filius
               .
            
             What
             they
             say
             of
             the
             
               preciousness
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             above
             that
             of
             brute
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             true
             :
             But
             they
             give
             two
             Reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             comprise
             not
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             its
             excellency
             as
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             (
             1
             )
             They
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               a
               Man.
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               That
               this
               Man
               was
               more
               dear
               to
               God
               than
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Son.
            
             Take
             these
             last
             words
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             the
             preciousness
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             assigned
             .
             Take
             them
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             excluded
             .
             The
             Scripture
             by
             them
             intends
             his
             
               Eternal
               Generation
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             they
             only
             his
             Nativity
             of
             
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             with
             his
             Exaltation
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             the
             true
             excellency
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             from
             his
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             whereby
             God
             
               purchased
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             know
             of
             what
             consideration
             the
             Preciousness
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             can
             be
             with
             them
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             for
             it
             belonged
             not
             unto
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             the
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             .
             For
             they
             would
             have
             the
             Offering
             of
             himself
             to
             consist
             onely
             in
             his
             
               entrance
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               appearing
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             when
             as
             they
             also
             imagine
             he
             had
             neither
             Flesh
             nor
             Blood.
             
          
           
             They
             proceed
             unto
             a
             Speculation
             about
             the
             use
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             Preposition
             ,
             
               Per
               ,
               By
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Not
               andum
               est
               Autorem
               ,
               ut
               elegantiae
               istius
               comparationis
               consuleret
               ,
               usum
               esse
               in
               priori
               membro
               voce
               ,
               Per
               ;
               licet
               Pontifex
               legalis
               non
               tantum
               per
               sanguinem
               hircorum
               &
               vitulorum
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               fuso
               prius
               sanguine
               istorum
               animalium
               ,
               seu
               interveniente
               sanguinis
               eorum
               fusione
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               cum
               ipsorum
               sanguine
               in
               Sancta
               fuerit
               ingressus
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               Verùm
               quia
               in
               Christi
               Sacrificio
               similitudo
               eòusque
               extendi
               non
               potuit
               ,
               cum
               Cbristus
               non
               alienum
               sed
               suum
               sanguinem
               fuderit
               ,
               nec
               sanguinem
               suum
               post
               mortem
               ,
               sed
               seipsum
               ,
               &
               quidem
               jam
               immortalem
               ,
               deposit
               is
               carnis
               &
               sanguinis
               exuviis
               ,
               quippe
               quae
               regnum
               Dei
               possidere
               nequeant
               ,
               in
               coelesti
               illo
               Tabernaculo
               obtulerit
               ;
               proindeque
               non
               cum
               sanguine
               ,
               sed
               tantum
               fuso
               prius
               sanguine
               ,
               seu
               interveniente
               sanguinis
               sui
               fusione
               in
               Sancta
               fuerit
               ingressus
               ;
               idcirco
               Autor
               minus
               de
               legali
               Pontifice
               dixit
               quam
               res
               erat
               ;
               vel
               potius
               ambiguitate
               particulae
               ,
               Per
               ,
               quae
               etiam
               idem
               quod
               ,
               Cum
               ,
               in
               sacris
               literis
               significare
               solet
               ,
               comparationis
               concinnitati
               consulere
               voluit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             design
             of
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             real
             similitude
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             the
             whole
             of
             its
             Sophistry
             being
             animated
             by
             a
             fancied
             signification
             of
             the
             Preposition
             Per
             ,
             or
             falsly
             pretended
             Reason
             of
             the
             use
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             indeed
             carry
             
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             said
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             with
             Blood
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             
               Not
               without
               Blood
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             Yet
             is
             it
             not
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             here
             respect
             unto
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               at
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Blood
             of
             it
             was
             shed
             and
             offered
             ,
             which
             he
             intends
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             therefore
             
               nothing
               less
            
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             High
             Priest
             herein
             ,
             than
             belonged
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             which
             was
             offered
             at
             the
             Altar
             ;
             less
             than
             his
             due
             is
             not
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             
               comparison
               fit
               and
               meet
            
             ,
             as
             is
             boldly
             pretended
             .
             Yea
             (
             3
             )
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Comparison
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             destroyed
             by
             this
             Artifice
             ;
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             not
             considered
             as
             a
             
               meer
               Comparison
            
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Relation
             that
             was
             between
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Antitype
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             between
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             the
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             .
             That
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             Comparison
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             Relation
             between
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             needful
             that
             they
             should
             really
             agree
             in
             that
             wherein
             they
             are
             compared
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             
               Force
               or
               Artifice
            
             be
             fitted
             to
             make
             some
             kind
             of
             Resemblance
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             other
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             compare
             things
             together
             ,
             which
             disagree
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             such
             things
             be
             the
             Types
             one
             of
             another
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             and
             allows
             a
             
               treble
               dissimilitude
            
             in
             the
             Comparates
             ,
             or
             between
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Antitype
             .
             For
             Christ
             entred
             by
             his
             
               own
               Blood
            
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Calves
               and
               Goats
            
             ;
             Christ
             
               onely
               once
            
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             
               every
               year
            
             ;
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             made
             with
             hands
             .
             But
             in
             other
             things
             he
             confirms
             a
             similitude
             between
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             with
             it
             .
             But
             by
             these
             men
             this
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             ground
             of
             any
             Comparison
             left
             ;
             only
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             an
             ambiguous
             word
             to
             frame
             an
             appearance
             of
             some
             similitude
             in
             the
             things
             compared
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             there
             is
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             unto
             these
             ends
             he
             says
             
               by
               the
               Blood
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             
               with
               the
               Blood
            
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             had
             said
             so
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             appearance
             of
             any
             similitude
             between
             the
             things
             compared
             .
             For
             they
             allow
             not
             Christ
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             by
             or
             with
             his
             
             
               own
               Blood
            
             in
             any
             sense
             ;
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             as
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             ;
             nor
             to
             make
             application
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             Oblation
             for
             us
             .
             And
             what
             similitude
             is
             there
             between
             the
             High
             Priest
             entring
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             he
             had
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Christ's
             entring
             into
             Heaven
             without
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             or
             any
             respect
             unto
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             ?
             (
             3
             )
             This
             Notion
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             or
             Oblation
             of
             Christ
             to
             consist
             onely
             in
             his
             
               appearance
               in
               Heaven
            
             without
             Flesh
             or
             Blood
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             overthrows
             all
             the
             Relation
             of
             Types
             or
             Representations
             ,
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             .
             Nay
             ,
             on
             that
             supposition
             they
             were
             suited
             rather
             
               to
               deceive
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             instruct
             it
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             great
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Christ.
             For
             the
             universal
             Testimony
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             was
             that
             Atonement
             and
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             made
             
               by
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             But
             according
             unto
             these
             men
             ,
             Christ
             offered
             not
             himself
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             neither
             Flesh
             nor
             Blood.
             (
             4
             )
             They
             say
             ,
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             he
             offered
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               fuso
               prius
               sanguine
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             an
             order
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Causality
             which
             they
             intend
             .
             His
             
               Blood
               was
               shed
               before
            
             ,
             but
             therein
             was
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Offering
             or
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             herein
             they
             expresly
             contradict
             the
             Scripture
             and
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             that
             our
             Sins
             are
             expiated
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             obtained
             .
             This
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             so
             expresly
             declare
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             directly
             deny
             it
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             constantly
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             then
             only
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             neither
             Flesh
             nor
             Blood.
             
          
           
             They
             encrease
             this
             confusion
             in
             their
             ensuing
             Discourse
             .
             
               Aliter
               enim
               ex
               parte
               Christi
               res
               sese
               habuit
               ,
               quam
               in
               illo
               antiquo
               .
               In
               antiquo
               illo
               ,
               ut
               in
               aliis
               quae
               pro
               peccato
               lege
               divina
               constituta
               erant
               ,
               non
               offerebatur
               ipsum
               animal
               mactatum
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               nec
               in
               odorem
               suavitatis
               ,
               ut
               Scriptura
               loquitur
               ,
               adolebatur
               ,
               sed
               renes
               ejus
               &
               adeps
               tantum
               ;
               nec
               inferebatur
               in
               Sancta
               ,
               sed
               illius
               sanguis
               tantum
               .
               In
               Christi
               autem
               Sacrificio
               ,
               non
               sanguis
               ipsius
               quem
               mactatus
               effudit
               ,
               sed
               ipse
               offerri
               ,
               &
               in
               illa
               Sancta
               coelestia
               ingredi
               debuit
               .
               Idcirco
               infra
            
             ver
             .
             14.
             
               dicitur
               ,
               seipsum
               ,
               non
               vero
               sanguinem
               suum
               Deo
               obtulisse
               ;
               licet
               alias
               comparatio
               cum
               Sacrificiis
               expiatoriis
               postulare
               videretur
               ,
               ut
               hoc
               posterius
               potius
               doceretur
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             they
             fully
             declare
             that
             according
             to
             their
             Notion
             ,
             there
             was
             indeed
             
               no
               manner
               of
               similitude
            
             between
             the
             things
             compared
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             they
             are
             compared
             in
             ,
             they
             were
             opposite
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             agreement
             at
             all
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             comparison
             in
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             both
             
               by
               Blood
            
             ;
             and
             this
             alone
             .
             For
             herein
             he
             allows
             a
             dissimilitude
             in
             that
             Christ
             was
             by
             his
             
               own
               Blood
            
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Calves
               and
               Goats
            
             .
             But
             according
             unto
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             herein
             consists
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             was
             
               with
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             without
             ,
             which
             is
             expresly
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             they
             observe
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             
               Bodies
               of
               them
            
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               Kidneys
               and
               Fat
            
             were
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             only
             carried
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             is
             neither
             true
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             to
             their
             purpose
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             the
             
               whole
               Bodies
            
             of
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             were
             
               burnt
               and
               consumed
               with
               fire
            
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             done
             without
             
               the
               Camp
            
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             27.
             to
             signifie
             the
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             
               offering
               of
               his
               Body
            
             without
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             (
             2
             )
             They
             allow
             of
             no
             use
             of
             the
             
               Blood
               in
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             to
             the
             carrying
             of
             it
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             which
             is
             expresly
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             main
             end
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             .
             For
             it
             was
             that
             by
             their
             
               Blood
               Atonement
               should
               be
               made
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Lev.
            
             17.
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             Relation
             of
             Type
             and
             Antitype
             ,
             no
             similitude
             for
             a
             ground
             of
             comparison
             between
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             made
             by
             his
             Blood.
             (
             3
             )
             Their
             observation
             that
             in
             ver
             .
             14.
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             said
             
               to
               offer
               Himself
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               offer
               his
               Blood
               ,
            
             is
             of
             no
             value
             .
             For
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             ;
             or
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             his
             Blood
             ;
             his
             Person
             giving
             the
             efficacy
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             unto
             what
             he
             offered
             .
             And
             this
             is
             undeniably
             asserted
             in
             that
             very
             Verse
             .
             For
             
               the
               purging
               of
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             But
             Christ
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             
             procured
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             .
             Yet
             is
             this
             here
             expresly
             assigned
             unto
             his
             Blood
             ;
             
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               purge
               your
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               ?
            
             Wherefore
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             offered
             his
             Blood.
             
          
           
             They
             add
             ,
             as
             the
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               entred
               into
               the
               Holiest
               ;
               Ingressus
               in
               Sancta
               ,
               necessario
               ad
               Sacrificium
               istud
               requiritur
               .
               Nec
               ante
               Oblatio
               ,
               in
               qua
               Sacrificii
               ratio
               potissimum
               consistit
               ,
               peragi
               potuit
               ,
               cum
               ea
               in
               Sanct
               is
               ipsis
               fieri
               debuerit
               .
               Hinc
               manifestum
               est
               Pontificis
               nostri
               Oblationem
               &
               Sacrificium
               non
               in
               Cruce
               ,
               sed
               in
               Coelis
               per
               actam
               esse
               ,
               &
               adhuc
               per
               agi
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             (
             1
             )
             What
             they
             say
             at
             first
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             what
             they
             intend
             and
             infer
             from
             thence
             is
             false
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             carrying
             of
             the
             Blood
             in
             thither
             ,
             did
             belong
             unto
             the
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
             intended
             .
             For
             God
             had
             prescribed
             that
             Order
             unto
             its
             Consummation
             and
             Complement
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             or
             Oblation
             did
             consist
             therein
             is
             false
             .
             For
             it
             is
             directly
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Bullock
             and
             Goat
             for
             the
             Sin-offering
             ,
             were
             offered
             before
             it
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             doth
             not
             therefore
             hence
             follow
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               offered
               not
               himself
               a
               Sacrifice
               unto
               God
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             but
             did
             so
             in
             Heaven
             only
             ;
             but
             the
             direct
             contrary
             doth
             follow
             .
             For
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sin-offering
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             Type
             of
             Christ's
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             What
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             was
             
               performed
               or
               offered
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               yet
               so
               offered
            
             ;
             utterly
             overthrows
             the
             whole
             Nature
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             everywhere
             represents
             that
             to
             consist
             absolutely
             in
             
               one
               Offering
               once
               offered
            
             ,
             not
             repeated
             ,
             or
             continued
             .
             Herein
             lies
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             his
             Arguments
             for
             its
             excellency
             and
             efficacy
             .
             Hereof
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             it
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               a
               continued
               Act
               of
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             as
             is
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             utterly
             destructive
             .
          
           
             What
             they
             add
             in
             the
             same
             place
             about
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               Redemption
            
             ,
             will
             be
             removed
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             immediately
             .
             In
             the
             close
             of
             the
             whole
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             
               obtaining
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               was
               not
               an
               Act
               antecedent
               unto
               his
               entering
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               seems
               to
               import
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               obtained
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               done
               by
               his
               entrance
               it self
               into
               that
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               whence
               they
               would
               rather
               read
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             Obtaining
             .
             But
             whereas
             our
             Redemption
             is
             everywhere
             constantly
             in
             the
             Scripture
             assigned
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             9.
             
               hast
               redeemed
               us
               unto
               God
               by
               thy
               Blood
            
             ;
             it
             is
             too
             great
             a
             confidence
             to
             confine
             this
             work
             unto
             
               his
               entrance
               into
               Heaven
            
             ,
             without
             any
             offering
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             no
             Blood
             to
             offer
             .
             And
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Redemption
             obtained
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             matter
             with
             
               the
               purging
               of
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             14.
             which
             is
             ascribed
             directly
             unto
             his
             Blood.
             
          
           
             These
             Glosses
             being
             removed
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             a
             double
             design
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             and
             those
             two
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             declare
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             above
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             old
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             From
             
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             own
             Blood.
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             whereinto
             he
             entred
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             And
             (
             3
             )
             the
             
               effect
               of
               it
            
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             it
             he
             procured
             Eternal
             Redemption
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             prefer
             the
             efficacy
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             purging
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             purification
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             Verse
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             
               the
               entrance
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               ,
            
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             of
             the
             Legal
             High
             Priest
             described
             ,
             v.
             7.
             is
             declared
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             
               way
               or
               means
            
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             As
             unto
             its
             season
             .
             (
             3
             )
             As
             unto
             its
             effects
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             respects
             ,
             Christ
             was
             manifested
             in
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Legal
             High
             Priest.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             and
             way
             of
             it
             is
             expressed
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Negatively
             ;
             
               It
               was
               not
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             Positively
             ;
             it
             was
             by
             his
             
               own
               blood
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Time
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             once
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Effect
             of
             that
             blood
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             obtained
             thereby
             eternal
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             asserted
             is
             the
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             That
             he
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             was
             necessary
             ,
             both
             to
             answer
             the
             Type
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             rendring
             his
             sacrifice
             effectual
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             afterwards
             declared
             at
             large
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             words
             not
             in
             the
             order
             wherein
             they
             lie
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             natural
             order
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             And
             we
             must
             shew
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             whereinto
             Christ
             entred
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             was
             that
             Entrance
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               How
               he
               did
               it
               once
            
             ;
             whereon
             will
             follow
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             means
             whereby
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             means
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Place
             whereinto
             he
             entred
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Into
             
             
               the
               Holies
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             word
             whereby
             he
             expresseth
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             whereinto
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             once
             a
             year
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             is
             changed
             .
             He
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             right
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             4.
             
             That
             therefore
             he
             intends
             which
             was
             signified
             thereby
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Heaven
               itself
            
             ,
             as
             he
             explains
             it
             in
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             The
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             glorious
             Residence
             of
             the
             Presence
             or
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             whereinto
             he
             entred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Entrance
             itself
             into
             this
             Place
             is
             asserted
             .
             
               He
               entred
            
             .
             This
             entrance
             
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             (
             1
             )
             As
             it
             was
             Regal
             ,
             Glorious
             and
             Triumphant
             ;
             so
             it
             belonged
             properly
             unto
             his
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             he
             triumphed
             over
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             See
             it
             described
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             from
             Psal.
             68.
             18.
             
             Satan
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             Death
             and
             Hell
             being
             conquered
             ,
             and
             all
             power
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             entred
             triumphantly
             into
             Heaven
             .
             So
             it
             was
             Regal
             .
             (
             2
             )
             As
             it
             was
             Sacerdotal
             .
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             being
             made
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             being
             confirmed
             ,
             eternal
             Redemption
             obtained
             ,
             He
             entred
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             above
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Sacrifice
             effectual
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             This
             he
             did
             
               once
               only
            
             ,
             once
             for
             all
             .
             In
             the
             foregoing
             description
             of
             the
             
             service
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             he
             shews
             how
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             
               once
               every
               year
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               on
               one
               day
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             went
             to
             offer
             .
             And
             the
             repetition
             of
             this
             service
             every
             year
             proved
             its
             imperfection
             ,
             seeing
             it
             could
             never
             accomplish
             perfectly
             that
             whereunto
             it
             was
             designed
             ,
             as
             he
             argues
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
             In
             opposition
             hereunto
             our
             High
             Priest
             entred
             once
             only
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             a
             full
             demonstration
             that
             his
             one
             Sacrifice
             had
             fully
             expiated
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Negatively
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             do
             it
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             introduced
             with
             the
             disjunctive
             
             negative
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             neither
             ;
             which
             refers
             unto
             what
             was
             before
             denied
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             unto
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             made
             with
             hands
             .
             He
             did
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             make
             his
             entrance
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Calves
               and
               Goats
            
             .
             A
             difference
             from
             and
             opposition
             unto
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             annually
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             is
             intended
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             considered
             how
             he
             so
             entred
             .
          
           
             This
             entrance
             is
             at
             large
             described
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             
             And
             (
             1
             )
             It
             was
             
               by
               the
               blood
            
             of
             a
             Bullock
             and
             a
             Goat
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             renders
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             
               Calves
               and
               Goats
            
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             annual
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Institution
             was
             that
             first
             the
             Bullock
             or
             Calf
             was
             offered
             ,
             then
             the
             Goat
             ;
             the
             one
             for
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             the
             People
             .
             This
             order
             belonging
             not
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             
               Goats
               and
               Calves
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Goat
             ;
             a
             word
             that
             expresseth
             
               Totum
               genus
               Caprinum
            
             ;
             that
             whole
             kind
             of
             Creature
             ,
             be
             it
             young
             or
             old
             .
             So
             the
             Goats
             of
             his
             offering
             
             were
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Kids
               ;
               ver
            
             .
             5.
             that
             is
             ,
             young
             He-Goats
             ;
             for
             the
             precise
             time
             of
             their
             age
             is
             not
             determined
             .
             So
             the
             Bullock
             the
             Priest
             offered
             for
             himself
             ,
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               juvencus
               ex
               genere
               bovino
               ;
               which
               is
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             it
             expresseth
             
               genus
               vitulinum
            
             ;
             all
             young
             Cattel
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             it
             is
             intimated
             in
             this
             negative
             as
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               their
               blood
            
             ;
             which
             we
             must
             enquire
             into
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             belonged
             unto
             the
             office
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               this
               blood
            
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             He
             was
             to
             offer
             the
             blood
             both
             of
             the
             Bullock
             and
             the
             Goat
             at
             the
             Altar
             for
             a
             sin-offering
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             6
             ,
             11.
             
             For
             it
             was
             the
             blood
             wherewith
             alone
             Atonement
             was
             to
             be
             made
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             truth
             ,
             that
             expiation
             for
             sin
             was
             made
             only
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             by
             Christ
             ,
             without
             blood
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             imagine
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             was
             to
             carry
             
               some
               of
               the
               blood
            
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             
               sprinkle
               it
            
             there
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             the
             enquiry
             is
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             ?
          
           
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             is
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             for
             with
             .
             He
             entred
             
               with
               the
               blood
            
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             carried
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             So
             plead
             the
             Socinians
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             them
             ;
             with
             design
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             Christ
             offered
             in
             his
             Death
             and
             bloodsheding
             ,
             confining
             the
             whole
             expiation
             of
             sin
             in
             their
             sense
             of
             it
             unto
             what
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
             .
             But
             I
             have
             before
             disproved
             this
             surmise
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             is
             so
             far
             from
             using
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             improperly
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             to
             frame
             a
             comparison
             between
             things
             wherein
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             similitude
             ,
             as
             they
             dream
             ,
             that
             he
             useth
             it
             on
             purpose
             to
             exclude
             the
             sense
             which
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             ,
             would
             intimate
             :
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             declare
             with
             what
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             for
             he
             entred
             with
             Incense
             as
             well
             as
             with
             blood
             ;
             but
             what
             it
             was
             by
             
               vertue
               whereof
            
             he
             so
             entred
             as
             to
             be
             accepted
             with
             God.
             So
             it
             is
             expresly
             directed
             .
             Lev.
             16.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Speak
               unto
               Aaron
               that
               he
               come
               not
               at
               all
               times
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               with
               a
               young
               Bullock
               for
               a
               sin-offering
               ,
               and
               a
               Ram
               for
               a
               burnt-offering
               shall
               he
               come
               .
               Aaron
            
             was
             not
             to
             bring
             the
             Bullock
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             Right
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             it
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             their
             blood
             which
             he
             had
             offered
             without
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             And
             so
             all
             things
             do
             exactly
             correspond
             between
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Antitype
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             affirmed
             positively
             of
             him
             that
             he
             
               entred
               by
               his
               own
               blood
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               but
               by
               his
               own
            
             
             blood
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             vain
             speculation
             contrary
             to
             the
             Analogie
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             the
             oblation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             carry
             with
             him
             into
             Heaven
             a
             part
             of
             that
             material
             blood
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             us
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             This
             some
             have
             invented
             to
             maintain
             a
             comparison
             in
             that
             wherein
             is
             none
             intended
             .
          
           
             The
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             only
             to
             declare
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               what
            
             he
             entred
             as
             a
             Priest
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             And
             this
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             own
             blood
             when
             it
             was
             shed
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God.
             This
             was
             that
             which
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             right
             unto
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             Priestly
             office
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             hereby
             were
             all
             those
             good
             things
             procured
             which
             he
             effectually
             communicates
             unto
             us
             in
             and
             by
             that
             Administration
             .
          
           
             This
             Exposition
             is
             the
             Center
             of
             all
             Gospel-Mysteries
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Admiration
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
             What
             heart
             can
             conceive
             ,
             what
             tongue
             can
             express
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Love
             that
             is
             contained
             therein
             ?
             This
             alone
             is
             the
             stable
             foundation
             of
             faith
             in
             our
             access
             unto
             God.
             Two
             things
             present
             themselves
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               unspeakable
               Love
               of
               Christ
               in
               offering
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               blood
               for
               us
               .
            
             See
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             There
             being
             no
             other
             way
             whereby
             our
             sins
             might
             be
             purged
             and
             expiated
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             out
             of
             his
             infinite
             Love
             and
             Grace
             he
             condescended
             unto
             this
             way
             whereby
             God
             might
             be
             glorified
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             sanctified
             and
             saved
             .
             It
             
             were
             well
             if
             we
             did
             always
             consider
             aright
             ,
             what
             Love
             ,
             what
             Thankfulness
             ,
             what
             Obedience
             are
             due
             unto
             him
             on
             the
             account
             hereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Excellency
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             hereby
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             through
             him
             our
             faith
             and
             hope
             may
             be
             in
             God.
             He
             who
             offered
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             the
             onely
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             That
             which
             he
             offered
             ,
             was
             his
             
               own
               Blood.
            
             God
             
               purchased
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             How
             unquestionable
             ,
             how
             perfect
             must
             the
             Atonement
             be
             that
             was
             thus
             made
             ,
             how
             glorious
             the
             Redemption
             that
             was
             procured
             thereby
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             Blood-shedding
             ;
             
               Having
               obtained
               eternal
               Redemption
            
             .
             The
             word
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             variously
             rendered
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             .
             The
             
               Vulgar
               Latin
            
             reads
             ,
             
               Redemptione
               aeterna
               inventa
            
             .
             And
             those
             that
             follow
             it
             ,
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             things
             rare
             and
             so
             sought
             after
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             found
             .
             And
             Chrysost.
             inclines
             unto
             that
             Notion
             of
             the
             word
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             in
             all
             good
             Authors
             ,
             for
             not
             only
             to
             find
             ,
             but
             to
             obtain
             by
             our
             endeavors
             ;
             so
             do
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             Rom.
             4.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             16.
             
             He
             
               obtained
               effectually
            
             Eternal
             Redemption
             by
             the
             price
             of
             his
             Blood.
             And
             it
             is
             mentioned
             in
             a
             Tense
             denoting
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             had
             thus
             obtained
             Eternal
             Redemption
             ,
             before
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             How
             he
             obtained
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             that
             was
             obtained
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             must
             be
             inquired
             into
             ,
             with
             what
             brevity
             we
             can
             ,
             for
             the
             Explication
             of
             these
             words
             .
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             Redemption
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Why
             is
             this
             Redemption
             called
             Eternal
             .
             (
             3
             )
             How
             Christ
             
               obtained
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             Redemption
             respects
             a
             state
             of
             Bondage
             and
             Captivity
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Events
             that
             do
             attend
             it
             .
             The
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             those
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             are
             only
             persons
             in
             that
             estate
             .
             There
             is
             mention
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Transgressions
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             of
             the
             Cause
             for
             the
             Effect
             .
             It
             is
             Transgressions
             which
             cast
             men
             into
             that
             state
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             to
             be
             redeemed
             .
             But
             both
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             common
             Notion
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Redemption
               is
               the
               deliverance
               of
               persons
               from
               a
               state
               of
               Bondage
               .
            
             And
             this
             may
             be
             done
             two
             ways
             :
             (
             1
             )
             By
             Power
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             By
             
               payment
               of
               a
               Price
            
             .
             That
             which
             is
             in
             the
             former
             way
             is
             only
             improperly
             and
             metaphorically
             so
             called
             .
             For
             it
             is
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             a
             bare
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             is
             termed
             Redemption
             only
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Captivity
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             a
             deliverance
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vindication
             into
             liberty
             by
             any
             means
             .
             So
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Israelites
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             though
             wrought
             meerly
             by
             Acts
             of
             Power
             ,
             is
             called
             their
             Redemption
             .
             And
             Moses
             from
             his
             Ministry
             in
             that
             work
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             35.
             
             But
             this
             Redemption
             is
             only
             metaphorically
             so
             called
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             Bondage
             wherein
             the
             people
             were
             .
             That
             which
             is
             properly
             so
             ,
             is
             by
             a
             Price
             paid
             ,
             as
             a
             valuable
             consideration
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Ransom
             ,
             a
             price
             of
             Redemption
             .
             Thence
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Redemption
             and
             a
             Redeemer
             .
             So
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             every-where
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Price
             ,
             a
             Ransom
             .
             See
             Mat.
             20.
             28.
             
             Mark
             10.
             45.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             It
             is
             the
             deliverance
             of
             persons
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Captivity
             and
             Bondage
             ,
             by
             the
             payment
             of
             a
             valuable
             price
             or
             Ransom
             .
             And
             the
             Socinians
             offer
             violence
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             to
             common
             sense
             it self
             ,
             when
             they
             contend
             that
             the
             Redemption
             which
             is
             constantly
             affirmed
             to
             be
             by
             a
             Price
             ,
             is
             metaphorical
             ;
             and
             that
             only
             proper
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             Price
             or
             Ransom
             in
             this
             Redemption
             is
             two
             ways
             expressed
             :
             (
             1
             )
             By
             that
             which
             gave
             it
             its
             worth
             and
             value
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             
               sufficient
               Ransom
            
             for
             all
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             its
             especial
             nature
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               He
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               a
               Ransom
               for
               all
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               He
               offered
               himself
               to
               God
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
             This
             was
             that
             which
             made
             the
             Ransom
             of
             an
             infinite
             value
             ,
             meet
             to
             redeem
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             
               God
               purchased
               the
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             The
             
               especial
               nature
            
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             Blood
             ,
             by
             his
             
               own
               Blood.
            
             See
             Eph.
             1.
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             this
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             Ransom
             or
             Price
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             unvaluableness
             of
             that
             Obedience
             which
             he
             yielded
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             this
             Ransom
             was
             also
             to
             be
             an
             Atonement
             ,
             as
             it
             
             was
             offered
             unto
             God
             in
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             Atonement
             is
             made
             ,
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             
               Propitiation
               through
               Faith
               in
               his
               Blood
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             give
             himself
             a
             Ransom
             for
             Sin
             ;
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood
             for
             us
             ,
             wherein
             he
             made
             his
             Soul
             an
             offering
             for
             Sin
             ;
             that
             herein
             and
             hereby
             he
             made
             Atonement
             ,
             and
             expiated
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             things
             belonged
             unto
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             this
             Redemption
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             nothing
             but
             an
             Act
             of
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             Christ
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             dream
             ,
             is
             to
             reject
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Redemption
             be
             usually
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             here
             wholly
             put
             it
             by
             .
             And
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             state
             from
             whence
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             with
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Meritorious
               Cause
            
             of
             it
             was
             Sin
             ,
             or
             our
             Original
             Apostasie
             from
             God.
             Hereby
             we
             lost
             our
             primitive
             liberty
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Supreme
               Efficient
               Cause
            
             is
             God
             himself
             :
             As
             the
             Ruler
             and
             
               Iudge
               of
               all
            
             ,
             he
             cast
             all
             Apostates
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Captivity
             and
             Bondage
             ;
             For
             Liberty
             is
             nothing
             but
             peace
             with
             him
             .
             But
             he
             did
             it
             with
             this
             difference
             :
             Sinning
             Angels
             he
             designed
             to
             leave
             irrecoverably
             under
             this
             condition
             ;
             For
             Mankind
             he
             would
             find
             a
             Ransom
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             
               Instrumental
               Cause
            
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             This
             falling
             on
             men
             ,
             brings
             them
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Bondage
             .
             For
             it
             separates
             as
             to
             all
             relation
             of
             love
             and
             peace
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ;
             and
             gives
             life
             unto
             all
             the
             actings
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             wherein
             the
             misery
             of
             that
             state
             consists
             .
             To
             be
             separate
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             in
             Bondage
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               External
               Cause
            
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             all
             other
             causes
             unto
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             Satan
             .
             His
             was
             the
             
               power
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             his
             the
             power
             of
             death
             over
             men
             in
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             application
             of
             the
             terror
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             Souls
             ,
             as
             threatned
             in
             the
             Curse
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Hence
             he
             appears
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             this
             state
             of
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             in
             Captivity
             unto
             him
             .
             He
             is
             not
             so
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             external
             application
             of
             the
             
               causes
               of
               Bondage
            
             is
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             four
             things
             are
             required
             unto
             that
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             deliverance
             by
             Price
             or
             Ransom
             ,
             from
             this
             state
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             it
             must
             be
             by
             such
             a
             Ransom
             ,
             as
             whereby
             the
             
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               is
               expiated
            
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             
               Meritorious
               Cause
            
             of
             our
             Captivity
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             persons
             from
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             whereinto
             they
             were
             cast
             by
             sin
             or
             transgression
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Such
             as
             wherewith
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             
               Atonement
               must
               be
               made
            
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             unto
             his
             Justice
             ,
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Ruler
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Such
             as
             whereby
             
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             might
             be
             removed
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             without
             undergoing
             of
             it
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Such
             as
             whereby
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Satan
            
             might
             be
             destroyed
             .
             How
             all
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             have
             at
             large
             declared
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Redemption
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Eternal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             on
             many
             accounts
             :
             
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             the
             
               Subject
               Matter
            
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             eternal
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             are
             carnal
             or
             temporal
             .
             The
             state
             of
             Bondage
             from
             which
             we
             are
             delivered
             by
             it
             in
             all
             its
             causes
             ,
             was
             spiritual
             ,
             not
             temporal
             ;
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             in
             liberty
             ,
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             are
             eternal
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             its
             Duration
             .
             It
             was
             not
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             people
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             the
             deliverances
             which
             they
             had
             afterwards
             under
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             on
             other
             occasions
             .
             They
             endured
             in
             their
             effects
             only
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             new
             troubles
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             overtook
             them
             .
             But
             this
             was
             eternal
             in
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ;
             none
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             ever
             return
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Bondage
             .
             So
             (
             3
             )
             it
             endures
             in
             those
             effects
             unto
             all
             eternity
             in
             Heaven
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               Redemption
               Christ
               obtained
               by
               his
               Blood.
            
             Having
             done
             all
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Justice
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             was
             wholly
             in
             his
             power
             to
             confer
             all
             the
             benefits
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             .
             And
             sundry
             things
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             this
             Verse
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Entrance
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               as
               our
               High
               Priest
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               us
               thereby
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               so
               great
               and
               glorious
               ,
               as
               could
               not
               be
               accomplished
               but
               by
               his
               own
               blood
               .
            
             No
             other
             Sacrifice
             was
             sufficient
             unto
             this
             end
             .
             Not
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             at
             large
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Men
             seldom
             rise
             in
             their
             thoughts
             unto
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             Mystery
             .
             Yea
             with
             the
             most
             this
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             wherewith
             he
             was
             sanctified
             unto
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             thing
             .
             The
             ruine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             lies
             in
             the
             slight
             thoughts
             of
             men
             about
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             pernicious
             Errors
             do
             abound
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             he
             made
             thereby
             .
             Even
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             best
             is
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             as
             to
             the
             comprehension
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             .
             Our
             relief
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             uninterrupted
             contemplation
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             part
             of
             our
             blessedness
             unto
             eternity
             .
             But
             yet
             whil'st
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             we
             can
             neither
             understand
             how
             great
             is
             the
             salvation
             which
             is
             tendred
             unto
             us
             thereby
             ,
             nor
             be
             thankful
             for
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             way
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             And
             he
             will
             be
             the
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             fruitful
             Christian
             ,
             whose
             faith
             is
             most
             exercised
             ,
             most
             conversant
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Whatever
               difficulty
               lay
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               as
               unto
               the
               accomplishment
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               decline
               them
               ,
               nor
               desist
               from
               his
               undertaking
               ,
               whatever
               it
               cost
               him
               .
            
             Sacrifice
             and
             Burnt-offering
             thou
             would'st
             not
             have
             ;
             then
             said
             I
             ,
             
               Lo
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             He
             made
             his
             way
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             by
             his
             
               own
               Blood.
            
             What
             was
             required
             of
             him
             for
             us
             that
             we
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             decline
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             and
             dreadful
             ;
             and
             surely
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             decline
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             honoured
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               There
               was
               an
               Holy
               Place
               meet
               to
               receive
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               after
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ;
               and
               a
               sutable
               Reception
               for
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               after
               so
               glorious
               a
               Performance
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             place
             of
             great
             glory
             and
             beauty
             whereinto
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             old
             entred
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             Goats
             ;
             the
             visible
             pledges
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             whereunto
             no
             other
             person
             might
             approach
             .
             But
             our
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             Holy
             Place
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             unto
             outward
             visible
             pledges
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             glorious
             residence
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             it self
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               entred
               not
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               until
               he
               had
               finished
               his
               work
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               expect
               an
               entrance
               thereinto
               until
               we
               have
               finished
               ours
               .
            
             He
             fainted
             not
             ,
             nor
             waxed
             weary
             ,
             until
             all
             was
             finished
             .
             And
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             arm
             our selves
             with
             the
             same
             mind
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               It
               must
               be
               a
               glorious
               Effect
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               glorious
               a
               Cause
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               even
               Eternal
               Redemption
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               its
               procurement
               ,
               with
               the
               Duties
               required
               of
               us
               with
               respect
               thereunto
               ,
               are
               greatly
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XIII
             ,
             XIV
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             in
             these
             Verses
             an
             Argument
             and
             Comparison
             .
             But
             the
             Comparison
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             Comparates
             the
             one
             unto
             the
             other
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             was
             the
             Type
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Argument
             will
             not
             hold
             .
             For
             although
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             can
             do
             the
             greater
             ,
             can
             do
             the
             less
             ,
             whereon
             an
             Argument
             will
             hold
             
               à
               majori
               ad
               minus
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             do
             so
             ,
             
               that
               if
               that
               which
               is
               less
               can
               do
               that
               which
               is
               less
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               greater
               can
               do
               that
               which
               is
               greater
            
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             but
             a
             naked
             comparison
             in
             it
             .
             But
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             hereon
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             less
             ,
             in
             that
             less
             thing
             which
             it
             doth
             or
             did
             ,
             was
             therein
             a
             Type
             of
             that
             which
             was
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             greater
             thing
             which
             it
             was
             to
             effect
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             case
             in
             the
             thing
             here
             proposed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             The
             words
             are
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             The
             words
             have
             no
             difficulty
             in
             them
             as
             to
             their
             
               Grammatical
               Sense
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             considerable
             variation
             in
             the
             rendring
             of
             them
             in
             the
             old
             Translations
             .
             Only
             the
             Syriac
             retains
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             ver
             .
             11.
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             used
             .
             And
             both
             that
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             before
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             all
             Copies
             of
             the
             Original
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Vulgar
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               per
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
            
             .
             The
             Syriac
             follows
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Original
             Copies
             vary
             ,
             some
             reading
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             ,
             but
             most
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             your
             ;
             which
             our
             Translators
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               For
               if
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               of
               Goats
               ,
               and
               the
               ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
               sprinkling
               the
               unclean
               ,
               sanctifieth
               unto
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
            
          
           
             
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               unto
               God
               ,
               purge
               your
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             Argumentative
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             an
             
               Hypothetical
               Syllogism
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Proposition
             is
             supposed
             ,
             as
             proved
             before
             .
             That
             which
             is
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             is
             what
             was
             asserted
             in
             the
             words
             foregoing
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               by
               his
               blood
               hath
               obtained
               for
               us
               eternal
               redemption
               .
            
             
             This
             the
             
               Causal
               Redditive
               Conjunction
               ,
               For
            
             ,
             doth
             manifest
             ;
             whereunto
             the
             Note
             of
             a
             Supposition
             ,
             If
             ,
             is
             premised
             as
             a
             Note
             of
             an
             
               Hypothetical
               Argumentation
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Parts
             of
             this
             Confirmation
             :
             (
             1
             )
             A
             most
             full
             declaration
             of
             the
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             he
             
               obtained
               that
               Redemption
            
             ;
             it
             was
             by
             the
             
               offering
               himself
               through
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               without
               spot
               unto
               God.
            
             (
             2
             )
             By
             comparing
             this
             way
             of
             it
             with
             the
             Typical
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             For
             arguing
             
               ad
               homines
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             the
             satisfaction
             and
             conviction
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             to
             confirm
             his
             own
             Assertions
             .
             And
             his
             Argument
             consists
             of
             two
             Parts
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             Concession
             of
             their
             efficacy
             unto
             their
             proper
             end
             .
             (
             2
             )
             An
             Inference
             from
             thence
             unto
             the
             
             greater
             and
             more
             noble
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             taken
             partly
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             Type
             and
             Antitype
             that
             was
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             principally
             from
             the
             different
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             evident
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Argument
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             That
             what
             he
             had
             proved
             before
             ,
             he
             takes
             here
             for
             granted
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Services
             and
             Ordinances
             were
             in
             themselves
             carnal
             ,
             and
             had
             carnal
             ends
             assigned
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             only
             an
             obscure
             representation
             of
             things
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Office
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             were
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             effects
             in
             eternal
             things
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             those
             other
             
               carnal
               earthly
            
             things
             were
             Types
             and
             Resemblances
             in
             God's
             appointment
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             these
             which
             are
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             Suppositions
             the
             Argument
             is
             firm
             and
             stable
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             two
             Parts
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             That
             as
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             old
             being
             carnal
             ,
             had
             an
             efficacy
             unto
             their
             
               proper
               end
            
             to
             purifie
             the
             unclean
             as
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             so
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             hath
             a
             certain
             efficacy
             unto
             its
             
               proper
               end
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               purging
               of
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               .
            
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Inference
             depends
             on
             the
             Relation
             that
             was
             between
             them
             in
             the
             appointment
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             That
             there
             was
             a
             
               greater
               efficacy
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             gave
             a
             greater
             evidence
             of
             it self
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             
               proper
               end
            
             ,
             than
             theirs
             was
             in
             those
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             proper
             end
             .
             
               How
               much
               more
            
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             all
             their
             efficacy
             depended
             on
             a
             meer
             
               arbitrary
               Institution
            
             .
             In
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             they
             had
             neither
             worth
             ,
             value
             nor
             efficacy
             ,
             no
             not
             as
             unto
             those
             Ends
             whereunto
             they
             were
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             designed
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             therefore
             here
             said
             to
             
               offer
               himself
               unto
               God
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             innate
             glorious
             worth
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             which
             sutably
             unto
             the
             Rules
             of
             Eternal
             Reason
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             will
             accomplish
             and
             procure
             its
             effects
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             things
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             ground
             from
             whence
             the
             Apostle
             argueth
             and
             maketh
             his
             Inference
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Services
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             he
             had
             respect
             unto
             .
             (
             2
             )
             An
             Assignation
             of
             a
             certain
             efficacy
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             he
             refers
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               The
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
            
             .
             And
             the
             distinction
             is
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             .
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             were
             offered
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             and
             included
             ;
             the
             Ashes
             of
             the
             Heifer
             was
             sprinkled
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             first
             is
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             .
             The
             same
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             
             with
             the
             
               Goats
               and
               Calves
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Verse
             foregoing
             .
             So
             generally
             do
             the
             Expositors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             their
             Translation
             reads
             
               Hircorum
               &
               Vitulorum
            
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Original
             Text.
             And
             some
             instances
             they
             give
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Apostle
             had
             just
             reason
             for
             the
             alteration
             of
             his
             expression
             .
             For
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             ,
             he
             had
             respect
             only
             unto
             the
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             but
             here
             he
             enlargeth
             the
             Subject
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             other
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             under
             the
             Law.
             For
             he
             joins
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             the
             
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
            
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             no
             use
             in
             the
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             designed
             in
             these
             words
             summarily
             to
             express
             all
             Sacrifices
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             all
             Ordinances
             of
             Purification
             that
             were
             appointed
             under
             the
             Law.
             And
             therefore
             the
             words
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             expressing
             the
             end
             and
             effects
             of
             these
             Ordinances
             ,
             
               purified
               the
               unclean
               as
               unto
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             are
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             unto
             them
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             the
             
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
               sprinkled
            
             ;
             but
             an
             equal
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             other
             sort
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Socinian
             Expositor
             ,
             in
             his
             entrance
             into
             that
             wresting
             of
             this
             Text
             wherein
             he
             labors
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             denies
             that
             the
             
               water
               of
               sprinkling
            
             is
             here
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             Typical
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
             alone
             which
             is
             intended
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             of
             no
             use
             .
             Yet
             he
             adds
             immediately
             that
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             was
             
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             so
             wresting
             the
             Truth
             against
             his
             own
             Convictions
             ,
             to
             force
             his
             design
             .
             But
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             strong
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             here
             considered
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             not
             used
             in
             the
             great
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             Sacrifice
             alone
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             by
             
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ,
             by
             an
             usual
             Synecdoche
             ,
             all
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             clean
             Beasts
             ,
             whose
             blood
             was
             given
             unto
             the
             People
             to
             make
             Atonement
             withal
             ,
             are
             intended
             .
             So
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             all
             Sacrifices
             expressed
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             13.
             
             
               Will
               I
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               Bulls
               ,
               or
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               ?
            
             Sheep
             are
             contained
             under
             Goats
             ,
             being
             all
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               these
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             which
             is
             proposed
             as
             the
             first
             way
             or
             means
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Purification
             under
             the
             Law.
             For
             it
             was
             by
             their
             Blood
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             offered
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             that
             Atonement
             was
             made
             ,
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
             Purification
             was
             also
             made
             thereby
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             mentioned
             unto
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             sprinkling
             .
             The
             Institution
             ,
             use
             and
             end
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             is
             described
             at
             large
             ,
             Numb
             .
             19.
             
             And
             an
             eminent
             Type
             of
             Christ
             there
             was
             therein
             ,
             both
             as
             unto
             his
             suffering
             ,
             and
             the
             continual
             efficacy
             of
             the
             cleansing
             vertue
             of
             his
             Blood
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             would
             too
             much
             divert
             us
             from
             the
             present
             Argument
             ,
             to
             consider
             all
             the
             particulars
             wherein
             there
             was
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             purging
             vertue
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             yet
             the
             mention
             of
             some
             of
             them
             is
             of
             use
             unto
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             Apostles
             general
             design
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             It
             was
             to
             be
             a
             
               Red
               Heifer
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               without
               spot
               or
               blemish
               ,
               whereon
               no
               yoke
               had
               come
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             2.
             
             Red
             is
             the
             colour
             of
             guilt
             ,
             Isa.
             1.
             18.
             yet
             was
             there
             no
             spot
             or
             blemish
             in
             the
             Heifer
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             himself
             was
             absolutely
             pure
             and
             holy
             .
             No
             yoke
             had
             been
             on
             her
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             constraint
             on
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             offered
             himself
             willingly
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             She
             was
             to
             be
             
               had
               forth
               without
               the
               Camp
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             which
             the
             Apostle
             alludes
             unto
             Chap.
             13.
             11.
             representing
             Christ
             going
             out
             of
             the
             City
             unto
             his
             Suffering
             and
             Oblation
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             One
             did
             
               slay
               her
            
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Priest
             himself
             .
             So
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             ,
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             were
             used
             in
             the
             slaying
             of
             our
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Heifer
            
             being
             slain
             ,
             was
             sprinkled
             by
             the
             Priest
             seven
             times
             directly
             before
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             So
             is
             the
             whole
             Church
             purified
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             The
             
               whole
               Heifer
            
             was
             to
             be
             burned
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             So
             was
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             love
             ,
             kindled
             in
             him
             by
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             
               Cedar
               wood
               ,
               Hysop
            
             and
             Scarlet
             were
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Heifer
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             which
             were
             all
             used
             by
             God's
             Institution
             in
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             unclean
             ,
             or
             the
             sanctification
             and
             dedication
             of
             any
             thing
             unto
             sacred
             use
             ;
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             all
             spiritual
             vertue
             unto
             these
             ends
             ,
             really
             and
             eternally
             ,
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             one
             offering
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             (
             7
             )
             Both
             the
             Priest
             who
             sprinkled
             the
             Blood
             ,
             the
             men
             that
             slew
             the
             Heifer
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             burned
             her
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             gathered
             her
             ashes
             ,
             were
             all
             unclean
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             washed
             ,
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             So
             when
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             Sin-offering
             ,
             all
             the
             legal
             Uncleannesses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Guilt
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             took
             them
             away
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             which
             is
             principally
             intended
             .
             
               The
               Ashes
               of
               this
               Heifer
            
             being
             burned
             ,
             was
             preserved
             ,
             that
             being
             mixed
             with
             pure
             water
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             sprinkled
             on
             persons
             ,
             who
             on
             any
             occasion
             were
             legally
             unclean
             .
             Whoever
             was
             so
             ,
             was
             excluded
             from
             all
             the
             Solemn
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             without
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             have
             been
             continued
             .
             For
             the
             means
             ,
             causes
             ,
             and
             ways
             of
             legal
             defilements
             among
             them
             were
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             unavoidable
             .
             In
             particular
             every
             
               Tent
               and
               House
            
             ,
             and
             all
             persons
             in
             them
             were
             defiled
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             died
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             but
             continually
             fall
             out
             in
             their
             Families
             .
             Hereon
             they
             were
             excluded
             from
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             all
             Duties
             of
             the
             Solemn
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             purified
             .
             Had
             not
             therefore
             these
             Ashes
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             living
             water
             ,
             been
             always
             preserved
             and
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             God
             must
             quickly
             have
             ceased
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             The
             
               Spiritual
               Defilements
            
             which
             befal
             Believers
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             unavoidable
             unto
             them
             whil'st
             they
             are
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             Duties
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             defilements
             adhering
             unto
             them
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             but
             that
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             its
             purifying
             vertue
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             
               continual
               readiness
            
             unto
             Faith
             ,
             that
             God
             therein
             had
             opened
             a
             
               Fountain
               for
               Sin
               and
               Uncleanness
            
             ,
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             would
             not
             be
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             .
             In
             a
             constant
             application
             thereunto
             ,
             doth
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             much
             consist
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             is
             farther
             described
             by
             its
             object
             ,
             the
             
             unclean
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             
               made
               common
            
             .
             All
             those
             who
             had
             a
             liberty
             of
             approach
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             Solemn
             Worship
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             sanctified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             separated
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             .
             And
             such
             as
             were
             deprived
             of
             this
             priviledge
             were
             made
             common
             ,
             and
             so
             unclean
             .
          
           
             The
             Unclean
             especially
             intended
             in
             the
             Institution
             ,
             were
             those
             who
             were
             defiled
             by
             the
             dead
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             by
             any
             means
             
               touched
               a
               dead
               body
            
             ,
             whether
             dying
             naturally
             or
             slain
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             house
             or
             field
             ,
             or
             did
             bear
             it
             ,
             or
             assist
             in
             the
             bearing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             were
             in
             the
             Tent
             or
             House
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             were
             all
             defiled
             ;
             no
             such
             person
             was
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             near
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             many
             Offices
             about
             the
             dead
             ,
             are
             works
             of
             Humanity
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             morally
             defile
             not
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             was
             a
             peculiar
             reason
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             defilement
             ,
             and
             this
             severe
             Interdiction
             of
             them
             that
             were
             so
             defiled
             from
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             And
             this
             was
             to
             represent
             unto
             the
             People
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereof
             Death
             was
             the
             great
             visible
             effect
             .
             The
             present
             Iews
             have
             this
             Notion
             ,
             that
             
               defilement
               by
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             arose
             from
             the
             poyson
             that
             is
             dropt
             into
             them
             that
             dye
             by
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               death
            
             ,
             whereof
             see
             our
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             2.
             14.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Death
             came
             in
             by
             Sin
             ,
             from
             the
             poysonous
             temptation
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             befel
             men
             by
             the
             Curse
             which
             took
             hold
             of
             them
             thereon
             .
             But
             they
             have
             lost
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             own
             Tradition
             .
             This
             belonged
             unto
             the
             bondage
             under
             which
             it
             was
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             keep
             that
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               dread
               Death
            
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             away
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             47.
             
             And
             these
             works
             which
             were
             unto
             them
             so
             full
             of
             defilement
             ,
             are
             now
             unto
             us
             accepted
             Duties
             of
             Piety
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           
           
             These
             and
             many
             others
             were
             excluded
             from
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Solemn
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             ceremonial
             defilements
             .
             And
             some
             vehemently
             contend
             that
             none
             were
             so
             excluded
             for
             
               moral
               defilements
            
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             is
             dubious
             .
             But
             that
             it
             should
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             none
             under
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             so
             excluded
             ,
             for
             
               moral
               and
               spiritual
               Evils
            
             ,
             is
             a
             fond
             imagination
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Argument
             is
             firm
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             did
             so
             severely
             shut
             out
             from
             a
             participation
             in
             his
             Solemn
             Worship
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             were
             legally
             or
             ceremonially
             defiled
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             it
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             live
             in
             spiritual
             or
             moral
             defilements
             ,
             should
             not
             approach
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             holy
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             application
             of
             this
             purifying
             water
             ,
             was
             by
             sprinkling
             .
             
             Being
             sprinkled
             ;
             or
             rather
             transitively
             ,
             
               sprinkling
               the
               unclean
            
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             Act
             ,
             but
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             it
             is
             intended
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             Numb
             .
             19.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             Ashes
             was
             kept
             by
             it self
             .
             Where
             use
             was
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             clean
             living
             water
             ,
             water
             from
             the
             Spring
             .
             The
             vertue
             was
             from
             the
             Ashes
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Ashes
             of
             the
             Heifer
             ,
             slain
             and
             burnt
             as
             a
             Sin-offering
             .
             The
             water
             was
             used
             as
             the
             means
             of
             its
             application
             .
             Being
             so
             mingled
             ,
             any
             clean
             person
             might
             dip
             a
             Bunch
             of
             Hysop
             (
             see
             Psal.
             51.
             7.
             
             )
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             any
             thing
             or
             person
             that
             was
             defiled
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             confined
             unto
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             was
             left
             unto
             every
             private
             person
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             continual
             application
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             Rite
             of
             sprinkling
             was
             that
             alone
             in
             all
             Sacrifices
             whereby
             their
             continued
             efficacy
             unto
             Sanctification
             and
             Purification
             was
             expressed
             .
             Thence
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             called
             the
             
               blood
               of
               sprinkling
            
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             efficacy
             unto
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             applied
             by
             Faith
             unto
             our
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             things
             mentioned
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             
               sanctified
               unto
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             those
             unto
             whom
             they
             were
             applied
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             Levitically
             clean
             ,
             be
             so
             freed
             from
             the
             carnal
             defilements
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             an
             admission
             unto
             the
             Solemn
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Society
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sanctifieth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             doth
             signifie
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             to
             
             purifie
             and
             
               sanctifie
               internally
            
             and
             spiritually
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             
               separate
               ,
               dedicate
               ,
               consecrate
            
             .
             So
             is
             it
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               for
               them
               ,
               I
               sanctifie
               my self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             separate
             and
             dedicate
             my self
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             So
             is
             it
             here
             used
             .
             Every
             defiled
             person
             was
             made
             common
             ,
             excluded
             from
             the
             priviledge
             of
             a
             right
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             Solemn
             Worship
             :
             But
             in
             his
             Purification
             he
             was
             again
             separated
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             restored
             unto
             his
             sacred
             Right
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             is
             of
             the
             
               singular
               number
            
             ,
             and
             seems
             only
             to
             respect
             the
             next
             Antecedent
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
            
             .
             But
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ,
             without
             the
             ascription
             of
             any
             effect
             or
             efficacy
             thereunto
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             more
             Solemn
             Ordinance
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             word
             is
             distinctly
             to
             be
             referred
             by
             a
             Zeugma
             unto
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             The
             whole
             effect
             of
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             comprised
             in
             this
             word
             .
             All
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Purification
             had
             this
             effect
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             They
             sanctified
             unto
             the
             
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             
             
               legally
               defiled
            
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             excluded
             from
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             obnoxious
             unto
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             thereon
             ,
             were
             so
             
               legally
               purified
            
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             had
             free
             admission
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Solemn
             Worship
             thereof
             .
             This
             they
             did
             ,
             this
             they
             were
             able
             to
             effect
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
          
           
           
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             things
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             Church-Purity
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             
               external
               Rites
            
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             without
             internal
             purity
             or
             holiness
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             things
             were
             in
             themselves
             of
             no
             worth
             nor
             value
             .
             And
             as
             God
             himself
             doth
             often
             in
             the
             Prophets
             declare
             ,
             that
             meerly
             on
             their
             
               own
               account
            
             he
             had
             no
             regard
             unto
             them
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             Apostle
             they
             are
             called
             
               worldly
               ,
               carnal
               ,
               and
               beggarly
               Rudiments
               .
            
             Why
             then
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             did
             God
             appoint
             and
             ordain
             them
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             oblige
             the
             People
             unto
             their
             observance
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             at
             all
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             outward
             use
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             was
             alone
             God
             always
             despised
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             because
             of
             the
             
               representation
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             which
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             had
             inlaid
             them
             withal
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             they
             were
             glorious
             ,
             and
             of
             exceeding
             advantage
             unto
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             state
             of
             things
             is
             changed
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             For
             now
             neither
             
               Circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               Uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               Creature
               .
            
             The
             thing
             signified
             ,
             namely
             ,
             internal
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             unto
             a
             Right
             unto
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             the
             observance
             of
             these
             external
             Rites
             was
             unto
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Yet
             is
             there
             no
             countenance
             given
             hereby
             unto
             the
             impious
             opinion
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             the
             Law
             required
             
               only
               external
               Obedience
            
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             the
             inward
             spiritual
             part
             of
             it
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Rites
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             vertue
             ,
             purified
             externally
             ,
             and
             delivered
             only
             from
             temporary
             Punishments
             ,
             yet
             the
             Precepts
             and
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             required
             the
             same
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             unto
             God
             ,
             purifie
             your
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ?
          
           
             THis
             Verse
             contains
             the
             Inference
             or
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             from
             the
             preceding
             Propositions
             and
             Concessions
             .
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             
               à
               minori
            
             ,
             and
             
               à
               proportione
            
             .
             From
             the
             first
             the
             Inference
             follows
             ,
             as
             unto
             its
             truth
             ,
             and
             formally
             ;
             from
             the
             latter
             as
             to
             its
             greater
             evidence
             and
             materially
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             in
             the
             words
             considerable
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             treated
             of
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             that
             before
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             means
             whereby
             this
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             effectual
             unto
             the
             end
             designed
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             legal
             Ordinances
             .
             
               He
               offered
               himself
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             )
             
               unto
               God
               without
               spot
               ,
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             end
             assigned
             unto
             this
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             effect
             wrought
             thereby
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             end
             and
             effect
             of
             legal
             Ordinances
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               to
               purge
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             which
             we
             receive
             thereby
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             benefit
             which
             was
             obtained
             by
             those
             legal
             administrations
             ;
             
               that
               we
               may
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             All
             which
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             explained
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Inference
             is
             expressed
             by
             ,
             
               How
               much
               more
            
             .
             This
             is
             
             usual
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             draws
             any
             Inference
             or
             Conclusion
             from
             a
             Comparison
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             use
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             expression
             ,
             to
             manifest
             their
             absolute
             pre-eminence
             above
             them
             :
             See
             Chap.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             25.
             
             Although
             these
             things
             agreed
             in
             their
             general
             Nature
             ,
             whence
             a
             Comparison
             is
             founded
             ;
             yet
             were
             the
             one
             incomparably
             more
             glorious
             than
             the
             other
             .
             Hence
             elsewhere
             although
             he
             alloweth
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             glorious
             ,
             yet
             he
             affirms
             that
             it
             had
             
               no
               Glory
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             doth
             excel
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             10.
             
             The
             Person
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             Spring
             of
             all
             the
             Glory
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             nearly
             any
             thing
             relates
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             
               more
               glorious
               it
               is
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             included
             ,
             in
             this
             way
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             present
             Inference
             ,
             
               How
               much
               more
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             
               equal
               certainty
               of
               the
               Event
            
             and
             Effect
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Argument
             is
             
               à
               minori
            
             .
             And
             the
             Inference
             of
             such
             an
             Argument
             is
             expressed
             by
             ,
             
               much
               more
            
             ,
             though
             an
             
               equal
               certainty
            
             be
             all
             that
             is
             evinced
             by
             it
             .
             If
             these
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             effectual
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             legal
             Expiation
             and
             Purification
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             assuredly
             so
             ,
             unto
             the
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             effects
             whereunto
             it
             is
             designed
             .
             And
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             not
             meerly
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             before
             ,
             
               à
               comparatis
            
             ,
             and
             
               à
               minori
            
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             typical
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             a
             Proportion
             between
             the
             things
             themselves
             that
             are
             compared
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             efficacy
             .
             This
             gives
             a
             greater
             evidence
             and
             validity
             unto
             the
             Argument
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             were
             taken
             meerly
             
               à
               minori
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             reason
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               should
               purge
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             than
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               sanctifie
               unto
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             For
             that
             had
             all
             
             its
             efficacy
             unto
             this
             end
             from
             the
             sovereign
             pleasure
             of
             God
             in
             its
             Institution
             .
             In
             it self
             it
             had
             neither
             worth
             nor
             dignity
             ,
             whence
             in
             any
             proportion
             of
             Justice
             or
             Reason
             ,
             men
             should
             be
             legally
             sanctified
             by
             it
             .
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             also
             ,
             as
             unto
             its
             Original
             ,
             depended
             on
             the
             sovereign
             pleasure
             ,
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             of
             God.
             But
             being
             so
             appointed
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             
               infinite
               dignity
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Oblation
             ,
             it
             had
             a
             real
             efficacy
             in
             the
             justice
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             effect
             mentioned
             in
             the
             way
             of
             purchase
             and
             merit
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             refers
             unto
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Who
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God.
            
             That
             the
             Offering
             was
             himself
             ,
             that
             
               he
               offered
               himself
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
            
             in
             his
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             assurance
             of
             the
             accomplishing
             the
             effect
             assigned
             unto
             it
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             above
             any
             grounds
             we
             have
             to
             believe
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               sanctifie
               unto
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             this
             ,
             
               How
               much
               more
            
             ;
             That
          
           
             
               There
               is
               such
               an
               Evidence
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               unto
               a
               spiritual
               Eye
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Mystery
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               Sanctification
               and
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               gives
               an
               immoveable
               foundation
               unto
               Faith
               to
               rest
               upon
               ,
               in
               its
               receiving
               of
               it
               .
            
             The
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Old
             ,
             was
             resolved
             into
             the
             meer
             sovereign
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             efficacy
             of
             their
             Ordinances
             ;
             nothing
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             did
             tend
             unto
             their
             establishment
             .
             But
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             as
             gives
             the
             highest
             security
             unto
             Faith.
             It
             is
             Unbelief
             alone
             ,
             made
             obstinate
             by
             prejudices
             insinuated
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             hides
             these
             things
             from
             any
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             hence
             will
             arise
             the
             great
             aggravation
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             of
             them
             that
             perish
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             consider
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             the
             Effect
             mentioned
             is
             ascribed
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Person
             
             unto
             whom
             these
             things
             relate
             is
             Christ.
             I
             have
             given
             an
             account
             before
             on
             sundry
             occasions
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             variety
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             the
             naming
             of
             him
             .
             And
             a
             peculiar
             Reason
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             place
             where
             it
             is
             used
             .
             Here
             he
             calls
             him
             Christ
             ;
             For
             on
             his
             being
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Messias
             ,
             depends
             the
             principal
             force
             of
             his
             present
             Argument
             .
             
             It
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             him
             who
             was
             promised
             of
             Old
             to
             be
             the
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
             In
             whom
             was
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             Old
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             their
             Sins
             should
             be
             expiated
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             they
             should
             be
             
               justified
               and
               glorified
            
             .
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             Person
             God
             purchased
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             Blood.
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               The
               Efficacy
               of
               all
               the
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               towards
               the
               Church
               ,
               depends
               on
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Person
               .
            
             The
             Offering
             of
             his
             Blood
             was
             prevalent
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             
               his
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             Subject
             which
             I
             have
             handled
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             A
             late
             learned
             Commentator
             on
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             takes
             occasion
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             reflect
             on
             Dr.
             Gouge
             ,
             for
             affirming
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             in
             both
             Natures
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             cannot
             be
             true
             .
             I
             have
             not
             Dr.
             
             Gouge's
             Exposition
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             know
             not
             in
             what
             sense
             it
             is
             affirmed
             by
             him
             .
             But
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             Priest
             in
             his
             entire
             Person
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             both
             Natures
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             Opinion
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             And
             the
             following
             words
             of
             this
             learned
             Author
             ,
             being
             well
             explained
             ,
             will
             clear
             the
             difficulty
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Priest
             is
             God
             ,
             yet
             
               as
               God
            
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Priest.
             For
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             Priest
             in
             both
             Natures
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             he
             acts
             as
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Actings
             do
             proceed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             hence
             required
             ,
             that
             whatever
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             must
             be
             an
             
               immediate
               Act
               of
               the
               Divine
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             No
             more
             is
             required
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Person
             whose
             Acts
             they
             are
             ,
             is
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             acts
             as
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             in
             each
             Nature
             sutably
             unto
             its
             essential
             Properties
             .
             Hence
             although
             
               God
               cannot
               dye
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             cannot
             do
             so
             ,
             yet
             
               God
               purchased
               his
            
             
             
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             was
             Crucified
             for
             us
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             all
             his
             Mediatory
             Acts
             ;
             although
             those
             Act●
             be
             immediately
             performed
             in
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             distinct
             Natures
             ,
             some
             of
             one
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             ,
             according
             unto
             their
             distinct
             Properties
             and
             Powers
             .
             Hence
             are
             they
             all
             Theandrical
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             a
             Priest
             in
             both
             Natures
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             impeached
             by
             what
             ensues
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Priest
               is
               an
               Officer
               ,
               and
               all
               Officers
               ,
               as
               Officers
               ,
               are
               made
               such
               by
               Commission
               from
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               and
               are
               Servants
               under
               them
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             It
             may
             be
             this
             doth
             not
             hold
             ,
             among
             the
             Divine
             Persons
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             no
             more
             is
             required
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God
             towards
             the
             Church
             unto
             an
             Office
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             infinite
             condescension
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             order
             of
             their
             subsistence
             .
             So
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             in
             peculiar
             the
             Comforter
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Office
             ,
             and
             is
             sent
             thereon
             by
             the
             Father
             and
             Son.
             Yet
             is
             there
             no
             more
             required
             hereunto
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             order
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Persons
             in
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             should
             answer
             the
             order
             of
             their
             subsistence
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             who
             in
             his
             Person
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             is
             sent
             unto
             his
             work
             by
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             no
             new
             Act
             of
             Authority
             being
             required
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             to
             act
             sutably
             unto
             the
             order
             of
             their
             subsistence
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Divine
             Nature
             considered
             in
             the
             Abstract
             cannot
             
               serve
               in
               an
               Office
            
             ;
             yet
             He
             who
             was
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               counted
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               unto
               God
               ,
               took
               on
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               and
               was
               obedient
               unto
               death
               .
            
             It
             was
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Servant
             ,
             nevertheless
             it
             was
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             he
             who
             in
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             was
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             so
             served
             in
             Office
             ,
             and
             yielded
             that
             Obedience
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             was
             so
             far
             a
             Mediator
             and
             Priest
             in
             both
             his
             Natures
             ,
             as
             that
             whatever
             he
             did
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             those
             Offices
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Act
               of
               his
               entire
               Person
            
             ,
             whereon
             the
             dignity
             and
             efficacy
             of
             all
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             did
             depend
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Effect
             intended
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             ,
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             enquired
             hereon
             .
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               How
               this
               Effect
            
             was
             wrought
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             that
             
               Material
               Blood
            
             which
             he
             shed
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             called
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             double
             consideration
             of
             it
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             Efficacy
             unto
             this
             End.
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             was
             the
             pledge
             and
             the
             sign
             of
             all
             the
             internal
             Obedience
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             
               He
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               whereon
               his
               blood
               was
               shed
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             great
             instance
             of
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             whereby
             he
             made
             Reconciliation
             and
             Atonement
             for
             Sin.
             Hence
             the
             Effects
             of
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Obedience
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             his
             Blood.
             (
             2
             )
             Respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Offering
             of
             Blood
             under
             the
             Law.
             The
             reason
             why
             God
             gave
             the
             People
             the
             Blood
             to
             make
             Atonement
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             
               the
               life
               of
               the
               flesh
               was
               in
               it
               ,
            
             Lev.
             17.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             was
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Blood
             ,
             by
             the
             shedding
             whereof
             ,
             he
             laid
             it
             down
             .
             And
             by
             his
             death
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             redeemed
             .
             Herein
             he
             made
             his
             Soul
             an
             Offering
             for
             Sin
             ,
             Isa.
             53.
             10.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             Expression
             of
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             order
             unto
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             or
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             that
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             for
             those
             Ends
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             he
             offered
             it
             ,
             or
             himself
             (
             in
             and
             by
             it
             )
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             
               How
               the
               Effect
            
             here
             mentioned
             was
             wrought
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             we
             cannot
             determine
             ,
             without
             a
             general
             consideration
             of
             the
             Effect
             it self
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             
               the
               purging
               of
               our
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shall
               purge
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             shall
             purifie
             and
             sanctifie
             ,
             
             by
             internal
             ,
             inherent
             sanctification
             .
             But
             neither
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             nor
             the
             Context
             ,
             nor
             the
             Exposition
             given
             by
             the
             Apostle
             of
             this
             very
             expression
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             will
             admit
             of
             this
             restrained
             sense
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             included
             herein
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             somewhat
             else
             principally
             intended
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             with
             our
             Justification
             and
             Peace
             with
             God
             thereon
             .
          
           
           
             (
             1
             )
             For
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             here
             used
             ,
             see
             our
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               Expiation
               ,
               Lustration
            
             ,
             carrying
             away
             punishment
             by
             making
             Atonement
             ;
             are
             expressed
             by
             it
             in
             all
             good
             Authors
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Context
             requires
             this
             sense
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Argument
             here
             used
             is
             immediately
             applied
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             hath
             
               obtained
               for
               us
               eternal
               Redemption
            
             .
             But
             Redemption
             consists
             not
             in
             internal
             Sanctification
             only
             ,
             although
             that
             be
             a
             necessary
             consequent
             of
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             through
             the
             Aronement
             made
             ,
             or
             a
             price
             paid
             .
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               redemption
               through
               his
               blood
               ,
               even
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             Comparison
             insisted
             on
             ,
             there
             is
             distinct
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
            
             sprinkled
             .
             But
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             use
             of
             Blood
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             sin
             ,
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             End
             of
             this
             Purging
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             boldness
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             peace
             with
             him
             therein
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             But
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             expiation
             and
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             with
             justification
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             Conscience
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             purged
             .
             Now
             Conscience
             is
             the
             proper
             seat
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             which
             chargeth
             it
             on
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             which
             hinders
             all
             approach
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             service
             with
             liberty
             and
             boldness
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             removed
             ;
             which
             ,
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Gives
             us
             the
             best
             consideration
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Exposition
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             he
             there
             declares
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             the
             
               Conscience
               purged
            
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             its
             
               condemning
               power
               for
               sin
            
             taken
             away
             and
             cease
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             under
             the
             same
             name
             a
             twofold
             Effect
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             answer
             and
             opposition
             unto
             the
             
               Effect
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               being
               offered
            
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             answer
             unto
             the
             
               Effect
               of
               the
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
               being
               sprinkled
               .
            
             The
             first
             consisting
             in
             making
             Atonement
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             the
             sanctification
             of
             our
             persons
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             ways
             whereby
             these
             things
             are
             procured
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             (
             1
             )
             
               By
               its
               offering
            
             ,
             whereby
             Sin
             is
             expiated
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               By
               its
               sprinkling
            
             ,
             whereby
             our
             persons
             are
             sanctified
             .
             The
             first
             ariseth
             from
             the
             satisfaction
             he
             made
             unto
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             undergoing
             (
             in
             his
             death
             )
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             made
             therein
             
               a
               Curse
               for
               us
            
             ,
             that
             the
             blessing
             might
             come
             upon
             us
             ;
             therein
             as
             his
             death
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             he
             made
             Atonement
             .
             The
             other
             from
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             
               applied
               unto
               us
            
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             our
             Sins
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Socinian
               Expositor
            
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             endeavors
             by
             a
             long
             perplexed
             discourse
             ,
             to
             evade
             the
             force
             of
             this
             testimony
             ,
             wherein
             the
             expiation
             of
             Sin
             is
             directly
             assigned
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             His
             pretence
             is
             to
             shew
             how
             many
             ways
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             his
             design
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             really
             it
             can
             be
             so
             by
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             in
             terms
             ,
             is
             destructive
             of
             their
             Heresie
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             proceeds
             on
             these
             Suppositions
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
               is
               our
               deliverance
               from
               the
               punishment
               due
               unto
               Sin
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             diametrically
             as
             opposite
             unto
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             unto
             its
             Representation
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             is
             compared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             argueth
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             a
             tolerable
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
             The
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             answer
             unto
             what
             was
             represented
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               doth
               purge
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             by
             his
             power
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             doth
             free
             us
             from
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             Sin.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               not
               a
               Priest
               until
               after
               his
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             That
             this
             Supposition
             destroys
             the
             whole
             Nature
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             before
             declared
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             
               That
               his
               offering
               himself
               unto
               God
               ,
               was
               the
               presenting
               of
               himself
               in
               Heaven
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               having
               done
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               on
               the
               earth
               .
            
             But
             as
             this
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             so
             what
             is
             asserted
             by
             it
             ,
             can
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             be
             no
             way
             said
             to
             be
             
               done
               by
               his
               Blood
            
             ,
             seeing
             they
             affirm
             that
             when
             Christ
             doth
             this
             ,
             he
             hath
             neither
             flesh
             nor
             blood
             .
          
           
           
             (
             4
             )
             
               That
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               gave
               all
               Efficacy
               unto
               his
               Death
               .
            
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             effected
             therein
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             He
             was
             brought
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             death
             depends
             on
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             only
             as
             the
             
               evidence
               of
               his
               acceptance
               with
               God
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             
               That
               Christ
               confirmed
               his
               Doctrine
               by
               his
               Blood
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             rose
             again
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Principles
             I
             have
             at
             large
             refuted
             in
             the
             
               Exercitations
               about
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             not
             here
             again
             insist
             on
             their
             examination
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             unless
             violence
             be
             offered
             unto
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             suffering
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             therein
             ,
             testified
             and
             expressed
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             was
             the
             procuring
             cause
             of
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             
               the
               purging
               of
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             our
             justification
             ,
             sanctification
             and
             acceptance
             with
             God
             thereon
             .
             And
          
           
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               destructive
               unto
               the
               whole
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               by
               any
               means
               to
               evacuate
               the
               immediate
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Every
             opinion
             of
             that
             tendency
             breaks
             in
             upon
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             It
             renders
             all
             the
             Institutions
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             whereby
             God
             instructed
             the
             Church
             of
             Old
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             useless
             ,
             and
             unintelligible
             ,
             and
             overthrows
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             means
             whereby
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             came
             to
             be
             of
             this
             efficacy
             ,
             or
             to
             produce
             this
             effect
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             ,
             
               he
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               without
               spot
               .
            
             Every
             word
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Assertion
             filled
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             be
             distinctly
             considered
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             declared
             what
             Christ
             did
             unto
             the
             End
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             matter
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               He
               offered
               himself
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             To
             whom
             ;
             
               that
               is
               to
               God.
            
             (
             3
             )
             How
             ,
             or
             from
             what
             principle
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             by
             
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
             (
             4
             )
             With
             what
             qualifications
             ;
             
               without
               spot
            
             .
          
           
             
               He
               offered
               himself
            
             .
             To
             prove
             that
             his
             Blood
             purgeth
             our
             Sins
             ,
             he
             affirms
             
             that
             he
             
               offered
               himself
            
             .
             His
             whole
             Humane
             Nature
             was
             the
             Offering
             ;
             the
             way
             of
             its
             Offering
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood.
             So
             the
             Beast
             was
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             when
             the
             Blood
             alone
             or
             principally
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             Blood
             that
             made
             Atonement
             .
             So
             it
             was
             by
             his
             Blood
             that
             Christ
             made
             Atonement
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             his
             Person
             that
             gave
             it
             efficacy
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             Wherefore
             by
             ,
             Himself
             ,
             the
             whole
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Not
             in
             distinction
             or
             separation
             from
             the
             Divine
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             only
             was
             offered
             ,
             yet
             he
             offered
             himself
             through
             his
             own
             eternal
             Spirit
             .
             This
             Offering
             of
             himself
             therefore
             was
             the
             Act
             of
             his
             whole
             Person
             ,
             both
             Natures
             concurred
             in
             the
             Offering
             ,
             though
             one
             alone
             was
             offered
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             All
             that
             he
             did
             or
             suffered
             in
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             when
             his
             Blood
             was
             shed
             ,
             is
             comprised
             in
             this
             Offering
             of
             himself
             .
             His
             Obedience
             in
             Suffering
             was
             that
             which
             rendred
             this
             Offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             savor
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             is
             said
             thus
             to
             
               offer
               himself
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law.
             They
             offered
             Goats
             and
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             their
             blood
             ;
             but
             he
             offered
             himself
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               It
               was
               a
               Sacred
               Act
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               according
               unto
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               required
               of
               him
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               eternal
               Compact
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               him
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               gave
               up
               himself
               in
               the
               way
               of
               most
               profound
               Obedience
               ,
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
               whatever
               the
               Iustice
               and
               Law
               of
               God
               required
               unto
               the
               expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
               expressing
               the
               whole
               by
               the
               shedding
               of
               his
               Blood
               ,
               in
               answer
               unto
               all
               the
               Typical
               Representations
               of
               this
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             was
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             .
          
           
           
             (
             1
             )
             From
             the
             Office
             whereof
             it
             was
             an
             Act
             ;
             it
             was
             so
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ;
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             of
             God
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thus
             offer
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Offering
             of
             himself
             should
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             it
             consisted
             in
             the
             sacred
             giving
             up
             unto
             God
             the
             thing
             that
             was
             offered
             in
             the
             present
             
               destruction
               or
               consumption
            
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             
               destruction
               and
               consumption
            
             by
             Death
             and
             Fire
             ,
             by
             a
             sacred
             Action
             ,
             of
             what
             was
             dedicated
             and
             offered
             unto
             God.
             So
             was
             it
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             As
             he
             suffered
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             giving
             himself
             up
             unto
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             effusion
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             From
             the
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             assigned
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             wisdom
             and
             sovereignty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             intention
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             which
             gives
             an
             Offering
             the
             formal
             Nature
             of
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             From
             the
             
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               it
            
             .
             For
             therein
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             sanctified
             or
             dedicated
             himself
             unto
             God
             to
             be
             an
             Offering
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             accompanied
             it
             with
             
               Prayers
               and
               Supplications
            
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             was
             an
             Altar
             which
             sanctified
             the
             Offering
             ,
             which
             bore
             it
             up
             in
             its
             Oblation
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             own
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               kindled
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             acting
             it self
             by
             zeal
             unto
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             compassion
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             tendred
             all
             this
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             an
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             free
             ,
             real
             ,
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             those
             of
             old
             were
             only
             Types
             ,
             and
             obscure
             Representations
             ;
             the
             Prefiguration
             hereof
             was
             the
             sole
             cause
             of
             their
             Institution
             .
             And
             what
             the
             Socinians
             pretend
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             no
             
               real
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             he
             did
             was
             called
             so
             Metaphorically
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             allusion
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             truth
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             never
             had
             been
             any
             such
             Sacrifices
             of
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             prefigure
             this
             which
             alone
             was
             really
             and
             substantially
             so
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             
               forced
               accommodation
            
             of
             what
             Christ
             did
             unto
             those
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             resemblances
             ,
             but
             shews
             the
             uselesness
             and
             weakness
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             in
             themselves
             ,
             any
             farther
             but
             as
             they
             represented
             this
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             this
             Oblation
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             utterly
             overthrown
             by
             the
             Socinians
             .
             They
             deny
             that
             in
             all
             this
             there
             was
             
               any
               offering
               at
               all
            
             ;
             they
             deny
             that
             his
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             did
             or
             suffered
             therein
             ,
             either
             actually
             or
             passively
             ,
             his
             obedience
             ,
             or
             giving
             himself
             up
             unto
             God
             therein
             was
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             somewhat
             required
             previously
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             necessary
             cause
             or
             reason
             .
             But
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             his
             Offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             they
             say
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             
               appearance
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Presentation
             of
             himself
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             whereon
             he
             receiveth
             power
             ,
             to
             deliver
             them
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             from
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             sin
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               This
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
            
             is
             no
             where
             called
             his
             Oblation
             ,
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             his
             Offering
             of
             himself
             .
             The
             places
             wherein
             some
             grant
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             do
             assert
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             Explanation
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             occur
             unto
             us
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             no
             ways
             answers
             the
             Atonement
             that
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             carried
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             overthrows
             all
             Analogy
             ,
             all
             Resemblance
             and
             Typical
             Representation
             between
             those
             Sacrifices
             and
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             similitude
             ,
             nothing
             alike
             between
             them
             .
             And
             this
             renders
             all
             the
             reasoning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             not
             only
             invalid
             ,
             but
             altogether
             impertinent
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Supposition
             of
             it
             utterly
             overthrows
             the
             
               true
               Nature
               of
               a
               proper
               and
               real
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             substituting
             that
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             which
             is
             only
             metaphorical
             ,
             and
             improperly
             so
             called
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             evidenced
             wherein
             the
             Metaphor
             
             doth
             consist
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             any
             ground
             why
             it
             should
             be
             called
             an
             Offering
             or
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             it
             are
             distinct
             from
             ,
             yea
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             a
             true
             real
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             It
             overthrows
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             making
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             his
             actings
             
               from
               God
               towards
               us
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             power
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             is
             to
             
               act
               with
               God
            
             ,
             for
             and
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             It
             offers
             violence
             unto
             the
             Text
             ;
             For
             herein
             Christ's
             
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             is
             expressive
             of
             the
             way
             whereby
             his
             Blood
             purgeth
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             sense
             is
             excluded
             .
             But
             we
             may
             observe
             unto
             our
             purpose
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               This
               was
               the
               greatest
               expression
               of
               the
               unexpressible
               love
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             he
             offered
             himself
             :
             What
             was
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             what
             he
             underwent
             therein
             ,
             have
             on
             various
             occasions
             been
             spoken
             unto
             .
             His
             condescension
             and
             love
             in
             the
             undertaking
             and
             discharge
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             we
             inay
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             admire
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
             And
             they
             do
             what
             lies
             in
             them
             to
             weaken
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             its
             love
             towards
             him
             ,
             who
             would
             change
             the
             Nature
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             less
             of
             difficulty
             or
             suffering
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             ascribe
             less
             efficacy
             unto
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             boldness
             in
             approaching
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             
               offered
               himself
            
             for
             us
             .
             Whatsoever
             might
             be
             effected
             by
             the
             glorious
             dignity
             of
             his
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             by
             his
             profound
             Obedience
             ,
             by
             his
             unspeakable
             Sufferings
             ,
             all
             offered
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             is
             really
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             hence
             evident
             ,
             
               how
               vain
               and
               insufficient
               are
               all
               other
               ways
               of
               the
               expiation
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             with
             the
             purging
             of
             our
             consciences
             before
             God.
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             false
             Religion
             consisted
             always
             in
             contrivances
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             ,
             what
             is
             false
             in
             any
             Religion
             hath
             respect
             principally
             thereunto
             .
             And
             as
             Superstition
             is
             restless
             ,
             so
             the
             Inventions
             of
             men
             have
             been
             endless
             ,
             in
             finding
             out
             means
             unto
             this
             end
             .
             But
             if
             any
             thing
             within
             the
             power
             or
             ability
             of
             men
             ,
             any
             thing
             they
             could
             invent
             or
             accomplish
             ,
             had
             been
             useful
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             need
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             should
             have
             
               offered
               himself
            
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             see
             Chap.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Micah
             6.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             
               unto
               whom
            
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             
             
               to
               God.
            
             He
             gave
             himself
             an
             Offering
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God.
             A
             Sacrifice
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             chiefest
             Act
             of
             Sacred
             Worship
             ;
             especially
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             one
             
               offereth
               himself
            
             according
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             Object
             of
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             unto
             whom
             as
             such
             alone
             ,
             any
             Sacrifice
             may
             be
             offered
             .
             To
             offer
             Sacrifice
             unto
             any
             ,
             under
             any
             other
             Notion
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             an
             offering
             an
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             is
             made
             to
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             under
             a
             peculiar
             Notion
             or
             Consideration
             .
             For
             God
             is
             therein
             considered
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             which
             Sin
             is
             committed
             ,
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Ruler
             and
             Governor
             of
             all
             unto
             whom
             it
             belongs
             to
             inflict
             the
             punishment
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             sin
             .
             For
             the
             end
             of
             such
             Sacrifices
             is
             
               averruncare
               malum
            
             ,
             to
             avert
             displeasure
             and
             punishment
             ,
             by
             making
             atonement
             for
             sin
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             is
             considered
             ,
             as
             peculiarly
             subsisting
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             so
             is
             he
             constantly
             represented
             unto
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Judge
               of
               all
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
             With
             him
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             had
             to
             do
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             see
             our
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             5.
             v.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             said
             if
             Christ
             was
             God
             himself
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             offer
             himself
             unto
             God
             ?
             That
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             should
             be
             the
             Offerer
             ,
             the
             Oblation
             ,
             and
             he
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             seems
             not
             so
             much
             a
             mystery
             ,
             as
             a
             weak
             imagination
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             there
             were
             
               one
               Nature
               onely
            
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             this
             might
             seem
             impertinent
             .
             Howbeit
             there
             may
             be
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             the
             same
             
               individual
               Person
            
             ,
             under
             several
             capacities
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             good
             man
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             Ruler
             or
             Judge
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             may
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             both
             
               give
               and
               take
            
             satisfaction
             himself
             .
             But
             whereas
             in
             the
             one
             Person
             of
             Christ
             there
             are
             
               two
               Natures
            
             so
             infinitely
             distinct
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             both
             acting
             under
             such
             distinct
             capacities
             as
             they
             
             did
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             unbecoming
             this
             mystery
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             of
             them
             might
             be
             offered
             unto
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             
               same
               Person
            
             that
             offereth
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             offered
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             considered
             as
             acting
             it self
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             unto
             whom
             the
             Offering
             was
             made
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             is
             Partaker
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             yet
             that
             Nature
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             this
             Divine
             Worship
             as
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Son
             did
             not
             
               formally
               offer
               himself
               unto
               himself
            
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             acting
             Supreme
             Rule
             ,
             Government
             and
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             things
             are
             plainly
             and
             fully
             testified
             unto
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             the
             way
             to
             come
             unto
             a
             blessed
             satisfaction
             in
             them
             ,
             unto
             the
             due
             use
             and
             comfort
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             consult
             the
             cavils
             of
             carnal
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             to
             pray
             
               that
               the
               God
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Glory
               ,
               would
               give
               unto
               us
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdom
               and
               revelation
               ,
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               understandings
               being
               enlightned
               ,
               we
               may
               come
               unto
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               understanding
               ,
               to
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             How
             he
             offered
             himself
             is
             also
             expressed
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             .
             By
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             denotes
             a
             concurrent
             operation
             ,
             when
             one
             works
             with
             another
             .
             
             Nor
             doth
             it
             always
             denote
             a
             subservient
             instrumental
             cause
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             that
             which
             is
             
               principally
               efficient
            
             ,
             John
             1.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             34.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             So
             it
             doth
             here
             ;
             the
             
               eternal
               Spirit
            
             was
             not
             an
             inferior
             instrument
             whereby
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             principal
             efficient
             cause
             in
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             The
             Variety
             that
             is
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             all
             .
             
             Some
             Copies
             read
             by
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             some
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             the
             latter
             is
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Translation
            
             ,
             and
             countenanced
             by
             sundry
             ancient
             Copies
             of
             the
             Original
             .
             The
             Syriac
             retains
             ,
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             the
             reading
             of
             most
             ancient
             Copies
             of
             the
             Greek
             .
             Hence
             follows
             a
             double
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             acting
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               .
            
             For
             by
             him
             were
             wrought
             in
             him
             that
             servent
             zeal
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             love
             and
             compassion
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             both
             carried
             him
             through
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             rendered
             his
             obedience
             therein
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             savor
             ;
             which
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             
               own
               Eternal
               Deity
            
             ,
             which
             supported
             him
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             rendred
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             effectual
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             this
             will
             not
             absolutely
             follow
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             upon
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             is
             no
             less
             an
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             both
             these
             concurred
             in
             ,
             and
             were
             absolutely
             necessary
             unto
             ,
             the
             offering
             of
             Christ.
             The
             acting
             of
             
               his
               own
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             was
             so
             unto
             the
             efficacy
             and
             effect
             .
             And
             those
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             him
             were
             so
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             Without
             the
             first
             ,
             his
             offering
             of
             himself
             could
             not
             have
             
               purged
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               .
            
             No
             Sacrifice
             of
             any
             meer
             creature
             could
             have
             produced
             that
             effect
             .
             It
             would
             not
             have
             had
             in
             itself
             a
             worth
             and
             dignity
             whereby
             we
             might
             have
             been
             discharged
             of
             sin
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             Nor
             without
             the
             subsistence
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             in
             the
             Divine
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             it
             have
             undergone
             and
             passed
             through
             unto
             victory
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             to
             suffer
             in
             this
             offering
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             is
             true
             .
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             through
             or
             
               by
               his
               own
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             acting
             in
             the
             person
             of
             
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             For
             (
             1
             )
             it
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             
               entire
               Person
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             discharged
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Priest.
             And
             as
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             was
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             so
             his
             Person
             was
             the
             Priest
             that
             offered
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             distinction
             that
             was
             between
             the
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             herein
             .
             As
             in
             all
             other
             Acts
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             the
             taking
             
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             therein
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             in
             him
             ,
             acted
             in
             love
             and
             condescension
             ;
             so
             did
             it
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             of
             his
             
               offering
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             As
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             hereby
             he
             
               gave
               dignity
            
             ,
             worth
             and
             efficacy
             
               unto
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             .
             For
             herein
             God
             was
             to
             
               purchase
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               .
            
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             principally
             respected
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             he
             intends
             to
             declare
             herein
             ,
             the
             dignity
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             
               those
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             For
             it
             was
             in
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             material
             fire
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             offered
             .
             But
             he
             
               offered
               himself
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
            
             voluntarily
             giving
             up
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             Divine
             Power
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             is
             here
             opposed
             unto
             the
             
               Material
               Altar
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             the
             Fire
             .
             The
             Altar
             was
             that
             whereon
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             laid
             ,
             which
             bore
             it
             up
             in
             its
             Oblation
             and
             Ascension
             .
             But
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             Altar
             whereon
             he
             
               offered
               himself
            
             .
             This
             supported
             ,
             and
             bore
             it
             up
             under
             its
             sufferings
             ,
             whereon
             it
             was
             presented
             unto
             God
             as
             an
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             reading
             of
             the
             words
             gives
             a
             sense
             that
             is
             true
             and
             proper
             unto
             the
             matter
             treated
             of
             .
             But
             
               on
               the
               other
               side
            
             it
             is
             no
             less
             certain
             that
             he
             offered
             himself
             in
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             All
             the
             gracious
             actings
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             were
             required
             hereunto
             .
             The
             
               Man
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             gracious
             voluntary
             acting
             of
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God.
             His
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             was
             not
             only
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             therein
             and
             thereby
             ,
             in
             the
             gracious
             actings
             of
             the
             faculties
             and
             powers
             of
             it
             ,
             
               he
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God.
            
             Now
             all
             these
             things
             were
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             wherewith
             he
             was
             filled
             ,
             
               which
               he
               received
               not
               by
               measure
               .
            
             By
             him
             was
             he
             filled
             with
             that
             love
             and
             compassion
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             acted
             him
             in
             his
             whole
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Scripture
             so
             frequently
             proposeth
             unto
             our
             Faith
             herein
             .
             
               He
               loved
               me
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               me
               .
               He
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               .
               He
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               in
               his
               own
               blood
               .
            
             By
             him
             there
             was
             wrought
             in
             him
             that
             
               zeal
               unto
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             the
             fire
             whereof
             kindled
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             an
             eminent
             manner
             .
             For
             he
             designed
             with
             ardency
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             above
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             present
             state
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             to
             repair
             the
             diminution
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             such
             way
             for
             the
             communication
             of
             his
             love
             and
             grace
             to
             sinners
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             eternally
             glorified
             .
             He
             gave
             him
             that
             
               holy
               submission
               unto
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             under
             a
             prospect
             of
             the
             bitterness
             of
             that
             Cup
             which
             he
             was
             to
             drink
             ,
             as
             enabled
             him
             to
             say
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             conflict
             ,
             
               Not
               my
               Will
               ,
               but
               thy
               Will
               be
               done
               .
            
             He
             filled
             him
             with
             that
             
               faith
               and
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             his
             supportment
             ,
             deliverance
             and
             success
             ,
             which
             carried
             him
             steadily
             and
             safely
             unto
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             tryal
             ,
             Isa.
             50.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Through
             the
             actings
             of
             these
             graces
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             his
             
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             was
             a
             free
             voluntary
             Oblation
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             positively
             determine
             on
             either
             of
             these
             Senses
             unto
             the
             exclusion
             of
             the
             other
             .
             The
             latter
             hath
             much
             of
             spiritual
             light
             and
             comfort
             in
             it
             on
             many
             accounts
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             are
             
               two
               Considerations
            
             ,
             that
             peculiarly
             urge
             the
             former
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             most
             ,
             and
             
               most
               ancient
               Copies
            
             of
             the
             Original
             read
             
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             are
             followed
             by
             the
             Syriac
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             
               Greck
               Scholists
            
             .
             Now
             although
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             be
             also
             an
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Nature
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             yet
             where
             he
             is
             spoken
             of
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             
               own
               personal
               actings
            
             ,
             he
             is
             constantly
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             here
             ,
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               Christ
            
             above
             those
             of
             the
             
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             Now
             this
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             partly
             that
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             whereas
             they
             offered
             only
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ;
             but
             principally
             from
             the
             
               dignity
               of
               his
               Person
            
             in
             his
             Offering
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             
               offered
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
            
             or
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             chuse
             whether
             sense
             he
             judgeth
             suitable
             unto
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             being
             so
             unto
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Socinians
             understanding
             that
             both
             these
             Interpretations
             are
             equally
             destructive
             to
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             the
             one
             concerning
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             other
             about
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             have
             invented
             a
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             among
             Christians
             .
             For
             they
             say
             that
             by
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               certain
               Divine
               Power
            
             is
             intended
             ,
             
               whereby
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               freed
               from
               Mortality
               ,
               and
               made
               Eternal
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             more
             obnoxious
             unto
             death
             .
             
               By
               virtue
               of
               this
               Power
            
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               he
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               Heaven
            
             ;
             than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             fond
             or
             impious
             ,
             or
             contrary
             unto
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               Such
               a
               Power
            
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             is
             
               no
               where
               called
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             to
             feign
             significations
             of
             words
             without
             any
             countenance
             from
             their
             use
             elsewhere
             ,
             is
             to
             wrest
             them
             at
             our
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Apostle
             is
             so
             far
             from
             requiring
             a
             Divine
             Power
             rendering
             him
             immortal
             antecedently
             unto
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ;
             as
             that
             
               he
               declares
               that
               he
               offered
               himself
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               in
               his
               death
               ,
            
             when
             he
             
               shed
               his
               blood
               ,
               whereby
               our
               consciences
               are
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             
               This
               Divine
               Power
               rendering
               Christ
               immortal
               is
               not
               peculiar
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             but
             shall
             be
             communicated
             unto
             all
             that
             are
             raised
             unto
             glory
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             of
             an
             opposition
             herein
             unto
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             
               It
               proceeds
               on
               their
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               this
               matter
            
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               offered
               not
               himself
               unto
               God
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               made
               immortal
            
             ;
             which
             is
             utterly
             to
             exclude
             his
             death
             and
             blood
             from
             any
             concernment
             therein
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             contrary
             unto
             the
             truth
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             darkness
             is
             to
             light
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             Wherever
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Spirit
               absolutely
            
             with
             reference
             unto
             any
             actings
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             on
             it
             ,
             either
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             his
             
               own
               Divine
               Nature
            
             is
             intended
             .
             See
             Isa.
             61.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             Grotius
             forsakes
             this
             Notion
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             explains
             the
             words
             .
             
               Spiritus
               Christi
               qui
               non
               tantum
               fuit
               vivus
               ut
               in
               vita
               terrena
               ,
               sed
               in
               aeternum
               corpus
               sibi
               adjunctum
               vivificans
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             any
             sense
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               rational
               Soul
            
             of
             Christ
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             in
             and
             by
             the
             actings
             of
             it
             .
             For
             there
             are
             no
             other
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             duties
             of
             obedience
             unto
             God.
             But
             that
             this
             here
             should
             be
             called
             
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             is
             a
             vain
             conjecture
             .
             For
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             men
             are
             equally
             eternal
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             only
             live
             here
             below
             ,
             but
             quicken
             their
             Bodies
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             especial
             efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             
               opposeth
               the
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               unto
               the
               offerings
               of
               the
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             They
             offered
             
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ;
             He
             offered
             Himself
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             They
             offered
             by
             a
             
               material
               Altar
               and
               Fire
            
             ,
             He
             by
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             should
             thus
             offer
             Himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             is
             the
             
               center
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             An
             attempt
             to
             corrupt
             ,
             to
             pervert
             this
             glorious
             Truth
             ,
             are
             designs
             against
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             The
             depth
             of
             this
             mystery
             we
             cannot
             
               dive
               into
            
             ,
             the
             height
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
             We
             cannot
             search
             out
             the
             greatness
             of
             it
             ;
             of
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             love
             ,
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             it
             .
             And
             those
             who
             chuse
             rather
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             by
             Faith
             in
             an
             humble
             admiration
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             it
             at
             the
             peril
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             Unto
             the
             Reason
             of
             some
             men
             it
             may
             be
             Folly
             ,
             unto
             Faith
             it
             is
             
               full
               of
               Glory
            
             .
             In
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Actings
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             
               exercise
               of
               all
               grace
            
             in
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             that
             
               was
               offered
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               nature
               ,
               dignity
            
             and
             efficacy
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Faith
             finds
             life
             ,
             food
             ,
             and
             refreshment
             .
             Herein
             doth
             it
             contemplate
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             ,
             the
             holiness
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             herein
             doth
             it
             view
             the
             wonderful
             condescension
             and
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             whole
             is
             strengthned
             and
             encouraged
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             added
             that
             he
             thus
             offered
             himself
             ,
             
               without
               spot
            
             .
             This
             Adjunct
             is
             descriptive
             not
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             qualification
             
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Offering
             .
          
           
             Schlictingius
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             
               this
               word
               denotes
               not
               what
               Christ
               was
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               was
               freed
               from
               .
            
             For
             now
             in
             Heaven
             where
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             all
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             from
             any
             spot
             of
             mortality
             ,
             which
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             when
             he
             entered
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             such
             irrational
             fancies
             do
             false
             Opinions
             force
             men
             to
             take
             up
             withal
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             There
             was
             no
             spot
             in
             the
             mortality
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             said
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             immortal
             .
             A
             spot
             signifies
             not
             so
             much
             a
             desect
             as
             a
             fault
             .
             And
             there
             was
             no
             fault
             in
             Christ
             from
             which
             he
             was
             freed
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Allusion
             and
             respect
             herein
             unto
             the
             
               legal
               institutions
            
             is
             evident
             and
             manifest
             .
             The
             Lamb
             that
             was
             to
             be
             slain
             and
             offered
             was
             antecedently
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             
               without
               blemish
            
             ;
             it
             was
             to
             be
             
               neither
               lame
               ,
               nor
               blind
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               other
               defect
               .
            
             With
             express
             respect
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               we
               were
               redeemed
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               and
               without
               spot
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
             And
             Christ
             is
             not
             only
             called
             the
             
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             29.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             being
             slain
             and
             offered
             ;
             but
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             
               Lamb
               slain
               ,
               Rev.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             to
             offer
             violence
             unto
             the
             Scripture
             and
             
               common
               understanding
            
             ,
             to
             seek
             for
             this
             qualification
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               antecedently
               unto
               his
               death
            
             and
             blood-shedding
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               without
               spot
            
             ,
             respects
             in
             the
             
               first
               place
            
             the
             
               purity
               of
               his
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               holiness
               of
               his
               Life
            
             .
             For
             although
             this
             principally
             belonged
             unto
             the
             necessary
             
               qualifications
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             required
             unto
             him
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             He
             was
             the
             
               Holy
               One
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               ,
               barmless
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               separate
               from
               sinners
               ;
               he
               did
               no
               sin
               ,
               neither
               was
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               ;
               he
               was
               without
               spot
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               moral
               sense
            
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             
               legal
               sense
            
             of
             it
             also
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             and
             
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             For
             it
             respects
             all
             that
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             
               legal
               institution
            
             concerning
             the
             integrity
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             Lambs
             or
             Kids
             that
             were
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             .
             Hence
             were
             all
             those
             Laws
             fulfilled
             and
             accomplished
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             
               in
               him
            
             ,
             nothing
             
               wanting
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             that
             should
             any
             way
             hinder
             his
             Sacrifice
             from
             being
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             really
             expiatory
             of
             Sin.
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Church
             instructed
             to
             expect
             by
             all
             those
             
               legal
               Institutions
            
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             not
             unuseful
             to
             give
             here
             a
             brief
             Scheme
             of
             this
             great
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             fix
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Faith
             the
             more
             distinctly
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             herein
             ,
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             considered
             as
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             the
             Governor
             and
             
               Judge
               of
               all
            
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             on
             a
             
               Throne
               of
               Judgment
            
             ,
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               grace
            
             being
             not
             as
             yet
             erected
             .
             And
             
               two
               things
            
             are
             ascribed
             ,
             or
             do
             belong
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             A
             Denunciation
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             Mankind
             ;
             
               Dying
               ye
               shall
               dye
            
             ,
             and
             
               cursed
               be
               every
               one
               that
               continues
               not
               in
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             A
             Resusal
             of
             all
             such
             ways
             of
             Atonement
             ,
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             that
             might
             be
             offered
             from
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             all
             or
             any
             creatures
             could
             perform
             ;
             
               sacrifice
               and
               offerings
               ,
               and
               whole
               burnt-offerings
               for
               sin
               he
               would
               not
               have
               ,
               Heb.
            
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             he
             rejected
             them
             as
             insufficient
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Satan
             appeared
             before
             this
             Throne
             with
             his
             
               Prisoners
               ;
               he
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             and
             
               entered
               into
               judgment
            
             as
             unto
             his
             right
             and
             title
             ,
             and
             therein
             
               was
               judged
            
             ,
             John
             16.
             11.
             
             And
             he
             put
             forth
             all
             his
             power
             and
             policy
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             
               deliverance
               of
               his
               Prisoners
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             way
             or
             means
             of
             it
             .
             That
             was
             his
             hour
             wherein
             he
             put
             forth
             the
             
               power
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             53.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             infinite
             love
             and
             compassion
             
               appears
               in
               our
               Natures
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               takes
               it
               on
               himself
               to
               answer
            
             
             
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               to
               make
               Atonement
               for
               them
               ,
            
             by
             doing
             and
             suffering
             whatever
             the
             holiness
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
             required
             thereunto
             .
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Lo
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God
               ;
               Above
               when
               he
               said
               Sacrifice
               and
               Offerings
               ,
               and
               Burnt-offerings
               for
               sin
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               ,
               neither
               hadst
               pleasure
               therein
               ,
               which
               are
               offered
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               then
               said
               he
               ,
               Lo
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God
               ;
               he
               taketh
               away
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               establish
               the
               second
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             stipulation
             and
             engagement
             of
             his
             ,
             
               God
               accepteth
               of
            
             ,
             and
             withal
             as
             the
             sovereign
             Lord
             and
             Ruler
             of
             all
             ,
             
               prescribeth
               the
               way
            
             and
             means
             whereby
             he
             should
             
               make
               Atonement
            
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             thereon
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             he
             should
             
               make
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             therein
             
               bear
               their
               iniquities
            
             ,
             Isa.
             53.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             
               prepared
               with
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               offer
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             unto
             this
             end
             .
             For
             
               whereas
               every
               High
               Priest
               was
               ordained
               to
               offer
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               it
               was
               of
               necessity
               that
               he
               also
               should
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.
             3.
             
             This
             was
             not
             to
             be
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ,
             or
             such
             things
             as
             were
             offered
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             But
             this
             was
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             himself
             ,
             his
             
               humane
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             1
             )
             this
             body
             or
             
               humane
               nature
            
             was
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             unto
             him
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               have
               somewhat
               of
               his
               own
               to
               offer
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               He
               took
               it
            
             ,
             he
             assumed
             it
             unto
             himself
             to
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               sacrifice
               in
               it
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             
               He
               had
               full
               power
               and
               authority
               over
               his
               own
               body
               ,
            
             his
             whole
             humane
             nature
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             and
             into
             any
             condition
             ,
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
               No
               man
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               taketh
               my
               life
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               lay
               it
               down
               of
               my self
               ,
               I
               have
               power
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               power
               to
               take
               it
               again
               ,
            
             John
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             therefore
             he
             
               gave
               up
            
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             according
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             he
             did
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             Will
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Love
             of
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             In
             the
             
               gracious
               holy
               actings
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             zeal
             ,
             love
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               dwelt
               in
               him
               without
               measure
               ,
            
             acted
             unto
             their
             utmost
             glory
             and
             efficacy
             .
             Hereby
             he
             
               gave
               himself
               up
            
             unto
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             his
             own
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             being
             the
             Altar
             and
             Fire
             ,
             whereby
             his
             Offering
             was
             supported
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             or
             
               brought
               unto
            
             the
             Ashes
             of
             Death
             .
             This
             was
             the
             most
             glorious
             spectacle
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             .
             Hereby
             he
             set
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             on
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             fulfilling
             its
             precepts
             in
             matter
             and
             manner
             unto
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             and
             undergoing
             its
             penalty
             or
             curse
             ,
             establishing
             the
             truth
             and
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             it
             .
             Hereby
             he
             glorified
             the
             holiness
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             their
             nature
             and
             compliance
             with
             their
             demands
             .
             Herein
             issued
             the
             eternal
             Councils
             of
             God
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             way
             was
             made
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             unto
             sinners
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Herewith
               God
               was
               well
               pleased
            
             ,
             satisfied
             and
             reconciled
             unto
             sinners
             .
             Thus
             
               was
               he
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               unto
               himself
               ,
               not
               imputing
               our
               sins
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             in
             that
             he
             was
             
               made
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               become
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             For
             in
             this
             tender
             of
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             was
             
               well
               pleased
            
             with
             and
             delighted
             in
             his
             obedience
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               unto
               him
               of
               a
               well-smelling
               savor
               .
            
             He
             was
             more
             glorified
             in
             that
             one
             instance
             of
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             
               onely
               Son
            
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             dishonoured
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             the
             
               demands
               of
               his
               Justice
            
             were
             satisfied
             ,
             unto
             his
             eternal
             glory
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             Hereon
             
               Satan
               is
               judged
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               as
               unto
               his
               power
               over
               sinners
               ,
            
             who
             receive
             this
             Atonement
             ,
             all
             the
             grounds
             and
             occasions
             of
             it
             are
             hereby
             removed
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             overthrown
             ,
             his
             Usurpation
             and
             unjust
             Dominion
             defeated
             ,
             his
             
               Arms
               spoiled
            
             ,
             and
             
               Captivity
               led
               captive
            
             .
             For
             of
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             sin
             it
             was
             that
             he
             obtained
             his
             power
             over
             sinners
             ,
             which
             he
             abused
             unto
             
             his
             own
             ends
             .
             This
             being
             atoned
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               was
               judged
               and
               cast
               out
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Hereon
             the
             
               poor
               condemned
               sinners
               are
               discharged
            
             .
             God
             says
             
               deliver
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               found
               a
               ransom
               .
            
             But
             we
             must
             return
             to
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             through
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             is
             the
             
               purging
               of
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               .
            
             This
             was
             somewhat
             spoken
             unto
             in
             general
             before
             ,
             especially
             as
             unto
             the
             
               nature
               of
               this
               purging
            
             .
             But
             the
             words
             require
             a
             more
             particular
             Explication
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             The
             word
             is
             in
             the
             
               Future
               Tense
               ,
               Shall
               purge
            
             .
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             offered
             
             hath
             a
             double
             respect
             and
             effect
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               Towards
               God
            
             ,
             in
             making
             Atonement
             for
             sin
             .
             This
             was
             done
             once
             ,
             and
             
               at
               once
            
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             past
             .
             Herein
             
               by
               one
               Offering
               he
               for
               ever
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               Towards
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
            
             ,
             in
             the
             application
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             unto
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             And
             this
             is
             expressed
             as
             future
             ;
             not
             as
             though
             it
             had
             not
             this
             effect
             already
             on
             them
             that
             did
             believe
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             double
             account
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             declare
             the
             
               certainty
               of
               the
               event
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               infallible
               connexion
            
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               purging
               of
               the
               Conscience
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             betake
             themselves
             thereunto
             .
             
               It
               shall
               do
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             effectually
             and
             infallibly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Respect
             is
             had
             herein
             unto
             the
             
               generality
               of
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             whether
             
               already
               professing
            
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             now
             invited
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             he
             proposeth
             this
             unto
             them
             as
             the
             advantage
             they
             should
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             relinquishment
             of
             
               Mosaical
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             and
             betaking
             themselves
             unto
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             before
             by
             the
             best
             of
             
               legal
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             they
             attained
             no
             more
             but
             an
             
               outward
               sanctification
               as
               unto
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             they
             should
             now
             have
             their
             Conscience
             infallibly
             
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
            
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               your
               Conscience
            
             .
             Some
             Copies
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             .
             But
             there
             is
             
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             sense
             .
             I
             shall
             retain
             the
             
               common
               reading
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             refers
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             always
             exercised
             unto
             thoughts
             of
             Purification
             and
             Sanctification
             by
             one
             means
             or
             another
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             words
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               dead
               works
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             is
             their
             
               relation
               unto
               Conscience
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             How
             
               Conscience
               is
               purged
               of
               them
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             
               dead
               works
               ,
               sins
            
             as
             unto
             their
             guilt
             and
             defilement
             are
             intended
             ,
             as
             all
             
             acknowledge
             .
             And
             
               several
               Reasons
            
             are
             given
             why
             they
             are
             so
             called
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             they
             
               proceed
               from
               a
               principle
               of
               spiritual
               death
               ,
            
             or
             are
             the
             works
             of
             them
             who
             have
             no
             
               vital
               principle
            
             of
             holiness
             in
             them
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             Col.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             they
             are
             useless
             and
             fruitless
             ,
             as
             all
             
               dead
               things
            
             are
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             They
             
               deserve
               death
            
             ,
             and
             tend
             thereunto
             .
             Hence
             they
             are
             like
             rotten
             bones
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             worms
             and
             corruption
             .
             And
             these
             things
             are
             true
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             judge
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             them
             
               dead
               works
            
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             herein
             unto
             
               dead
               bodies
            
             ,
             and
             
               legal
               defilement
            
             by
             them
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             respect
             unto
             
               Purification
               by
               the
               Ashes
               of
               the
               Heifer
               .
            
             And
             this
             respected
             principally
             
               uncleanness
               by
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             as
             is
             fully
             declared
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             .
             As
             men
             were
             purified
             by
             the
             
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
               mingled
               with
               living
               water
            
             from
             defilements
             contracted
             by
             the
             dead
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             were
             separated
             from
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             ,
             unless
             men
             are
             
               really
               purged
            
             from
             their
             
               moral
               defilements
            
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             they
             must
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             this
             
               defilement
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             Death
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               sin
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             here
             intended
             in
             the
             
               first
               place
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             its
             pollution
             .
          
           
             This
             gives
             us
             the
             state
             of
             all
             men
             who
             are
             not
             interessed
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             purging
             vertue
             thereof
             .
             As
             they
             are
             
               dead
               in
               themselves
               ,
               dead
            
             
             
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
            
             ;
             so
             all
             
               their
               works
            
             are
             
               dead
               works
            
             :
             Other
             works
             they
             have
             none
             .
             They
             are
             as
             a
             Sepulchre
             filled
             with
             bones
             and
             corruption
             .
             Every
             thing
             they
             do
             is
             unclean
             
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             unclean
             
               unto
               them
               .
               Unto
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               nothing
               is
               pure
               ,
               but
               even
               their
               mind
               and
               conscience
               is
               defiled
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             Their
             works
             come
             from
             
               spiritual
               death
            
             ,
             and
             tend
             unto
             
               eternal
               death
            
             ,
             and
             are
             dead
             in
             themselves
             .
             Let
             them
             deck
             and
             trim
             their
             carkases
             whil'st
             they
             please
             ,
             let
             them
             ●end
             their
             faces
             with
             paintings
             ,
             and
             multiply
             their
             ornaments
             with
             all
             excess
             of
             bravery
             ;
             within
             they
             are
             full
             of
             dead
             bones
             ,
             of
             rotten
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             polluting
             works
             .
             That
             world
             which
             appears
             with
             so
             much
             outward
             beauty
             ,
             lustre
             and
             glory
             ,
             is
             all
             polluted
             and
             defiled
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             most
             Holy.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             
               dead
               works
            
             are
             further
             described
             by
             their
             
               relation
               unto
               our
               persons
            
             ,
             
             as
             unto
             what
             is
             
               peculiarly
               affected
            
             with
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             their
             seat
             and
             residence
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Conscience
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             purge
             your
             souls
             ,
             or
             your
             minds
             ,
             or
             your
             persons
             ,
             but
             your
             conscience
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               In
               general
               ,
               in
               opposition
               unto
               the
               purification
               by
               the
               Law.
            
             It
             was
             there
             the
             
               dead
               body
            
             that
             did
             defile
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             body
             that
             was
             defiled
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             body
             that
             was
             purified
             ;
             those
             Ordinances
             
               sanctified
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             But
             the
             defilements
             here
             intended
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             internal
             ,
             relating
             unto
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             is
             the
             purification
             also
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             He
             mentions
             the
             
               respect
               of
               these
               dead
               works
               unto
               Conscience
               in
               particular
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             Conscience
             which
             is
             concerned
             in
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             confidence
             of
             approach
             unto
             him
             .
             Sin
             variously
             affects
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             in
             it
             a
             
               peculiar
               defilement
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             But
             that
             wherein
             Conscience
             in
             the
             first
             place
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             is
             alone
             concerned
             ,
             is
             a
             
               sense
               of
               guilt
            
             .
             This
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             fear
             and
             dread
             ,
             whence
             the
             sinner
             dares
             not
             approach
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             It
             was
             Conscience
             which
             reduced
             Adam
             into
             the
             condition
             of
             hiding
             himself
             from
             God
             ,
             his
             eyes
             being
             opened
             by
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               sin
            
             .
             So
             he
             that
             was
             unclean
             by
             the
             touching
             of
             a
             
               dead
               body
            
             ,
             was
             excluded
             from
             all
             approach
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             worship
             .
             Hereunto
             the
             
               Apostle
               alludes
            
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             For
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             properly
             denotes
             that
             service
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             observation
             and
             performance
             of
             solemn
             worship
             .
             As
             he
             who
             was
             
               unclean
               by
               a
               dead
               body
            
             ,
             might
             not
             approach
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             until
             he
             was
             purified
             :
             So
             a
             
               guilty
               sinner
            
             whose
             Conscience
             is
             affected
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             dares
             not
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             ,
             or
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             by
             the
             working
             of
             Conscience
             that
             sin
             deprives
             the
             soul
             of
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             of
             boldness
             or
             confidence
             before
             him
             ,
             of
             all
             right
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             him
             .
             Until
             this
             relation
             of
             sin
             unto
             the
             Conscience
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             until
             there
             be
             
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             Conscience
             absolutely
             judging
             and
             condemning
             the
             person
             of
             the
             sinner
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             right
             ,
             no
             liberty
             of
             access
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             nor
             any
             acceptance
             to
             be
             obtained
             with
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               purging
               of
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             doth
             first
             respect
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             removal
             of
             it
             .
             But
             2dly
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             an
             
               inherent
               defilement
               of
               Conscience
               by
               sin
               ,
            
             as
             of
             all
             other
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul.
             Hereby
             it
             is
             rendred
             unmeet
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             its
             office
             in
             any
             particular
             duties
             .
             With
             respect
             hereunto
             Conscience
             is
             here
             used
             Synecdochically
             for
             the
             whole
             soul
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             our
             
               whole
               spirit
               ,
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
            
             which
             are
             all
             to
             be
             
               cleansed
               and
               sanctified
            
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             23.
             
             To
             purge
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             to
             purge
             us
             in
             our
             whole
             persons
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             respect
             of
             
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             and
             their
             defilement
             to
             it
             and
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             relief
             that
             is
             necessary
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             what
             that
             is
             which
             is
             here
             proposed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Unto
             a
             compleat
             relief
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             
               two
               things
            
             are
             necessary
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               A
               discharge
               of
               Conscience
               from
               a
               sense
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             or
             the
             condemning
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             deprives
             us
             of
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             boldness
             in
             access
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               cleansing
               of
               the
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             our
             whole
             persons
             
             from
             the
             
               inherent
               defilement
            
             of
             sin
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             was
             typified
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             make
             Atonement
             .
             The
             latter
             was
             represented
             by
             the
             
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               unclean
               with
               the
               Ashes
               of
               the
               Heiser
            
             unto
             their
             purification
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             the
             Apostle
             here
             expresly
             ascribes
             unto
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             briefly
             enquire
             into
             
               three
               things
            
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             On
             
               what
               ground
            
             it
             doth
             produce
             this
             blessed
             effect
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               way
               of
               its
               operation
               and
               efficacy
            
             unto
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Reason
             whence
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             it
             shall
             much
             more
             do
             this
             ,
             than
             the
             legal
             Ordinances
             could
             ,
             sanctifying
             unto
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               grounds
               of
               its
               efficacy
            
             unto
             this
             purpose
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             Blood
             offered
             unto
             God.
             God
             had
             ordained
             that
             Blood
             should
             be
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             
               purge
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               works
            
             .
             That
             this
             could
             not
             be
             really
             effected
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               things
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             event
             .
             Howbeit
             this
             must
             be
             done
             by
             Blood
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             institution
             of
             legal
             Sacrifices
             were
             nothing
             but
             means
             to
             deceive
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             ruine
             their
             souls
             .
             To
             say
             that
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             
               real
               Atonement
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             for
             Sin
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             thereby
             to
             be
             purged
             and
             purified
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             God
             a
             Lyar
             in
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             this
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             was
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               Of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             whereby
             
               God
               purchased
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             The
             
               dignity
               of
               his
               Person
            
             gave
             efficacy
             unto
             his
             Office
             and
             Offering
             .
             No
             other
             person
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             same
             Offices
             that
             were
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             could
             have
             saved
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             those
             by
             whom
             his
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             is
             denied
             ,
             do
             also
             evacuate
             his
             Offices
             .
             By
             what
             they
             ascribe
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             either
             sanctified
             or
             saved
             .
             They
             resolve
             all
             into
             a
             meer
             Act
             of
             
               Sovereign
               Power
            
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             
               make
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             He
             offered
             this
             Blood
             or
             himself
             by
             the
             
               eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
             Though
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             was
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             only
             that
             was
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             .
             Howbeit
             it
             was
             offered
             by
             and
             with
             the
             concurrent
             actings
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             .
             These
             things
             make
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             offered
             ,
             meet
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             great
             effect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Enquiry
             ,
             is
             concernig
             the
             
               way
               whereby
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               doth
               thus
               purge
               our
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               .
               Two
               things
               ,
            
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             are
             contained
             therein
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             expiation
             ,
             or
             taking
             away
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             Conscience
             should
             not
             be
             deterred
             thereby
             from
             an
             access
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             cleansing
             of
             our
             souls
             from
             vicious
             defiling
             habits
             ,
             inclinations
             and
             acts
             ,
             or
             all
             
               inherent
               uncleanness
            
             .
             Wherefore
             under
             two
             considerations
             doth
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             produce
             this
             double
             effect
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             it
             was
             offered
             ;
             so
             it
             made
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             by
             giving
             satisfaction
             unto
             the
             Justice
             and
             Law
             of
             God.
             This
             all
             the
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             did
             prefigure
             ,
             this
             the
             Prophets
             foretold
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Gospel
             witnesseth
             unto
             .
             To
             deny
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             any
             real
             efficacy
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             expresly
             to
             contradict
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Sin
             is
             not
             purged
             from
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             unless
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             be
             so
             removed
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             boldness
             in
             access
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             is
             given
             us
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             offered
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             sprinkled
             ,
             it
             worketh
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             effect
             .
             And
             this
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             
               the
               communication
               of
               its
               sanctifying
               vertue
               unto
               our
               souls
               ,
            
             see
             Eph.
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             so
             doth
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             John
             1.
             7.
             
             Zech.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             this
             is
             much
             more
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             the
             Purification
             of
             the
             Flesh
             was
             from
             legal
             Ordinances
             hath
             been
             before
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Socinians
             plead
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             
               this
               effect
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               doth
               as
               unto
               us
               depend
               on
               our
               own
               duty
               .
            
             If
             they
             intended
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             duty
             required
             on
             our
             part
             unto
             an
             
               actual
               participation
            
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             receive
             the
             Atonement
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             no
             difference
             with
             them
             .
             But
             they
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             .
             This
             
               purging
               of
               the
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             they
             would
             have
             to
             consist
             in
             
               two
               things
            
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               Our
               own
               relinquishment
               of
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               freeing
               us
               from
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               sin
               ,
               by
               an
               act
               of
               power
               in
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             The
             first
             they
             say
             
               hath
               therein
               respect
               unto
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               in
               that
               thereby
               his
               doctrine
               was
               confirmed
               in
               obedience
               whereunto
               we
               forsake
               sin
               ,
               and
               purge
               our
               minds
               from
               it
               .
               The
               latter
               also
               relates
               thereunto
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               were
               antecedent
               unto
               his
               Exaltation
               ,
               and
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Wherefore
             this
             effect
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             what
             we
             do
             our selves
             in
             obedience
             unto
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             doth
             thereon
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             depend
             on
             our
             duty
             .
             But
             all
             this
             while
             there
             is
             nothing
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             
               offered
               in
               Sacrifice
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             or
             shed
             in
             the
             
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             unto
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Others
             chuse
             thus
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             This
             
               purging
               of
               our
               consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             is
             not
             
               an
               immediate
               effect
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             
               benefit
               contained
               therein
            
             ,
             which
             upon
             our
             faith
             and
             obedience
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             This
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             to
             interpret
             the
             Apostles
             words
             with
             due
             reverence
             ;
             he
             affirms
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             doth
             
               purge
               our
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             doth
             make
             such
             an
             Atonement
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             Expiation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             conscience
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             pressed
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             condemn
             the
             sinner
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               immediate
               cause
            
             of
             every
             effect
             assigned
             unto
             it
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             concurrent
             nor
             
               intermediate
               cause
            
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             it
             in
             the
             production
             of
             that
             effect
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             the
             
               actual
               communication
            
             of
             this
             effect
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             unto
             our
             Souls
             is
             wrought
             according
             unto
             the
             method
             which
             God
             in
             his
             sovereign
             wisdom
             and
             pleasure
             hath
             designed
             .
             And
             herein
             (
             1
             )
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             his
             blood
             made
             actual
             and
             absolute
             Atonement
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             the
             Elect.
             (
             2
             )
             This
             Atonement
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             required
             of
             us
             unto
             an
             
               actual
               participation
            
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             peace
             with
             God
             thereby
             ,
             that
             we
             
               receive
               this
               atonement
               by
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             11.
             but
             as
             wrought
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             immediate
             effect
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             consequent
             of
             this
             purging
             of
             our
             consciences
             ,
             or
             the
             advantage
             which
             we
             receive
             thereby
             .
             
               To
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             The
             words
             should
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               serve
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               have
               right
               and
               liberty
               so
               to
               do
               ,
            
             being
             no
             longer
             excluded
             from
             the
             priviledge
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             persons
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             whilest
             they
             were
             defiled
             and
             unclean
             .
             And
             
               three
               things
            
             are
             required
             unto
             the
             opening
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             we
             consider
             (
             1
             )
             why
             God
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             What
             it
             is
             
               to
               serve
               him
            
             ;
             (
             3
             )
             What
             is
             
               required
               that
               we
               may
               do
               so
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             called
             
               the
               living
               God.
            
             
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Absolutely
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             1
             )
             
               As
               he
               alone
               hath
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               himself
               .
            
             
             (
             2
             )
             
               As
               he
               is
               the
               onely
               Author
               and
               cause
               of
               life
               unto
               all
               others
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Comparatively
             ;
             with
             respect
             unto
             Idols
             and
             
               false
               Gods
            
             ,
             which
             are
             
               dead
               things
            
             ;
             such
             as
             have
             neither
             life
             nor
             operation
             .
             And
             this
             Title
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             applied
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             To
             beget
             faith
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             temporal
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             that
             depend
             thereon
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             To
             beget
             a
             due
             fear
             and
             reverence
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             lives
             and
             sees
             ,
             who
             
               hath
               all
               life
            
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             so
             
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             And
             this
             Epistle
             being
             written
             principally
             to
             warn
             the
             Hebrews
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Unbelief
             and
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             several
             places
             makes
             mention
             of
             God
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             under
             
             this
             title
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             3.
             12.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             31.
             and
             in
             this
             place
             .
             But
             there
             is
             something
             peculiar
             in
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             God
             as
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             will
             discover
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             that
             we
             be
             
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
            
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               nature
               of
               Gospel-worship
               and
               service
            
             is
             intimated
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             
               becomes
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               our
               reasonable
               service
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             it
             
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
            
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             
               whole
               life
            
             
             
               of
               Faith
               in
               universal
               obedience
            
             ,
             is
             consequentially
             required
             hereunto
             .
             That
             we
             may
             live
             unto
             the
             living
             God
             in
             all
             ways
             of
             holy
             obedience
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             act
             or
             duty
             of
             it
             can
             be
             performed
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             without
             the
             antecedent
             purging
             of
             our
             consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             
               sacred
               and
               solemn
               worship
            
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             
               first
               place
            
             .
             They
             had
             of
             old
             
               sacred
               Ordinances
               of
               worship
            
             ,
             or
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             From
             all
             these
             those
             that
             were
             unclean
             were
             excluded
             ,
             and
             restored
             unto
             them
             upon
             their
             purification
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               solemn
               spiritual
               worship
            
             of
             God
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             also
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             it
             .
             This
             none
             have
             a
             right
             to
             approach
             unto
             God
             by
             ,
             none
             can
             do
             so
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             unless
             
               their
               conscience
               be
               purged
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             the
             whole
             of
             our
             relation
             unto
             God
             depends
             hereon
             .
             For
             as
             we
             therein
             express
             or
             testifie
             the
             subjection
             of
             our
             souls
             and
             consciences
             
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             engage
             into
             universal
             obedience
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             these
             things
             all
             acts
             of
             outward
             worship
             are
             the
             solemn
             pledges
             ;
             )
             so
             therein
             doth
             
               God
               testifie
               his
               acceptance
               of
               us
               ,
            
             and
             delight
             in
             us
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               What
               is
               required
               on
               our
               part
               hereunto
               ,
            
             is
             included
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               serve
            
             .
             And
             
               two
               things
            
             are
             required
             hereunto
             .
             1.
             
             Liberty
             .
             2.
             
             Ability
             .
             The
             first
             includes
             right
             and
             boldness
             ,
             and
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             holy
             worship
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               access
               with
               freedom
               and
               confidence
               .
            
             This
             we
             must
             treat
             of
             on
             Chap.
             10.
             v.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             other
             respects
             all
             
               the
               supplies
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             in
             grace
             and
             gifts
             .
             Both
             these
             we
             receive
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             meet
             and
             able
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             We
             may
             yet
             take
             some
             observations
             from
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Faith
               hath
               ground
               of
               Triumph
               in
               the
               certain
               efficacy
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               expiation
               of
               sin
               .
               [
               How
               much
               more
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             teacheth
             Faith
             to
             argue
             it self
             into
             a
             
               full
               assurance
            
             .
             The
             reasonings
             which
             he
             proposeth
             ,
             and
             insisteth
             unto
             this
             end
             are
             admirable
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Many
             Objections
             will
             arise
             against
             believing
             ,
             many
             difficulties
             do
             lie
             in
             its
             way
             .
             By
             them
             are
             the
             generality
             of
             Believers
             left
             under
             doubts
             ,
             fears
             and
             temptations
             all
             their
             days
             .
             One
             great
             relief
             provided
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             a
             direction
             to
             argue
             
               à
               minore
               ad
               majus
               ;
               If
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               did
               so
               purifie
               the
               unclean
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               will
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               purge
               our
               Consciences
               ?
            
             How
             heavenly
             ,
             how
             divine
             is
             that
             way
             of
             arguing
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             which
             our
             
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             proposeth
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               unjust
               Judge
            
             and
             the
             Widow
             ,
             Luke
             18.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             in
             that
             other
             ,
             
               of
               the
               man
               and
               his
               friend
               that
               came
               to
               seek
               bread
               by
               night
               ,
            
             Chap.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Who
             can
             read
             them
             ,
             but
             his
             Soul
             is
             surprized
             into
             some
             kind
             of
             confidence
             of
             being
             heard
             in
             his
             supplication
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             measure
             compliant
             with
             the
             Rule
             prescribed
             ?
             And
             the
             Argument
             here
             managed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             doubt
             or
             objection
             .
             Would
             we
             be
             more
             diligent
             in
             the
             same
             way
             of
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             arguings
             and
             
               expostulations
               upon
               Scripture
               Principles
            
             ;
             we
             should
             be
             more
             firm
             in
             our
             assent
             unto
             the
             Conclusions
             which
             arise
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             enabled
             more
             to
             triumph
             against
             the
             assault
             of
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Nothing
               could
               expiate
               sin
               and
               free
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               but
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               offering
               himself
               to
               God
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               .
            
             The
             redemption
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             is
             precious
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             ceased
             for
             ever
             ,
             had
             not
             infinite
             wisdom
             found
             out
             this
             way
             for
             its
             accomplishment
             .
             The
             work
             was
             too
             great
             for
             any
             
               other
               to
               undertake
            
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             
               other
               means
               to
               effect
            
             .
             And
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             hid
             herein
             ,
             only
             unto
             them
             that
             perish
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               was
               God
               as
               the
               Supreme
               Ruler
               and
               Lawgiver
               ,
               with
               whom
               atonement
               for
               sin
               was
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               [
               He
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God.
               ]
            
             It
             was
             he
             whose
             Law
             was
             violated
             ,
             whose
             Justice
             was
             provoked
             ;
             to
             whom
             it
             belonged
             to
             require
             and
             receive
             satisfaction
             .
             And
             who
             was
             meet
             to
             tender
             it
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             
               the
               man
               that
               was
               his
               Fellow
               ,
            
             who
             gave
             efficacy
             unto
             his
             oblation
             by
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ?
             In
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             herein
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             Faith
             doth
             principally
             consist
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               of
               men
               are
               wholly
               polluted
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               purged
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             Pollution
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             excludes
             them
             from
             all
             right
             of
             access
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             them
             who
             were
             legally
             unclean
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Even
               the
               best
               works
               of
               men
               ,
               antecedently
               unto
               the
               purging
               of
               their
               Consciences
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               but
               dead
               works
               .
            
             However
             men
             may
             please
             themselves
             in
             them
             ,
             perhaps
             think
             to
             merit
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             from
             death
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             unto
             death
             they
             tend
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Justification
               and
               Sanctification
               are
               inseparably
               conjoined
               in
               the
               design
               of
               God's
               grace
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Purge
             our
             Consciences
             that
             we
             may
             serve
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Gospel-worship
               is
               such
               in
               its
               spirituality
               and
               holiness
               ,
               as
               becometh
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             and
             our
             duty
             it
             is
             always
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             with
             him
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             all
             that
             we
             perform
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             
               Et
               ideo
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               propter
               hoc
            
             ,
             For
             this
             ;
             or
             
               propterea
               ,
               itaque
               ob
               id
            
             ;
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               He
               himself
               was
               the
               Mediator
            
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Mediator
             .
             Heb.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               A
               man
               coming
               between
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vul.
             
               ut
               morte
               intercedente
            
             ;
             by
             the
             Interposition
             of
             death
             .
             The
             Syriac
             reads
             the
             passage
             ;
             
               who
               by
               his
               death
               was
               a
               redeemer
               unto
               them
               who
               had
               transgressed
               against
               the
               first
               Testament
            
             ;
             probably
             to
             avoid
             the
             difficulty
             of
             that
             Expression
             :
             For
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               transgressions
            
             .
             The
             Aethiopic
             corrupts
             the
             whole
             Text.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               Redemptionem
               eorum
               praevaricationum
            
             .
             Vul.
             
               Ad
               Redemptionem
               eorum
               transgressionum
            
             ;
             properly
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               transgressions
            
             ,
             or
             those
             transgressions
             which
             were
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             Syr.
             
               That
               they
               may
               receive
               the
               promise
               who
               are
               called
               to
               the
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             Original
             and
             in
             the
             
               Vulgar
               ,
               eternal
               inheritance
            
             is
             joyned
             unto
             and
             regulated
             by
             
               the
               Promise
               ;
               the
               promise
               of
               an
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             he
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             transgressions
             under
             the
             first
             Testament
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             called
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             THe
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             verse
             are
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               note
               of
               Connexion
            
             in
             the
             
               Conjunction
               ;
               And.
            
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Ground
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Assertion
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Assertion
             itself
             .
             
               He
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               especial
               Reason
            
             why
             he
             should
             be
             so
             .
             
               For
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
               under
               the
               first
               Testament
               .
            
             (
             5
             )
             The
             way
             whereby
             that
             was
             to
             be
             effected
             .
             
               By
               the
               means
               of
               death
            
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             End
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             That
             
               those
               who
               are
               called
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
            
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             whole
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             difficulty
             must
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             words
             as
             they
             lie
             in
             
               our
               Translation
            
             :
             For
             an
             enquiry
             may
             be
             justly
             moved
             ,
             why
             we
             render
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             a
             Testament
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             whereas
             before
             we
             have
             constantly
             rendred
             it
             by
             a
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             plain
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             from
             this
             verse
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             a
             Testament
             among
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             directly
             affirms
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             Hereby
             he
             confirms
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             .
             We
             may
             answer
             he
             doth
             it
             because
             it
             is
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             a
             
               Testamentary
               disposition
               of
               things
            
             ;
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Covenant
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Composition
             of
             the
             word
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             intimate
             a
             
               mutual
               compact
            
             or
             agreement
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             unto
             a
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             is
             expressed
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             However
             there
             is
             a
             great
             affinity
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             :
             For
             there
             are
             Covenants
             which
             have
             in
             them
             free
             Grants
             and
             Donations
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             .
             And
             there
             are
             Testaments
             whose
             force
             is
             resolved
             into
             some
             Conventions
             ,
             Conditions
             and
             Agreements
             which
             they
             borrow
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Covenants
             .
             So
             there
             is
             such
             an
             affinity
             
             between
             them
             as
             one
             name
             may
             be
             expressive
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             But
             against
             this
             it
             will
             be
             replied
             that
             what
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             unto
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Covenant
             and
             no
             where
             signifies
             a
             Testament
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             thence
             the
             Apostle
             could
             not
             argue
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             what
             is
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             depend
             thereon
             .
             Hereunto
             it
             is
             answered
             that
             the
             LXX
             constantly
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Berith
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             made
             use
             of
             that
             Translation
             and
             that
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             .
             But
             this
             will
             not
             solve
             the
             difficulty
             ;
             For
             it
             would
             resolve
             all
             the
             Apostles
             arguings
             in
             this
             great
             and
             important
             Mystery
             ,
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Translation
             which
             is
             fallible
             throughout
             ,
             and
             (
             at
             least
             as
             it
             is
             come
             to
             us
             )
             filled
             with
             actual
             mistakes
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             give
             another
             answer
             unto
             this
             Objection
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             could
             not
             be
             more
             properly
             rendred
             by
             any
             one
             word
             than
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             it
             being
             mostly
             used
             to
             express
             the
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             as
             cannot
             properly
             be
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Covenant
             or
             Compact
             upon
             equal
             terms
             of
             
               distributive
               Iustice
            
             between
             distinct
             parties
             .
             But
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             man
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             way
             and
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             terms
             whereby
             God
             will
             
               dispose
               and
               communicate
            
             Good
             things
             unto
             us
             ,
             which
             hath
             more
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             than
             of
             a
             Covenant
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             often
             used
             to
             express
             a
             
               free
               promise
            
             with
             an
             effectual
             donation
             and
             communication
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ;
             But
             this
             hath
             more
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             than
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             There
             is
             no
             word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             language
             whereby
             to
             express
             a
             Testament
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             only
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             so
             in
             the
             Syriack
             :
             Their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             express
             the
             thing
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             
               order
               ,
               dispose
            
             ,
             give
             command
             
               concerning
               the
               house
            
             or
             houshold
             of
             a
             dying
             man.
             Isa.
             38.
             2.
             2
             
             Sam.
             17.
             23.
             
             But
             they
             have
             no
             other
             word
             but
             Berith
             to
             signifie
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             where
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             requires
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             properly
             rendred
             a
             Testament
             and
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             force
             used
             unto
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             in
             this
             place
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             proper
             use
             of
             it
             by
             him
             evident
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             that
             he
             had
             respect
             unto
             its
             signification
             in
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             the
             people
             at
             Sinai
             :
             For
             this
             he
             compares
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             unto
             in
             all
             its
             causes
             and
             effects
             .
             And
             in
             that
             Covenant
             there
             were
             three
             things
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Prescription
               of
               Obedience
            
             unto
             the
             People
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             received
             by
             their
             consent
             in
             an
             express
             compliance
             with
             the
             Law
             and
             Terms
             of
             it
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             14.
             
             Herein
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             did
             consist
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             a
             
               Promise
               and
               Conveyance
               of
               an
               Inheritance
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             it
             .
             God
             declared
             that
             the
             land
             was
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             gave
             it
             unto
             them
             for
             an
             Inheritance
             .
             And
             this
             Promise
             or
             Grant
             was
             made
             unto
             them
             without
             any
             consideration
             of
             their
             previous
             Obedience
             ,
             out
             of
             meer
             love
             and
             Grace
             .
             The
             principal
             design
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Deuteronomy
             is
             to
             inlay
             this
             Principle
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             obedience
             .
             Now
             the
             free
             Grant
             and
             Donation
             of
             an
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             him
             that
             makes
             the
             Grant
             is
             properly
             a
             Testament
             .
             A
             free
             disposition
             it
             was
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             was
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Grant
             ,
             the
             
               intervention
               of
               Death
            
             .
             The
             Grant
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Land
             that
             God
             made
             was
             confirmed
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Beasts
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             whereof
             we
             must
             treat
             on
             v.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             although
             Covenants
             were
             confirmed
             by
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             namely
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               them
            
             ;
             yet
             as
             in
             those
             Sacrifices
             death
             was
             comprised
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             
               Testamentary
               Grant
            
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             .
             For
             death
             is
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             which
             then
             could
             only
             be
             in
             Type
             and
             Representation
             ;
             the
             Testator
             himself
             was
             not
             to
             die
             ,
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             Typical
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             having
             discoursed
             before
             concerning
             the
             Covenant
             as
             it
             prescribed
             and
             required
             Obedience
             ,
             with
             Promises
             and
             Penalties
             annexed
             unto
             it
             :
             He
             now
             treats
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             
               Donation
               and
               Communication
               of
               Good
               things
            
             by
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Grant
             of
             them
             by
             death
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             was
             a
             Testament
             and
             not
             a
             Covenant
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             And
             the
             arguing
             of
             the
             Apostle
             from
             this
             word
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ;
             but
             without
             it
             we
             could
             never
             have
             rightly
             understood
             the
             Typical
             Representation
             that
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Death
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
          
           
             This
             difficulty
             being
             removed
             ,
             we
             may
             proceed
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             first
             occurs
             is
             the
             
               Note
               of
               Connexion
            
             in
             the
             
               Conjunction
               ,
               And.
            
             
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             here
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             ,
             
               infer
               a
               Reason
            
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             ,
             but
             is
             
               emphatically
               expletive
            
             ,
             and
             denotes
             a
             progress
             in
             the
             present
             Argument
             ;
             As
             much
             as
             ,
             
               Also
               ,
               Moreover
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Assertion
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             Introduction
             ;
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             it
             
               looks
               backward
            
             ,
             and
             intimates
             a
             
             Reason
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             ,
             or
             why
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             
               our
               Consciences
               should
               be
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             
               he
               was
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
            
             ;
             others
             say
             it
             
               looks
               forward
            
             and
             gives
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Death
               for
               the
               Transgressions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             is
             a
             reason
             rendred
             in
             these
             words
             of
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               the
               death
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             by
             which
             alone
             our
             Consciences
             may
             be
             purged
             from
             dead
             works
             .
             And
             this
             reason
             is
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             .
             And
             this
             necessity
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             both
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               his
               office
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             a
             Testament
             ,
             required
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             ;
             and
             from
             
               what
               was
               to
               be
               effected
               thereby
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
               and
               the
               purchase
               of
               an
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
            
             Wherefore
             these
             are
             the
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             respect
             unto
             in
             these
             words
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             .
          
           
             But
             withal
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             verse
             enlargeth
             his
             discourse
             ,
             as
             designing
             to
             comprehend
             in
             it
             
               the
               whole
               dispensation
               of
               the
               will
               and
               Grace
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               Ground
               and
               Reason
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             reason
             he
             layeth
             down
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             in
             those
             that
             follow
             :
             Hereunto
             respect
             is
             had
             in
             this
             expression
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             and
             take
             that
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             And
             the
             things
             ensuing
             are
             declared
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1
               )
               That
               God
               designed
               an
               eternal
               Inheritance
               unto
               some
               persons
               .
               (
               2
               )
               The
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               conveying
               a
               Right
               and
               Title
               thereunto
               was
               by
               promise
               .
               (
               3
               )
               That
               the
               Persons
               unto
               whom
               this
               Inheritance
               is
               designed
               ,
               are
               those
               that
               are
               called
               .
               (
               4
               )
               That
               there
               was
               an
               obstacle
               unto
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               this
               Inheritance
               ,
               which
               was
               Transgression
               against
               the
               first
               Covenant
               .
               (
               5
               )
               That
               this
               obstacle
               might
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               Inheritance
               enjoyed
               ,
               God
               made
               a
               New
               Covenant
               ;
               because
               none
               of
               the
               Rites
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               could
               remove
               that
               Obstacle
               ,
               or
               expiate
               those
               Sins
               .
               (
               6
               )
               The
               Ground
               of
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               unt
               o
               this
               End
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               it
               had
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               an
               High
               Priest
               ,
               such
               as
               had
               been
               already
               described
               .
               (
               7
               )
               The
               way
               and
               means
               whereby
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               did
               expiate
               Sins
               under
               the
               Old
               ,
               was
               by
               death
               ;
               nor
               could
               it
               otherwise
               be
               done
               ,
               seeing
               this
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               being
               a
               Testament
               also
               ,
               required
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               .
               (
               8
               )
               This
               Death
               of
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               did
               take
               away
               sins
               by
               the
               Redemption
               of
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
               .
               All
               which
               must
               be
               opened
               for
               the
               due
               Exposition
               of
               these
               words
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             designed
             unto
             some
             an
             
               Eternal
               Inheritance
            
             .
             And
             both
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             grant
             ,
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             must
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             
             Reason
             of
             it
             ;
             God
             in
             our
             first
             Creation
             gave
             unto
             man
             ,
             whom
             he
             made
             his
             Son
             and
             Heir
             as
             unto
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             a
             
               great
               Inheritance
            
             of
             meer
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             .
             This
             Inheritance
             consisted
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             here
             below
             ,
             
             in
             a
             just
             Title
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             dominion
             over
             them
             .
             Neither
             did
             it
             consist
             absolutely
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             a
             Pledge
             of
             the
             
               present
               favour
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             mans
             
               future
               blessedness
            
             upon
             his
             Obedience
             .
             This
             whole
             Inheritance
             man
             forfeited
             by
             sin
             .
             God
             also
             took
             the
             forfeiture
             ,
             and
             ejected
             him
             out
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             utterly
             despoiled
             him
             of
             his
             Title
             unto
             it
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             designed
             unto
             some
             
               another
               Inheritance
            
             ;
             even
             that
             should
             not
             be
             lost
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             eternal
             .
             It
             is
             altogether
             vain
             and
             foolish
             to
             seek
             for
             any
             other
             Cause
             or
             Reason
             of
             the
             preparation
             of
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             designation
             of
             it
             unto
             any
             person
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             own
             Grace
             ,
             Bounty
             ,
             his
             sovereign
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             .
             What
             merit
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             means
             of
             attaining
             it
             could
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             considered
             under
             no
             other
             Qualifications
             but
             such
             as
             had
             wofully
             rejected
             that
             Inheritance
             which
             before
             they
             were
             instated
             in
             ?
             And
             therefore
             is
             it
             called
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             to
             mind
             us
             that
             the
             way
             whereby
             we
             come
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             
               gratuitous
               Adoption
            
             ,
             and
             not
             purchase
             or
             merit
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Adjunct
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             eternal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             called
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Inheritance
             which
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             first
             Testament
             God
             granted
             unto
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             That
             was
             an
             Inheritance
             and
             was
             conveyed
             by
             a
             Promise
             .
             And
             when
             God
             threatned
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             would
             disinherit
             them
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.
             12.
             
             And
             this
             Inheritance
             consisted
             not
             only
             in
             the
             
               Land
               itself
            
             ,
             but
             principally
             in
             the
             
               Priviledges
               of
               Holy
               Worship
               and
               Relation
               unto
               God
            
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             therein
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             9.
             5.
             
             But
             yet
             all
             things
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             ,
             were
             in
             themselves
             carnal
             and
             temporary
             ,
             and
             only
             
               Types
               of
               Good
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             In
             opposition
             hereunto
             God
             provided
             an
             
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             .
             And
             as
             the
             State
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             is
             twofold
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             in
             
               this
               life
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             
               life
               to
               come
            
             ;
             so
             there
             
               are
               two
               parts
            
             of
             their
             Inheritance
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             :
             For
             although
             Grace
             be
             bestowed
             and
             continued
             only
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               things
               we
               enjoy
               by
               vertue
               of
               it
            
             are
             Eternal
             .
             The
             other
             part
             of
             their
             Inheritance
             is
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             full
             ,
             unchangeable
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             the
             end
             and
             necessary
             consequent
             of
             it
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             principally
             and
             in
             the
             first
             Place
             intended
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             
               that
               state
               of
               things
               whereinto
               believers
               are
               admitted
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             The
             
               whole
               inheritance
            
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             was
             in
             the
             first
             place
             given
             and
             committed
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ.
             He
             was
             appointed
             
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               chap.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             By
             him
             is
             it
             communicated
             unto
             all
             believers
             ,
             who
             thereby
             become
             
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               joynt
               Heirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             For
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             the
             
               Great
               Testator
            
             did
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Death
             bequeath
             unto
             them
             all
             his
             Goods
             ,
             as
             an
             
               eternal
               Legacy
            
             .
             All
             that
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Glory
             ,
             all
             the
             riches
             of
             them
             which
             are
             prepared
             in
             the
             Covenant
             are
             comprised
             herein
             .
             And
             a
             
               Goodly
               Inheritance
            
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Lines
             are
             fallen
             unto
             Believers
             in
             pleasant
             Places
             .
             And
             the
             way
             whereby
             we
             become
             interested
             in
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             is
             by
             
               gratuitous
               Adoption
               .
               If
               Sons
               ,
               then
               Heirs
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             regulates
             all
             that
             preceeds
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             It
             declares
             the
             way
             whereby
             God
             would
             communicate
             unto
             some
             persons
             the
             Inheritance
             which
             in
             free
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             he
             had
             provided
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               meer
               sovereign
               Grace
               in
               God
               to
               provide
               such
               a
               blessed
               Inheritance
               for
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               sinfully
               cast
               away
               what
               they
               were
               before
               entrusted
               withal
               .
            
             And
             into
             this
             are
             all
             Gods
             following
             dealings
             with
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
             If
             there
             were
             nothing
             in
             us
             to
             move
             God
             to
             provide
             this
             Inheritance
             for
             us
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             there
             of
             the
             communication
             of
             any
             part
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             further
             on
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             God
             did
             convey
             or
             would
             communicate
             this
             Inheritance
             unto
             any
             ,
             was
             by
             
               promise
               [
               Might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               an
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
               ]
            
             
             The
             Syriac
             Translation
             refers
             the
             Inheritance
             unto
             the
             
               called
               :
               Those
               that
               are
               called
               to
               an
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             Original
             it
             respects
             the
             Promise
             ;
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               an
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             :
             For
             by
             the
             Promise
             is
             assurance
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             means
             of
             the
             actual
             conveyance
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             
             hath
             respect
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             discoursed
             about
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             by
             his
             Oath
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             So
             he
             declares
             it
             also
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             18.
             
             The
             promise
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             concerning
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             by
             Christ.
             The
             Inheritance
             of
             Canaan
             was
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ;
             But
             this
             was
             by
             Promise
             .
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             
               three
               things
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               What
               is
               the
               Promise
               intended
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             How
             and
             
               why
               it
               was
               by
               Promise
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               How
               we
               do
               receive
               the
               Promise
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Promise
             principally
             intended
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             was
             given
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             :
             For
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             was
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             18.
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               all
               Nations
               should
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             It
             includes
             indeed
             the
             
               first
               promise
            
             made
             unto
             our
             
               first
               Parents
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             spring
             and
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             respects
             all
             the
             
               following
               Promises
            
             concerning
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Grace
             which
             is
             administred
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             
               further
               declarations
            
             and
             confirmations
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             
               that
               great
               solemn
               Promise
            
             is
             principally
             intended
             :
             For
             the
             Apostle
             designes
             to
             convince
             the
             Hebrews
             that
             neither
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             Ordinances
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             come
             unto
             the
             Inheritance
             promised
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             whereof
             that
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             a
             Type
             only
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             enquire
             how
             and
             why
             this
             Inheritance
             is
             conveyed
             by
             Promise
             .
             And
             God
             made
             this
             settlement
             by
             Promise
             for
             these
             ends
             ;
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             
               To
               evince
               the
               absolute
               freedom
               of
               the
               preparation
               and
               grant
               of
               it
               .
            
             The
             Promise
             is
             everywhere
             opposed
             unto
             every
             thing
             of
             works
             or
             aesert
             in
             our selves
             .
             It
             hath
             no
             respect
             unto
             what
             we
             were
             or
             did
             deserve
             .
             The
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             by
             Promise
             .
             And
             therefore
             doth
             God
             so
             often
             mind
             them
             of
             the
             freedom
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             meer
             Love
             and
             sovereign
             Grace
             ,
             which
             in
             themselves
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             deserving
             as
             that
             they
             were
             altogether
             unworthy
             of
             it
             ,
             Deut.
             9.
             4
             ,
             5.
             chap.
             7.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Much
             less
             hath
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             respect
             unto
             any
             thing
             of
             works
             in
             our selves
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             
               To
               give
               security
               unto
               all
               the
               Heirs
               of
               it
               unto
               whom
               it
               was
               designed
               .
            
             Hence
             in
             this
             Promise
             and
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             highest
             engagement
             of
             the
             faithfulness
             and
             veracity
             of
             God.
             There
             was
             so
             unto
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Promise
             might
             be
             
               sure
               unto
               all
               the
               seed
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             16.
             
             Wherefore
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             declare
             the
             Relation
             of
             it
             unto
             his
             
               essential
               Truth
               ;
               God
               who
               cannot
               lye
               hath
               given
               this
               promise
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             1.
             
               but
               confirmed
               it
               with
               his
               Oath
               ,
               that
               by
               two
               immutable
               things
               wherein
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               lye
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               established
               .
            
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             use
             and
             necessity
             hereof
             ,
             have
             been
             declared
             on
             chap.
             6.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             It
             was
             thus
             conveyed
             and
             is
             communicated
             by
             Promise
             unto
             all
             the
             Heirs
             of
             it
             in
             their
             sucessive
             Generations
             ,
             
               that
               the
               way
               of
               obtaining
               this
               Inheritance
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               might
               be
               by
               faith
               and
               no
               otherwise
               :
            
             For
             what
             God
             had
             only
             promised
             doth
             necessarily
             require
             faith
             unto
             its
             reception
             and
             faith
             only
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             can
             contribute
             ought
             unto
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             but
             the
             
               mixing
               of
               it
               with
               faith
            
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             
               of
               saith
               that
               it
               may
               be
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             16.
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             evidenced
             to
             be
             of
             the
             meer
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             opposition
             unto
             all
             worth
             ,
             works
             and
             endeavours
             of
             our
             own
             .
             And
             if
             all
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             all
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             be
             an
             Inheritance
             
               prepared
               in
               Grace
               ,
               conveyed
               by
               Promise
               ,
            
             and
             
               received
               by
               saith
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             for
             our
             own
             works
             with
             reference
             unto
             the
             procurement
             of
             an
             Interest
             in
             them
             .
             Freely
             it
             was
             provided
             ,
             freely
             it
             is
             proposed
             ,
             and
             freely
             it
             is
             received
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             enquire
             
               what
               it
               is
               to
               receive
               the
               promise
               .
            
             And
             it
             hath
             a
             
               double
               sense
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             the
             Promise
             may
             be
             considered
             formally
             or
             materially
             .
             To
             receive
             the
             Promise
             formally
             as
             a
             Promise
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             it
             declared
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             
             to
             
               mix
               it
               with
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               believe
               it
            
             .
             This
             it
             is
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Promise
            
             in
             opposition
             unto
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             rejected
             through
             Unbelief
             .
             So
             Abraham
             is
             said
             to
             receive
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             17.
             in
             that
             when
             they
             were
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               he
               staggered
               not
               through
               Unbelief
               ,
               but
               was
               strong
               in
               faith
               ,
               giving
               Glory
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             As
             the
             Promise
             is
             materially
             considered
             ,
             so
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             the
             thing
             promised
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Saints
             under
             the
             
               old
               Testament
            
             that
             they
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             through
             faith
             ,
             but
             
               received
               not
               the
               Promise
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             39.
             
             They
             received
             the
             Promises
             by
             faith
             in
             them
             as
             proposed
             ;
             but
             the
             principal
             thing
             promised
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             received
             not
             .
             The
             receiving
             of
             the
             Promise
             here
             mentioned
             is
             of
             both
             kinds
             according
             to
             the
             distinct
             parts
             of
             this
             Inheritance
             .
             As
             unto
             the
             future
             state
             of
             Glory
             ,
             we
             
               receive
               the
               promise
            
             in
             the
             
               first
               way
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             
               believe
               it
            
             ,
             rest
             upon
             it
             ,
             trust
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Benefit
             we
             receive
             hereby
             ,
             as
             unto
             our
             spiritual
             life
             and
             consolation
             ,
             is
             inexpressible
             .
             As
             unto
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             in
             the
             oblation
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Love
             ,
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             them
             ,
             whereof
             in
             this
             life
             we
             are
             made
             Partakers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Believers
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             
               receive
               the
               Promise
            
             in
             the
             
               second
               sense
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               things
               promised
            
             .
             And
             so
             did
             they
             also
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             divine
             Dispensation
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               All
               our
               Interest
               in
               the
               Gospel
               Inheritance
               depends
               on
               our
               receiving
               the
               Promise
               by
               faith
               .
            
             Though
             it
             be
             prepared
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             proposed
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             ,
             unless
             we
             receive
             the
             Promise
             of
             it
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Right
             or
             Title
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               conveyance
               and
               actual
               communication
               of
               the
               eternal
               Inheritance
               by
               Promise
               to
               be
               received
               by
               faith
               alone
               ,
               tends
               exceedingly
               unto
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               security
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             depends
             absolutely
             on
             the
             veracity
             of
             God
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Oath
             .
             And
             faith
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             is
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             of
             ascribing
             unto
             God
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             properties
             of
             his
             nature
             which
             he
             designs
             to
             exalt
             in
             this
             dispensation
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Persons
             unto
             whom
             this
             Inheritance
             is
             designed
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             
               those
               that
               are
               called
            
             .
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             discourse
             
             here
             about
             outward
             and
             inward
             calling
             ,
             effectual
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             complied
             with
             or
             not
             :
             no
             other
             are
             intended
             but
             those
             that
             actually
             receive
             the
             Promise
             .
             It
             was
             the
             design
             of
             God
             in
             this
             whole
             dispensation
             that
             
               all
               the
               called
            
             should
             receive
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             greatest
             work
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             and
             Grace
             ,
             is
             frustrate
             .
             They
             are
             the
             
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
             Those
             who
             obtain
             the
             Inheritance
             
               being
               predestinated
               according
               unto
               the
               purpose
               of
               him
               who
               worketh
               all
               things
               after
               the
               Counsel
               of
               his
               own
               will
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             
             God
             here
             puts
             forth
             his
             
               Almighty
               power
            
             ,
             that
             his
             purpose
             or
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             will
             may
             be
             established
             in
             giving
             the
             Inheritance
             unto
             all
             
               that
               are
               called
               .
               Whom
               he
               did
               predestinate
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               called
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               called
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               justified
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               justified
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               glorified
               ,
            
             or
             gave
             them
             the
             whole
             
               eternal
               Inheritance
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             10.
             
             Hence
             Estius
             an
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             chargeth
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             in
             Catharinus
             as
             unorthodox
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             
               general
               Call
            
             wherein
             those
             who
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             may
             or
             may
             not
             receive
             the
             Inheritance
             :
             But
             what
             God
             designs
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             intended
             ,
             they
             are
             
               so
               called
            
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             assuredly
             be
             made
             Partakers
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             end
             that
             God
             designed
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             himself
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             here
             declared
             ,
             and
             therefore
             respect
             is
             had
             thereunto
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             think
             that
             by
             
               the
               called
            
             here
             ,
             those
             only
             are
             intended
             ,
             who
             were
             
               so
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
             For
             mention
             is
             made
             only
             of
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
               under
               that
               Covenant
            
             ;
             in
             what
             sense
             ,
             shall
             be
             immediately
             declared
             .
             But
             this
             is
             contrary
             both
             unto
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             .
             For
             on
             that
             supposition
             he
             says
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             that
             those
             might
             be
             saved
             who
             lived
             and
             dyed
             under
             the
             Old.
             But
             his
             principal
             design
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             advantage
             that
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             even
             above
             the
             Elect
             themselves
             
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             same
             benefit
             with
             us
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             as
             unto
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             called
             in
             the
             language
             of
             this
             Apostle
             ,
             doth
             principally
             signifie
             
               the
               called
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Effectual
               Vocation
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               of
               entrance
               into
               the
               eternal
               inheritance
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             right
             and
             title
             thereunto
             ,
             John
             1.
             12.
             
             In
             vain
             do
             they
             expect
             it
             who
             are
             not
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Things
             being
             thus
             prepared
             in
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             an
             obstacle
             in
             the
             way
             of
             actual
             receiving
             the
             Promise
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
             
               transgressions
               that
               were
               under
               the
               first
               Testament
               .
            
             God
             designed
             unto
             the
             Elect
             an
             
               eternal
               inheritance
            
             ;
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             was
             suited
             unto
             his
             glory
             .
             It
             was
             unjust
             and
             unreasonable
             that
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             they
             were
             all
             of
             them
             
               guilty
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             their
             sins
             must
             be
             expiated
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             they
             cannot
             
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               inheritance
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Our
             word
             Transgressions
             doth
             properly
             express
             the
             original
             word
             .
             And
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             sins
             by
             their
             names
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Lev.
             16.
             21.
             
             We
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             it
             .
             But
             it
             compriseth
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             whereby
             the
             Law
             is
             transgressed
             ,
             be
             they
             great
             or
             small
             .
             Every
             thing
             that
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             must
             be
             expiated
             ,
             or
             the
             Inheritance
             cannot
             be
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             
               Though
               God
               will
               give
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               unto
               his
               Elect
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               do
               it
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               as
               wherein
               and
               whereby
               he
               may
               be
               glorified
               also
               himself
               .
            
             Satisfaction
             must
             be
             made
             for
             Transgression
             ,
             unto
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Law.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             yet
             
               sundry
               difficulties
            
             in
             this
             Expression
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Redemption
               or
               Expiation
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             is
             confined
             unto
             those
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             there
             is
             none
             made
             for
             those
             under
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Emphasis
             of
             the
             Expression
             ,
             
               Sins
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             respect
             either
             the
             Time
             when
             the
             sins
             intended
             were
             committed
             ,
             or
             the
             Testament
             against
             which
             they
             were
             committed
             .
             And
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             admit
             of
             either
             sense
             .
             Take
             it
             in
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Argument
             follows
             
               à
               fortiori
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Sins
             committed
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             Expiation
             of
             Sins
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             properly
             are
             only
             
               final
               Unbelief
            
             and
             Impenitency
             .
             For
             the
             Expiation
             intended
             is
             made
             by
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             And
             if
             he
             expiated
             the
             Sins
             that
             were
             under
             the
             
               first
               Testament
            
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             and
             dyed
             whil'st
             that
             Covenant
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             he
             do
             so
             ,
             for
             them
             who
             live
             under
             the
             Administration
             of
             that
             Testament
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             the
             Mediator
             .
             For
             Sins
             are
             taken
             away
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Testament
             whereunto
             they
             do
             belong
             .
             And
             it
             is
             with
             peculiar
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             called
             
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Sins
               .
            
          
           
             But
             yet
             more
             probably
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             
               the
               Sins
               that
               were
               and
               are
               committed
               against
               that
               first
               Covenant
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Law
             and
             Rule
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             that
             Covenant
             did
             in
             its
             Administration
             comprise
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             substance
             and
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             Sins
             whatever
             have
             their
             form
             and
             nature
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             So
             Sins
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             all
             Sins
             whatever
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Sin
             committed
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             against
             that
             Law
             which
             requires
             us
             
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               strength
               .
            
             Either
             way
             the
             Sins
             of
             them
             who
             are
             called
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             are
             included
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             enquired
             whether
             it
             is
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               Sins
            
             intended
             ,
             that
             is
             respected
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Persons
               guilty
            
             of
             them
             also
             under
             that
             Testament
             .
             The
             Syriac
             Translation
             avoids
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             by
             rendring
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Concrete
             ,
             a
             
               Redeemer
               unto
               them
               who
               had
               transgressed
               .
            
             That
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             sort
             of
             Sins
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             Socinus
             was
             the
             first
             that
             invented
             .
             And
             his
             invention
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Exposition
             not
             only
             of
             Schlictingius
             ,
             but
             of
             Grotius
             also
             on
             this
             place
             .
             Such
             Sins
             they
             say
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             
               for
               which
               no
               Expiation
               was
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             Sins
             of
             a
             
               greater
               Nature
            
             than
             could
             be
             expiated
             by
             them
             .
             For
             they
             only
             made
             Expiation
             of
             some
             smaller
             Sins
             ,
             as
             Sins
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             unto
             the
             Persons
             of
             them
             who
             lived
             under
             that
             Testament
             ,
             whom
             they
             will
             not
             grant
             to
             be
             redeemed
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Wherefore
             according
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             by
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             did
             it
             only
             typically
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             external
             representation
             by
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             other
             really
             and
             effectually
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             expiated
             lesser
             Sins
             only
             ,
             the
             other
             greater
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             sound
             or
             consonant
             unto
             the
             Truth
             in
             this
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             It
             
               proceeds
               on
               a
               false
               Supposition
            
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             presumptuous
             Sins
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             impenitency
             in
             them
             )
             for
             which
             no
             Atonement
             was
             made
             ,
             nor
             Expiation
             of
             them
             allowed
             ,
             which
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             unto
             Lev.
             16.
             16
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             whereas
             some
             offences
             were
             capital
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             no
             Atonement
             was
             allowed
             to
             free
             the
             Sinner
             from
             death
             ,
             yet
             that
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Political
             Rule
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             hindred
             not
             but
             that
             typically
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sins
             were
             to
             be
             expiated
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             
               contrary
               unto
               the
               express
               design
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             For
             he
             had
             proved
             before
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
            
             could
             not
             
               expiate
               any
               Sin
            
             ,
             could
             not
             
               purge
               the
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ;
             that
             they
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             .
             And
             this
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Sin
             ,
             but
             of
             every
             Sin
             wherein
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Sinner
             is
             concerned
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             2.
             
             Hence
             
               two
               things
            
             follow
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               in
               and
               of
               themselves
               ,
               really
               expiate
               any
               one
               Sin
               ,
            
             small
             or
             great
             .
             It
             was
             impossible
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             4.
             only
             they
             
               sanctified
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             which
             overthrows
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             
               they
               did
               typifie
               and
               represent
               the
               Expiation
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sins
               whatever
               ,
            
             and
             
               made
               application
            
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             Souls
             .
             For
             if
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             
               no
               Atonement
               for
               their
               Sins
            
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Consciences
               were
               not
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             nor
             
               themselves
               consummate
            
             ,
             but
             only
             had
             some
             
               outward
               purification
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             they
             must
             all
             
               eternally
               perish
            
             .
             But
             that
             this
             was
             not
             their
             condition
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             
               called
               of
               God
               unto
               an
               eternal
               Inheritance
               ,
            
             as
             he
             had
             proved
             at
             large
             concerning
             Abraham
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Hence
             he
             infers
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             mediation
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             all
             the
             called
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             must
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             way
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             only
             the
             Sins
             under
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             as
             unto
             the
             time
             passed
             
               before
               the
               Exhibition
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               them
               who
               lived
               during
               that
               season
               ,
               who
               belonged
               not
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             but
             were
             strangers
             from
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             described
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             12.
             
             I
             answer
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             takes
             no
             
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             taking
             them
             generally
             ,
             Christ
             dyed
             not
             for
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             from
             
               this
               place
            
             .
             Those
             who
             live
             and
             dye
             
               strangers
               from
               God's
               Covenant
            
             ,
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Redemption
             of
             these
             Transgressions
             did
             consist
             ,
             shall
             be
             declared
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Such
               is
               the
               malignant
               Nature
               of
               Sin
               ,
               of
               all
               Transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               unless
               it
               be
               removed
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               no
               Person
               can
               enjoy
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Inheritance
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               was
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               alone
               to
               contrive
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               the
               Effect
               of
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               to
               provide
               a
               way
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               Sin
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               an
               everlasting
               Obstacle
               against
               the
               Communication
               of
               an
               Eternal
               Inheritance
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               called
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             have
             declared
             the
             design
             of
             God
             here
             represented
             unto
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Persons
             towards
             whom
             it
             was
             to
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             what
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             as
             an
             hindrance
             of
             it
             .
             That
             which
             remains
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             that
             God
             took
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             that
             he
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             that
             hindrance
             ,
             and
             the
             
               effectual
               accomplishment
            
             of
             his
             design
             .
          
           
             This
             in
             general
             was
             first
             ,
             the
             
               making
               of
               a
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             He
             had
             fully
             proved
             
             before
             ,
             that
             this
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             that
             Covenant
             against
             which
             the
             Sins
             were
             committed
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             Sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             any
             
               other
               Duties
            
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             had
             he
             promised
             the
             Abolition
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             weakness
             and
             insufficiency
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             
               introduction
               of
               a
               new
            
             to
             supply
             its
             defects
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             .
             For
             it
             became
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             other
             for
             its
             insufficiency
             ,
             to
             establish
             another
             that
             should
             be
             every
             way
             effectual
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               Communication
               of
               an
               Eternal
               Inheritance
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               called
               .
            
             But
             then
             the
             Enquiry
             will
             be
             ,
             
               How
               this
               Covenant
               or
               Testament
               shall
               effect
               this
               end
               ;
               what
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               what
               belongs
               unto
               it
               that
               should
               be
               so
               effectual
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               it
               might
               attain
               this
               end
               .
            
             All
             these
             are
             declared
             in
             the
             words
             .
             And
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             In
             general
             all
             this
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             
               it
               had
               a
               Mediator
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             
               this
               Mediator
            
             .
             The
             
               dignity
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             thereon
             both
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ,
             whereunto
             alone
             respect
             is
             had
             in
             his
             being
             called
             here
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             he
             had
             abundantly
             before
             demonstrated
             .
             Although
             the
             word
             in
             general
             be
             of
             a
             larger
             signification
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             on
             Chap.
             8.
             6.
             yet
             here
             it
             is
             restrained
             unto
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             his
             acting
             therein
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             had
             treated
             of
             that
             alone
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             here
             declaring
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               for
               this
               cause
               is
               he
               the
               Mediator
               .
            
             And
             proceeding
             to
             shew
             in
             what
             sense
             he
             considers
             him
             as
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             doth
             it
             by
             his
             being
             a
             Testator
             and
             dying
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             alone
             .
             And
             the
             sole
             end
             which
             in
             this
             place
             he
             assigns
             unto
             his
             
               Mediatory
               Office
            
             ,
             is
             his
             
               death
               .
               That
               by
               means
               of
               death
               .
            
             Whereas
             therefore
             there
             were
             Sins
             committed
             under
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             so
             for
             ever
             ,
             had
             it
             continued
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             no
             way
             able
             so
             to
             take
             away
             as
             that
             the
             
               called
               might
               receive
               the
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             undertook
             to
             be
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               that
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             was
             provided
             as
             a
             Remedy
             against
             these
             Evils
             .
             For
             herein
             he
             undertook
             to
             answer
             for
             and
             expiate
             all
             those
             Sins
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             made
             by
             an
             Act
             towards
             God
             with
             whom
             alone
             Atonement
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             that
             whereby
             
               suffering
               death
            
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             all
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             he
             
               made
               Atonement
               for
               Sin.
            
             
          
           
           
             But
             moreover
             God
             had
             a
             
               further
               design
            
             herein
             .
             He
             would
             not
             only
             free
             them
             that
             are
             called
             from
             that
             death
             which
             they
             deserved
             by
             their
             Sins
             against
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             give
             them
             also
             a
             Right
             and
             Title
             unto
             an
             
               Eternal
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Procurement
             hereof
             also
             depends
             on
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
             For
             by
             his
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             discharge
             thereof
             ,
             he
             purchased
             for
             them
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             bequeathed
             it
             unto
             them
             as
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Provision
             of
             this
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             is
             the
             greatest
             Effect
             of
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Grace
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             Center
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Counsels
             .
             In
             the
             womb
             of
             this
             one
             Mercy
             ,
             all
             others
             are
             contained
             .
             Herein
             will
             he
             be
             glorified
             unto
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               first
               Covenant
               of
               Works
            
             was
             broken
             and
             disannulled
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             
               no
               Mediator
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Covenant
               at
               Sinai
            
             had
             
               no
               such
               Mediator
            
             as
             could
             expiate
             Sin.
             Hence
             ,
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Both
             of
             them
             became
             
               means
               of
               Death
            
             and
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             God
             saw
             that
             in
             the
             making
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             
               put
               all
               things
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
            
             that
             it
             also
             might
             not
             be
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             This
             Mediator
             was
             not
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             preserve
             us
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             thereon
             .
             To
             make
             provision
             for
             this
             End
             ,
             was
             the
             Effect
             of
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             especial
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             this
             Effect
             was
             wrought
             
             by
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             was
             
               by
               death
               .
               Morte
               obita
               ,
               facta
               ,
               interveniente
               ,
               intercedente
               ;
               by
               means
               of
               death
               ,
            
             say
             we
             .
             Death
             was
             the
             means
             ,
             that
             whereby
             the
             Mediator
             procured
             the
             Effect
             mentioned
             .
             That
             which
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             is
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             Mediator
             .
             For
             both
             these
             really
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             only
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             
               thing
               it self
            
             is
             expressed
             ,
             it
             was
             death
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             
               by
               blood
            
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             
               what
               he
               did
               and
               suffered
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             was
             death
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             making
             Expiation
             for
             Sin
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             came
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             namely
             ,
             not
             meerly
             as
             it
             was
             death
             or
             penal
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             was
             a
             
               voluntary
               Sacrifice
            
             or
             Oblation
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             necessary
             unto
             the
             End
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             should
             dye
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             of
             old
             dyed
             ,
             
               a
               natural
               death
               for
               themselves
            
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Sacrifice
             dyed
             that
             was
             slain
             and
             
               offered
               for
               others
            
             .
             He
             was
             to
             dye
             that
             death
             which
             was
             threatned
             unto
             Transgressions
             against
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               death
               under
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             There
             must
             therefore
             be
             some
             great
             Cause
             and
             End
             why
             this
             Mediator
             being
             the
             onely
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             should
             thus
             dye
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             ,
             say
             the
             
               Socinians
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               confirm
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               he
               taught
               .
            
             He
             dyed
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             There
             was
             no
             need
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             unto
             that
             End.
             For
             his
             
             Doctrine
             was
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Notwithstanding
             their
             pretence
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             assign
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             unto
             his
             Death
             ,
             but
             unto
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             do
             they
             allow
             any
             gracious
             Effect
             unto
             his
             death
             ,
             either
             towards
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             make
             it
             something
             
               necessarily
               antecedent
            
             unto
             what
             he
             did
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             allow
             that
             he
             acted
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             towards
             God
             on
             our
             behalf
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Scripture
             constantly
             assigns
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             to
             the
             death
             and
             
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             These
             Persons
             (
             1
             )
             deny
             that
             of
             it self
             it
             hath
             any
             influence
             into
             them
             :
             wherefore
             (
             2
             )
             they
             say
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             
               confirmed
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             but
             hereby
             they
             intend
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             do
             also
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Confirmation
               of
               his
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             with
             an
             addition
             of
             somewhat
             worse
             .
             For
             they
             would
             have
             him
             to
             
               confirm
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
            
             as
             by
             him
             declared
             ,
             and
             
               no
               more
            
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             
               God's
               Surety
               to
               us
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             
               Surety
               for
               us
               unto
               God.
            
             Neither
             do
             they
             assign
             this
             unto
             his
             Death
             ,
             but
             unto
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             But
             suppose
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             were
             in
             
               some
               sense
               useful
            
             and
             profitable
             unto
             these
             Ends
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             they
             plead
             ;
             yet
             what
             use
             and
             advantage
             was
             it
             of
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               dye
               an
               accursed
               death
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             .
             Hereof
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             them
             ,
             can
             yield
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             .
             It
             would
             become
             these
             men
             so
             highly
             pretending
             unto
             reason
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             upon
             their
             
               own
               Principles
            
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             course
             and
             most
             intense
             Acts
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             compliant
             with
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             considering
             the
             
               kind
               of
               death
            
             that
             he
             dyed
             .
             But
             what
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             was
             
               for
               the
            
             
             
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
            
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             End
             it
             was
             necessary
             .
             Sin
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             which
             Grace
             had
             prepared
             .
             It
             did
             so
             in
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God.
             Unless
             it
             were
             removed
             ,
             the
             Inheritance
             could
             not
             be
             received
             .
             The
             way
             whereby
             this
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             was
             by
             Redemption
             .
             The
             
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
            
             ,
             is
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Transgressors
             from
             all
             the
             Evils
             they
             were
             subject
             unto
             on
             their
             account
             ,
             by
             the
             payment
             of
             a
             satisfactory
             price
             .
             The
             words
             used
             to
             express
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             other
             signification
             .
             Here
             it
             must
             answer
             the
             
               purging
               of
               Conscience
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             he
             calls
             his
             life
             a
             Ransom
             ,
             or
             
               Price
               of
               Redemption
            
             .
             And
             this
             utterly
             destroys
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Redemption
             and
             Expiation
             for
             Sin.
             For
             they
             make
             it
             only
             a
             
               freedom
               from
               Punishment
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Power
               .
            
             Take
             off
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             words
             which
             they
             use
             in
             a
             sense
             foreign
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             their
             proper
             signification
             ,
             and
             their
             sense
             is
             expresly
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             sense
             and
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             He
             declares
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             the
             High-Priest
             and
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Acts
             and
             Duties
             .
             They
             teach
             that
             he
             
               ceased
               to
               be
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               when
               he
               began
               to
               be
               a
               Priest.
               He
            
             affirms
             that
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               doth
               expiate
               Sins
               ;
               They
               ,
            
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Power
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             use
             of
             his
             Blood.
             He
             says
             that
             his
             death
             was
             necessary
             unto
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             means
             or
             cause
             of
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             price
             of
             Redemption
             or
             just
             Compensation
             for
             them
             ;
             They
             contend
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             required
             thereunto
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             plainly
             assign
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             unto
             the
             Death
             and
             Blood-shedding
             of
             Christ
             ;
             They
             deny
             them
             all
             and
             every
             one
             to
             be
             in
             any
             sense
             Effects
             of
             it
             ,
             only
             they
             say
             it
             was
             an
             
               antecedent
               sign
            
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             
               in
               his
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             and
             
               an
               antecedent
               condition
               of
               his
               Exaltation
               and
               Power
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             reject
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             the
             particular
             Observations
             which
             we
             have
             made
             on
             the
             several
             passages
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             something
             may
             yet
             in
             general
             be
             observed
             from
             it
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               New
               Testament
               providing
               an
               Eternal
               Inheritance
               in
               Sovereign
               Grace
               ,
               the
               Constitution
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               such
               a
               Mediator
               for
               that
               Testament
               in
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Love
               ,
               the
               Death
               of
               that
               Testator
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
               ,
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               the
               Iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               communication
               of
               that
               Inheritance
               by
               Promise
               to
               be
               received
               by
               Faith
               in
               all
               them
               that
               are
               called
               ,
               are
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             all
             these
             are
             with
             wonderful
             wisdom
             comprised
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Mediation
               and
               Death
               of
               Christ
               extended
               it self
               unto
               all
               the
               called
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               is
               an
               evident
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               his
               Pre-existence
               unto
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Eternal
               Covenant
               ,
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               him
               about
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               first
               Covenant
               did
               only
               forbid
               and
               Condemn
               Transgressions
               ,
               Redemption
               from
               them
               is
               by
               the
               New
               Testament
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Glory
               and
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Assurance
               of
               the
               Communication
               of
               an
               Eternal
               Inheritance
               by
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               depend
               hereon
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               made
               a
               Testament
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Mediator
            
             ;
             which
             is
             farther
             proved
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XVI
             ,
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             death
             of
             him
             is
             declared
             ,
             shewed
             ,
             argued
             ,
             or
             proved
             .
             
               Mors
               intercedat
               necesse
               est
               .
               Necesse
               est
               mortem
               intercedere
               .
            
             Ar.
             
               Necesse
               est
               mortem
               ferri
            
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             proper
             in
             the
             Latine
             Tongue
             :
             however
             there
             is
             an
             emphasis
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             more
             than
             is
             expressed
             by
             intercedo
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ;
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             
               in
               mortuis
            
             ;
             among
             them
             that
             are
             dead
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vulg
             .
             
               confirmatum
               est
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             
               Syriac
               :
               ratum
               est
            
             ,
             more
             proper
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             There
             is
             no
             use
             ,
             profit
             or
             benefit
             in
             it
             .
             Ar.
             
               nunquam
               valet
               ;
               quandoquidem
               nunquam
               valet
               ;
               nondum
               valet
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             of
             force
             .
          
           
             
               For
               where
               a
               Testament
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               also
               of
               necessity
               be
               brought
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               .
               For
               a
               Testament
               is
               firm
            
             (
             or
             ratified
             )
             
               after
               men
               are
               dead
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               is
               of
               no
               force
               whil'st
               the
               Testator
               liveth
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             much
             more
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             verses
             ,
             but
             only
             how
             the
             Observation
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             doth
             promote
             and
             confirm
             the
             Argument
             which
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             and
             use
             of
             the
             
               death
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Nature
               ,
               Ends
            
             and
             Use
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             .
             For
             it
             being
             a
             Testament
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             confirmed
             with
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             This
             is
             proved
             in
             these
             Verses
             from
             the
             
               Notion
               of
               a
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             use
             of
             it
             amongst
             men
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             doth
             argue
             several
             times
             ,
             from
             such
             usages
             amongst
             men
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             and
             Equity
             ,
             were
             generally
             prevalent
             among
             them
             .
             So
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             assurance
             given
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             
             And
             here
             he
             doth
             the
             same
             from
             what
             was
             commonly
             agreed
             upon
             ;
             and
             suitable
             unto
             the
             reason
             of
             things
             ,
             about
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             a
             Testament
             .
             The
             things
             here
             mentioned
             were
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             approved
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             principal
             means
             of
             the
             preservation
             of
             Peace
             and
             Property
             in
             Humane
             Societies
             .
             For
             although
             Testaments
             as
             unto
             their
             
               especial
               Regulation
            
             owe
             their
             original
             unto
             the
             
               Roman
               Civil
               Law
            
             ;
             yet
             as
             unto
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             use
             amongst
             all
             Mankind
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             a
             Testament
             is
             the
             just
             determination
             of
             a
             Man's
             Will
             concerning
             what
             he
             will
             have
             done
             with
             his
             Goods
             after
             his
             decease
             .
             Or
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             .
             Take
             this
             power
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             you
             root
             up
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             all
             industry
             and
             diligence
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             what
             man
             will
             labour
             to
             increase
             his
             substance
             ,
             if
             when
             he
             dyes
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             dispose
             of
             it
             unto
             those
             which
             by
             Nature
             ,
             Affinity
             ,
             or
             other
             obligations
             ,
             he
             hath
             most
             respect
             unto
             ?
             Wherefore
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             arguing
             from
             this
             usage
             amongst
             men
             ,
             is
             firm
             and
             stable
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             like
             nature
             is
             his
             observation
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Testament
               is
               of
               no
               force
               whil'st
               the
               Testator
               liveth
            
             ;
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             expounded
             by
             constant
             practice
             ,
             will
             admit
             no
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             For
             by
             what
             way
             soever
             a
             man
             disposeth
             of
             his
             Goods
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             take
             effect
             whil'st
             he
             is
             alive
             ,
             as
             by
             Sale
             ,
             or
             Gift
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             in
             it
             .
             For
             that
             is
             only
             the
             
               Will
               of
               a
               man
               concerning
               his
               Goods
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             unquestionable
             ,
             we
             are
             only
             to
             consider
             ,
             whence
             the
             
             Apostle
             takes
             his
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             meerly
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             of
             consideration
             also
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ;
             but
             ,
             whereas
             he
             treats
             principally
             of
             the
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Affinity
             that
             is
             between
             
               a
               Solemn
               Covenant
            
             and
             
               a
               Testament
            
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             respect
             unto
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             meerly
             as
             it
             was
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             unto
             a
             Testament
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             without
             any
             consideration
             of
             what
             nature
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             also
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             which
             belongs
             unto
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             way
             required
             unto
             a
             Testament
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             the
             word
             may
             signifie
             either
             a
             Covenant
             or
             a
             Testament
             precisely
             so
             called
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             both
             the
             significations
             of
             it
             .
             And
             having
             in
             these
             Verses
             mentioned
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             
               death
               of
               a
               Testator
            
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             unto
             a
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             
               14th
               Verse
            
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             he
             insists
             on
             his
             blood
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             which
             is
             proper
             unto
             a
             Covenant
             .
             But
             these
             things
             must
             be
             more
             fully
             explained
             ,
             whereby
             the
             difficulty
             which
             appears
             in
             the
             whole
             Context
             will
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             Unto
             the
             confirmation
             or
             ratification
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               sure
               ,
               stable
            
             ,
             and
             
               of
               force
            
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             
               death
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             that
             this
             should
             be
             by
             blood
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Testator
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
             Unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             a
             
               Covenant
               ,
               blood
            
             was
             required
             ,
             
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             death
             only
             consequentially
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             ensue
             thereon
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             it
             should
             be
             the
             blood
             or
             death
             of
             
               him
               that
               made
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             declaring
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             
               death
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             really
             death
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             the
             
               effusion
               of
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               two
               Covenants
            
             ,
             the
             Old
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             required
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             evinceth
             it
             by
             that
             which
             was
             essential
             unto
             them
             both
             ,
             in
             a
             Covenant
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Testament
             precisely
             so
             called
             .
             That
             which
             is
             most
             eminent
             and
             essential
             unto
             a
             Testament
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             confirmed
             and
             made
             irrevocable
             by
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             made
             firm
             and
             stable
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             confirmed
             with
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             as
             he
             proves
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             made
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             v.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             whatever
             is
             excellent
             in
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Take
             it
             as
             a
             Testament
             ,
             which
             ,
             upon
             the
             Bequeathment
             made
             therein
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Testator
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             ,
             and
             he
             dyed
             as
             the
             Testator
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Grant
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             was
             made
             irrevocable
             unto
             them
             .
             Hereunto
             no
             more
             is
             required
             but
             his
             death
             ,
             without
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             Take
             it
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Promises
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Prescription
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             
               not
               of
               a
               Covenant
               strictly
               so
               called
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             to
             be
             confirmed
             with
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Eminency
             of
             the
             Solemn
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             And
             as
             his
             death
             had
             an
             Eminency
             above
             the
             death
             required
             unto
             a
             Testament
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             
               by
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             no
             way
             necessary
             that
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Testator
             should
             be
             ,
             yet
             it
             fully
             answered
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Testator
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             truly
             dyed
             ;
             so
             had
             it
             an
             Eminency
             above
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Solemn
             Covenant
             whatever
             ;
             in
             that
             whereas
             such
             a
             Covenant
             was
             to
             be
             confirmed
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             required
             that
             it
             should
             be
             the
             
               blood
               of
               him
               that
               made
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             as
             here
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             hereof
             solves
             all
             the
             appearing
             difficulties
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whereunto
             respect
             is
             here
             had
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             of
             a
             large
             signification
             ,
             and
             various
             use
             .
             And
             frequently
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             
               free
               grant
               and
               disposition
            
             of
             things
             by
             promise
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             
               free
               grant
               and
               donation
            
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             belongs
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             also
             .
             Moreover
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             and
             a
             Testament
             ,
             do
             agree
             in
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             their
             confirmation
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             blood
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             death
             .
             Hereon
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             diversly
             argue
             both
             unto
             the
             nature
             ,
             necessity
             and
             use
             of
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Mediator
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             He
             was
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Testament
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             Testator
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             to
             offer
             himself
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             argue
             as
             some
             imagine
             ,
             meerly
             from
             the
             
               signification
               of
               the
               word
            
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             original
             is
             not
             exactly
             rendred
             .
             And
             those
             who
             have
             from
             hence
             troubled
             themselves
             and
             others
             about
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
            
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             thank
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             ignorance
             of
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Argument
             .
             And
             it
             were
             well
             if
             we
             all
             were
             more
             sensible
             of
             
               our
               own
               ignorance
            
             ,
             and
             more
             apt
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             difficulties
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             most
             part
             we
             are
             .
             Alas
             !
             how
             short
             are
             our
             Lines
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             fathom
             the
             depths
             of
             it
             !
             How
             inextricable
             difficulties
             do
             appear
             sometimes
             in
             passages
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             when
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             
               teach
               us
            
             ,
             are
             all
             pleasant
             and
             easie
             !
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             scope
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             ,
             we
             proceed
             unto
             a
             brief
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             For
             where
             a
             Testament
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             also
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             things
             in
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               A
               Supposition
               of
               a
               Testament
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               What
               is
               required
               thereunto
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             there
             is
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               Note
               of
               Inference
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Supposition
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Particle
             ,
             For.
             This
             doth
             not
             infer
             a
             Reason
             to
             ensue
             of
             
             what
             he
             had
             
               before
               affirmed
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             use
             of
             that
             Illative
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Introduction
             of
             an
             Illustration
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             the
             usage
             of
             Mankind
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             on
             supposition
             that
             this
             Covenant
             is
             also
             a
             Testament
             .
             For
             then
             there
             must
             be
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             Testaments
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Supposition
             it self
             is
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Verb
               Substantive
            
             
             is
             wanting
             ,
             
               [
               where
               a
               Testament
               is
            
             ]
             so
             it
             is
             by
             us
             supplied
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             necessarily
             .
             For
             the
             Expression
             of
             ,
             
               where
               a
               Testament
               is
            
             ,
             may
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             
               making
               of
               a
               Testament
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             unto
             its
             Execution
             .
             In
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               it
               may
               be
               executed
            
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             where
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wherever
             .
             Amongst
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             living
             according
             unto
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             conduct
             of
             Reason
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             Testaments
             is
             in
             use
             .
             For
             without
             it
             neither
             can
             private
             Industry
             be
             encouraged
             ,
             nor
             publick
             Peace
             maintained
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             observed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             argueth
             from
             the
             
               common
               usage
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             resolved
             into
             the
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             and
             Equity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             
               Validity
               of
               a
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             And
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             death
             unto
             the
             
             validity
             of
             a
             Testament
             is
             ,
             by
             
               being
               brought
               in
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             it
             enter
             ;
             namely
             ,
             after
             the
             ratifying
             of
             the
             Testament
             to
             make
             it
             of
             force
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             it
             operation
             .
             The
             Testament
             is
             made
             by
             a
             
               living
               man
            
             ;
             but
             whil'st
             he
             lives
             ,
             it
             is
             dead
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             use
             .
             That
             it
             may
             operate
             and
             be
             effectual
             ,
             
               death
               must
               be
               brought
            
             into
             the
             account
             .
          
           
             This
             death
             must
             be
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             he
             who
             disposeth
             of
             things
             ;
             who
             hath
             right
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             actually
             doth
             it
             .
             This
             in
             a
             Testament
             is
             the
             Testator
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             have
             in
             the
             Greek
             the
             same
             respect
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Testamentum
             and
             Testator
             in
             the
             Latine
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             New
             Covenant
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             a
             Testator
             ,
             and
             that
             Testator
             must
             dye
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             of
             force
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             which
             is
             what
             was
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             further
             confirmed
             ,
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             Testament
             is
             of
             force
             after
             men
             are
             dead
             :
             otherwise
             it
             is
             of
             no
             strength
             at
             all
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Testator
             liveth
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             of
             the
             making
             and
             constitution
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             force
             and
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             .
             And
             in
             these
             words
             he
             gives
             a
             Reason
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             thereunto
             .
             And
             this
             is
             because
             the
             validity
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Testament
             depends
             solely
             thereon
             .
             And
             this
             reason
             he
             introduceth
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For.
             
             
          
           
             A
             Testament
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               of
               force
            
             ,
             say
             we
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             firm
             ,
             stable
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             disannull'd
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             
               mans
               Testament
            
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             
             no
             man
             disannulleth
             or
             addeth
             thereunto
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             15.
             
             It
             is
             ratified
             ,
             
             made
             unalterable
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             must
             be
             executed
             according
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               among
               them
               that
               are
               dead
            
             ;
             after
             men
             are
             
             dead
             ;
             that
             is
             those
             who
             make
             the
             Testament
             .
             For
             it
             is
             opposed
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whil'st
               the
               Testator
               liveth
            
             .
             For
             Testaments
             are
             the
             Wills
             
             of
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             Living
             men
             have
             no
             Heirs
             .
             And
             this
             sense
             is
             declared
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quandoquidem
               ,
               quoniam
            
             ,
             seeing
             that
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             say
             we
             ;
             
             without
             this
             accession
             unto
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Testament
             .
             As
             yet
             it
             prevaileth
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             force
             for
             the
             actual
             distribution
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             or
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             must
             yet
             farther
             be
             declared
             .
             (
             1
             )
             What
             are
             the
             Grounds
             or
             general
             Reasons
             of
             this
             Assertion
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Where
             lies
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               force
               of
               a
               Testament
               depends
               on
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             ;
             or
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             is
             required
             to
             make
             it
             effectual
             for
             these
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             a
             Testament
             is
             no
             Act
             or
             Deed
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             whereby
             he
             presently
             and
             in
             the
             making
             of
             it
             ,
             conveys
             ,
             gives
             or
             grants
             ,
             any
             part
             of
             his
             possession
             unto
             another
             ,
             or
             others
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             it
             should
             immediately
             thereon
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             propriety
             of
             those
             others
             ;
             all
             such
             Instruments
             of
             Contract
             ,
             Bargain
             ,
             Sale
             ,
             or
             Deeds
             of
             Gift
             ,
             are
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Testaments
             .
             A
             Testament
             is
             only
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             he
             will
             have
             done
             with
             his
             Goods
             after
             his
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             unto
             the
             force
             and
             execution
             of
             it
             his
             death
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             A
             Testament
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             so
             ,
             is
             alterable
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             him
             that
             makes
             it
             whil'st
             he
             is
             alive
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             can
             be
             of
             
               no
               force
            
             whil'st
             he
             is
             so
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             may
             change
             it
             or
             disannul
             it
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             The
             foundation
             therefore
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             from
             this
             usage
             amongst
             men
             ,
             is
             firm
             and
             stable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Apostle
             argueth
             from
             the
             Proportion
             and
             Similitude
             that
             is
             between
             this
             
               New
               Testament
            
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Testaments
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             what
             are
             the
             things
             wherein
             that
             Similitude
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             shew
             also
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             dissimilitude
             whereunto
             his
             Reasonings
             are
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             comparisons
             ;
             the
             Comparates
             are
             not
             alike
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             especially
             where
             things
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             are
             compared
             together
             .
             So
             was
             it
             also
             in
             all
             the
             Types
             of
             old
             .
             Every
             person
             or
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             a
             
               Type
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             they
             were
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             requires
             both
             wisdom
             and
             diligence
             to
             distinguish
             in
             what
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             that
             no
             false
             Inferences
             or
             Conclusions
             be
             made
             from
             them
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             all
             Comparisons
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             present
             instance
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             wherein
             the
             things
             compared
             do
             agree
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             agree
             principally
             in
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             This
             alone
             makes
             a
             Testament
             among
             men
             ,
             effectual
             and
             irrevocable
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             New
             Testament
             .
             It
             was
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             by
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             could
             not
             have
             been
             of
             force
             .
             This
             is
             the
             fundamental
             agreement
             between
             them
             ,
             which
             therefore
             alone
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             insisteth
             on
             ,
             although
             there
             are
             other
             things
             which
             necessarily
             accompany
             it
             ,
             as
             essential
             unto
             every
             Testament
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             every
             Testament
             amongst
             men
             ,
             there
             are
             
               Goods
               disposed
            
             and
             bequeathed
             ,
             unto
             Heirs
             or
             Legatees
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Property
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
             Where
             a
             man
             hath
             nothing
             to
             give
             or
             bequeath
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             no
             Testament
             .
             For
             that
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             Will
             concerning
             the
             
               disposal
               of
               his
               own
               Goods
            
             after
             his
             decease
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             New
             Testament
             .
             All
             the
             Goods
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             were
             the
             Property
             ,
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             firmly
             instated
             in
             him
             alone
             .
             For
             he
             was
             
               appointed
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
            
             .
             But
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             Testator
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             Bequeathment
             of
             them
             all
             unto
             the
             Elect
             ,
             appointing
             them
             to
             be
             
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               Coheirs
               with
               himself
               .
            
             And
             this
             also
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             a
             Testament
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             a
             Testament
             there
             is
             always
             an
             absolute
             Grant
             made
             of
             the
             Goods
             
             bequeathed
             ,
             without
             condition
             or
             limitation
             .
             So
             is
             it
             here
             also
             ;
             the
             Goods
             and
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             are
             bequeathed
             absolutely
             unto
             all
             the
             Elect
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             no
             intervenience
             can
             defeat
             them
             of
             it
             .
             And
             what
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             which
             is
             the
             Instrument
             of
             this
             Testament
             ,
             that
             prescribes
             Conditions
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             exacts
             terms
             of
             Obedience
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             belongs
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             Testament
             .
             Yet
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Will
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Testator
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Testament
             ,
             to
             assign
             and
             determine
             both
             the
             time
             ,
             season
             and
             way
             ,
             whereby
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             bequeathed
             his
             Goods
             ,
             shall
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             actual
             possession
             of
             them
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             case
             also
             .
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             Testator
             ,
             hath
             determined
             the
             way
             whereby
             the
             Elect
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             actually
             possest
             of
             their
             Legacies
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             
               Faith
               that
               is
               in
               him
            
             ,
             Acts
             26.
             18.
             
             So
             also
             he
             hath
             reserved
             the
             time
             and
             season
             of
             their
             Conversion
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             entrance
             into
             future
             glory
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             and
             power
             .
             And
             these
             things
             belong
             unto
             the
             Illustration
             of
             the
             Comparison
             insisted
             on
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             only
             one
             thing
             that
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             from
             it
             ,
             touching
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             these
             instances
             of
             agreement
             ,
             between
             the
             New
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Testaments
             of
             men
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             in
             it
             in
             sundry
             respects
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             in
             many
             things
             there
             is
             also
             a
             disagreement
             between
             them
             ,
             evidencing
             that
             it
             is
             also
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             abideth
             so
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             it
             hath
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             from
             the
             
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
            
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             
               Testator
               amongst
               men
            
             ceaseth
             to
             have
             any
             right
             in
             ,
             or
             use
             of
             the
             Goods
             bequeathed
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             once
             his
             Testament
             is
             of
             force
             .
             And
             this
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             destroys
             all
             title
             and
             use
             of
             them
             .
             But
             our
             Testator
             devests
             himself
             neither
             of
             Right
             nor
             Possession
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             use
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Goods
             .
             And
             this
             follows
             on
             a
             twofold
             difference
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Persons
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Goods
             ,
             or
             things
             bequeathed
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             Persons
             :
             For
             a
             Testator
             ,
             amongst
             men
             ,
             dyeth
             absolutely
             ;
             he
             liveth
             not
             again
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             lieth
             down
             and
             riseth
             not
             ,
             until
             the
             Heavens
             be
             no
             more
             .
             Hereon
             all
             Right
             unto
             ,
             and
             all
             use
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             ceaseth
             for
             ever
             .
             Our
             Testator
             dyed
             actually
             and
             really
             to
             confirm
             his
             Testament
             ;
             but
             (
             1
             )
             He
             dyed
             not
             in
             his
             
               whole
               Person
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             In
             that
             Nature
             
               wherein
               he
               dyed
            
             ,
             he
             lived
             again
             ,
             and
             is
             alive
             for
             evermore
             .
             Hence
             all
             his
             Goods
             are
             still
             in
             his
             own
             power
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             In
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             .
             For
             the
             Goods
             bequeathed
             in
             the
             Testaments
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Propriety
             of
             them
             cannot
             be
             vested
             in
             many
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             every
             one
             should
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             onely
             .
             But
             the
             
               spiritual
               good
               things
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             all
             the
             riches
             and
             fulness
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Testator
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             also
             unto
             whom
             they
             are
             bequeathed
             .
             Christ
             parts
             with
             no
             Grace
             from
             himself
             ,
             he
             diminisheth
             not
             his
             own
             Riches
             ,
             nor
             exhausts
             any
             thing
             from
             his
             own
             Fulness
             ,
             by
             his
             communication
             of
             it
             unto
             others
             .
             Hence
             also
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               Wills
               of
               men
            
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Bequeathment
             of
             Goods
             made
             unto
             many
             ,
             no
             one
             can
             enjoy
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             is
             to
             have
             his
             own
             share
             and
             Portion
             only
             .
             But
             in
             and
             by
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             every
             one
             
               is
               made
               Heir
               to
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               .
            
             All
             have
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             hath
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             God
             himself
             thence
             becomes
             their
             Portion
             ,
             who
             is
             All
             unto
             All
             ,
             and
             All
             unto
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Humane
             Testaments
             ,
             the
             Goods
             bequeathed
             are
             such
             only
             as
             either
             descended
             unto
             the
             Testators
             from
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             or
             were
             acquired
             during
             their
             lives
             by
             their
             own
             industry
             .
             By
             their
             death
             they
             obtained
             
               no
               new
               Right
            
             or
             Title
             unto
             any
             thing
             ,
             only
             what
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             is
             now
             disposed
             of
             according
             unto
             their
             Wills.
             But
             our
             Testator
             ,
             according
             unto
             an
             antecedent
             Contract
             between
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             ,
             purchased
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             obtaining
             for
             us
             
               eternal
               Redemption
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             differ
             principally
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             a
             Testament
             amongst
             men
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             meerly
             so
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             moreover
             a
             
               Solemn
               Covenant
            
             that
             needs
             a
             confirmation
             suited
             thereunto
             .
             The
             bare
             signification
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Testator
             
             witnessed
             unto
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             unto
             its
             constitution
             and
             confirmation
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Mystery
             the
             Testament
             is
             not
             meerly
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             Covenant
             also
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             not
             sufficient
             unto
             its
             force
             and
             establishment
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Testator
               should
               dye
               only
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             also
             required
             that
             he
             should
             
               offer
               himself
               in
               Sacrifice
            
             by
             the
             
               shedding
               of
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             unto
             its
             confirmation
             .
             These
             things
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             because
             as
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             progress
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             doth
             not
             confine
             himself
             unto
             this
             
               Notion
               of
               a
               Testament
            
             ,
             but
             treats
             of
             it
             principally
             as
             it
             had
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             And
             we
             may
             here
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               and
               gracious
               Condescension
               in
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               give
               Encouragement
               and
               Confirmation
               unto
               our
               Faith
               ,
               by
               a
               Representation
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               reality
               of
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               in
               those
               which
               are
               temporal
               and
               agreeing
               with
               them
               in
               their
               general
               nature
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               presented
               unto
               the
               common
               understandings
               of
               Men.
            
             This
             way
             of
             proceeding
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             a
             speaking
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             15.
             
             
               After
               the
               manner
               of
               men
            
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             kind
             were
             all
             the
             Parables
             used
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             these
             Representations
             be
             taken
             from
             things
             real
             ,
             or
             from
             those
             which
             according
             unto
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             Reason
             and
             Right
             ,
             are
             framed
             on
             purpose
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               an
               irrevocable
               Grant
               of
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               ,
               made
               unto
               the
               Elect
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               .
            
             Without
             this
             it
             could
             not
             in
             any
             sense
             have
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             that
             Name
             given
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             a
             Testament
             is
             such
             a
             free
             Grant
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             And
             our
             best
             Plea
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             an
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             a
             participation
             of
             them
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             
               free
               Grant
            
             and
             Donation
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               As
               the
               Grant
               of
               these
               things
               is
               free
               and
               absolute
               ,
               so
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               them
               is
               secured
               from
               all
               interveniences
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XVIII
             ,
             XIX
             ,
             XX
             ,
             XXI
             ,
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               unde
               ;
               hence
               ,
               Therefore
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               propter
               hoc
               ,
               quia
               ,
               propter
               .
               For
               this
               Cause
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               :
               Arab.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             
               dedicatum
               fuit
            
             ;
             was
             dedicated
             ,
             consecrated
             ,
             separated
             unto
             sacred
             use
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             When
             the
             whole
             Command
             was
             enjoyned
             .
             
               Vul.
               Lat.
               lecto
               omni
               mandato
               legis
               :
            
             The
             command
             of
             the
             Law
             being
             read
             ;
             taking
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             the
             same
             .
             
               Arias
               exposito
               secundum
               legem
            
             .
             Most
             
               cum
               recitasset
            
             ;
             having
             repeated
             ,
             recited
             ,
             namely
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Syriack
             reads
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             an
             Heifer
             ;
             as
             the
             Arabick
             omits
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             also
             ,
             of
             Goats
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             story
             in
             Moses
             ,
             without
             cause
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             omitted
             in
             the
             Syriack
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             neither
             the
             first
             (
             Testament
             )
             was
             dedicated
             without
             Blood.
             For
             when
             Moses
             had
             spoken
             every
             Precept
             to
             all
             the
             People
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             of
             Goats
             with
             water
             and
             Scarlet
             wool
             ,
             and
             Hyssop
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             both
             the
             Book
             and
             all
             the
             People
             ;
             Saying
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Testament
             which
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             unto
             you
             .
             Moreover
             he
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             ,
             both
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             And
             almost
             all
             things
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             purged
             with
             blood
             ;
             and
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             is
             no
             Remission
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             have
             before
             observed
             is
             fully
             confirmed
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             not
             to
             argue
             absolutely
             and
             precisely
             from
             the
             
               Name
               and
               Nature
               of
               a
               Testament
            
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             it
             among
             men
             .
             For
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             these
             things
             no
             further
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             what
             such
             a
             Testament
             hath
             in
             common
             with
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             both
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             by
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             
               new
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Testament
             ,
             should
             be
             confirmed
             by
             death
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             had
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             so
             by
             such
             a
             Death
             as
             was
             accompanyed
             by
             blood-shedding
             .
             The
             former
             was
             proved
             before
             from
             the
             general
             Nature
             and
             Notion
             of
             a
             Testament
             ;
             the
             latter
             is
             here
             proved
             at
             large
             from
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             was
             confirmed
             or
             dedicated
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             doth
             not
             intend
             merely
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
               was
               dedicated
               with
               Blood
               ,
            
             which
             might
             have
             been
             dispatched
             in
             a
             very
             few
             words
             :
             But
             he
             declares
             moreover
             in
             general
             what
             was
             the
             
               use
               of
               blood
            
             in
             Sacrifices
             on
             all
             occasions
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             whereby
             he
             demonstrates
             the
             Use
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             use
             of
             Blood
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             he
             declares
             to
             have
             been
             two
             ;
             namely
             Purification
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             comprised
             in
             that
             one
             of
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin.
            
             And
             these
             things
             are
             all
             of
             them
             applyed
             unto
             the
             
               blood
               and
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Context
             we
             must
             do
             three
             things
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Consider
             the
             Difficulties
             that
             are
             in
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Declare
             the
             
               Scope
               ,
               Design
            
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Explain
             the
             particular
             passages
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sundry
             Difficulties
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Context
             which
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             account
             which
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             seems
             to
             differ
             in
             sundry
             things
             from
             that
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             were
             actually
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             And
             they
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             blood
             which
             Moses
             took
             ,
             was
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Calves
               and
               Goats
            
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Goats
             or
             their
             blood
             ,
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             took
             
               Water
               ,
               Scarlet-wool
            
             ,
             and
             Hyssop
             ,
             to
             sprinkle
             it
             withal
             ;
             whereas
             none
             of
             them
             are
             reported
             in
             that
             story
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             
               sprinkled
               the
               Book
            
             in
             Particular
             ;
             which
             Moses
             doth
             not
             affirm
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             he
             
               sprinkled
               all
               the
               People
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             People
             indefinitely
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             individuals
             of
             them
             could
             not
             be
             sprinkled
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             are
             some
             Differences
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             Moses
             spake
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             laid
             down
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             he
             
               sprinkled
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Making
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             not
             Erected
             ,
             nor
             the
             Vessels
             of
             its
             Ministry
             yet
             made
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Removal
             of
             these
             Difficulties
             some
             things
             must
             be
             premised
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             all
             of
             them
             be
             considered
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             taken
             as
             fixed
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             by
             
               Divine
               Inspiration
            
             .
             Having
             evidence
             here
             of
             abundantly
             satisfactory
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             vainest
             thing
             imaginable
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             discovers
             a
             frame
             of
             Mind
             disposed
             to
             Cavil
             at
             things
             Divine
             ,
             if
             from
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             any
             one
             Passage
             ,
             we
             should
             reflect
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             done
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             say
             with
             some
             confidence
             ,
             he
             never
             understood
             any
             
               one
               Chapter
            
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             verse
             of
             it
             aright
             ,
             who
             did
             or
             doth
             question
             its
             Divine
             Original
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             Humane
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             savours
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             of
             humane
             Infirmity
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             and
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             animated
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Authority
             of
             its
             Author
             .
             And
             those
             who
             have
             pretended
             to
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             on
             such
             slight
             occasions
             as
             that
             before
             us
             ,
             have
             but
             proclaimed
             their
             own
             want
             of
             Experience
             in
             things
             Divine
             .
             But
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             that
             is
             here
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             Contradiction
             unto
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             recorded
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             story
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Yea
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
             without
             the
             Consideration
             and
             Addition
             of
             the
             things
             here
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             cannot
             aright
             apprehend
             nor
             understand
             the
             account
             that
             is
             given
             by
             him
             .
             This
             will
             be
             made
             evident
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             is
             supposed
             to
             consist
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             take
             his
             Account
             of
             the
             things
             here
             put
             together
             by
             him
             from
             
               any
               one
               place
               in
               Moses
            
             ,
             but
             gathers
             up
             what
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             several
             Places
             unto
             various
             Ends.
             For
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             
               design
               only
            
             to
             prove
             the
             
               dedication
               of
               the
               Covenant
               by
               Blood
               ,
            
             but
             to
             shew
             also
             the
             whole
             
               use
               of
               blood
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             unto
             Purification
             and
             
               Remission
               of
               Sin.
            
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             to
             declare
             the
             Vertue
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             makes
             an
             Application
             of
             all
             these
             things
             in
             the
             verses
             ensuing
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             gathers
             into
             one
             head
             ,
             sundry
             things
             wherein
             the
             
               sprinkling
               of
               blood
            
             was
             of
             use
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             occasionally
             expressed
             in
             sundry
             Places
             .
             And
             this
             
               one
               observation
            
             removes
             all
             the
             difficulties
             of
             the
             Context
             ;
             which
             all
             arise
             from
             this
             
               one
               supposition
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             here
             an
             account
             only
             of
             what
             was
             done
             at
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             So
             in
             particular
             by
             the
             Addition
             of
             those
             Particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             which
             we
             well
             render
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             that
             what
             he
             affirms
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             vessels
             of
             its
             Ministry
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             was
             done
             afterwards
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             when
             the
             Covenant
             was
             first
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             On
             these
             Grounds
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             the
             Account
             given
             of
             these
             things
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             a
             necessary
             Exposition
             of
             
               the
               Record
               made
               of
               them
               by
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Moses
             took
             the
             blood
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               Calves
               and
               Goats
            
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             double
             difficulty
             herein
             ;
             For
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             blood
             that
             Moses
             so
             used
             was
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Oxen
               ,
               Exod.
            
             24.
             5
             ,
             6.
             which
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             well
             rendered
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             Calves
             .
             But
             this
             hath
             no
             weight
             in
             it
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             there
             used
             ,
             signifies
             all
             Cattle
             of
             the
             Herd
             ,
             great
             and
             small
             ;
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             
               generis
               bovini
            
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             by
             Oxen
             ,
             nor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             by
             Calves
             ;
             we
             might
             have
             rendered
             both
             words
             by
             Bullocks
             .
             But
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             Goats
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             observed
             it
             is
             here
             omitted
             by
             the
             
               Syriack
               Translator
            
             ,
             but
             without
             cause
             .
             Ans.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             were
             
               two
               sorts
               of
               offerings
            
             that
             were
             made
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Burnt-offerings
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             
               Peace-offerings
               ,
               Exod.
            
             24.
             5.
             
             
               They
               offered
               burnt-offerings
               and
               Sacrificed
            
             
             Peace-offerings
             .
             The
             distinct
             expression
             of
             them
             ,
             proves
             the
             offerings
             to
             have
             been
             destinct
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               They
               offered
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               and
               they
               sacrificed
               ,
            
             or
             
               slew
               Peace-offerings
            
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Peace-offerings
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             were
             of
             
               Bullocks
               or
               Oxen
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             said
             of
             what
             sort
             the
             burnt-offerings
             were
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             that
             although
             Bullocks
             only
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             that
             Goats
             also
             were
             Sacrificed
             in
             this
             Peace-offering
             .
             For
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             what
             Ribera
             observes
             on
             the
             Place
             ,
             that
             a
             Goat
             was
             never
             offered
             for
             a
             Peace-offering
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             directly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Peace-offering
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Goats
            
             might
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Peace-offering
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             observes
             that
             one
             
               End
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             at
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             
               was
               purging
            
             and
             making
             Attonement
             ,
             ver
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             For
             in
             all
             Solemn
             Sacrifices
             blood
             was
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             to
             purify
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             Attonement
             for
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             14
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Now
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             an
             
               expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Peace-offerings
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Burnt-offerings
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             were
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             purge
             and
             make
             Attonement
             .
             And
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             principally
             of
             
               Goats
               ,
               Deut.
            
             16.
             7.
             wherefore
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             cannot
             be
             well
             understood
             without
             this
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             we
             may
             add
             hereunto
             also
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Peace-offering
             was
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             13.
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             
               Sprinkled
               on
               the
               People
            
             ,
             as
             this
             blood
             was
             ;
             wherefore
             there
             was
             the
             use
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Goats
             also
             as
             a
             Sin-offering
             in
             this
             great
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             offerings
             were
             conjoyned
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Peace-offerings
             and
             Sin-offerings
             ,
             or
             burnt
             offerings
             for
             Sin
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             were
             .
             And
             therein
             expresly
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Goats
            
             was
             used
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Sin-offerings
             ,
             as
             the
             blood
             of
             Bullocks
             was
             in
             the
             
               Peace-offering
               ,
               Lev.
            
             9.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             mention
             any
             where
             of
             burnt-offerings
             or
             Sin-offerings
             and
             Peace-offerings
             to
             be
             offered
             together
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             of
             them
             was
             of
             Goats
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             so
             infallibly
             at
             this
             Time
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             
               he
               took
               the
               Blood
               with
               Water
               ,
               Scarlet-wool
               ,
               and
               Hyssop
               and
               Sprinkled
               it
            
             ;
             But
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             none
             of
             these
             things
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             sprinkled
             the
             blood
             .
             But
             the
             Answer
             hereunto
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             .
             Blood
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             sprinkled
             either
             in
             less
             or
             greater
             quantities
             .
             Hereon
             there
             were
             two
             ways
             of
             sprinkling
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             with
             the
             finger
             ,
             when
             a
             small
             quantity
             of
             blood
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
               some
               few
               drops
            
             of
             it
             were
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             with
             the
             
               finger
               ;
               Levit.
            
             8.
             15.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             13.
             
             The
             Quantity
             being
             small
             ,
             though
             the
             blood
             were
             immixed
             ,
             and
             almost
             congealed
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             so
             sprinkled
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             Sprinkling
             whereunto
             a
             greater
             
               proportion
               of
               blood
            
             was
             required
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             when
             an
             house
             was
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             and
             thereby
             purifyed
             ;
             This
             was
             done
             by
             
               mixing
               running
               water
            
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             then
             sprinkling
             it
             with
             
               Scarlet-wool
               and
               Hyssop
               .
               Levit.
            
             14.
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             For
             these
             things
             were
             needful
             thereunto
             .
             The
             water
             prevented
             the
             blood
             ,
             from
             being
             so
             congealed
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             sprinkled
             in
             any
             quantity
             .
             The
             Scarlet-wool
             took
             up
             a
             quantity
             of
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Vessel
             wherein
             it
             was
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Bunch
               of
               Hyssop
            
             was
             the
             Sprinkler
             .
             Whereupon
             when
             Moses
             Sprinkled
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Book
             and
             People
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             by
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ways
             ;
             for
             other
             there
             was
             none
             .
             The
             First
             way
             he
             
               could
               not
               do
               it
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             with
             his
             finger
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             a
             great
             quantity
             .
             For
             Moses
             took
             that
             half
             of
             it
             that
             was
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             People
             and
             put
             it
             into
             
               basons
               ,
               Exod.
            
             24.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             was
             therefore
             infallibly
             done
             this
             Latter
             way
             according
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             added
             by
             the
             Apostle
             that
             he
             
               sprinkled
               the
               Book
            
             which
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             Story
             .
             But
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             express
             at
             large
             the
             whole
             Solemnity
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ,
             especially
             not
             to
             omit
             any
             thing
             that
             blood
             was
             applyed
             unto
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             application
             he
             referrs
             the
             Purification
             and
             Dedication
             of
             all
             things
             belonging
             unto
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             unto
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             order
             of
             the
             things
             which
             concerned
             the
             
               Book
               .
               Moses
            
             coming
             down
             from
             the
             Mount
             ,
             told
             the
             People
             by
             word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             all
             things
             which
             God
             had
             spoken
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Sum
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             he
             would
             make
             with
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               came
               and
               told
               the
               People
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             words
             spoken
             on
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Judgments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Laws
             contained
             in
             Chap.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               these
               are
               the
               judgments
               ,
               Chap.
            
             21.
             1.
             
             Upon
             the
             
               Oral
               Rehearsal
            
             of
             these
             words
             and
             Judgments
             the
             People
             gave
             their
             consent
             unto
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             
               The
               People
               answered
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               all
               the
               words
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               we
               will
               do
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             3.
             
             Hereon
             Moses
             made
             a
             Record
             ,
             or
             wrote
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             
               Book
               ;
               ver
            
             .
             4.
             
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             Altar
             and
             Pillars
             were
             prepared
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Book
             which
             he
             had
             written
             was
             
               laid
               on
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             .
             When
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             he
             sprinkled
             the
             Blood
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             After
             which
             ,
             when
             the
             Book
             had
             been
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             as
             it
             
               lay
               on
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             took
             
               the
               Book
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             off
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             
               read
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             Book
             being
             now
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             ,
             as
             the
             Instrument
             and
             Record
             of
             the
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             words
             which
             were
             before
             spoken
             unto
             the
             People
             are
             now
             recited
             or
             
               read
               out
               of
               the
               Book
            
             .
             And
             this
             could
             be
             done
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Book
             it self
             being
             
               now
               sprinkled
            
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             was
             dedicated
             to
             be
             the
             Sacred
             Record
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             
               sprinkled
               the
               People
            
             ;
             in
             Explanation
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             he
             
               sprinkled
               all
               the
               People
            
             .
             And
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             them
             should
             be
             excluded
             from
             this
             Sprinkling
             .
             For
             they
             were
             all
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             blood
             to
             be
             actually
             Sprinkled
             on
             
               all
               individuals
            
             in
             such
             a
             Numberless
             Multitude
             ,
             is
             next
             unto
             what
             is
             naturally
             impossible
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             was
             done
             in
             their
             Representatives
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             done
             towards
             Representatives
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             done
             equally
             towards
             all
             whom
             they
             do
             Represent
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             People
             ,
             had
             two
             Representatives
             that
             day
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               twelve
               Pillars
               of
               Stone
            
             that
             were
             set
             up
             to
             represent
             their
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             signifie
             their
             hard
             and
             stony
             heart
             under
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             Whereas
             those
             Pillars
             were
             placed
             close
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             some
             suppose
             that
             they
             were
             Sprinkled
             as
             representing
             the
             
               twelve
               tribes
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             There
             was
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             Tribes
             ,
             the
             
               Chief
               of
               the
               house
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             who
             drew
             nigh
             unto
             Moses
             and
             were
             Sprinkled
             with
             blood
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Place
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             were
             that
             day
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             words
             which
             Moses
             spake
             unto
             the
             People
             upon
             the
             Sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             are
             not
             
               absolutely
               the
               same
            
             in
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Repetition
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             this
             is
             usual
             with
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Quotations
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             He
             expresseth
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             curiously
             and
             precisely
             render
             the
             sense
             of
             every
             word
             and
             syllable
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             last
             Difficulty
             in
             this
             context
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             hath
             an
             appearance
             of
             the
             greatest
             ,
             is
             in
             what
             the
             Apostle
             affirmes
             concerning
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               and
               all
               the
               Vessels
               of
               it
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Moses
               sprinkled
               them
               all
               with
               Blood.
            
             And
             the
             Time
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             the
             
               Dedication
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
            
             .
             Hence
             a
             twofold
             Difficulty
             doth
             arise
             ;
             First
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Time
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Thing
             it self
             .
             For
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             not
             yet
             made
             or
             erected
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             
               then
               be
               sprinkled
               with
               Blood.
            
             And
             afterwards
             when
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             brought
             into
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             that
             either
             it
             or
             any
             of
             them
             were
             
               sprinkled
               with
               Blood
            
             ,
             but
             only
             
               anointed
               with
               the
               Holy
               Oyl
               ,
               Exod.
            
             40.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             plainly
             distinguish
             what
             he
             affirms
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             from
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             Introduction
             of
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               moreover
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             intimate
             a
             Progress
             unto
             
               another
               Time
            
             and
             occasion
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             words
             of
             ver
             21.
             concerning
             the
             
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               its
               Vessels
               ,
            
             do
             relate
             unto
             what
             follows
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
               and
               almost
               all
               things
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               purged
               with
               Blood
            
             ;
             and
             not
             unto
             those
             that
             precede
             about
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             For
             the
             Argument
             he
             hath
             in
             hand
             is
             not
             confined
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             Blood
             only
             in
             that
             Dedication
             ,
             but
             respects
             the
             whole
             use
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             in
             these
             words
             he
             proceeds
             unto
             ,
             and
             closeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             And
             this
             wholly
             removes
             the
             first
             Difficulty
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             the
             second
             ,
             Expositors
             generally
             answer
             ,
             that
             Aspersion
             or
             Sprinkling
             with
             Blood
             ,
             did
             commonly
             precede
             Unction
             with
             the
             Holy
             Oyl
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             the
             
               Garments
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Vessels
             or
             Utensils
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             it
             was
             appointed
             that
             
               they
               should
               be
               sprinkled
            
             
             
               with
               Blood
               ;
               Exod.
            
             29.
             21.
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Residue
             of
             them
             were
             also
             .
             But
             to
             me
             this
             is
             not
             satisfactory
             .
             And
             be
             it
             spoken
             without
             offence
             ,
             Expositors
             have
             generally
             mistaken
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             he
             argues
             not
             from
             the
             
               first
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             and
             its
             Vessels
             ,
             which
             ,
             for
             ought
             appears
             ,
             was
             by
             Unction
             only
             ;
             But
             making
             ,
             as
             wee
             observed
             before
             ,
             a
             Progress
             unto
             the
             farther
             use
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             in
             purging
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             giveth
             an
             Instance
             in
             what
             was
             done
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             its
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             that
             
               constantly
               and
               Solemnly
               every
               year
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             to
             prove
             his
             general
             Assertion
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               under
               the
               Law
               almost
               all
               things
               were
               purged
               with
               Blood.
            
             And
             Moses
             is
             here
             said
             to
             do
             what
             he
             appointed
             should
             be
             done
             .
             By
             his
             Institution
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             it
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood.
             And
             this
             was
             done
             Solemnly
             once
             every
             year
             ;
             an
             account
             whereof
             is
             given
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             On
             the
             Solemn
             Day
             of
             Attonement
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             to
             sprinkle
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             
               whole
               Tabernacle
               with
               Blood
            
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Attonement
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Uncleannesses
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             remaining
             among
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Uncleannesses
             ;
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             This
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             ,
             not
             to
             prove
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             with
             what
             belonged
             thereunto
             with
             Blood
             ,
             but
             the
             use
             of
             Blood
             in
             general
             to
             make
             Attonement
             ,
             and
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Expiation
             and
             Pardon
             without
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Design
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             and
             no
             other
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Account
             here
             given
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Blood
             for
             Purification
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             containing
             any
             thing
             opposite
             unto
             or
             discrepant
             from
             the
             
               Records
               of
               Moses
            
             concerning
             the
             same
             things
             ;
             that
             it
             gives
             us
             a
             full
             and
             clear
             Exposition
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               Argument
            
             in
             this
             context
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             three
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             must
             be
             omitted
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             He
             designeth
             ,
             1.
             to
             prove
             yet
             farther
             
               the
               necessuy
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             both
             as
             it
             had
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             of
             
               a
               Solemn
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             declare
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             
               Kind
               of
               his
               Death
            
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             Blood
             ;
             because
             the
             Testament
             as
             it
             had
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             was
             confirmed
             and
             ratifyed
             thereby
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             manifest
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               shedding
               of
               Blood
            
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             expiation
             ,
             purging
             ,
             and
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             thereby
             .
             How
             these
             things
             are
             proved
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             in
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Principal
             Truth
             asserted
             ;
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Confirmation
             of
             that
             Proposition
             ;
             which
             is
             twofold
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             From
             what
             
               Moses
               did
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             19.
             
             (
             2
             )
             From
             
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             farther
             Illustration
             of
             the
             same
             Truth
             ,
             by
             other
             Instances
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             
               general
               Inference
            
             or
             Conclusion
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             comprizing
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             he
             intended
             to
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Proposition
             there
             are
             five
             things
             considerable
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             
               note
               of
               Introduction
               ;
               Whereupon
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Quality
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             it
             is
             negative
             ;
             
               neither
               was
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ;
             The
             first
             .
             (
             4
             )
             What
             is
             affirmed
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             was
             dedicated
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             way
             and
             manner
             thereof
             ;
             
               it
               was
               not
               without
               Blood.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Note
             of
             Introduction
             is
             in
             the
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             frequently
             
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             a
             note
             of
             Inference
             in
             those
             Discourses
             which
             are
             Argumentative
             .
             We
             render
             it
             by
             Therefore
             ,
             and
             Wherefore
             ;
             here
             ,
             Whereupon
             .
             For
             it
             intimates
             a
             confirmation
             of
             a
             general
             Rule
             by
             especially
             Instances
             .
             He
             had
             before
             laid
             it
             down
             as
             a
             general
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Testament
               was
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               Death
               .
            
             For
             thereupon
             the
             first
             Testament
             was
             confirmed
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             shed
             in
             their
             Death
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             not
             any
             think
             strange
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testator
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             first
             there
             was
             that
             which
             was
             analogous
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             it
             was
             Death
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             was
             required
             unto
             the
             confirmation
             of
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Proposition
             hath
             a
             
               double
               Negative
            
             in
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             neither
             
             
               was
               it
               without
               Blood
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             Blood
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Testament
             ,
             or
             
             Covenant
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             what
             he
             precisely
             intended
             by
             the
             
               first
               or
               old
               Covenant
            
             ,
             whereof
             he
             discoursed
             at
             large
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             People
             at
             Horeb.
             For
             that
             and
             no
             other
             was
             dedicated
             in
             the
             way
             here
             described
             .
             And
             to
             take
             a
             brief
             Prospect
             into
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             things
             ensuing
             may
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               matter
               of
               it
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             materially
             considered
             ,
             before
             it
             had
             the
             formal
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             And
             these
             were
             all
             the
             things
             that
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             laid
             on
             the
             Altar
             .
             Namely
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             
               Epitome
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             Chap.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             of
             Exodus
             .
             And
             other
             Commands
             and
             Institutions
             that
             were
             given
             afterwards
             ,
             belonged
             unto
             this
             Covenant
             reductively
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             it
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             then
             written
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Manner
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             these
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Being
             proposed
             on
             the
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             being
             entirely
             of
             his
             choosing
             and
             Proposal
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             reveal
             ,
             declare
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             known
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             two
             wayes
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             whole
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             .
             He
             spake
             it
             himself
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             declared
             ;
             Exod.
             19.
             20.
             
             (
             2
             )
             As
             unto
             the
             following
             Judgments
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Rites
             ,
             directive
             of
             their
             walking
             before
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             fundamental
             Rule
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             These
             he
             declared
             by
             Revelation
             unto
             Moses
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             and
             23
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               manner
               of
               its
               Proposal
            
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             was
             twofold
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Preparatory
             .
             For
             before
             the
             Solemn
             Covenanting
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             Moses
             declared
             all
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             consider
             well
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             would
             consent
             to
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             on
             those
             Terms
             ,
             whereon
             they
             gave
             their
             Approbation
             of
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Solemn
             ,
             in
             their
             actual
             and
             absolute
             Acceptance
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             they
             became
             obliged
             throughout
             their
             Generations
             .
             This
             was
             on
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             this
             Covenant
             was
             God
             himself
             .
             
               The
               Covenant
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               with
               you
               ;
               ver
               .
            
             8.
             
             And
             immediately
             after
             ,
             he
             is
             thereon
             called
             
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ;
               ver
               .
            
             20.
             which
             is
             the
             first
             time
             he
             was
             called
             so
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             Pledge
             or
             Token
             of
             his
             Presence
             ,
             as
             Covenanting
             ,
             was
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Jehovah
            
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             a
             Representative
             Pledge
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             People
             in
             the
             
               twelve
               Pillars
               or
               Statues
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Those
               with
               whom
            
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             were
             the
             People
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             none
             exempted
             or
             excluded
             .
             It
             was
             made
             with
             the
             
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               ;
               Deut.
            
             31.
             22.
             even
             all
             on
             whom
             was
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             on
             the
             Women
             ;
             or
             the
             Token
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             on
             the
             Male
             Children
             in
             Circumcision
             ;
             or
             both
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             
               Manner
               on
               the
               Part
               of
               the
               People
            
             of
             entring
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             was
             in
             two
             Acts
             before
             mentioned
             .
             (
             1
             )
             In
             a
             previous
             Approbation
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             In
             a
             Solemn
             engagement
             into
             it
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             Covenant
             whereof
             there
             is
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Scripture
             such
             frequent
             mention
             between
             God
             and
             that
             People
             ,
             the
             Sole
             foundation
             of
             all
             especial
             Relation
             between
             him
             and
             them
             .
             For
             they
             took
             the
             Observation
             of
             its
             Terms
             on
             themselves
             for
             their
             Posterity
             in
             all
             Generations
             until
             the
             end
             should
             be
             .
             On
             their
             Obedience
             hereunto
             ,
             or
             Neglect
             hereof
             ,
             depended
             their
             Life
             and
             Death
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             No
             farther
             did
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             it self
             extend
             .
             But
             whereas
             it
             did
             not
             disanull
             the
             Promise
             that
             was
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             four
             hundred
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             had
             annexed
             unto
             it
             many
             Institutions
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             prefigurative
             and
             significant
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ;
             the
             People
             under
             it
             ,
             had
             a
             Right
             unto
             ,
             and
             Directions
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             And
             something
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Foundation
               of
               a
               Church-state
               among
               any
               People
               ,
               wherein
               God
               is
               to
               be
               honoured
               in
               Ordinances
               of
               instituted
               Worship
               ,
               is
               laid
               in
               a
               Solemn
               Covenant
               between
               him
               and
               them
               .
            
             So
             it
             was
             with
             this
             Church
             of
             Israel
             .
             Before
             this
             they
             served
             God
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             Abraham
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             whole
             People
             were
             gathered
             into
             a
             Church-State
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             ,
             Institutions
             
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Nor
             doth
             God
             oblige
             any
             unto
             instituted
             Worship
             ,
             but
             by
             
               vertue
               of
               a
               Covenant
            
             .
             Unto
             natural
             Worship
             and
             Obedience
             we
             are
             all
             obliged
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Creation
             and
             what
             belongs
             thereunto
             .
             And
             God
             may
             by
             a
             meer
             Act
             of
             Soveraignty
             prescribe
             unto
             us
             the
             Observation
             of
             what
             Rites
             and
             Ordinances
             in
             Divine
             Service
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             But
             he
             will
             have
             all
             our
             Obedience
             to
             be
             Voluntary
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Service
             to
             be
             Reasonable
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             although
             the
             Prescription
             of
             such
             Rites
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             Soveraign
             Pleasure
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             not
             oblige
             us
             unto
             the
             Observance
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Covenant
             between
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             wherein
             we
             voluntarily
             consent
             unto
             and
             accept
             of
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             those
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             are
             prescribed
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             it
             will
             hence
             follow
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               Men
               mistake
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               suppose
               that
               they
               are
               interested
               in
               a
               Church-state
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               Custom
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               were
               by
               Chance
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               how
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             that
             will
             enstate
             us
             in
             this
             Priviledge
             .
             And
             therein
             we
             do
             take
             upon
             our selves
             the
             observance
             of
             all
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             And
             they
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Internal
             and
             Moral
             ,
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Such
             as
             concern
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             of
             it
             .
             Without
             such
             a
             Covenant
             formally
             or
             virtually
             made
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Church-state
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             at
             all
             of
             any
             such
             Covenants
             as
             men
             may
             make
             or
             have
             made
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             God
             ,
             upon
             a
             mixture
             of
             things
             Sacred
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Political
             ,
             with
             such
             sanctions
             as
             they
             find
             out
             ,
             and
             agree
             upon
             among
             themselves
             .
             For
             whatever
             may
             be
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Use
             or
             End
             of
             such
             Covenants
             ,
             they
             no
             way
             belong
             unto
             that
             concerning
             which
             we
             treat
             .
             For
             no
             Terms
             are
             to
             be
             brought
             hereinto
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             belong
             directly
             unto
             the
             Obedience
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             added
             unto
             or
             taken
             from
             the
             express
             Terms
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church-state
             of
             Israel
             was
             constituted
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             entire
             Rule
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             .
             The
             only
             Question
             concerning
             them
             was
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             kept
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             or
             no.
             And
             when
             things
             fell
             into
             disorder
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             frequently
             ,
             as
             the
             sum
             of
             Gods
             charge
             against
             them
             was
             that
             they
             had
             broken
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             the
             Reformation
             of
             things
             attempted
             by
             their
             Godly
             Kings
             before
             ,
             and
             others
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             was
             by
             reducing
             the
             People
             
               to
               renew
               this
               Covenant
            
             without
             any
             Addition
             ,
             Alteration
             or
             Mixture
             of
             things
             of
             another
             nature
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               so
               much
               disorder
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               hath
               entered
               into
               many
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               so
               much
               negligence
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               ,
               about
               the
               Observance
               of
               Evangelical
               Institutions
               ,
               so
               little
               conscientious
               care
               about
               them
               ,
               or
               Reverence
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               benefit
               received
               by
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               all
               much
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               men
               understand
               not
               aright
               the
               Foundation
               of
               that
               Obedience
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               required
               in
               them
               and
               by
               them
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             is
             no
             other
             but
             that
             solemn
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             takes
             upon
             it self
             their
             due
             observance
             .
             This
             renders
             our
             Obedience
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             no
             less
             necessary
             than
             any
             Duties
             of
             Moral
             Obedience
             whatever
             .
             But
             this
             being
             not
             considered
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             Men
             have
             used
             their
             supposed
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             rather
             fallen
             into
             great
             Licentiousness
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             few
             have
             that
             conscientious
             regard
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             their
             Duty
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Consent
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               solemn
               Acceptance
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               required
               on
               our
               part
               unto
               the
               establishment
               of
               any
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Participation
               of
               the
               Benefits
               of
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             Solemnly
             did
             the
             People
             here
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             whereby
             a
             peculiar
             Relation
             was
             established
             between
             him
             and
             them
             .
             The
             meer
             Proposal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             will
             not
             make
             us
             Partakers
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Grace
             or
             Benefits
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             that
             which
             most
             content
             themselves
             withal
             .
             It
             may
             be
             they
             proceed
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Duties
             which
             are
             required
             therein
             ;
             but
             this
             answers
             not
             the
             Design
             and
             way
             of
             God
             in
             dealing
             with
             men
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             proposed
             the
             Terms
             of
             his
             Covenant
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             neither
             compel
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             satisfied
             with
             such
             an
             Obedience
             .
             He
             requires
             that
             upon
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             do
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             answer
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             of
             Eternal
             advantage
             unto
             us
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Equal
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Righteous
             and
             Good.
             Hereon
             he
             requires
             that
             we
             voluntarily
             choose
             and
             consent
             unto
             them
             ,
             ingaging
             our selves
             Solemnly
             unto
             the
             Performance
             of
             them
             all
             and
             every
             
             one
             .
             This
             is
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             intend
             any
             interest
             in
             the
             Grace
             or
             Glory
             prepared
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               was
               the
               way
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               to
               take
               Children
               of
               Covenanters
               into
               the
               same
               Covenant
               with
               their
               Parents
            
             ;
             So
             he
             dealt
             with
             this
             People
             in
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             Alteration
             herein
             in
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Second
             .
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             with
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Of
             this
             Covenant
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             it
             
               was
               consecrated
               with
               Blood
            
             ;
             or
             was
             
             not
             dedicated
             without
             Blood.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             solemnly
             to
             separate
             any
             thing
             unto
             a
             sacred
             use
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Sanction
             of
             the
             Covenant
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             but
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Covenant
             had
             its
             Sanction
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             on
             the
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             offering
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             .
             In
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             offering
             of
             their
             Blood
             ,
             did
             the
             Ratification
             of
             the
             Covenant
             consist
             .
             This
             is
             included
             and
             supposed
             in
             what
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Dedication
             of
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             an
             
               effect
               of
               the
               shedding
               and
               offering
               of
               Blood
               ,
            
             but
             only
             of
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             it
             on
             the
             Book
             and
             the
             People
             .
             Thereby
             had
             it
             its
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             its
             consecration
             or
             dedication
             unto
             Sacred
             use
             ,
             as
             the
             Instrument
             of
             the
             peculiar
             Church-Relation
             between
             God
             and
             that
             People
             ,
             whereof
             the
             
               Book
               was
               the
               Record
            
             .
             So
             was
             every
             thing
             consecrated
             unto
             its
             proper
             use
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             That
             first
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             People
             at
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             became
             their
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             they
             became
             his
             People
             ,
             was
             dedicated
             unto
             sacred
             use
             by
             Blood
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             Book
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             after
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Blood
             had
             been
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             Hence
             it
             follows
             that
             this
             which
             belongs
             so
             essentially
             unto
             the
             solemn
             confirmation
             of
             a
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             necessary
             also
             unto
             the
             Dedication
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             that
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               alone
            
             that
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             effectually
             and
             unchangeably
             dedicated
             unto
             sacred
             use
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             force
             and
             efficacy
             given
             unto
             it
             thereby
             .
             But
             this
             Dedication
             may
             be
             made
             by
             vertue
             of
             
               a
               general
               Rule
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             an
             
               especial
               Command
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             with
             Blood
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             an
             account
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             what
             Moses
             did
             therein
             .
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             Moses
             had
             spoken
             every
             Precept
             unto
             all
             the
             People
             according
             unto
             the
             Law
             ;
             he
             took
             the
             Blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             of
             Goats
             ,
             with
             Water
             and
             Scarlet
             Wool
             and
             Hyssop
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             both
             the
             Book
             and
             all
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             considerable
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             Moses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               he
               did
               therein
            
             ;
             which
             is
             referred
             unto
             two
             Heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             His
             speaking
             or
             reading
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             every
             Precept
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             .
             (
             2
             )
             His
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Book
             and
             People
             with
             Blood.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Moses
             was
             the
             Internuntius
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             in
             this
             great
             Transaction
             .
             
             On
             Gods
             part
             he
             was
             immediately
             called
             unto
             this
             Employment
             .
             Exod.
             3.
             
             And
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             People
             he
             was
             chosen
             and
             desired
             by
             them
             to
             transact
             all
             things
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             making
             and
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             immediate
             Presence
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             19.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             this
             choice
             of
             a
             Spokesman
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             God
             did
             approve
             of
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             Hence
             he
             became
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Men
            
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             Whatever
             therefore
             was
             done
             by
             Moses
             in
             this
             whole
             Affair
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Covenant
             on
             the
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             was
             firm
             and
             unalterable
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             publick
             Person
             authorized
             unto
             this
             work
             .
             And
          
           
           
             1.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             hand
             or
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Mediator
             .
             The
             first
             Covenant
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             was
             immediately
             between
             God
             and
             Man.
             But
             since
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             so
             no
             more
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Man
             hath
             neither
             Meetness
             nor
             confidence
             to
             treat
             immediately
             with
             God.
             Nor
             (
             2
             )
             Any
             Credit
             or
             Reputation
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             an
             Undertaker
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             Nor
             (
             3
             )
             Any
             Ability
             to
             perform
             the
             conditions
             of
             any
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Mediator
             may
             be
             either
             only
             an
             Internuntius
             ,
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             a
             Days-man
             ;
             or
             also
             a
             Surety
             and
             an
             Undertaker
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             old
             Covenant
             ;
             of
             the
             latter
             of
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             None
             can
             interpose
             between
             God
             and
             a
             People
             in
             any
             sacred
             Office
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             called
             of
             God
             and
             approved
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             was
             Moses
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             That
             which
             Moses
             did
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             was
             first
             in
             way
             of
             Preparation
             ;
             And
             there
             are
             three
             things
             in
             the
             Account
             of
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               What
               he
               did
               precisely
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             With
             respect
             
               unto
               whom
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             According
             to
             
               what
               Rule
            
             or
             Order
             he
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             
               spake
               every
               Precept
               ,
               Vul.
               Lat.
               lecto
               omni
               Mandato
               ;
               having
               read
               every
               command
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             sense
             intended
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             in
             this
             place
             as
             recited
             .
             
             So
             it
             is
             rendred
             by
             most
             Translators
             ,
             
               cum
               recitasset
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             read
             in
             the
             Book
             .
             For
             his
             first
             speaking
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             is
             not
             here
             intended
             ,
             but
             his
             
               reading
               in
               the
               Audience
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             7.
             
             He
             spake
             what
             he
             read
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             audibly
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             story
             :
             he
             read
             it
             in
             the
             Audience
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             might
             hear
             and
             understand
             .
             It
             is
             added
             by
             the
             Apostle
             that
             he
             thus
             read
             ,
             spake
             ,
             recited
             every
             Precept
             or
             Command
             .
             He
             took
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             read
             in
             the
             Audience
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             Book
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             
               every
               Precept
            
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             is
             reduced
             by
             the
             Apostle
             unto
             Precepts
             .
             It
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             15.
             
             a
             Law
             ,
             a
             
               Systeme
               of
               Precepts
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             called
             to
             intimate
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             It
             consisted
             principally
             in
             Precepts
             or
             Commandments
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             promising
             no
             Assistance
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             The
             new
             Covenant
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Promises
             .
             And
             although
             it
             hath
             Precepts
             also
             requiring
             Obedience
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             wholly
             founded
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             whereby
             strength
             and
             Assistance
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             Obedience
             are
             given
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             well
             observe
             that
             Moses
             read
             
               every
               precept
               unto
               the
               People
            
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Good
             things
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             depended
             on
             the
             Observation
             of
             
               every
               Precept
            
             .
             For
             a
             Curse
             was
             denounced
             against
             every
             one
             that
             continued
             
               not
               in
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
               Deut.
            
             27.
             26.
             
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               Covenant
               that
               consisted
               in
               meer
               Precepts
               without
               an
               Exhibition
               of
               Spiritual
               strength
               to
               enable
               unto
               Obedience
               ,
               could
               never
               save
               sinners
               .
            
             The
             insufficiency
             of
             this
             Covenant
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             to
             prove
             in
             all
             this
             Discourse
             .
             But
             thereon
             a
             double
             enquiry
             may
             be
             made
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Why
             God
             gave
             this
             Covenant
             which
             was
             so
             insufficient
             unto
             this
             great
             End
             ?
             This
             Question
             is
             proposed
             and
             answered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             (
             2
             )
             How
             then
             did
             any
             of
             the
             People
             yield
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             Covenant
             exhibited
             no
             Aid
             nor
             Assistance
             unto
             it
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             answereth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             that
             they
             received
             it
             by
             
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             disanulled
             by
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               all
               our
               Dealings
               with
               God
               ,
               respect
               must
               be
               had
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               his
               Precepts
               .
            
             And
             the
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Apostle
             James
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             is
             the
             same
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             despised
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             least
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             greatest
             .
             Jam.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2dly
             .
             
               To
               whom
               did
               Moses
            
             thus
             read
             every
             Precept
             ;
             It
             was
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               to
               All
               the
               People
            
             .
             In
             the
             story
             it
             is
             said
             indefinitely
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Audience
               of
               the
               People
            
             ;
             as
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             sprinkled
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Apostle
             adds
             the
             
               note
               of
               Universality
            
             in
             both
             places
             ;
             
               to
               All
               the
               People
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             these
             things
             were
             transacted
             with
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             was
             naturally
             impossible
             that
             the
             one
             half
             of
             the
             individuals
             of
             them
             should
             hear
             Moses
             reading
             )
             they
             were
             all
             equally
             concerned
             in
             what
             was
             said
             and
             done
             .
             Yet
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             after
             Moses
             first
             told
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Elders
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             there
             was
             means
             used
             by
             the
             Elders
             and
             Officers
             ,
             to
             communicate
             the
             things
             ,
             yea
             to
             
               repeat
               the
               words
            
             unto
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             enabled
             to
             give
             their
             
             rational
             consent
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               first
               eminent
               use
               of
               the
               writing
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             (
             for
             this
             Book
             was
             the
             first
             that
             was
             written
             ,
             )
             
               was
               that
               it
               might
               be
               read
               unto
               the
               People
               .
            
             He
             gave
             not
             this
             Book
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             by
             the
             Priests
             ;
             to
             be
             concealed
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             containing
             Mysteries
             unlawful
             to
             be
             divulged
             ,
             or
             impossible
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Such
             conceits
             befell
             not
             the
             Minds
             of
             men
             ,
             until
             the
             Power
             and
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             being
             lost
             ,
             some
             got
             an
             opportunity
             to
             order
             the
             concerns
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             own
             worldly
             Interest
             and
             Advantage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               This
               Book
               was
               both
               written
               and
               read
               in
               the
               Language
               which
               the
               People
               understood
               and
               commonly
               spake
               .
            
             And
             a
             Rule
             was
             herein
             prescribed
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Care
             of
             God
             towards
             his
             Church
             may
             be
             a
             Rule
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               God
               never
               required
               the
               Observance
               of
               any
               Rites
               or
               Duties
               of
               Worship
               ,
               without
               a
               previous
               warranty
               from
               his
               Word
               .
            
             The
             People
             took
             not
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             obliged
             unto
             Obedience
             with
             respect
             unto
             any
             positive
             Institutions
             ,
             until
             Moses
             had
             read
             unto
             them
             every
             precept
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               writing
               of
               this
               Book
               was
               an
               eminent
               Priviledge
               ,
               now
               first
               granted
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               leading
               unto
               a
               more
               perfect
               and
               stable
               condition
               ,
               then
               formerly
               it
               had
               enjoyed
               .
            
             Hitherto
             it
             had
             lived
             on
             Oral
             Instructions
             ,
             from
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             by
             new
             immediate
             Revelations
             ;
             the
             evident
             Defects
             whereof
             were
             now
             removed
             ,
             and
             a
             standard
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             and
             Instruction
             set
             up
             and
             fixed
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             3dly
             .
             There
             is
             the
             Rule
             whereby
             Moses
             proceeded
             herein
             ,
             or
             the
             Warranty
             he
             
             had
             for
             what
             he
             did
             :
             
               According
               to
               the
               Law.
            
             He
             read
             every
             Precept
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             It
             cannot
             be
             the
             Law
             in
             general
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             or
             written
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             in
             any
             place
             contain
             any
             Precept
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             
               particular
               Law
               ,
               Rule
               or
               Command
               ,
            
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             According
             unto
             the
             Ordinance
             or
             Appointment
             of
             God.
             Such
             was
             the
             Command
             that
             God
             gave
             unto
             Moses
             for
             the
             framing
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             
               See
               thou
               make
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
               shewed
               thee
               in
               the
               Mount.
            
             Particularly
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             Agreement
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             Moses
             should
             be
             the
             Internuntius
             ,
             the
             Interpreter
             between
             them
             .
             According
             unto
             this
             Rule
             ,
             Order
             or
             divine
             Constitution
             ,
             Moses
             read
             all
             the
             words
             from
             God
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             unto
             the
             People
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Law
             may
             here
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             God
             in
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             ,
             
               according
               unto
               the
               Soveraign
               Wisdom
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               in
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             with
             all
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             its
             Order
             and
             Use.
             And
             it
             is
             Good
             for
             us
             to
             look
             for
             Gods
             especial
             warranty
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             undertake
             to
             do
             in
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             
               what
               Moses
               did
               immediately
            
             and
             Directly
             towards
             the
             Dedication
             or
             Consecration
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             And
             there
             are
             three
             things
             
             to
             this
             purpose
             mentioned
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               What
               he
               made
               use
               of
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               How
               he
               used
               it
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               With
               respect
               unto
               what
               and
               whom
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               He
               took
               the
               Blood
               of
               Calves
               and
               Goats
               ,
               with
               water
               and
               Scarlet-wool
               and
               Hyssop
               .
            
             He
             took
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Beasts
             that
             were
             offered
             for
             Burnt-offerings
             and
             Peace-offerings
             ;
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Unto
             this
             End
             ,
             in
             their
             slaying
             he
             took
             all
             their
             
               Blood
               in
               Basons
            
             ;
             and
             made
             an
             equal
             Division
             of
             it
             .
             The
             one
             half
             he
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             Altar
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             half
             he
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             People
             .
             That
             which
             was
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             was
             Gods
             Part
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             was
             put
             on
             the
             People
             .
             Both
             the
             Mutual
             stipulation
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Congregation
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Equality
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Equity
             of
             its
             Terms
             ,
             were
             denoted
             hereby
             .
             And
             herein
             lies
             the
             principal
             force
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Blood
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Beasts
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             Wherefore
             both
             Death
             ,
             and
             Death
             by
             blood-sheding
             ,
             was
             required
             unto
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             a
             Covenant
             .
             So
             also
             therefore
             must
             the
             new
             Covenant
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             but
             with
             Blood
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             far
             more
             precious
             than
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             This
             Distribution
             of
             Blood
             ,
             that
             
               half
               of
               it
            
             was
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             
               half
               of
               it
            
             on
             the
             People
             ;
             the
             one
             to
             make
             Attonement
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             purifie
             or
             Sanctifie
             ;
             was
             to
             teach
             the
             two-fold
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             making
             Attonement
             for
             Sin
             unto
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             the
             purifying
             of
             our
             Natures
             in
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             With
             this
             Blood
             he
             took
             the
             things
             mentioned
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             Use
             ,
             
             which
             was
             Sprinkling
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             it
             was
             in
             part
             declared
             before
             .
             The
             Blood
             being
             
               put
               into
               Basons
            
             ,
             and
             having
             
               water
               mixed
            
             with
             it
             to
             keep
             it
             fluid
             and
             aspersible
             ,
             He
             took
             a
             bunch
             or
             
               bundle
               of
               Hyssop
            
             bound
             up
             with
             
               Scarlet
               wool
            
             ,
             and
             dipping
             it
             into
             the
             Basons
             sprinkled
             the
             Blood
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             all
             spent
             in
             that
             Service
             .
          
           
             This
             Rite
             or
             way
             of
             Sprinkling
             was
             chosen
             of
             God
             as
             an
             expressive
             token
             or
             sign
             of
             the
             effectual
             Communication
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Covenant
             unto
             them
             that
             were
             sprinkled
             .
             Hence
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             unto
             Sanctification
             is
             called
             the
             
               Sprinkling
               of
               his
               Blood.
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
             And
             our
             Apostle
             comprizeth
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Sprinkling
               ,
               chap.
            
             12.
             24.
             
             And
             I
             fear
             that
             those
             who
             have
             used
             the
             expression
             with
             some
             contempt
             ,
             when
             applyed
             by
             themselves
             unto
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             have
             not
             observed
             that
             Reverence
             of
             Holy
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             required
             of
             us
             .
             For
             this
             
               Symbol
               of
               Sprinkling
            
             was
             that
             which
             God
             himself
             chose
             and
             appointed
             ,
             as
             a
             meet
             and
             apt
             token
             of
             the
             Communication
             of
             Covenant-Mercy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             unto
             our
             Souls
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               will
               not
               benefit
               or
               advantage
               us
               without
               an
               especial
               and
               particular
               Application
               of
               it
               unto
               our
               own
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             not
             as
             well
             
               Sprinkled
               upon
               us
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             
               offered
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             avail
             us
             .
             The
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             divided
             as
             was
             that
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             the
             one
             half
             being
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             whole
             produced
             both
             these
             effects
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             one
             will
             not
             profit
             us
             without
             the
             other
             .
             We
             shall
             have
             no
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Attonement
             made
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             its
             efficacy
             on
             our
             own
             Souls
             unto
             their
             Purification
             .
             And
             this
             we
             cannot
             have
             unless
             it
             be
             
               sprinkled
               on
               us
            
             ;
             unless
             particular
             Application
             be
             made
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             an
             especial
             Act
             of
             Faith
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Object
             of
             this
             Act
             of
             Sprinkling
             was
             the
             
               Book
               it self
               and
               all
               the
               People
               .
            
             The
             same
             Blood
             was
             on
             the
             Book
             wherein
             the
             Covenant
             was
             recorded
             ,
             and
             the
             
             People
             that
             entred
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             this
             Sprinkling
             was
             for
             purifying
             and
             purging
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             Unto
             what
             end
             the
             
               Book
               it self
            
             was
             sprinkled
             ,
             which
             was
             holy
             and
             undefiled
             ?
             I
             Answer
             ;
             There
             were
             two
             things
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             all
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Attonement
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Purification
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             these
             respects
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             
               Book
               it self
            
             should
             be
             sprinkled
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             it
             was
             sprinkled
             as
             it
             lay
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             where
             Attonement
             was
             made
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             plainly
             to
             signifie
             that
             Attonement
             was
             to
             be
             made
             by
             blood
             ,
             for
             sins
             committed
             against
             that
             book
             or
             the
             Law
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             Without
             this
             that
             book
             would
             have
             been
             unto
             the
             People
             like
             that
             given
             to
             Ezekiel
             ,
             that
             was
             written
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             
               written
               therein
               Lamentations
               and
               Mourning
               and
               Woe
               ;
               Chap.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             Nothing
             but
             Curse
             and
             Death
             could
             they
             expect
             from
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Sprinkling
             of
             it
             with
             blood
             as
             it
             lay
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             was
             a
             Testimony
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             Attonement
             should
             be
             made
             by
             blood
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             things
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Book
             in
             it self
             was
             Pure
             and
             Holy
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             all
             Gods
             Institutions
             ;
             but
             unto
             us
             every
             thing
             is
             unclean
             that
             is
             not
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             So
             afterwards
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             it
             were
             purified
             every
             year
             with
             blood
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               Uncleannesses
               of
               the
               People
               in
               their
               Transgressions
               .
               Levit.
            
             16.
             
             Wherefore
             on
             both
             these
             accounts
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Book
             it self
             should
             be
             sprinkled
             .
          
           
             The
             blood
             thus
             sprinkled
             was
             mingled
             with
             water
             .
             The
             natural
             Reason
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             ,
             to
             keep
             it
             
               fluid
               and
               aspersible
            
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             Mystery
             in
             it
             also
             .
             That
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             typified
             by
             this
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             used
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             Design
             to
             declare
             .
             And
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             this
             mixture
             of
             it
             with
             water
             might
             represent
             that
             
               Blood
               and
               Water
               which
               came
               out
               of
               his
               side
               when
               it
               was
               pierced
               .
            
             For
             the
             Mystery
             thereof
             was
             very
             great
             .
             Hence
             that
             Apostle
             which
             saw
             it
             and
             bare
             Record
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             .
             Joh.
             19.
             34
             ,
             35.
             affirms
             likewise
             that
             
               he
               came
               by
               water
               and
               blood
            
             ;
             and
             
               not
               by
               blood
               only
            
             ,
             1
             
               Epist.
               chap.
            
             5.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             He
             came
             not
             only
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             us
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             justifyed
             ;
             but
             to
             sprinkle
             us
             with
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             blood
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             compared
             unto
             water
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Sprinkler
             it self
             composed
             of
             
               Scarlet
               wool
               and
               Hyssop
            
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             and
             through
             which
             all
             Grace
             is
             communicated
             unto
             us
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             his
             fulness
             we
             receive
             ,
             and
             Grace
             for
             Grace
             )
             was
             signified
             by
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Analogie
             and
             Similitude
             between
             them
             are
             not
             so
             evident
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             with
             respect
             unto
             some
             other
             Types
             .
             The
             Hyssop
             was
             an
             humble
             Plant
             ,
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             of
             a
             
               sweet
               savour
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             4.
             33.
             
             So
             was
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             amongst
             men
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             
               tall
               Cedars
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Hence
             was
             his
             complaint
             ;
             
               that
               he
               was
               as
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               a
               reproach
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               despised
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               Psal.
            
             22.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             
               Scarlet
               wool
            
             might
             represent
             him
             as
             red
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             press
             these
             things
             ,
             of
             whose
             Interpretation
             we
             have
             not
             a
             certain
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             The
             principal
             Truth
             asserted
             is
             confirmed
             by
             what
             Moses
             said
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             he
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XX.
             
          
           
             Saying
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Testament
             which
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             Difference
             between
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Repetition
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             not
             material
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Behold
             ,
             in
             Moses
             ,
             is
             rendred
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             ;
             both
             demonstrative
             Notes
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             For
             in
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             words
             Moses
             shewed
             the
             Blood
             unto
             the
             People
             ;
             And
             so
             
               Behold
               the
               Blood
            
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               Blood.
            
             The
             making
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               hath
               cut
               ,
               divided
            
             ,
             solemnly
             made
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hath
               enjoyned
            
             or
             commanded
             you
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             partly
             to
             signify
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             People's
             Acceptance
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               God
            
             ,
             enjoyning
             them
             or
             requiring
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             partly
             to
             intimate
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             which
             consisted
             in
             Precepts
             and
             Injunctions
             principally
             ,
             and
             not
             absolutely
             in
             Promises
             as
             the
             New
             Covenant
             doth
             .
             The
             last
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Concerning
               all
               these
               words
               ,
            
             the
             Apostle
             omits
             .
             For
             he
             includes
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               you
            
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             respect
             therein
             both
             unto
             the
             words
             themselves
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             which
             were
             Precepts
             and
             Injunctions
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             command
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             Moses
             said
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Testament
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             
             proves
             that
             Death
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             blood
             therein
             was
             necessary
             unto
             the
             consecration
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             
               first
               Testament
            
             .
             For
             so
             Moses
             expresly
             affirms
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             it
             ;
             
               This
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ;
             without
             which
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             a
             firm
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ;
             Not
             I
             confess
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             in
             general
             ;
             for
             a
             Covenant
             may
             be
             solemnly
             established
             without
             Death
             or
             Blood
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             especial
             end
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             prefigure
             the
             confirmation
             of
             that
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             established
             but
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             this
             adds
             both
             force
             and
             evidence
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             proves
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             Blood-shedding
             or
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             which
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             it
             was
             prefigurative
             hereof
             ,
             was
             
               not
               confirmed
               without
               Blood.
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             whereas
             God
             had
             solemnly
             promised
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             different
             from
             or
             not
             according
             unto
             the
             Old
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             proved
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             follows
             unavoidably
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             confirmed
             with
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Mediator
            
             ,
             (
             for
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             it
             could
             not
             be
             )
             which
             is
             that
             Truth
             wherein
             he
             did
             instruct
             them
             ;
             And
             nothing
             was
             more
             cogent
             to
             take
             off
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             Cross
             and
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Enuntiation
             it self
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             it
             is
             figurative
             and
             Sacramental
             .
             The
             Covenant
             had
             no
             blood
             of
             its
             own
             ;
             but
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             is
             called
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             the
             Covenant
             was
             dedicated
             and
             established
             by
             it
             .
             Neither
             was
             the
             Covenant
             really
             established
             by
             it
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             People
             in
             their
             professed
             Obedience
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Covenant
             depended
             on
             .
             But
             this
             blood
             was
             a
             confirmatory
             sign
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             Token
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             of
             their
             mutual
             engagements
             in
             that
             Covenant
             .
             So
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
            
             was
             called
             
             
               Gods
               Pass-over
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             sign
             and
             token
             of
             Gods
             
               passing
               over
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               when
               he
               destroyed
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               Exod.
            
             12.
             11
             ,
             21.
             
             With
             reference
             it
             was
             unto
             those
             Sacramental
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             accustomed
             unto
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Bread
               and
               the
               Wine
            
             ,
             whose
             use
             he
             appointed
             therein
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
            
             ;
             and
             any
             other
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             wholly
             overthrows
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             holy
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             this
             Blood
             was
             a
             
               confirmatory
               Sign
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             From
             
               Gods
               Institution
            
             ,
             he
             appointed
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             is
             express
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             .
             (
             2
             )
             From
             
               an
               Implication
            
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             both
             Parties
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             God
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             on
             whom
             it
             was
             sprinkled
             .
             For
             it
             being
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             that
             were
             slain
             ,
             in
             this
             use
             of
             it
             each
             Party
             as
             it
             were
             engaged
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             Observation
             and
             Performance
             of
             what
             was
             respectively
             undertaken
             by
             them
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Typically
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             represented
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fore-signified
             the
             Necessity
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             See
             Zech.
             9.
             11.
             
             Matth.
             26.
             28.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             15.
             
             So
             was
             it
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             a
             sign
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             of
             their
             mutual
             consent
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             taking
             on
             themselves
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Condescension
               of
               God
               in
               making
               a
               Covenant
               with
               men
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               blessed
               Object
               of
               all
               holy
               Admiration
               .
            
             For
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             infinite
             Distance
             and
             disproportion
             that
             is
             between
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             Nature
             and
             State
             or
             Condition
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Ends
             of
             this
             Covenant
             which
             are
             all
             unto
             our
             Eternal
             Advantage
             ,
             he
             standing
             in
             no
             need
             of
             us
             or
             our
             Obedience
             ;
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Obligation
             that
             he
             takes
             upon
             himself
             unto
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             ,
             whereas
             he
             might
             righteously
             deal
             with
             us
             in
             a
             way
             of
             meer
             Soveraignity
             ;
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Assurance
             he
             gives
             us
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             confirmed
             with
             his
             Oath
             ;
             Do
             all
             set
             forth
             the
             ineffable
             Glory
             of
             this
             Condescension
             .
             And
             this
             will
             at
             length
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Blessedness
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             this
             Covenant
             is
             Embraced
             ,
             and
             the
             Eternal
             Misery
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             Refused
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             having
             given
             this
             full
             Confirmation
             unto
             his
             principal
             Assertion
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             for
             the
             Illustration
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             use
             and
             efficacy
             of
             blood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             unto
             Purification
             and
             Attonement
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXI
             ,
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             he
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             both
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             And
             almost
             all
             things
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             purged
             with
             Blood
             ;
             and
             without
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             is
             no
             Remission
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Observation
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               in
               like
               manner
            
             ,
             do
             manifest
             that
             this
             is
             not
             a
             continuation
             of
             the
             former
             Instance
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             belongs
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Proceed
             unto
             another
             Argument
             ,
             to
             evince
             the
             farther
             use
             of
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             blood
             unto
             Purification
             and
             Attonement
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             not
             only
             to
             prove
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             it
             in
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Sins
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             shews
             that
             as
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             was
             dedicated
             with
             blood
             ,
             which
             proves
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             
               ways
               and
               means
            
             of
             Solemn
             Worship
             were
             purged
             and
             purified
             by
             the
             same
             means
             which
             demonstrates
             its
             Efficacy
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             absolutely
             oppose
             the
             
               usual
               Interpretation
            
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Erection
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             Dedication
             of
             it
             with
             all
             its
             Vessels
             and
             Utensils
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Sprinkling
             with
             Blood
             ,
             though
             not
             expresly
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             ,
             for
             he
             only
             declares
             the
             
               Unction
               of
               them
               with
               the
               Holy
               Oyl
               ,
               Exod.
            
             40.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             For
             as
             unto
             the
             
               Garments
               of
               Aaron
            
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             which
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             were
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             holy
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             declared
             that
             they
             
               were
               sprinkled
               with
               Blood
               ,
               Exod.
            
             29.
             21.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Sprinkled
             when
             it
             was
             Anointed
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             said
             wherewith
             .
             And
             Josephus
             who
             was
             himself
             a
             Priest
             ,
             affirms
             that
             all
             the
             things
             belonging
             
             unto
             the
             Sanctuary
             were
             
               dedicated
               with
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             which
             things
             are
             usually
             pleaded
             for
             this
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             absolutely
             reject
             it
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             Evident
             that
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             
               a
               Progress
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             from
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             blood
             ,
             unto
             the
             use
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sprinkling
             of
             blood
             in
             all
             holy
             Administrations
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             I
             choose
             rather
             to
             referre
             the
             words
             unto
             that
             
               solemn
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             it
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             with
             blood
             of
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             which
             was
             made
             annually
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Attonement
             .
             This
             the
             Introduction
             of
             these
             words
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             declare
             .
             As
             the
             Covenant
             was
             dedicated
             with
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             blood
             ,
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             it
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             unto
             their
             sacred
             use
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Difficulty
             in
             this
             Interpretation
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Moses
               is
               said
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             we
             intend
             ,
             was
             done
             by
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Successors
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             applying
             it
             unto
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             blood
             or
             its
             sprinkling
             ,
             but
             of
             anointing
             only
             .
             Wherefore
             
               Moses
               is
               said
               to
               do
               what
               he
               appointed
               to
               be
               done
               ,
            
             what
             the
             Law
             required
             which
             was
             given
             by
             him
             .
             So
             Moses
             is
             frequently
             used
             for
             the
             Law
             given
             by
             him
             .
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
             
               For
               Moses
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               in
               every
               City
               them
               that
               preach
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath-day
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Law.
             Moses
             then
             sprinkled
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             an
             everlasting
             Ordinance
             he
             appointed
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             .
             And
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             declare
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             not
             of
             Dedication
             but
             of
             Expiation
             and
             Purification
             .
          
           
             This
             Sprinkling
             therefore
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             Vessels
             was
             that
             which
             was
             done
             annually
             on
             the
             Day
             of
             Attonement
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             For
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             both
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Ministry
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             ;
             as
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             ;
             And
             the
             End
             of
             it
             was
             to
             purge
             them
             because
             of
             the
             Uncleannesses
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             .
             And
             that
             which
             we
             are
             taught
             herein
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
          
           
             I.
             
               In
               all
               things
               wherein
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ,
               whereby
               we
               approach
               unto
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Application
               of
               it
               unto
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               gives
               us
               a
               gracious
               Acceptance
               with
               him
               .
            
             Without
             this
             all
             is
             unclean
             and
             defiled
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Even
               Holy
               things
               and
               Institutions
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               themselves
               clean
               and
               unpolluted
               ,
               are
               relatively
               defiled
               ,
               by
               the
               unholiness
               of
               them
               that
               use
               them
               ;
               defiled
               unto
               them
               .
            
             So
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             because
             of
             the
             uncleannesses
             of
             the
             People
             among
             whom
             it
             was
             .
             For
             unto
             the
             unclean
             all
             things
             are
             unclean
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             an
             Inference
             which
             he
             afterwards
             applies
             at
             large
             unto
             his
             present
             Purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               And
               almost
               all
               things
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               purged
               with
               blood
               ;
               And
               without
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               is
               no
               Remission
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Parts
             of
             this
             Verse
             ;
             or
             there
             is
             a
             double
             Assertion
             in
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             
               almost
               all
               things
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               purged
               with
               Blood.
            
             (
             2
             )
             That
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               is
               no
               Remission
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             there
             is
             considerable
             the
             Assertion
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Limitation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Assertion
             it self
             is
             ,
             that
             
               by
               the
               Law
               all
               things
               were
               purged
               with
               Blood
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             the
             Rule
             ,
             the
             Commands
             ,
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             ;
             In
             that
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             were
             obliged
             unto
             by
             the
             Law.
             According
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             purging
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             making
             of
             Attonement
             .
             This
             he
             inferres
             and
             concludes
             from
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Purification
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             its
             Ministry
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             he
             designs
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               his
               Blood
               for
               the
               purging
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             whereof
             those
             legal
             things
             were
             Types
             and
             Representations
             .
             Of
             these
             legal
             Purifications
             ,
             or
             
               purgings
               by
               Blood
            
             ,
             we
             have
             treated
             already
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Limitation
             of
             this
             Assertion
             is
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             almost
             .
             Some
             few
             Purifications
             
             there
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             that
             were
             not
             by
             Blood.
             Such
             ,
             as
             some
             judge
             ,
             was
             that
             by
             the
             Ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             mingled
             with
             water
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             treated
             on
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             But
             I
             am
             not
             certain
             that
             this
             may
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Purification
             without
             Blood.
             For
             the
             Heifer
             whose
             Ashes
             were
             used
             in
             it
             was
             first
             slain
             ,
             and
             its
             blood
             poured
             out
             .
             Afterwards
             the
             blood
             as
             well
             as
             the
             flesh
             was
             burnt
             and
             reduced
             unto
             Ashes
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             way
             of
             Purification
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               without
               blood
            
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Purifying
             efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             offered
             himself
             an
             whole
             Burnt-offering
             unto
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             .
             But
             there
             were
             
               two
               sorts
            
             of
             Purifications
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             blood
             was
             neither
             formally
             nor
             virtually
             applyed
             or
             used
             .
             The
             one
             was
             by
             Fire
             in
             things
             that
             would
             endure
             it
             ;
             Numb
             .
             31.
             23.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             things
             as
             well
             as
             Persons
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             declares
             .
             The
             other
             was
             by
             water
             ,
             whereof
             there
             were
             many
             Instances
             .
             See
             Exod.
             19.
             10.
             
             Levit.
             16.
             26
             ,
             28.
             chap.
             22.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
          
           
             All
             other
             Representations
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               Blood
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Offering
               and
               Sprinkling
               of
               Blood.
               
            
             
          
           
             From
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Purifications
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             the
             Limitation
             of
             Almost
             .
             For
             the
             conceit
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             ferè
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             
               purged
               ,
               were
               almost
               purged
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             only
             ineffectually
             ,
             is
             most
             improper
             .
             For
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             natural
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             direct
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Only
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Purifications
               which
               were
               by
               fire
               and
               water
               ,
               were
               of
               such
               things
               as
               had
               no
               immediate
               Influence
               into
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               cases
               as
               wherein
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               was
               not
               immediately
               concerned
               ;
               nor
               of
               such
               things
               wherewith
               Conscience
               was
               defiled
               .
            
             They
             were
             only
             of
             external
             Pollutions
             ,
             by
             things
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             Indifferent
             ;
             and
             had
             nothing
             of
             Sin
             in
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Sacred
             Institutions
             which
             were
             not
             concerning
             the
             immediate
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             things
             which
             in
             themselves
             did
             defile
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             were
             as
             hedges
             and
             fences
             about
             those
             which
             really
             did
             so
             .
             They
             served
             to
             warn
             Men
             not
             to
             come
             near
             those
             things
             which
             had
             a
             real
             defilement
             in
             themselves
             .
             See
             Matth.
             15.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Thus
             
               almost
               all
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             absolutely
             all
             ,
             which
             had
             any
             inward
             real
             Moral
             defilement
             ,
             
               were
               purged
               with
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             directed
             unto
             the
             purging
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               was
               a
               great
               variety
               of
               legal
               Purifications
               .
            
             For
             as
             all
             of
             them
             together
             could
             not
             absolutely
             purge
             Sin
             ,
             but
             only
             direct
             unto
             what
             would
             do
             so
             ;
             so
             none
             of
             them
             by
             themselves
             could
             fully
             represent
             
               that
               one
               Sacrifice
               by
               blood
            
             ,
             whereby
             all
             sin
             was
             to
             be
             purged
             ;
             therefore
             were
             they
             multiplyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             variety
             argues
             that
             in
             our selves
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             Polluted
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             Sin
             cleaveth
             unto
             all
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             defile
             us
             even
             in
             our
             best
             Duties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               variety
               of
               Institutions
            
             was
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Bondage-state
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             a
             Yoke
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             .
             For
             it
             was
             almost
             an
             insuperable
             Difficulty
             to
             attain
             an
             Assurance
             that
             they
             had
             observed
             them
             all
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ;
             the
             Penalties
             of
             their
             Neglect
             being
             very
             severe
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             outward
             Observation
             of
             them
             was
             both
             burdensome
             and
             chargeable
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             we
             are
             directed
             
               to
               make
               our
               Address
               by
               Faith
               on
               all
               occasions
               unto
               that
               one
               Sacrifice
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               our
               sins
               .
            
             Howbeit
             many
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Mystery
             thereof
             ,
             do
             again
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             other
             ways
             for
             the
             Purification
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             are
             multiplied
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               great
               Mystery
            
             wherein
             God
             instructed
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             especially
             by
             and
             under
             legal
             Institutions
             ,
             was
             that
             
               all
               purging
               of
               Sin
               was
               to
               be
               by
               blood
               .
            
             This
             was
             that
             which
             by
             all
             Sacrifices
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             all
             Legal
             Institutions
             ,
             he
             declared
             unto
             Mankind
             .
             Blood
             is
             the
             only
             means
             of
             Purging
             and
             Attonement
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             whole
             Law.
             All
             was
             to
             manifest
             ,
             
               that
               the
               washing
               and
               purging
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               Sin
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               second
               Assertion
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             that
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               there
               is
               no
               Remission
               .
            
             Some
             would
             have
             these
             words
             to
             contain
             an
             Application
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             before
             ,
             unto
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Apostle
             yet
             continues
             
             in
             his
             Account
             of
             things
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             enters
             on
             the
             Application
             of
             them
             not
             before
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             by
             vertue
             of
             its
             Institutions
             ,
             are
             here
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             
               By
               the
               Law
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
               there
               was
               no
               Remission
            
             .
             Yet
             ,
             though
             that
             Season
             be
             particularly
             intended
             ,
             the
             Axiom
             is
             universally
             true
             ,
             and
             applicable
             unto
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             Even
             under
             it
             ,
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               is
               no
               Remission
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             was
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               sinned
               should
               die
            
             ;
             But
             whereas
             
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               liveth
               and
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             God
             had
             provided
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Testification
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             should
             not
             be
             immediately
             executed
             on
             all
             that
             sinned
             .
             This
             he
             did
             by
             allowing
             the
             People
             to
             
               make
               Attonement
            
             for
             their
             sins
             by
             blood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             Levit.
             17.
             11.
             
             For
             hereby
             God
             signified
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             That
             by
             this
             blood
             there
             should
             be
             a
             
               Political
               Remission
            
             granted
             unto
             sinners
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             die
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             for
             such
             sins
             as
             were
             not
             Politically
             to
             be
             spared
             ,
             no
             Sacrifice
             was
             allowed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             
               real
               Spiritual
               Forgiveness
            
             ,
             and
             gracious
             Acceptance
             with
             himself
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             obtained
             alone
             by
             that
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             this
             blood
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             were
             of
             various
             kinds
             ,
             there
             were
             particular
             Sacrifices
             instituted
             to
             answer
             that
             variety
             .
             This
             variety
             of
             Sacrifices
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             various
             sorts
             or
             kinds
             of
             sins
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             to
             make
             Attonement
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             discussed
             and
             explained
             .
             Their
             Institution
             and
             Order
             is
             recorded
             ,
             Levit.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             if
             any
             Person
             neglected
             that
             
               especial
               Sacrifice
            
             which
             was
             appointed
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             his
             
               especial
               Sin
            
             ,
             he
             was
             left
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Politically
             and
             Spiritually
             ,
             there
             was
             
               no
               Remission
            
             .
             Yea
             also
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             ,
             there
             were
             sins
             that
             could
             not
             be
             reduced
             directly
             unto
             any
             of
             those
             for
             whose
             Remission
             sacrifices
             were
             directed
             in
             particular
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             graciously
             provided
             against
             the
             Distress
             or
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             either
             of
             these
             Accounts
             .
             For
             whether
             the
             People
             had
             fallen
             under
             the
             neglect
             of
             any
             of
             those
             
               especial
               ways
               of
               Attonement
            
             ,
             or
             had
             contracted
             the
             Guilt
             of
             such
             sins
             ,
             as
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             reduce
             unto
             any
             sort
             of
             them
             that
             were
             to
             be
             expiated
             ,
             he
             had
             gratiously
             prepared
             the
             great
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             wherein
             publick
             Attonement
             was
             made
             for
             all
             the
             Sins
             ,
             Trangressions
             and
             Iniquities
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             they
             were
             ;
             Levit.
             16.
             21.
             
             But
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             he
             established
             the
             Rule
             ,
             that
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               was
               no
               Remission
               .
            
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             Exception
             in
             the
             case
             of
             him
             who
             was
             so
             poor
             that
             he
             could
             not
             provide
             the
             meanest
             offering
             of
             blood
             for
             a
             Sin-offering
             .
             For
             he
             was
             allowed
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             offer
             the
             
               Tenth
               part
               of
               an
               Ephah
               of
               fine
               flower
            
             for
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             forgiven
             him
             .
             Levit.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             almost
             ,
             may
             be
             here
             again
             repeated
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             single
             case
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               general
               Rule
            
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             this
             exception
             was
             not
             an
             ordinary
             Constitution
             ,
             but
             depended
             on
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             made
             a
             gracious
             Condescension
             .
             And
             this
             Necessity
             oft-times
             of
             it self
             without
             any
             Constitution
             suspends
             a
             positive
             Law
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             Dispensation
             unto
             the
             infringers
             of
             it
             .
             So
             was
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             eat
             of
             the
             Shew-bread
             in
             his
             hunger
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             works
             of
             Mercy
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             which
             Instances
             are
             given
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               particular
               exception
            
             on
             this
             consideration
             did
             rather
             strengthen
             then
             invalidate
             the
             
               general
               Rule
            
             of
             the
             Law.
             Besides
             the
             nearest
             approach
             was
             made
             unto
             it
             that
             might
             be
             .
             For
             fine
             flower
             is
             the
             best
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             whereby
             Mans
             Life
             is
             sustained
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Offering
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Offerer
             testified
             that
             by
             his
             sin
             he
             had
             forfeited
             his
             own
             Life
             and
             all
             whereby
             it
             was
             sustained
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Offering
             of
             Blood.
             
          
           
             The
             Expositors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             here
             greatly
             perplex
             themselves
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               their
               Mass
            
             ,
             from
             this
             destroying
             sentence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             a
             Sacrifice
             they
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             Yet
             they
             say
             it
             is
             an
             
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             any
             blood
             shed
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             
               Crucified
               by
               them
               afresh
            
             every
             day
             ;
             as
             indeed
             in
             some
             sense
             he
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             shed
             his
             Blood.
             If
             it
             be
             unbloody
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             way
             available
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             
             
             
             
             
             sins
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             sober
             have
             no
             way
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             denying
             the
             Mass
             to
             be
             a
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             which
             is
             done
             expresly
             by
             Estius
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             But
             this
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             direct
             assertions
             contained
             in
             the
             Mass
             it self
             ,
             and
             razeth
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             God
             gave
             them
             so
             much
             Light
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             know
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             profess
             ,
             that
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               is
               no
               Remission
               ,
            
             how
             great
             is
             the
             Darkness
             of
             Men
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             who
             look
             ,
             seek
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             any
             other
             way
             after
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               great
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Demerit
               of
               sin
               ,
               of
               the
               Holiness
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             For
             such
             was
             the
             Nature
             and
             Demerit
             of
             Sin
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             with
             respect
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               Blood
            
             it
             could
             not
             be
             pardoned
             .
             They
             are
             strangers
             unto
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             please
             themselves
             with
             other
             imaginations
             .
             And
             what
             Blood
             must
             this
             be
             ?
             That
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               take
               away
               Sin
               ,
               was
               utterly
               impossible
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Apostle
             declares
             .
             It
             must
             be
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               Rom.
            
             3
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             And
             herein
             were
             glorified
             both
             the
             Love
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             spared
             not
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
             but
             gave
             him
             up
             to
             be
             a
             bloody
             Sacrifice
             in
             his
             Death
             for
             us
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             following
             Verses
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             an
             Application
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             discoursed
             concerning
             the
             Services
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             with
             their
             
               use
               and
               efficacy
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             its
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             efficacy
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             unto
             his
             present
             Argument
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Excellency
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             offered
             thereby
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             
               the
               way
               of
               Comparison
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             there
             was
             of
             Similitude
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             opposition
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             was
             singular
             in
             the
             Person
             and
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             no
             share
             ;
             declaring
             on
             both
             accounts
             the
             
               incomparable
               Excellency
            
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             above
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             theirs
             .
             And
             hereon
             he
             concludes
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             with
             an
             Elegant
             comparison
             and
             opposition
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             he
             comprizeth
             in
             few
             words
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             effects
             on
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             That
             wherein
             in
             general
             there
             was
             a
             Similitude
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Difference
             of
             Importance
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             these
             words
             by
             any
             Interpreters
             of
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             singly
             they
             have
             been
             all
             of
             them
             before
             spoken
             unto
             .
             Only
             the
             Syriack
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Similitudes
             ,
             not
             unaptly
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             the
             Patterns
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Heavens
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             these
             ;
             but
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
             with
             better
             Sacrifices
             then
             these
             .
          
           
             An
             Entrance
             is
             made
             in
             these
             words
             into
             the
             comparison
             intended
             .
             For
             as
             unto
             both
             sorts
             of
             Sacrifices
             compared
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             granted
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             purged
             the
             things
             whereunto
             they
             were
             applyed
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             Difference
             also
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             things
             that
             were
             purified
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             respective
             Purifications
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               A
               note
               of
               Inference
            
             ,
             or
             dependance
             on
             the
             former
             Discourse
             ;
             Therefore
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               A
               Double
               Proposition
            
             of
             things
             of
             divers
             natures
             compared
             
             together
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               The
               Modification
            
             of
             both
             those
             Propositions
             ,
             
               It
               was
               necessary
            
             .
             (
             4
             )
             In
             the
             
               first
               Proposition
            
             there
             is
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               subject
               Matter
            
             spoken
             of
             ;
             
               The
               Patterns
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               What
               is
               affirmed
               of
               them
            
             as
             necessary
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             
               should
               be
               purified
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Means
             whereby
             ;
             
               with
               these
            
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             same
             things
             are
             proposed
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             namely
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             things
             spoken
             of
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             is
             affirmed
             of
             them
             is
             traduced
             from
             the
             other
             Proposition
             ;
             they
             also
             were
             purified
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             means
             whereby
             they
             were
             so
             ;
             
               with
               better
               Sacrifices
               then
               these
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             first
             occurrs
             is
             the
             
               Note
               of
               Inference
            
             ,
             or
             Dependance
             on
             the
             former
             
             Discourse
             ;
             Therefore
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             an
             equal
             respect
             unto
             both
             parts
             of
             the
             Assertion
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             things
             but
             their
             Manifestation
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             the
             legal
             Purification
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Purification
             that
             is
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             evident
             and
             manifest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             both
             the
             things
             affirmed
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               it
               was
               necessary
            
             they
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             from
             Gods
             Institution
             and
             Appointment
             .
             There
             was
             no
             Necessity
             
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             Patterns
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             should
             be
             purged
             with
             these
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             on
             Supposition
             that
             God
             would
             in
             and
             by
             them
             represent
             the
             Purification
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             
               it
               was
               Necessary
            
             that
             they
             should
             be
             thus
             purged
             with
             Blood.
             And
             on
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Ordination
             that
             the
             
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             should
             be
             purified
             ,
             it
             was
             
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               be
               purified
               with
               better
               sacrifices
               then
               these
               ,
            
             which
             were
             altogether
             insufficient
             unto
             that
             End.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             the
             first
             Proposition
             is
             
               the
               Patterns
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
             
               Things
               in
               the
               Heavens
            
             are
             
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             And
             they
             are
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ;
             
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               things
            
             .
             The
             things
             intended
             are
             those
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             discoursed
             of
             ;
             The
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Book
             ,
             the
             
               People
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               with
            
             
             
               all
               the
               Vessels
               of
               its
               Ministry
               .
            
             These
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             well
             render
             Patterns
             .
             And
             Patterns
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Such
             as
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Exemplaria
             ;
             Those
             from
             and
             according
             unto
             which
             any
             other
             thing
             is
             framed
             .
             That
             is
             the
             Pattern
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             according
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             contrived
             ,
             made
             and
             fashioned
             .
             So
             a
             Scheme
             or
             Frame
             drawn
             and
             delineated
             is
             the
             Pattern
             of
             an
             Edifice
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Such
             as
             are
             exemplata
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             are
             framed
             according
             unto
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             resemble
             and
             represent
             .
             These
             also
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             mentioned
             were
             not
             Patterns
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             .
             The
             Heavenly
             things
             were
             not
             framed
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             answer
             ,
             resemble
             and
             represent
             them
             .
             But
             they
             were
             so
             in
             the
             latter
             only
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             constitution
             of
             them
             ,
             those
             which
             were
             durable
             and
             to
             abide
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             all
             its
             Utensils
             and
             Vessels
             ,
             with
             the
             positure
             and
             disposal
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             made
             and
             erected
             according
             unto
             an
             
               original
               Pattern
            
             shewed
             in
             the
             Mount.
             Or
             they
             were
             framed
             according
             unto
             the
             Idea
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
             ,
             whereof
             he
             made
             a
             Representation
             unto
             Moses
             and
             communicated
             a
             Resemblance
             of
             them
             unto
             him
             according
             unto
             his
             own
             Good
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             these
             things
             .
             The
             
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             were
             designed
             ,
             framed
             and
             disposed
             in
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Order
             ,
             Causes
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             Efficacy
             and
             Tendency
             unto
             his
             own
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
             This
             was
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             before
             
               hid
               in
               God
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World.
               Ephes.
            
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Of
             these
             things
             did
             God
             grant
             a
             
               Typical
               Resemblance
            
             ,
             Similitude
             ,
             and
             Pattern
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             services
             .
             That
             he
             would
             make
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Resemblance
             of
             those
             Heavenly
             things
             as
             unto
             their
             kind
             ,
             nature
             and
             use
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             instruct
             the
             Church
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             meer
             Soveraign
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             
               effect
               of
               his
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             which
             was
             manifest
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             whereon
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             wholly
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             Soveraignty
             .
             And
             this
             their
             Resemblance
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             from
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             meerly
             from
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             gave
             them
             all
             their
             Glory
             and
             Worth
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             did
             in
             some
             Measure
             understand
             .
             The
             
               present
               Jews
            
             do
             ,
             as
             their
             Forefathers
             did
             under
             the
             Degeneracy
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             conceive
             
             their
             Glory
             to
             consist
             in
             the
             Materials
             and
             curious
             structure
             of
             them
             ,
             things
             that
             the
             wealth
             and
             Art
             of
             men
             might
             exceed
             .
             But
             in
             themselves
             they
             were
             all
             earthly
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             perishing
             ,
             and
             liable
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             Corruption
             .
             Much
             inferior
             they
             were
             in
             Nature
             and
             Glory
             ,
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             were
             conversant
             in
             their
             highest
             and
             most
             noble
             Acts
             about
             them
             .
             But
             herein
             alone
             consisted
             their
             honour
             ,
             worth
             and
             use
             ;
             They
             were
             
               Patterns
               of
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               Glory
               and
               Efficacy
               of
               all
               ordinances
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               which
               consist
               in
               outward
               Observance
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               represent
               and
               exhibit
               Heavenly
               things
               unto
               us
               .
            
             And
             this
             Power
             of
             Representation
             they
             have
             from
             divine
             Institution
             alone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             they
             were
             
               Patterns
               of
            
             is
             expressed
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               of
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             What
             these
             were
             in
             particular
             ,
             must
             be
             spoken
             unto
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             next
             
             Proposition
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             the
             Subject
             ;
             
               The
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             
               these
               things
            
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             they
             were
             purified
             .
             The
             Apostle
             had
             treated
             
             before
             of
             a
             
               double
               Purification
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             that
             which
             consisted
             in
             a
             
               cleansing
               from
               Defilements
               of
               its
               own
            
             ;
             Sprinkling
             the
             Unclean
             ,
             and
             Sanctifying
             to
             the
             Purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             22.
             
             (
             2
             )
             That
             which
             consisted
             in
             a
             
               Dedication
               unto
               Sacred
               Use.
            
             But
             this
             also
             had
             some
             respect
             unto
             uncleanness
             .
             Not
             unto
             any
             that
             the
             things
             so
             Dedicated
             had
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             because
             of
             the
             Uncleanness
             of
             them
             that
             were
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             This
             was
             such
             as
             that
             God
             would
             have
             the
             intervention
             of
             the
             Sprinkling
             of
             Blood
             between
             him
             and
             them
             in
             all
             their
             services
             ;
             as
             he
             declares
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             this
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             teach
             them
             the
             absolute
             and
             universal
             necessity
             of
             the
             purifying
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             between
             him
             and
             sinners
             .
             Of
             
               this
               Purification
            
             he
             gives
             us
             in
             this
             Discourse
             two
             Instances
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             which
             was
             Initial
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             Solemnization
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             (
             2
             )
             That
             which
             was
             Annual
             in
             the
             Sprinkling
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             Vessels
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Uncleannesses
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             This
             latter
             Purification
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             means
             whereby
             they
             were
             thus
             to
             be
             purifyed
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               with
               these
            
             .
             In
             the
             
             next
             Proposition
             ,
             the
             
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             purified
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             But
             the
             Purification
             of
             these
             Patterns
             was
             not
             absolutely
             confined
             unto
             Sacrifices
             .
             Water
             and
             Scarlet
             wool
             and
             Hyssop
             ,
             and
             the
             Ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             in
             some
             cases
             were
             required
             thereunto
             .
             
               With
               these
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             things
             which
             were
             appointed
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             used
             in
             their
             Purification
             or
             Dedication
             unto
             sacred
             Use.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             enquiry
             be
             made
             ,
             
               Why
               these
               Patterns
               were
               thus
               purified
               ,
            
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             
             that
             
               it
               was
               necessary
            
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             This
             as
             it
             respects
             both
             Propositions
             in
             this
             verse
             equally
             ,
             was
             spoken
             unto
             in
             general
             before
             .
             The
             grounds
             of
             this
             Necessity
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Patterns
             ,
             were
             these
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Will
               and
               Command
               of
               God.
            
             This
             is
             that
             which
             originally
             or
             in
             the
             first
             place
             makes
             any
             thing
             necessary
             in
             Divine
             worship
             .
             This
             is
             the
             only
             spring
             of
             rational
             Obedience
             in
             instituted
             Worship
             ;
             Whatever
             is
             without
             it
             ,
             whatever
             is
             beyond
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Sacred
             Service
             .
             God
             would
             have
             them
             thus
             purified
             .
             Yet
             also
             was
             there
             herein
             this
             manifest
             Reason
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             represent
             the
             Purification
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             .
             On
             this
             Supposition
             that
             God
             would
             so
             represent
             heavenly
             things
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             be
             purifyed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Seeing
             he
             would
             have
             them
             purified
             there
             was
             a
             Meetness
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             with
             these
             things
             .
             For
             being
             themselves
             carnal
             and
             earthly
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             vessels
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             meet
             they
             should
             be
             purifyed
             with
             things
             carnal
             also
             ;
             Such
             as
             were
             the
             Blood
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Hyssop
             ,
             and
             Scarlet-wool
             .
             (
             3
             )
             In
             particular
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               purified
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             Types
             of
             those
             things
             ;
             which
             were
             to
             be
             purified
             with
             the
             only
             proper
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Systeme
            
             of
             Mosaical
             Rites
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             on
             them
             they
             stood
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             removed
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             we
             should
             learn
             from
             hence
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               a
               due
               consideration
               of
               that
               Respect
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               to
               the
               Holiness
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Worship
               and
               Service
               .
            
             He
             did
             manifest
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             beget
             in
             us
             a
             due
             Reverence
             of
             it
             ;
             He
             would
             never
             admit
             of
             any
             thing
             therein
             ,
             but
             was
             purifyed
             according
             unto
             his
             own
             Institution
             .
             All
             other
             
             things
             he
             always
             rejected
             as
             unclean
             and
             prophane
             .
             
               Without
               a
               due
               Apprehension
               hereof
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               have
               both
               our
               Persons
               and
               our
               Services
               purified
               by
               the
               Sprinkling
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               they
               nor
               we
               can
               be
               accepted
               before
               him
            
          
           
             The
             other
             Proposition
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
               were
               to
               be
               purified
               with
               better
               Sacrifices
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Proposition
             .
             The
             Heavenly
             
             
               things
               themselves
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             things
             whereof
             the
             other
             were
             the
             Patterns
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             represented
             them
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             what
             these
             things
             are
             ,
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             that
             Heaven
             it self
             is
             intended
             ,
             the
             
               Superetherial
               Heavens
            
             ;
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             present
             Residence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             are
             saved
             by
             him
             .
             But
             taking
             the
             Heavens
             absolutely
             ,
             especially
             for
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             Fabrick
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Place
             of
             Gods
             Glorious
             Residence
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             conceive
             how
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             to
             be
             purified
             by
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             
               Spiritual
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             intended
             .
             And
             they
             are
             called
             Heavenly
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             carnal
             and
             Earthly
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             this
             Expression
             .
             For
             unto
             their
             Purification
             ,
             is
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             directly
             applyed
             ;
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             Yet
             the
             whole
             context
             ,
             and
             the
             Antithesis
             in
             it
             ,
             between
             the
             Types
             and
             the
             things
             typified
             ,
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             alone
             are
             not
             intended
             .
          
           
             To
             clear
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             sundry
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             out
             of
             the
             Context
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             a
             
               double
               Purification
            
             ,
             as
             was
             immediately
             before
             declared
             In
             this
             Application
             of
             his
             Discourse
             he
             intends
             them
             both
             .
             But
             whereas
             some
             things
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             the
             one
             only
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             that
             of
             Dedication
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               purging
               from
               Defilements
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ;
             they
             are
             distinctly
             to
             be
             applyed
             unto
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             according
             to
             their
             Capacity
             .
             Some
             were
             purified
             by
             Dedication
             ;
             some
             by
             actual
             cleansing
             from
             real
             Defilements
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             included
             in
             the
             Notion
             of
             
               Sacred
               Purification
            
             ,
             or
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Heavenly
             things
             must
             be
             all
             those
             and
             only
             those
             whereof
             the
             other
             were
             Patterns
             or
             Resemblances
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             Context
             and
             Antithesis
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             
               Heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             I
             understand
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Redemption
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Glory
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             Offices
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Effects
             of
             them
             on
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             by
             him
             according
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             of
             all
             these
             things
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             the
             Patterns
             .
             He
             did
             in
             and
             by
             them
             give
             a
             Representation
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               were
               typed
               out
               by
               these
               things
               .
            
             To
             prove
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             Purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             They
             were
             the
             Shadow
             ,
             he
             the
             
               Body
               or
               Substance
            
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             elsewhere
             .
             He
             was
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             who
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             speaks
             from
             Heaven
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             49.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             13.
             
             (
             2
             )
             All
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Blessings
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             are
             made
             Partakers
             by
             the
             Mediation
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             
               Heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             and
             are
             constantly
             so
             called
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             1.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             3.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             6.
             
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Church
             it self
             and
             its
             worship
             are
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ;
             the
             things
             principally
             to
             be
             purified
             by
             these
             Sacrifices
             ;
             It
             is
             Gods
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             ;
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             (
             4
             )
             Heaven
             it self
             is
             comprised
             herein
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Mansion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Redeemed
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             Hereon
             ,
             the
             Enquiry
             will
             be
             ,
             
               how
               these
               things
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             purified
             ?
             For
             of
             real
             Purification
             from
             Uncleanness
             not
             one
             of
             them
             is
             capable
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             to
             have
             recourse
             unto
             that
             twofold
             sense
             of
             Purification
             before
             laid
             down
             ;
             namely
             ,
             of
             
               external
               Dedication
            
             ,
             and
             
               internal
               Purging
            
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             expressed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Sanctification
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             things
             that
             were
             purified
             by
             the
             Blood
             
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             so
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             The
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             all
             its
             Vessels
             ,
             were
             purified
             in
             their
             sacred
             Dedication
             unto
             God
             and
             his
             service
             .
             Thus
             were
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
             purified
             .
             Christ
             himself
             was
             Sanctified
             ,
             Consecrated
             ,
             Dedicated
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             own
             Blood.
             He
             
               Sanctified
               himself
               ,
               Joh.
            
             17.
             19.
             and
             that
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               Heb.
            
             10.
             29.
             even
             when
             he
             was
             Consecrated
             or
             
               made
               perfect
               through
               sufferings
               ;
               chap.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             So
             was
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             it
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             ;
             
               made
               holy
               unto
               him
               ;
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             Heaven
             it self
             was
             dedicated
             to
             be
             an
             habitation
             for
             ever
             unto
             the
             Mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             perfect
             Peace
             with
             the
             Angels
             above
             ,
             who
             had
             never
             sinned
             .
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             But
             yet
             there
             was
             moreover
             a
             
               real
               Purification
            
             of
             the
             most
             of
             these
             things
             .
             The
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             were
             really
             Cleansed
             ,
             Purified
             and
             Sanctified
             with
             an
             internal
             Spiritual
             Purification
             Eph.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             It
             was
             
               washed
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             5.
             and
             is
             thereby
             cleansed
             from
             Sin.
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             7.
             
             And
             Heaven
             it self
             was
             in
             some
             sense
             so
             Purified
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             because
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             among
             whom
             it
             was
             .
             Levit.
             16.
             16.
             
             Sin
             had
             entered
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             in
             the
             
               Apostacy
               of
               Angels
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             not
             
               pure
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               Job
            
             15.
             15.
             
             And
             upon
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             ,
             a
             
               state
               of
               Enmity
            
             ensued
             between
             the
             Angels
             above
             and
             Men
             below
             ;
             so
             that
             Heaven
             was
             no
             meet
             Place
             for
             an
             habitation
             unto
             them
             both
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             reconciled
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             only
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             
             Hence
             if
             the
             
               Heavenly
               things
            
             were
             not
             defiled
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             in
             Relation
             unto
             us
             they
             were
             so
             ;
             which
             is
             now
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             Summ
             is
             ;
             As
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Book
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             were
             all
             purified
             and
             dedicated
             unto
             their
             especial
             ends
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             Goats
             ,
             wherein
             was
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             gracious
             entercourse
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ;
             So
             all
             things
             whatever
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             belonged
             unto
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             whole
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             with
             all
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Effects
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             Confirmed
             ,
             Dedicated
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             effectual
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spring
             from
             whence
             Efficacy
             is
             communicated
             unto
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Elect
             are
             Purified
             and
             Sanctified
             from
             all
             defilements
             thereby
             ,
             which
             work
             is
             gradually
             carried
             on
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             renewed
             Applications
             of
             the
             same
             Blood
             unto
             them
             ,
             until
             they
             are
             all
             presented
             unto
             God
             ,
             Glorious
             ,
             
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             And
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               one
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               with
               what
               ensued
               thereon
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               means
               to
               render
               effectual
               all
               the
               Counsels
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
            
             Eph.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Of
             
               these
               Heavenly
               things
            
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               purified
               with
               better
               Sacrifices
            
             than
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             added
             to
             encrease
             the
             signification
             
             All
             sober
             Expositors
             agree
             that
             here
             is
             an
             
               Enallage
               of
               Number
            
             ,
             the
             plural
             put
             for
             the
             singular
             .
             The
             one
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             alone
             intended
             .
             But
             because
             it
             answered
             all
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             exceeded
             them
             all
             in
             Dignity
             ,
             was
             of
             more
             Use
             and
             Efficacy
             than
             they
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             expressed
             .
             That
             one
             Sacrifice
             which
             comprized
             the
             Vertue
             ,
             Benefit
             and
             Signification
             of
             all
             other
             .
             The
             Gloss
             of
             Grotius
             on
             these
             words
             is
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             justly
             offensive
             unto
             all
             Pious
             Souls
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               quia
               non
               tantum
               Christi
               perpessiones
               intelligit
               ,
               sed
               eorum
               qui
               ipsum
               sectantur
               ,
               unà
               cum
               precibus
               &
               operibus
               Misericordiae
               .
            
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             Christian
             should
             not
             tremble
             to
             joyn
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Men
             and
             their
             works
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Efficacy
             in
             purifying
             of
             these
             Heavenly
             things
             ?
             Do
             they
             make
             Attonement
             for
             Sin
             ?
             Are
             they
             offered
             unto
             God
             for
             that
             end
             ?
             Are
             they
             sprinkled
             on
             these
             things
             for
             their
             Purification
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Modification
             of
             the
             former
             Proposition
             belongs
             unto
             this
             also
             .
             
               It
               was
               necessary
               these
               things
               should
               be
               thus
               purified
               .
            
             (
             1
             )
             As
             that
             which
             the
             Holiness
             of
             God
             required
             ,
             and
             which
             therefore
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             he
             appointed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             As
             that
             which
             in
             it self
             was
             meet
             and
             becoming
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ;
             Heb.
             2.
             10.
             
             Nothing
             but
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             everlasting
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             most
             precious
             
             Blood
             ,
             could
             thus
             purifie
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             dedicate
             the
             whole
             new
             Creation
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             we
             shall
             observe
             hereon
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             this
             Dedication
             and
             Purification
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             .
             Now
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             
               slain
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             as
             slain
             ;
             a
             Sacrifice
             by
             Mactation
             ,
             Killing
             or
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ;
             so
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             also
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Death
             and
             Blood-shedding
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             him
             there
             was
             none
             ,
             he
             offered
             none
             .
             For
             the
             vindication
             hereof
             we
             must
             examine
             the
             Comment
             of
             Schlictingius
             on
             this
             Place
             .
             His
             Words
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               Licet
               enim
               non
               Sanguinem
               suum
               Christus
               deo
               obtulerit
               ,
               sed
               se
               ipsum
               ;
               tamen
               sine
               sanguinis
               effusione
               offerre
               se
               ipsum
               non
               potuit
               neque
               debuit
               .
               Ex
               eo
               veró
               quod
               diximus
               sit
               ,
               ut
               Autor
               Divinus
               Christum
               cum
               victimis
               legalibus
               conferens
               ,
               perpetuò
               fugiat
               dicere
               Christi
               sanguinem
               fuisse
               oblatum
               ;
               et
               nihilominus
               ut
               similitudini
               serviat
               ,
               perpetuò
               Christi
               sanguinis
               fusionem
               insinuet
               ,
               quae
               nisi
               antecessisset
               ,
               haud
               quaquam
               tam
               plena
               tamque
               concinna
               inter
               Christum
               &
               victimas
               antiquas
               comparatio
               institui
               potuisset
               .
               Ex
               his
               ergo
               manifestum
               est
               in
               illa
               sancta
               celestia
               ,
               ad
               eorum
               dedicationem
               emundationemque
               peragendam
               ,
               victimam
               pretiosissimam
               ,
               proinde
               non
               sanguinem
               hircorum
               &
               vitulorum
               ,
               imò
               ne
               sanguinem
               quidem
               ullum
               ,
               sed
               ipsum
               Dei
               filium
               ,
               idque
               omnibus
               mortalis
               naturae
               exuviis
               depositis
               ,
               quo
               nulla
               pretiosior
               &
               sanctior
               victima
               cogitari
               potuit
               ,
               debuisse
               inferri
               .
            
             Ans.
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Distinction
             between
             Christ
             offering
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             offering
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Discourse
             )
             is
             coyned
             on
             purpose
             to
             pervert
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             neither
             did
             Christ
             offer
             his
             Blood
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             offer
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             by
             the
             shedding
             and
             offering
             of
             his
             Blood.
             There
             is
             no
             Distinction
             between
             Christ
             offering
             of
             himself
             and
             offering
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             other
             then
             between
             the
             Being
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Form
             and
             manner
             of
             its
             being
             what
             it
             is
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             
               he
               could
               not
               offer
               himself
               without
               the
               antecedent
               effusion
               of
               his
               Blood
               ,
            
             seems
             a
             kind
             concession
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             Design
             with
             the
             preceding
             Distinction
             .
             But
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               slain
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             and
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             his
             Blood
             ;
             in
             the
             very
             shedding
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             offered
             unto
             God.
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             an
             useless
             Observation
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             comparing
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             legal
             Victims
             ,
             doth
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             
               carefully
               avoid
               the
               saying
               that
               he
               offered
               his
               Blood.
            
             For
             in
             those
             legal
             Sacrifices
             the
             Beasts
             themselves
             were
             always
             said
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             the
             Blood
             alone
             ,
             wherewith
             Attonement
             was
             made
             on
             the
             Altar
             ;
             Levit.
             17.
             11.
             
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             ascribes
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ;
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             
               insinuate
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               only
               to
               make
               up
               a
               full
               and
               fit
               comparison
               with
               the
               legal
               Victims
               ,
            
             as
             is
             impudently
             insinuated
             ;
             But
             he
             directly
             ascribes
             the
             whole
             effect
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Attonement
             ,
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             unto
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             shed
             and
             offered
             unto
             God.
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             in
             
               this
               Epistle
            
             where
             he
             insists
             on
             this
             comparison
             ;
             but
             in
             other
             places
             also
             where
             he
             hath
             no
             regard
             unto
             it
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             7.
             chap.
             5.
             2
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
             (
             5
             )
             Having
             advanced
             thus
             far
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Exposition
             he
             
               excludes
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               from
               any
               more
               Interest
               or
               efficiency
               in
               the
               Purification
               of
               these
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
               then
               the
               Blood
               of
               Goates
               and
               Calves
            
             ;
             which
             is
             such
             an
             open
             contradiction
             unto
             the
             whole
             Design
             and
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Assertion
             of
             it
             exceeds
             all
             the
             bounds
             of
             Sobriety
             and
             Modesty
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Words
             thus
             opened
             ,
             we
             may
             Observe
             unto
             our
             own
             Use.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Neither
               could
               Heavenly
               Things
               have
               been
               made
               meet
               for
               us
               ,
               or
               our
               use
               ,
               nor
               we
               have
               been
               meet
               for
               their
               enjoyment
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               been
               dedicated
               ,
               and
               we
               been
               purged
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
            
             There
             was
             no
             suitableness
             neither
             in
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             nor
             in
             us
             unto
             them
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             introduced
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             Without
             the
             Efficiency
             hereof
             ,
             Heavenly
             things
             would
             not
             be
             Heavenly
             unto
             the
             minds
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             ;
             they
             would
             neither
             please
             them
             nor
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             Blessed
             .
             Unless
             they
             themselves
             are
             purged
             ,
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
             would
             be
             unclean
             and
             defiled
             unto
             them
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Every
               eternal
               Mercy
               ,
               every
               spiritual
               Priviledge
               is
               both
               purchased
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               such
               an
               Uncleanness
               in
               our
               Natures
               ,
               our
               Persons
               ,
               our
               Duties
               and
               Worship
            
             ;
             
             
               that
               unless
               they
               and
               we
               are
               all
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               we
               nor
               they
               can
               have
               any
               Acceptance
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               one
               ,
               only
               ,
               everlasting
               fountain
               and
               spring
               of
               all
               Sanctification
               and
               sacred
               Dedication
               ;
               whereby
               the
               whole
               new
               Creation
               is
               purified
               and
               dedicated
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             The
             Opposition
             between
             the
             High
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             with
             their
             Efficacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             with
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             its
             Efficacy
             ,
             is
             farther
             carried
             on
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             in
             an
             Instance
             of
             a
             
               Dissimil
               tude
            
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             shewed
             in
             general
             before
             ,
             in
             how
             many
             things
             they
             did
             agree
             .
             And
             this
             Dissimilitude
             consists
             in
             the
             place
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             after
             the
             great
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             each
             of
             them
             did
             offer
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Causal
               Connexion
            
             of
             the
             words
             doth
             also
             intimate
             ,
             that
             a
             farther
             Evidence
             is
             given
             unto
             what
             was
             before
             laid
             down
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Heavenly
               things
               were
               purified
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             as
             an
             Assurance
             thereof
             ,
             upon
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             entered
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             Had
             he
             purified
             the
             Things
             only
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             we
             could
             have
             entered
             only
             into
             an
             Earthly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             Old.
             But
             he
             is
             entered
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             now
             declares
             ,
             into
             
               Heaven
               it self
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             gracious
             Presence
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             is
             the
             spring
             and
             Center
             of
             all
             the
             things
             purified
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               into
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               Sancta
               ;
               Sacrarium
               ;
               Sanctuarium
               ;
               Sancta
               Sanctorum
               ;
               the
               most
               holy
               Place
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Manufacta
               ;
               manibus
               extructa
               ;
               built
               with
               hands
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syriack
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               is
               the
               similitude
               of
               that
               which
               is
               true
               .
            
             Vul.
             
               Exemplaria
               verorum
               .
               Exemplar
               respondens
               veris
               illis
               .
               An
               example
               answering
               unto
               the
               true
               ,
               a
               Resemblance
               of
               the
               True.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               before
               the
               face
               ;
               faciei
               ,
               vultui
               ,
               conspectui
               ;
               in
               the
               Presence
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               For
               Christ
               is
               not
               entered
               into
               the
               Holy
               Places
               ,
            
             (
             the
             Sanctuary
             )
             
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               ;
               But
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             a
             Dissimilitude
             between
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             an
             Opposition
             between
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             And
             one
             Branch
             of
             the
             Antithesis
             ,
             as
             unto
             Affirmation
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Negation
             on
             the
             other
             .
             For
             in
             that
             he
             says
             
               he
               is
               not
               entered
               into
               the
               Holy
               Places
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
            
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             so
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             there
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               Subject
               spoken
               of
               ,
               that
               is
               Christ.
               
            
             
               II.
               A
               
                 Double
                 Proposition
              
               concerning
               Him.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Negative
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     entered
                     into
                     the
                     Holy
                     Places
                     made
                     with
                     hands
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Affirmative
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   
                     into
                     Heaven
                     it self
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               End
               of
               what
               is
               so
               affirmatively
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               .
               
                 To
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             Christ.
             Jesus
             ,
             saith
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latine
            
             .
             But
             all
             
               Greek
               Copies
            
             with
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             have
             Christ.
             From
             the
             15th
             .
             verse
             he
             had
             spoken
             
             indefinitely
             of
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             whoever
             he
             were
             .
             This
             Mediator
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             He
             makes
             Application
             of
             all
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             unto
             one
             singular
             Person
             ,
             Christ
             our
             High
             Priest.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             
               in
               general
            
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             spoken
             of
             him
             both
             negatively
             
             and
             affirmatively
             ,
             is
             an
             Entrance
             ;
             That
             which
             was
             the
             peculiar
             Dignity
             of
             the
             
             High
             Priest
             of
             Old
             ,
             wherein
             the
             principal
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Duty
             did
             consist
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             whole
             Ministration
             did
             depend
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             and
             He
             alone
             did
             
               enter
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             the
             Typical
             Representation
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             such
             an
             entrance
             must
             our
             High
             Priest
             have
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             himself
             once
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             II.
             This
             entrance
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             as
             unto
             the
             place
             whereinto
             he
             entred
             ,
             is
             
             expressed
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               Negatively
               ;
               not
               into
               the
               Holy
               Places
               made
               with
               hands
               .
            
             The
             place
             intended
             is
             the
             Sanctuary
             or
             most
             Holy
             Place
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             It
             is
             here
             expressed
             in
             the
             
               Plural
               Number
            
             to
             answer
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             LXX
             render
             their
             Reduplications
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             supply
             their
             want
             of
             superlatives
             .
             These
             Holy
             Places
             Christ
             entered
             not
             into
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Double
               Description
            
             is
             here
             given
             of
             this
             Place
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             unto
             its
             Nature
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             As
             unto
             its
             Use.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             unto
             its
             
               Nature
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ;
             built
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Men.
             The
             
             manner
             of
             this
             Building
             was
             part
             of
             its
             Glory
             ;
             for
             it
             relates
             unto
             the
             framing
             and
             erection
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             And
             as
             this
             was
             wholly
             directed
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             so
             he
             endowed
             them
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             with
             singular
             Skill
             and
             Wisdom
             by
             whom
             the
             work
             was
             wrought
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             diminution
             from
             its
             Glory
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             but
             comparatively
             ;
             yet
             was
             still
             made
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             Glory
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             doth
             excel
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Heaven
             it self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Holies
             ,
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometimes
             used
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               which
               is
               signified
               by
               the
               Type
            
             ;
             and
             this
             
             we
             commonly
             call
             the
             Antitype
             .
             So
             is
             the
             word
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             The
             Substance
             of
             what
             is
             typified
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             used
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             The
             
               Type
               and
               Resemblance
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
            
             So
             is
             it
             here
             used
             ,
             and
             well
             rendered
             Figures
             .
             And
             what
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             he
             here
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             They
             are
             therefore
             the
             same
             ;
             only
             they
             express
             different
             respect
             and
             notions
             of
             the
             same
             things
             .
             As
             the
             Delineation
             and
             Representation
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             in
             them
             were
             obscure
             and
             dark
             ,
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Similitudes
             ,
             Resemblances
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ;
             As
             that
             Representation
             which
             they
             had
             and
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             Transcript
             from
             the
             Original
             Pattern
             and
             Idea
             in
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shewed
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             express
             Figures
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             were
             thus
             
               Figures
               of
               the
               True
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             true
             Holies
             .
             True
             in
             these
             expressions
             is
             opposed
             unto
             Shadowing
             and
             Typical
             ,
             not
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             false
             or
             
             abulterate
             .
             So
             Joh.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             real
             ,
             substantial
             ,
             the
             things
             originally
             in
             all
             these
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             brief
             Description
             of
             the
             Place
             whereinto
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             did
             enter
             ,
             wherein
             his
             
               great
               Priviledge
            
             did
             consist
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             all
             his
             other
             Administrations
             did
             Depend
             .
             And
             it
             is
             described
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             With
             respect
             unto
             its
             Institution
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             
               most
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             peculiarly
             dedicated
             unto
             the
             Reception
             of
             the
             especial
             Pledges
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             As
             unto
             its
             Fabrick
             ;
             
               it
               was
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ;
             though
             of
             an
             excellent
             structure
             ,
             directed
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             framed
             by
             his
             especial
             command
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             in
             its
             self
             no
             more
             but
             the
             work
             of
             Mens
             hands
             .
             (
             3
             )
             As
             unto
             its
             principal
             end
             and
             use
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             figure
             and
             
               Resemblance
               of
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             All
             Gods
             Appointments
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             have
             their
             proper
             season
             ,
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             and
             Use
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             given
             them
             by
             his
             Appointment
             .
             Even
             the
             things
             that
             were
             
               made
               with
               mens
               hands
            
             ,
             had
             so
             ,
             whilst
             they
             had
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             To
             enter
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             represented
             by
             the
             Typical
             Pledges
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             was
             the
             height
             of
             what
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             attained
             unto
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             on
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Dedication
             and
             Purification
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               if
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               be
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               hither
               or
               into
               this
               place
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               entered
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             He
             ought
             indeed
             so
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             he
             had
             purified
             only
             earthly
             things
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             had
             no
             such
             Design
             ,
             nor
             were
             the
             temporal
             things
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             worth
             the
             Purification
             with
             one
             drop
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             things
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             that
             were
             purified
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               Place
               made
            
             
             
               with
               hands
            
             ,
             the
             Figures
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             into
             
               Heaven
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             unto
             what
             is
             denyed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             therein
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             place
             whereinto
             he
             did
             enter
             is
             called
             
               Heaven
               it self
            
             .
             
             The
             Entrance
             spoken
             of
             was
             Sacerdotal
             ,
             not
             Triumphant
             and
             Regal
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             And
             by
             this
             
               Heaven
               it self
            
             a
             peculiar
             place
             is
             intended
             .
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             in
             several
             places
             affirmed
             that
             in
             his
             Ascension
             he
             
               passed
               through
               the
               Heavens
            
             ;
             and
             
               was
               made
               higher
               then
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             Wherefore
             by
             this
             ,
             
               Heaven
               it self
            
             ,
             some
             place
             that
             is
             called
             so
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Eminency
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             This
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             sometimes
             called
             the
             
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               third
               Heaven
            
             ;
             The
             place
             of
             the
             peculiar
             Residence
             of
             the
             Presence
             ,
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Throne
             ;
             where
             all
             his
             Blessed
             Saints
             enjoy
             his
             Presence
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Holy
             Angels
             minister
             unto
             him
             .
             A
             Place
             above
             all
             these
             aspectable
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             which
             we
             do
             behold
             .
          
           
             The
             Entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             was
             into
             it
             as
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Chief
             thing
             considerable
             is
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             that
             which
             answers
             unto
             and
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             And
             there
             was
             nothing
             therein
             but
             the
             Ark
             and
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             with
             the
             Cherubims
             of
             Glory
             overshadowing
             them
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             ,
             was
             a
             Representation
             of
             a
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             He
             entered
             likewise
             into
             Heaven
             Triumphantly
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Palace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Great
             King
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ;
             But
             this
             he
             did
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Kingly
             Office
             with
             Authority
             and
             Power
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             are
             distinct
             ,
             and
             their
             Exercise
             is
             so
             also
             ;
             so
             
               Heaven
               it self
            
             wherein
             he
             now
             dischargeth
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ,
             under
             divers
             Considerations
             ,
             distinctly
             answering
             unto
             the
             work
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             yet
             to
             perform
             therein
             .
             And
             this
             serves
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Unto
             the
             
               Direction
               and
               Encouragement
               of
               Faith.
            
             When
             we
             apply
             our selves
             unto
             Christ
             to
             seek
             for
             Aid
             for
             the
             subduing
             and
             destruction
             of
             our
             
               spiritual
               Adversaries
            
             ,
             by
             his
             
               ruling
               Power
            
             ,
             that
             mighty
             Power
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             unto
             himself
             ,
             we
             consider
             him
             on
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               Majesty
            
             in
             the
             full
             Possession
             of
             all
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             Hereby
             is
             Faith
             both
             encouraged
             and
             directed
             in
             its
             Acting
             or
             approach
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             when
             we
             go
             unto
             him
             for
             relief
             under
             our
             Temptations
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             requires
             tenderness
             and
             compassion
             ,
             we
             consider
             him
             as
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             appearing
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Representation
             is
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             Consolation
             .
             God
             on
             a
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             before
             it
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             office
             with
             Faithfulness
             ,
             Compassion
             and
             Power
             ,
             is
             the
             Spring
             and
             Center
             of
             all
             the
             Comforts
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Schlictingius
             affirms
             on
             this
             Place
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             only
             in
             
               a
               neat
               and
               handsom
               Metaphor
               under
               which
               he
               is
               compared
               unto
               the
               Priests
               of
               old
               .
            
             And
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             Discourse
             tends
             unto
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               a
               Comparison
               framed
               or
               coyned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               for
               the
               Illustration
               of
               what
               he
               intends
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             to
             interpret
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             but
             directly
             to
             oppose
             his
             whole
             design
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             
               a
               fancied
               framed
               .
               Comparison
            
             that
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             on
             ,
             but
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
               Typical
               Significancy
            
             of
             legal
             Institutions
             ;
             and
             his
             Purpose
             is
             to
             manifest
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             them
             all
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ;
             The
             End
             of
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             is
             expressed
             ;
             
             
               Now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             A
             farther
             Degree
             of
             Opposition
             between
             our
             High
             Priest
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               They
               entred
            
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             to
             appear
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             their
             Supplications
             unto
             God.
             But
             this
             was
             only
             in
             an
             Earthly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             a
             
               Material
               Ark
            
             and
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             In
             what
             is
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             differences
             from
             what
             was
             so
             done
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Time
             of
             what
             he
             did
             or
             doth
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Now
             :
             At
             this
             present
             Season
             and
             
             always
             .
             What
             those
             others
             did
             was
             of
             no
             continuance
             .
             But
             this
             NOW
             is
             expressive
             of
             the
             whole
             Season
             and
             Duration
             of
             time
             from
             the
             Entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             unto
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             things
             .
             So
             he
             declares
             it
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
             He
             never
             departs
             out
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             prepare
             for
             a
             new
             Sacrifice
             as
             
             they
             did
             of
             old
             .
             There
             is
             no
             moment
             of
             Time
             wherein
             it
             may
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             
               He
               now
               appeareth
               for
               us
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Entrance
             into
             this
             Heavenly
             Sanctuary
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               to
               appear
            
             ;
             Absolutely
             his
             Entrance
             into
             Heaven
             had
             other
             Ends
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             only
             End
             of
             his
             entring
             into
             Heaven
             as
             
               Gods
               Temple
            
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             our
             High
             Priest.
             And
             the
             whole
             Discharge
             of
             the
             remaining
             Duties
             of
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             are
             comprized
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             immediately
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             he
             doth
             thus
             appear
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Vultui
               ,
               Conspectui
               ,
               Faciei
            
             
             Dei
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             immediate
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Typical
             Symbols
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             before
             which
             the
             High-Priest
             presented
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             High
             Priest
             appeared
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Cherubims
             and
             Mercy-seat
             composed
             into
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Throne
             :
             Christ
             enters
             into
             the
             real
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             standing
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             before
             his
             Face
             ;
             and
             this
             expresseth
             his
             full
             Assurance
             of
             his
             Success
             in
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             his
             full
             discharge
             from
             that
             Charge
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             which
             he
             underwent
             .
             Had
             he
             not
             made
             an
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             absolutely
             been
             freed
             from
             it
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             thus
             appeared
             with
             Confidence
             and
             Boldness
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ;
             This
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               For
               us
            
             .
             This
             referrs
             only
             to
             Appear
             ;
             
             to
             appear
             for
             us
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             things
             with
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             that
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             being
             Opened
             ,
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
            
             it self
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             
               present
               Appearance
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             must
             be
             farther
             enquired
             into
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             declared
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office.
            
             Not
             only
             He
             who
             is
             our
             High
             Priest
             doth
             so
             appear
             ,
             but
             he
             so
             doth
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             such
             was
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             typified
             and
             represented
             .
             His
             Entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             and
             Presentation
             of
             himself
             before
             the
             Mercy-seat
             was
             in
             the
             
               discharge
               of
               his
               office
            
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             it
             by
             Vertue
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             principal
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Churches
             Comfort
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             present
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             a
             Duty
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             such
             an
             Act
             and
             Duty
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             as
             
               supposeth
               the
               Offering
               of
               himself
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
               ,
            
             antecedent
             thereunto
             .
             For
             it
             was
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             offered
             before
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             It
             hath
             therefore
             regard
             unto
             his
             antecedent
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             his
             offering
             himself
             in
             his
             death
             and
             blood-shedding
             unto
             God.
             Without
             a
             supposition
             hereof
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             
               as
               our
               High
               Priest
            
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             have
             appeared
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             supposeth
             the
             
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             His
             words
             in
             this
             Appearance
             before
             God
             ,
             are
             expressed
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             4.
             
             
               I
               have
               glorified
               thee
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               work
               thou
               gavest
               me
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               now
               I
               come
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             He
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             into
             the
             World
             on
             this
             great
             Errand
             ,
             for
             this
             great
             Work
             ;
             and
             he
             returned
             not
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             appeared
             not
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             
               him
               that
               sent
               him
            
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             fulfilled
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             in
             all
             things
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             eternal
             Glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             this
             his
             Appearance
             
               he
               presents
               himself
               unto
               God
               as
               a
               Lamb
               that
               had
               been
               slain
               .
               Rev.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             He
             is
             now
             alive
             and
             lives
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             there
             must
             as
             unto
             Efficacy
             in
             this
             Appearance
             be
             a
             Representation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             his
             Suffering
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             his
             Blood
             ,
             of
             himself
             as
             a
             
               Lamb
               slain
            
             and
             offered
             unto
             God.
             And
             this
             was
             to
             be
             so
             in
             Answer
             unto
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             the
             High
             Priest
             carried
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             For
             he
             was
             himself
             both
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             Offerer
             and
             the
             Lamb.
             And
             as
             that
             Blood
             was
             sprinkled
             before
             the
             Ark
             and
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             to
             apply
             the
             Attonement
             made
             unto
             all
             the
             sacred
             pledges
             of
             Gods
             Presence
             and
             Good
             Will
             ;
             so
             from
             this
             Representation
             of
             the
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             himself
             as
             
               a
               Lamb
               that
               had
               been
               slain
               ,
            
             in
             this
             his
             Appearance
             before
             God
             ,
             doth
             all
             the
             Application
             of
             its
             Benefits
             unto
             the
             Church
             proceed
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             thus
             appears
             
               for
               us
            
             .
             He
             is
             therein
             therefore
             the
             great
             Representative
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             he
             represents
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             his
             Redeemed
             ,
             unto
             God.
             
             There
             is
             more
             in
             it
             then
             meerly
             
               for
               our
               Good.
            
             It
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Appearance
             of
             an
             Advocate
             ,
             a
             Law-Appearance
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             others
             .
             So
             is
             it
             declared
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             will
             at
             the
             end
             of
             all
             present
             his
             whole
             Church
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Grace
             accomplished
             towards
             them
             .
             He
             first
             so
             presents
             it
             unto
             himself
             and
             then
             to
             God
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Now
             he
             presents
             them
             as
             the
             Portion
             given
             unto
             him
             of
             God
             out
             of
             fallen
             Mankind
             to
             be
             Redeemed
             and
             Saved
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               behold
               I
               and
               the
               children
               which
               thou
               gavest
               me
            
             ;
             thine
             they
             were
             and
             thou
             gavest
             them
             to
             me
             .
             I
             present
             them
             unto
             thy
             Love
             and
             Care
             ,
             holy
             Father
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             thine
             Eternal
             Love
             ,
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             my
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             the
             great
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Continuation
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             Care
             and
             Compassion
             towards
             the
             Church
             now
             he
             is
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             own
             Glory
             .
             Love
             ,
             Care
             and
             Compassion
             belong
             unto
             him
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             as
             he
             is
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             declared
             on
             many
             occasions
             .
             They
             are
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             his
             Sacerdotal
             actings
             .
             And
             they
             are
             all
             witnessed
             unto
             in
             his
             perpetual
             Appearance
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             also
             comprizeth
             his
             being
             an
             Advocate
             .
             He
             is
             hereby
             in
             a
             continual
             readiness
             to
             plead
             our
             Cause
             against
             all
             Accusations
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             especial
             Nature
             of
             his
             work
             as
             an
             Advocate
             ;
             which
             is
             distinct
             from
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             whereby
             he
             procures
             supplies
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             Account
             of
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             before
             God
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             gives
             direction
             into
             a
             right
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             all
             saving
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Spring
             and
             Fountain
             of
             it
             is
             
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             on
             
               Throne
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             Goodness
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             are
             natural
             unto
             him
             ;
             but
             so
             also
             are
             Righteousness
             and
             Judgment
             .
             That
             he
             should
             be
             on
             a
             
               Throne
               of
               Grace
            
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             
               Soveraign
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             original
             Spring
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             all
             Grace
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             procuring
             Cause
             of
             all
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             issuing
             from
             this
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             whereby
             Attonement
             was
             made
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             all
             Heavenly
             things
             purifyed
             unto
             their
             proper
             End.
             Hence
             he
             is
             continually
             represented
             before
             this
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Lamb
               that
               had
               been
               slain
            
             .
             The
             Actual
             Application
             of
             all
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             unto
             the
             Church
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             depends
             on
             this
             his
             Appearance
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Intercession
             wherewith
             it
             is
             accompanied
             .
          
           
             Schlictingius
             grants
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             indeed
             
               Solicitously
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             
               yet
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               doth
               grant
               it
               of
               meer
               Mercy
               without
               any
               regard
               unto
               Satisfaction
               or
               Merit
               ;
               which
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               we
               exclude
            
             .
             And
             the
             only
             Reason
             he
             gives
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               where
               there
               is
               Satisfaction
               or
               Merit
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               Oblation
               ,
               Appearance
               or
               Intercession
               .
            
             But
             this
             Fancy
             (
             opposed
             unto
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Grace
             )
             ariseth
             from
             their
             Corrupt
             Notion
             of
             these
             things
             .
             If
             the
             Oblation
             of
             Christ
             with
             his
             Appearance
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Intercession
             were
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             imagine
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Appearance
             in
             Heaven
             with
             all
             Power
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             for
             our
             Good
             ,
             his
             
               Satisfaction
               and
               Merit
            
             could
             not
             directly
             be
             thence
             proved
             .
             Yet
             also
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             are
             they
             no
             way
             disproved
             thereby
             ;
             for
             they
             might
             be
             antecedently
             necessary
             unto
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Power
             .
             But
             the
             Argument
             is
             firm
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             .
             There
             is
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             respect
             had
             unto
             
               Satisfaction
               and
               Merit
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             declare
             .
             For
             whereas
             He
             was
             therein
             an
             
               offering
               for
               Sin
            
             ,
             was
             made
             Sin
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             bare
             all
             our
             Iniquities
             ,
             undergoing
             the
             Penalty
             or
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             his
             Satisfaction
             or
             Suffering
             in
             our
             stead
             .
             And
             whereas
             all
             that
             he
             did
             antecedently
             unto
             the
             
               Oblation
               of
               himself
            
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             by
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Compact
             or
             Covenant
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             Him
             for
             our
             Salvation
             unto
             his
             Glory
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             his
             Merit
             ;
             Unto
             these
             there
             is
             respect
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             lived
             and
             died
             in
             Vain
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             declare
             their
             Apprehension
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             same
             Author
             adds
             ;
             
               Porro
               in
               Pontifice
               legali
               ,
               apparitio
               distincta
               erat
               ab
               oblatione
               ,
               licet
               utraque
               erat
               conjuncta
               &
               simul
               fieret
               ;
               nempe
               quia
               alius
               erat
               Pontifex
               ,
               alia
               victima
               ;
               &
               apparebat
               quidem
               Pontifex
               ,
               offerebatur
               autem
               victima
               ,
               seu
               sanguis
               victimae
               :
               At
               nostri
               Pontificis
               &
               oblatio
               &
            
             
             
               apparitio
               ,
               quemadmodum
               &
               interpellatio
               ,
               reipsa
               idem
               sunt
               ;
               quia
               nimirum
               idem
               est
               Pontifex
               &
               Victima
               .
               Dum
               enim
               apparet
               Christus
               ,
               seipsum
               offert
               ;
               &
               dum
               seipsum
               offert
               ,
               apparet
               ;
               dum
               autem
               &
               offert
               &
               apparet
               ,
               interpellat
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             Oblation
             or
             Offering
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             his
             Appearance
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             was
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             .
             For
             he
             offered
             his
             Sacrifice
             at
             the
             Altar
             without
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             entred
             with
             the
             blood
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             2.
             
             He
             grants
             that
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             ;
             but
             will
             not
             allow
             that
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             offered
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             that
             Christ
             
               offered
               himself
            
             before
             he
             had
             laid
             aside
             both
             
               flesh
               and
               blood
            
             having
             no
             such
             thing
             belonging
             unto
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Oblation
             ,
             Appearance
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             are
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
             his
             Power
             and
             Care
             in
             Heaven
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             intended
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             an
             Imagination
             expresly
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             whole
             Design
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Reasonings
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Context
             .
             For
             he
             carefully
             distinguisheth
             those
             things
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             different
             and
             
               distinct
               time
            
             of
             them
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             declareth
             their
             distinct
             Natures
             ,
             Acts
             and
             Effects
             ,
             with
             the
             different
             places
             of
             their
             performance
             .
             Violence
             also
             is
             offered
             unto
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Notion
             of
             things
             intended
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             this
             Conceit
             .
             In
             common
             use
             and
             force
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             others
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             in
             himself
             both
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             his
             offering
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Appearance
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             they
             are
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               same
               Person
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Continual
             Appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             explained
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Safety
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
            
             ;
             and
             that
             whereon
             all
             our
             Consolation
             doth
             depend
             ;
             whence
             Relief
             is
             derived
             by
             Faith
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             The
             Consideration
             hereof
             being
             rightly
             improved
             will
             carry
             us
             through
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Trials
             with
             safety
             unto
             the
             End.
             
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               not
               also
               ;
               neque
               ,
               neither
               ;
               nor
               yet
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               his
               Soul
            
             ;
             He
             made
             his
             Soul
             an
             offering
             for
             Sin.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               many
               times
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               in
               or
               with
               Blood
               that
               was
               not
               his
               own
            
             properly
             ,
             Heb.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             
               other
               blood
            
             ,
             or
             the
             blood
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Nor
             yet
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             himself
             often
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             entreth
             into
             the
             Holy-Place
             every
             year
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             there
             is
             an
             Opposition
             in
             the
             Comparison
             between
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             such
             as
             hath
             its
             Foundation
             in
             a
             Similitude
             that
             is
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             respects
             not
             so
             much
             the
             things
             themselves
             opposed
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             them
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             entred
             not
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ;
             So
             the
             High
             Priest
             had
             an
             entrance
             also
             ,
             yet
             not
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             into
             that
             other
             Holy
             Place
             .
             But
             in
             this
             verse
             there
             is
             an
             opposition
             in
             the
             Comparison
             that
             hath
             no
             Foundation
             in
             any
             similitude
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             absolutely
             denyed
             of
             Christ
             which
             belonged
             essentially
             unto
             the
             Discharge
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             Old.
             Many
             things
             ensued
             on
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Types
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             allow
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             perfect
             compleat
             Resemblance
             in
             them
             of
             the
             Substance
             it self
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             between
             them
             exactly
             should
             answer
             unto
             One
             another
             .
             Hence
             they
             did
             at
             best
             but
             
               obscurely
               represent
               the
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             and
             in
             some
             things
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             but
             there
             should
             be
             a
             great
             discrepancy
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Assertion
             in
             these
             Words
             proceeds
             on
             a
             Supposition
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             which
             had
             that
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             our
             High
             Priest
             should
             not
             do
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             The
             High
             Priest
             ended
             not
             his
             
             work
             of
             offering
             Sacrifices
             by
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             again
             every
             year
             .
             This
             therefore
             ,
             in
             correspondence
             with
             this
             Type
             ,
             might
             be
             expected
             from
             Christ
             also
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             whereas
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             or
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             he
             should
             
               offer
               himself
               again
            
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             another
             entrance
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             This
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             him
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             gives
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             proving
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             so
             do
             .
             And
             hereof
             he
             gives
             the
             Reason
             both
             in
             the
             remaining
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             .
             The
             Repetition
             of
             the
             annual
             Sacrifices
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             mainly
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             able
             
               perfectly
               to
               effect
            
             that
             which
             they
             did
             signifie
             ;
             But
             the
             One
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             did
             at
             once
             perfectly
             accomplish
             what
             they
             did
             represent
             .
             Herein
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             there
             was
             to
             be
             a
             difference
             ,
             a
             Dissimilitude
             ,
             an
             Opposition
             between
             what
             those
             High
             Priests
             did
             as
             unto
             the
             Repetition
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             done
             by
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             this
             verse
             .
          
           
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Assertion
             is
             by
             the
             
               disjunctive
               Negative
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               nor
               yet
            
             ;
             It
             answers
             the
             Negative
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             preceding
             verse
             .
             He
             
               entred
               not
            
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             made
             with
             hands
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             
               nor
               yet
            
             to
             do
             what
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             themselves
             there
             are
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               What
               is
               denyed
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               Limitation
               of
               that
               Denial
            
             unto
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             as
             unto
             what
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             denied
             of
             him
             that
             he
             did
             thus
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             himself
             often
             ;
             It
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               because
               as
               an
               High
               Priest
               he
               entred
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               High
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               entred
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               therefore
               offer
               himself
               often
               ,
               as
               that
               High
               Priest
               offered
               every
               year
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             it
             for
             the
             Reasons
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             .
             For
             this
             
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             was
             not
             his
             Appearance
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             One
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             by
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             That
             he
             should
             so
             offer
             himself
             often
             ,
             
               more
               than
               once
            
             ,
             was
             needless
             from
             the
             Perfection
             of
             that
             one
             Offering
             ;
             By
             one
             Offering
             he
             hath
             for
             ever
             perfected
             them
             that
             were
             Sanctified
             ;
             And
             impossible
             from
             the
             Condition
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             dye
             often
             .
             What
             remains
             for
             the
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             will
             be
             declared
             in
             the
             removal
             of
             those
             false
             Glosses
             and
             wrestings
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             some
             endeavour
             to
             pervert
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Socinians
             plead
             from
             hence
             that
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             his
             offering
             of
             himself
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             Appearance
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Presentation
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             it
             out
             of
             Hatred
             unto
             the
             Attonement
             made
             by
             his
             Blood.
             For
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             
               compared
               unto
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               every
               year
               ;
               which
               was
               only
               an
               Appearance
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Comparison
             intended
             in
             the
             words
             .
             The
             Apostle
             mentioning
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             with
             Blood
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             intends
             only
             to
             evince
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             that
             Service
             ,
             in
             that
             after
             he
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             again
             to
             offer
             
               renewed
               Sacrifices
            
             every
             year
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             that
             those
             Sacrifices
             could
             never
             make
             them
             perfect
             who
             came
             unto
             God
             by
             them
             .
             With
             Christ
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             herein
             a
             Comparison
             between
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             an
             Opposition
             between
             their
             Effects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Complement
             or
             Perfection
             of
             his
             Service
             in
             the
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             But
             the
             Sacrifice
             it self
             did
             not
             consist
             therein
             .
             So
             likewise
             did
             the
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             belong
             unto
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Effects
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             way
             of
             its
             Application
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             far
             there
             is
             a
             Comparison
             in
             the
             words
             and
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             or
             his
             offering
             himself
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             
               once
               and
               not
               often
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             continual
             Presentation
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             both
             false
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               slain
               or
               bloody
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             whereof
             he
             treats
             ,
             as
             he
             expresly
             calls
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             But
             there
             is
             no
             shedding
             of
             blood
             in
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             nor
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             any
             such
             thing
             appertaining
             unto
             his
             Nature
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             These
             things
             are
             distinguished
             in
             the
             Scripture
             from
             their
             different
             Natures
             and
             Effects
             .
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             His
             Sacrifice
             or
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             is
             so
             affirmed
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             consist
             in
             
               One
               individual
               Act.
            
             It
             is
             not
             only
             said
             that
             it
             was
             one
             Offering
             ,
             but
             that
             
               it
               was
               once
               only
               offered
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             This
             is
             no
             way
             reconcileable
             unto
             his
             
               continual
               Appearance
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             His
             Offering
             is
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             as
             that
             which
             was
             then
             past
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             
               He
               hath
               by
               one
               Offering
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             His
             Oblation
             was
             accompanied
             with
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             from
             suffering
             ;
             So
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ;
             proving
             that
             he
             could
             not
             often
             offer
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             often
             suffer
             .
             But
             his
             Presentation
             of
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             inconsistent
             with
             
               actual
               Suffering
            
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             any
             obnoxiousness
             thereunto
             .
             It
             belongs
             unto
             his
             state
             of
             Exaltation
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             The
             
               time
               of
               the
               offering
               himself
            
             is
             limited
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             
               now
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Season
             that
             passed
             before
             ;
             denoting
             a
             certain
             determinate
             Season
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             times
             ;
             of
             which
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             This
             Imagination
             is
             destructive
             of
             the
             principal
             design
             and
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             he
             proves
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             their
             insufficiency
             to
             consummate
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             their
             
               annual
               Repetition
            
             ;
             affirming
             that
             if
             they
             could
             have
             perfected
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             ceased
             to
             have
             been
             offered
             .
             Yet
             was
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             he
             respects
             ,
             repeated
             only
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             offered
             always
             ,
             and
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             
               actually
               offered
            
             ,
             which
             reflects
             a
             greater
             Imperfection
             on
             it
             ,
             then
             was
             on
             those
             which
             were
             repeated
             
               only
               once
               a
               year
            
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             affirms
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             could
             effect
             its
             End
             ,
             must
             cease
             to
             be
             offered
             ;
             Chap.
             10.
             2.
             
             Whereas
             therefore
             by
             
               One
               offering
               he
               hath
               for
               ever
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             continue
             to
             offer
             himself
             ;
             though
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             to
             make
             Application
             of
             the
             Vertue
             of
             that
             One
             offering
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Expositors
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
            
             do
             raise
             an
             Objection
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             End
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             return
             an
             Answer
             unto
             it
             ,
             perniciously
             opposite
             unto
             and
             destructive
             of
             the
             Truth
             here
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             though
             some
             of
             them
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             another
             answer
             .
             But
             this
             is
             that
             which
             they
             principally
             insist
             upon
             as
             needful
             unto
             their
             present
             Cause
             .
             They
             say
             therefore
             
               that
               if
               Christ
               cease
               to
               offer
               himself
               ,
               then
               it
               seems
               that
               his
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               ceaseth
               also
               .
               For
               it
               belongs
               unto
               that
               office
               to
               offer
               Sacrifices
               continually
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             no
             force
             in
             this
             Objection
             .
             For
             it
             belongs
             to
             no
             Priest
             to
             offer
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             any
             more
             Sacrifices
             but
             what
             were
             sufficient
             and
             effectual
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             them
             and
             their
             office
             .
             And
             such
             was
             the
             One
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             Besides
             though
             it
             be
             not
             
               actually
               repeated
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
               vertually
               applyed
            
             always
             ;
             and
             this
             belongs
             unto
             the
             present
             discharge
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             :
             So
             doth
             also
             his
             
               Appearance
               in
               Heaven
            
             for
             us
             ,
             with
             his
             Intercession
             ;
             where
             he
             still
             continues
             in
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             needful
             or
             possible
             .
             But
             they
             have
             an
             
               Answer
               of
               their
               own
            
             ,
             unto
             their
             
               own
               Objection
            
             .
             They
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               continueth
               to
               offer
               himself
               every
               day
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
             And
             
               this
               Sacrifice
               of
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               unbloody
               ,
               yet
               is
               a
               true
               real
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               he
               offered
               on
               the
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             better
             never
             to
             raise
             Objections
             then
             thus
             to
             answer
             them
             .
             For
             this
             is
             not
             to
             expound
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             to
             dispute
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             As
             I
             shall
             briefly
             evince
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             by
             the
             
               One
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             for
             ever
             perfected
             them
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             ,
             is
             a
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             Where
             this
             is
             denied
             ,
             or
             overthrown
             ,
             either
             directly
             or
             by
             just
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               is
               overthrown
            
             also
             .
             But
             this
             is
             expresly
             denied
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               frequent
               Repetition
            
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Instance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Romanists
             do
             more
             expresly
             oppose
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Repetition
             of
             Sacrifices
             arose
             solely
             from
             their
             Imperfection
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             undeniably
             proved
             an
             Imperfection
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             repeated
             
               once
               every
               year
            
             in
             one
             place
             only
             ;
             how
             
             great
             must
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             effectual
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             and
             perfect
             them
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             ,
             unless
             
               it
               be
               repeated
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               a
               thousand
               Places
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             say
             
               that
               Christ
               offereth
               himself
               often
            
             ,
             is
             expresly
             and
             in
             Terms
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Whatever
             therefore
             they
             may
             apprehend
             of
             the
             
               offering
               of
               him
               by
               their
               Priests
               ,
            
             yet
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             every
             day
             offer
             himself
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             concerned
             in
             no
             offering
             of
             Christ
             but
             that
             which
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             by
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             once
             for
             all
             ;
             so
             the
             pretence
             to
             offer
             him
             often
             by
             the
             Priests
             is
             highly
             Sacrilegious
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             infinite
             actings
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             in
             Supporting
             and
             Influencing
             of
             the
             Humane
             ,
             the
             inexpressible
             Operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             him
             ,
             unto
             such
             a
             peculiar
             acting
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             especially
             of
             Zeal
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             compassion
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             are
             inimitable
             unto
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             were
             required
             unto
             the
             
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             Savour
             unto
             God.
             And
             how
             can
             a
             poor
             sinful
             Mortal
             man
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Priests
             ;
             pretend
             to
             offer
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             A
             Contradiction
             in
             it self
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Sacrifice
             which
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             ,
             is
             
               victimae
               mactatio
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               victimae
               mactatae
               oblatio
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             blood-shedding
             ;
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             never
             was
             any
             .
             (
             2
             )
             If
             it
             might
             be
             supposed
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             thing
             altogether
             useless
             ;
             For
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               there
               is
               no
               Remission
               .
            
             The
             Rule
             I
             acknowledge
             is
             firstly
             expressed
             with
             respect
             unto
             legal
             Sacrifices
             and
             Oblations
             :
             Yet
             is
             it
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             by
             an
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             Nature
             and
             End
             of
             those
             Institutions
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               blood-shedding
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               himself
            
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sin.
             
               An
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sin
               ,
               overthrows
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             It
             is
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ;
             wherein
             he
             proves
             that
             Christ
             
               could
               not
               offer
               himself
               often
            
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             affirming
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             
               often
               suffer
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Effusion
             of
             his
             Blood
             ;
             which
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             in
             and
             unto
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             Wherefore
             an
             
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               is
               without
               Suffering
               ,
            
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             For
             if
             he
             be
             often
             offered
             ,
             he
             must
             often
             suffer
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             unto
             any
             Purpose
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             receiveth
             its
             Vertue
             and
             Efficacy
             from
             the
             One
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pleaded
             by
             the
             defenders
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             what
             value
             it
             hath
             ,
             nor
             whence
             it
             hath
             it
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               himself
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             To
             sum
             up
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             whole
             Controversie
             ;
             The
             Sacrifice
             or
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             (
             1
             )
             By
             
               Himself
               alone
            
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Was
             of
             
               his
               whole
               Humane
               Nature
            
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             He
             made
             his
             Soul
             an
             offering
             for
             Sin.
             (
             3
             )
             Was
             by
             
               Death
               and
               Bloodshedding
            
             ,
             whereon
             its
             entire
             Efficacy
             as
             unto
             Attonement
             ,
             Reconciliation
             and
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             depend
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Was
             
               once
               only
               offered
            
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             so
             no
             more
             from
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             it self
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Was
             offered
             with
             such
             
               glorious
               internal
               actings
            
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             no
             Mortal
             creature
             can
             comprehend
             .
             (
             6
             )
             Was
             accompanied
             with
             his
             
               bearing
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Punishment
             due
             unto
             our
             Sins
             ;
             which
             were
             taken
             away
             thereby
             .
             And
             in
             all
             this
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             was
             supported
             ,
             sustained
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             Divine
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             whole
             Duty
             its
             Efficacy
             and
             Merit
             .
             That
             pretended
             in
             the
             Mass
             ,
             is
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Offered
               by
               Priests
            
             without
             Him
             ,
             or
             those
             which
             call
             themselves
             so
             ;
             who
             therefore
             rather
             represent
             them
             by
             
               whom
               he
               was
               Crucified
            
             ,
             then
             himself
             who
             offered
             himself
             alone
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Is
             only
             of
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             which
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             ,
             allowing
             their
             Transubstantiation
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Can
             have
             no
             Influence
             into
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             being
             confessedly
             unbloody
             ,
             whereas
             
               without
               the
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               there
               is
               no
               Remission
            
             (
             4.
             )
             Is
             
               often
               offered
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               every
               day
            
             ,
             declaring
             a
             greater
             imperfection
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             the
             great
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             only
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Requires
             unto
             it
             
               no
               Grace
            
             in
             the
             Offerer
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             Intention
             to
             do
             his
             Office.
             (
             6
             )
             Doth
             in
             nothing
             answer
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             makes
             no
             Attonement
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             things
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             
               same
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             opposite
             ,
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             the
             admission
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             is
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             Observations
             we
             may
             take
             from
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Such
               is
               the
               absolute
               Perfection
               of
               the
               One
               offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               Repetition
               in
               any
               kind
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             if
             it
             be
             despised
             or
             neglected
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             Sin.
             There
             is
             none
             of
             any
             other
             kind
             ,
             nor
             any
             Repetition
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it self
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             of
             the
             most
             solemn
             legal
             Sacrifices
             .
             Neither
             of
             them
             are
             consistent
             with
             its
             perfection
             .
             And
             this
             
               absolute
               Perfection
            
             of
             the
             One
             offering
             of
             Christ
             ariseth
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             From
             the
             
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             28.
             
             There
             needs
             no
             new
             offering
             after
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             who
             offered
             and
             who
             was
             offered
             ,
             was
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             Person
             .
             The
             Repetition
             of
             this
             offering
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             would
             be
             utterly
             derogatory
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             (
             2
             )
             From
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             it self
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             the
             internal
             
               gracious
               actings
            
             of
             his
             Soul
             ;
             He
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
            
             .
             Grace
             and
             Obedience
             could
             never
             be
             more
             glorified
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Punishment
             he
             underwent
             ,
             answering
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             whole
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             any
             farther
             offering
             for
             Attonement
             is
             highly
             Blasphemous
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             
               Love
               of
               the
               Father
            
             unto
             him
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             .
             As
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             
               one
               offering
            
             the
             Soul
             of
             God
             resteth
             and
             is
             well-pleased
             .
             4.
             
             From
             its
             Efficacy
             unto
             all
             Ends
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             Nothing
             was
             ever
             designed
             therein
             ,
             but
             was
             at
             once
             accomplished
             by
             this
             One
             offering
             of
             Christ.
             Wherefore
          
           
             2.
             
             
               This
               one
               offering
               of
               Christ
               is
               always
               effectual
               unto
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               no
               less
               then
               it
               was
               in
               the
               day
               and
               hour
               when
               it
               was
               actually
               offered
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             needs
             no
             Repetition
             like
             those
             of
             old
             ,
             which
             could
             affect
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             sinner
             only
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             until
             the
             Incursion
             of
             some
             new
             sin
             .
             This
             is
             always
             fresh
             in
             the
             Vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             needs
             nothing
             but
             renewed
             Application
             by
             Faith
             ,
             for
             the
             communication
             of
             its
             Effects
             and
             Fruits
             unto
             us
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               great
               Call
               and
               Direction
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               to
               guide
               Faith
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               up
               unto
               this
               One
               offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               spring
               of
               all
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             immediate
             End
             of
             all
             its
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             .
             In
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             set
             forth
             as
             evidently
             Crucified
             before
             our
             Eyes
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Supper
             especially
             ,
             is
             it
             represented
             unto
             the
             peculiar
             Exercise
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             to
             a
             brief
             Exposition
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             this
             Verse
             .
             The
             
               One
               offering
            
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             here
             proposed
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             
               in
               Opposition
            
             unto
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whose
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             did
             not
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             his
             offering
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             his
             whole
             Service
             about
             them
             was
             to
             be
             annually
             repeated
             .
             This
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             we
             have
             treated
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             now
             only
             open
             these
             words
             wherein
             it
             is
             expressed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             spoken
             of
             is
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             One
             ,
             every
             One
             that
             
             is
             so
             ,
             or
             that
             was
             so
             in
             any
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             unto
             the
             Expiration
             of
             it
             .
             
               As
               the
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             so
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             entreth
             ,
             in
             the
             
               present
               Tense
            
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Temple-service
             at
             that
             Time.
             He
             entreth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             continueth
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             sometimes
             admits
             of
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             8.
             4.
             
             But
             in
             this
             Place
             he
             intends
             no
             more
             but
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Law.
             According
             unto
             the
             Law
             He
             entereth
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             requires
             .
             And
             hereby
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Instances
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             lays
             before
             their
             Consideration
             a
             Scheme
             of
             their
             ancient
             Worship
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             established
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             better
             compared
             with
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Entrance
             is
             limited
             unto
             the
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             .
             The
             most
             Holy
             Place
             in
             the
             
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Place
             made
             with
             hands
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Season
             of
             their
             Entrance
             ;
             yearly
             .
             Once
             in
             an
             annual
             Revolution
             ,
             
             or
             the
             day
             fixed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               Month
               Tisri
            
             or
             our
             September
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Manner
             of
             his
             entrance
             was
             ,
             
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               others
            
             ;
             Blood
             that
             was
             not
             
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             expresseth
             it
             .
             The
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             was
             his
             own
             .
             He
             redeemed
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Hereunto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             opposed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             other
             blood
             ,
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               others
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             blood
             
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             for
             cum
             ,
             say
             most
             Expositors
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             unusual
             .
             See
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             6.
             
             Gen.
             32.
             10.
             
             Hos.
             4.
             3.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               others
               ,
            
             which
             he
             carried
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             denied
             of
             Christ
             the
             Antitype
             is
             the
             Repetition
             of
             this
             Service
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             Perfection
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             repeated
             because
             of
             their
             Imperfection
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               Whatever
               had
               the
               greatest
               Glory
               in
               the
               Old
               Legal
               Institutions
               ,
               carried
               along
               with
               it
               the
               evidence
               of
               its
               own
               Imperfection
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               thing
               signified
               in
               Christ
               and
               his
               Office.
            
             The
             Entrance
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             was
             the
             most
             glorious
             Solemnity
             of
             the
             Law.
             Howbeit
             the
             
               annual
               Repetition
            
             of
             it
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             its
             Imperfection
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             disputes
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             
               Causal
               ;
               quia
               ,
               quandoquidem
               ,
               quoniam
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             generally
             rendred
             in
             this
             Place
             by
             all
             Expositors
             ,
             
               alioqui
               ;
               by
               Concession
            
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             so
             that
             he
             would
             offer
             ,
             offer
             himself
             ;
             
               for
               otherwise
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               He
               would
               have
               been
               a
               Debter
            
             ;
             it
             would
             have
             been
             due
             from
             him
             .
             
               Oportebat
               ,
               oportuisset
               ;
               He
               ought
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             
               frequenter
               pati
            
             .
             Others
             ,
             
               saepe
               ,
               saepius
               passum
               fuisse
               ;
               to
               have
               suffered
               often
               ,
               more
               often
               ,
               frequently
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               once
               every
               year
               .
               Syriack
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               many
               times
            
             ,
             and
             not
             once
             only
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vul.
             
               ab
               origine
               mundi
            
             ;
             Others
             ,
             
               à
               condito
               mundo
               ;
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             Sin.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Vul.
             
               in
               consummatione
               seculorum
               ;
               sub
               consummationem
               seculorum
               ;
               towards
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               .
               In
               the
               fulness
               of
               Time.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               ad
               peccatum
               abolendum
               ,
               ad
               abolitionem
               peccati
               .
            
             Vul.
             
               ad
               destitutionem
               peccati
            
             ;
             Rhemist
             .
             
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Sin.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               apparuit
               ;
               patefactus
               est
               .
               He
               was
               made
               manifest
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             The
             Vulgar
             renders
             the
             words
             ,
             
               per
               hostiam
               suam
               apparuit
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Rhemists
             translate
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               appeared
               by
               his
               own
               Host
            
             ;
             most
             absurdly
             both
             as
             unto
             words
             and
             sense
             .
             
               Syr.
               At
               one
               time
               he
               offered
               his
               Soul
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               or
               immolation
               of
               himself
               .
            
             What
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             relate
             unto
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Words
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               For
               then
            
             (
             if
             otherwise
             )
             
               must
               he
            
             (
             he
             ought
             )
             often
             (
             to
             )
             
               have
               suffered
               since
            
             (
             from
             )
             
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               :
               But
               now
               once
               in
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
            
             (
             in
             the
             Consummation
             of
             times
             )
             
               hath
               he
               appeared
            
             ,
             (
             been
             made
             manifest
             )
             
               to
               put
               away
            
             (
             to
             abolish
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Destruction
             of
             )
             
               Sin
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             
               sundry
               Difficulties
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Signification
             and
             Construction
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             unto
             their
             sense
             and
             importance
             ,
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Argument
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             treated
             of
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             repeat
             the
             various
             Conjectures
             of
             Expositors
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             are
             alien
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             refuted
             ,
             if
             that
             belonged
             any
             way
             unto
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Reader
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             that
             Account
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             according
             unto
             the
             best
             of
             my
             understanding
             doth
             represent
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             perspicuity
             and
             clearness
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             
               two
               Parts
            
             of
             the
             Words
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             Reason
             confirming
             the
             foregoing
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             often
             to
             offer
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             offer
             Sacrifice
             
               every
               year
            
             when
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             
               For
               then
               must
               he
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             Confirmation
             of
             that
             Reason
             from
             the
             Nature
             and
             End
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             stated
             in
             
               matter
               of
               Fact
            
             according
             unto
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God.
             
               But
               now
               once
               in
               the
               End
            
             ;
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             (
             1
             )
             The
             
               note
               of
               Connexion
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Reason
             insisted
             on
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             signification
             or
             sense
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             
               Ground
               and
               Nature
            
             of
             the
             Argument
             contained
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Note
               of
               Connexion
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             ,
             
               for
               then
            
             :
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ;
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             often
             offer
             himself
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             so
             offered
             himself
             ;
             so
             we
             observed
             that
             most
             translate
             the
             Word
             by
             alioquin
             .
             Either
             way
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             expressed
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             confirm
             what
             he
             had
             before
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             new
             Reason
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             a
             Supposition
             of
             the
             contrary
             unto
             what
             he
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             not
             only
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             
               For
               then
            
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             
               He
               must
            
             ,
             He
             ought
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Debtor
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             
             speaks
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             due
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             indispensibly
             required
             of
             him
             .
             It
             would
             have
             been
             so
             
               necessitate
               medii
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             in
             Divine
             Institutions
             and
             Duties
             .
             There
             could
             have
             been
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             unless
             that
             which
             he
             now
             infers
             from
             it
             ,
             be
             allowed
             ,
             which
             was
             utterly
             impossible
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             which
             he
             ought
             so
             to
             have
             done
             is
             
               to
               suffer
            
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             .
             
             All
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             expressed
             by
             this
             Word
             ;
             as
             Chap.
             5.
             8.
             
             But
             the
             suffering
             here
             intended
             is
             that
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood
             therein
             alone
             .
             That
             which
             accompanied
             ,
             and
             was
             inseparable
             from
             his
             
               actual
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             or
             the
             immactation
             of
             himself
             ;
             to
             have
             died
             ,
             to
             have
             shed
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             have
             underwent
             the
             Penalty
             and
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             
               Often
               ;
               frequently
            
             ;
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             offered
             Sacrifice
             of
             Old
             ;
             once
             every
             year
             .
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Since
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World.
            
             This
             expression
             is
             somtimes
             
             used
             absolutely
             for
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             World
             in
             its
             Creation
             ;
             For
             the
             absolute
             Beginning
             of
             Time
             and
             all
             things
             measured
             by
             it
             .
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             24.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
             Sometimes
             from
             what
             immediately
             succeeded
             on
             that
             beginning
             ;
             Mat.
             13.
             35.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             5.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             3.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             8.
             
             And
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               latter
               sense
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             here
             used
             .
             
               From
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             Sin
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             immediately
             after
             the
             Creation
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             its
             Foundation
             and
             Constitution
             in
             its
             Original
             frame
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             on
             record
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
               So
               God
               spake
               by
               the
               Mouth
               of
               his
               Holy
               Prophets
               ,
               since
               the
               World
               began
               .
               Luk.
            
             1.
             71.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             first
             Revelation
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Church
             concerning
             the
             Messia
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             succeeded
             .
             So
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.
             8.
             because
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             extending
             it self
             unto
             the
             first
             Entrance
             of
             Sin
             and
             the
             Promise
             thereon
             ,
             immediately
             on
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             Wherefore
             ,
             The
             
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               absolutely
            
             is
             in
             its
             Creation
             .
             
               Before
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
             
               From
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             is
             mostly
             the
             
               first
               Entrance
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Dispensation
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             thereon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               third
               thing
            
             considerable
             in
             the
             Words
             is
             the
             Nature
             and
             Force
             of
             the
             Argument
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             most
             
               cogent
               Topicks
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             founded
             on
             these
             evident
             suppositions
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             
               That
               the
               Suffering
               and
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               are
               inseparable
               .
            
             For
             although
             abstracted
             from
             the
             present
             Subject
             Matter
             ,
             Suffering
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             offering
             another
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Suffering
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             was
             both
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             The
             High
             Priest
             of
             old
             offered
             often
             ,
             yet
             now
             once
             sufficed
             therein
             .
             For
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Sacrifice
             it self
             .
             It
             was
             
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
            
             ,
             that
             suffered
             .
             Christ
             being
             both
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             offer
             without
             suffering
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             the
             High
             Priest
             could
             offer
             without
             the
             
               suffering
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             that
             was
             slain
             .
          
           
             And
             herein
             doth
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             principally
             consist
             .
             For
             he
             proves
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             offer
             himself
             often
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             as
             though
             the
             Reiteration
             of
             any
             kind
             of
             Oblation
             were
             impossible
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               his
               especial
               Offering
               or
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             which
             was
             
               with
               and
               by
               suffering
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             death
             and
             blood-shedding
             .
             And
             this
             wholly
             explodes
             the
             
               Socinian
               Imagination
            
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Offering
             of
             Christ.
             For
             if
             his
             Offering
             might
             be
             separated
             from
             his
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Presentation
               of
               himself
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             it
             
             might
             have
             been
             reiterated
             without
             any
             Inconvenience
             ,
             nor
             would
             there
             have
             been
             any
             force
             in
             the
             Arguing
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             if
             his
             Oblation
             be
             only
             that
             
               Presentation
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             ordered
             that
             it
             should
             have
             been
             done
             only
             at
             
               certain
               seasons
            
             ,
             as
             
               once
               every
               year
            
             ,
             nothing
             inconvenient
             would
             have
             ensued
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             against
             the
             
               Repetition
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             suffering
             therein
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             Light
             and
             Evidence
             ;
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               was
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               often
               suffer
               in
               that
               way
               which
               was
               necessary
               unto
               the
               offering
               of
               himself
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               his
               Death
               and
               Bloodshedding
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             provide
             that
             as
             the
             ultimate
             and
             only
             effectual
             Means
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             was
             insufficient
             for
             it
             ;
             For
             so
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             the
             Repetition
             of
             it
             had
             been
             necessary
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             so
             with
             his
             
               unspeakable
               love
            
             unto
             his
             Son
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             frequently
             suffer
             an
             ignominious
             and
             cursed
             death
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Object
             of
             the
             Admiration
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             do
             it
             once
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             done
             often
             ,
             who
             could
             have
             understood
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             unto
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             have
             conceived
             that
             he
             regarded
             him
             not
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Whereas
             indeed
             his
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             that
             unto
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             .
             And
             moreover
             it
             would
             have
             been
             highly
             dishonourable
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             an
             Appearance
             that
             his
             Blood
             was
             of
             no
             more
             Value
             or
             Excellency
             then
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             whereof
             was
             often
             repeated
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               was
               impossible
               from
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Person
               .
            
             Such
             a
             
               Repetition
               of
               Suffering
            
             was
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             unto
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             he
             
               once
               emptied
               himself
               and
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               Reputation
               that
               he
               might
               be
               obedient
               unto
               the
               Death
               ,
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             proved
             a
             stumbling
             block
             unto
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             The
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             secured
             by
             the
             Evident
             Demonstration
             of
             his
             Divine
             Glory
             ,
             which
             immediately
             ensued
             thereon
             .
             But
             as
             the
             
               frequent
               Repetition
            
             hereof
             would
             have
             been
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             so
             the
             most
             
               raised
               Faith
            
             could
             never
             have
             attained
             a
             prospect
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               was
               altogether
               needless
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               been
               useless
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Demonstrates
             ,
             
               by
               One
               offering
               of
               himself
            
             and
             that
             
               once
               offered
               ,
               he
               took
               away
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             firm
             on
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             
               often
               to
               offer
            
             himself
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             
               often
               to
               suffer
            
             also
             .
             But
             that
             he
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             was
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             as
             altogether
             needless
             as
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Offering
             .
             And
          
           
             
               As
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               were
               necessary
               unto
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
               so
               he
               suffered
               neither
               more
               ,
               nor
               oftener
               then
               was
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             2dly
             .
             The
             Argument
             is
             also
             built
             on
             
               another
               Supposition
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               of
               the
               Expiation
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               all
               that
               were
               to
               be
               saved
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World.
            
             For
             otherwise
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             at
             all
             that
             Christ
             should
             either
             
               offer
               or
               suffer
            
             before
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             it
             may
             be
             yet
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             
               often
               offer
               himself
            
             ,
             seeing
             that
             all
             Sins
             before
             were
             either
             
               punished
               absolutely
            
             ,
             or
             their
             sins
             were
             expiated
             and
             themselves
             saved
             some
             other
             way
             .
             And
             those
             by
             whom
             
               this
               supposition
            
             is
             rejected
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             can
             give
             no
             colour
             of
             Force
             unto
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             although
             they
             invent
             
               many
               Allusions
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             endeavour
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             it
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             discourseth
             of
             the
             
               only
               way
               and
               means
               of
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             done
             
               at
               once
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               One
               offering
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             needed
             no
             Repetition
             ;
             He
             supposeth
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             
               That
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               World
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               it
               ,
            
             or
             immediately
             upon
             its
             Foundation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Sin
             and
             Apostacy
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               That
               notwithstanding
               this
               Entrance
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               many
               who
               were
               sinners
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Patriarchs
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             
               whole
               Israel
            
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
               had
               their
               sins
               expiated
            
             ,
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             were
             eternally
             saved
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             
               None
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
            
             which
             they
             offered
             themselves
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Religious
             Services
             which
             they
             performed
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               could
               expiate
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             procure
             the
             pardon
             thereof
             ,
             or
             consummate
             them
             in
             Conscience
             before
             God.
             (
             4
             )
             That
             
               all
               this
            
             therefore
             was
             effected
             by
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             or
             
               one
               offering
               of
               Christ.
            
             Hence
             it
             follows
             unavoidably
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Vertue
             of
             this
             
               One
               offering
            
             did
             not
             extend
             unto
             the
             taking
             away
             
               of
               all
               their
               sins
            
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             must
             often
             have
             suffered
             and
             offered
             from
             the
             
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             they
             must
             all
             have
             perished
             ,
             at
             least
             all
             but
             only
             those
             of
             that
             Generation
             wherein
             he
             might
             have
             once
             suffered
             .
             But
             this
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             thus
             often
             offer
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             he
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             necessary
             that
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             under
             the
             Law
             should
             repeat
             his
             
               every
               year
            
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Vertue
             of
             his
             
               one
               offering
            
             did
             extend
             it self
             unto
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               offered
            
             ;
             much
             more
             might
             and
             would
             it
             extend
             it self
             without
             any
             Repetition
             unto
             the
             Expiation
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             unto
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             
               actually
               offered
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               true
               Force
            
             and
             Reason
             of
             the
             Argument
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             cogent
             and
             conclusive
             .
             And
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               The
               assured
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Old
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               by
               Vertue
               of
               the
               one
               offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               strong
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               at
               present
               to
               look
               for
               and
               expect
               everlasting
               Salvation
               thereby
               .
            
             To
             this
             End
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             
               their
               Faith
               had
               all
               the
               Difficulties
               to
               conflict
               withal
               ,
               that
               our
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               exercised
               with
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               carried
               them
               through
               them
               all
               and
               was
               Victorious
               .
            
             This
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             in
             the
             whole
             
               eleventh
               Chapter
            
             throughout
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             They
             
               had
               all
               the
               Trials
               ,
               Afflictions
               ,
               and
               Temptations
            
             that
             we
             have
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             unto
             such
             a
             Degree
             ,
             as
             the
             Community
             of
             Believers
             met
             not
             withal
             .
             Yet
             was
             not
             
               their
               Faith
            
             by
             any
             of
             them
             prevailed
             against
             .
             And
             why
             should
             we
             despond
             under
             the
             same
             Trials
             ?
             (
             2
             )
             They
             had
             all
             of
             them
             the
             
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             or
             the
             like
             kind
             with
             us
             .
             Even
             Elijah
             was
             a
             man
             Subject
             unto
             the
             like
             Passions
             with
             others
             .
             Yet
             did
             not
             their
             Sin
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             brought
             unto
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
             ;
             Nor
             shall
             ours
             if
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             their
             Faith
             (
             3
             )
             They
             had
             all
             the
             
               same
               Enemies
            
             to
             conflict
             withal
             that
             we
             have
             .
             Sin
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             Satan
             ,
             made
             no
             less
             opposition
             unto
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             unto
             us
             ;
             Yet
             were
             they
             Victorious
             against
             them
             all
             .
             And
             following
             their
             Example
             ,
             we
             may
             look
             for
             the
             same
             Success
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               They
               wanted
               many
               Advantages
               of
               Faith
               and
               Holiness
               which
               we
               enjoy
               .
            
             For
             (
             1
             )
             They
             had
             not
             a
             
               clear
               Revelation
            
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Gods
             way
             of
             Salvation
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             Life
             and
             Vigour
             unto
             Gospel-Faith
             .
             Yet
             did
             they
             follow
             God
             through
             the
             
               dark
               Representation
            
             of
             his
             Mind
             and
             Grace
             unto
             the
             eternal
             Enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             We
             cannot
             miss
             our
             way
             ,
             unless
             we
             
               wilfully
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             had
             not
             such
             
               plentiful
               Communications
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             as
             are
             granted
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             being
             Faithful
             in
             that
             little
             which
             they
             received
             ,
             they
             missed
             not
             of
             the
             Reward
             .
             (
             3
             )
             They
             had
             not
             
               that
               Light
               ,
               those
               Directions
               for
               the
               actings
               of
               Faith
            
             unto
             Consolation
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             Advantages
             unto
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             which
             Believers
             now
             enjoy
             .
             Yet
             in
             this
             State
             and
             Condition
             ,
             by
             Vertue
             of
             the
             
               One
               offering
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             pardoned
             and
             
               Eternally
               Saved
            
             .
             The
             Consideration
             hereof
             tends
             greatly
             to
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             them
             who
             truely
             believe
             .
          
           
             The
             
               latter
               Part
            
             of
             this
             Verse
             contains
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Argument
             proposed
             in
             the
             former
             .
             And
             it
             consists
             in
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             true
             State
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Efficacy
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             
               One
               offering
            
             of
             Christ
             now
             accomplished
             according
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             
               three
               things
            
             in
             the
             Words
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             An
             
               Opposition
               unto
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Rejection
             of
             the
             Supposition
             of
             Christs
             offering
             himself
             often
             since
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             (
             2
             )
             An
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Use
             ,
             End
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             that
             Offering
             ;
             manifesting
             the
             Uselessness
             of
             its
             Repetition
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             means
             of
             accomplishing
             that
             End
             ,
             or
             whereby
             he
             came
             to
             
               offer
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Opposition
             unto
             the
             rejected
             Supposition
             is
             in
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               but
               now
               once
               in
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
            
             And
             every
             word
             hath
             its
             distinct
             force
             in
             the
             Opposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             Time
             in
             general
             :
             
               But
               now
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             now
             generally
             is
             a
             limitation
             of
             time
             unto
             the
             present
             season
             ;
             opposed
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             .
             But
             sometimes
             it
             is
             only
             a
             
             
               Note
               of
               Opposition
            
             when
             joyned
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             but
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             .
             It
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             either
             sense
             or
             include
             both
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               But
               now
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
            
             and
             so
             declared
             to
             be
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             offer
             himself
             often
             since
             the
             World
             began
             .
             A
             
               Limitation
               of
               Time
            
             may
             also
             be
             included
             in
             it
             .
             
               Now
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               and
            
             
             season
             ,
             it
             is
             declared
             that
             things
             are
             otherwise
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             Opposition
             more
             
               Emphatical
               .
               Now
               it
               is
            
             ,
             and
             
               now
               only
            
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             did
             this
             once
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             opposed
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             often
             .
             The
             Apostle
             
             useth
             this
             word
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             ver
             .
             28
             ;
             Chap.
             10.
             2.
             
             So
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             So
             he
             doth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               Chap.
            
             10.
             10.
             
             He
             hereby
             confines
             our
             thoughts
             about
             the
             offering
             of
             Christ
             unto
             that
             Time
             and
             Action
             wherein
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             death
             .
             He
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             
               once
               performed
               and
               then
               past
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             referred
             unto
             the
             
               continual
               Presentation
            
             of
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             often
             but
             once
             only
             offered
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             confirms
             his
             Opposition
             unto
             the
             reiterated
             supposition
             ,
             by
             an
             
               especial
               Denotation
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Time
            
             when
             he
             once
             offered
             himself
             :
             He
             did
             it
             
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             In
             opposition
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Not
             then
             ,
             but
             
               now
               ;
               not
               often
            
             ,
             but
             once
             ;
             not
             
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             but
             
               in
               the
               end
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Question
             as
             unto
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             Time
             intended
             in
             this
             Exposition
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Time
             when
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             appeared
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God.
             But
             why
             he
             should
             express
             
               that
               time
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             that
             our
             Saviour
             designeth
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               world
               absolutely
            
             by
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             is
             not
             so
             plain
             .
             For
             there
             was
             after
             this
             a
             long
             continuance
             and
             duration
             of
             the
             world
             to
             succeed
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             any
             knows
             ,
             not
             less
             then
             what
             was
             passed
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             Various
             are
             the
             Conjectures
             of
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             about
             this
             Expression
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             detain
             the
             Reader
             with
             their
             Repetition
             .
             My
             thoughts
             are
             determined
             by
             what
             I
             have
             discoursed
             on
             Chap.
             1.
             1.
             the
             Exposition
             of
             which
             place
             the
             Reader
             may
             consult
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             I
             hope
             unto
             his
             satisfaction
             .
             In
             brief
             to
             give
             a
             
               short
               Account
            
             of
             what
             more
             largely
             I
             have
             explained
             and
             fully
             confirmed
             in
             the
             place
             referred
             unto
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             do
             answer
             unto
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             Essence
             or
             substance
             ,
             but
             its
             duration
             and
             the
             
               Succession
               of
               Ages
            
             therein
             ,
             is
             signified
             by
             them
             .
             And
             the
             
               Succession
               of
               the
               Times
            
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             considered
             unto
             
               Gods
               Distinction
            
             and
             Limitation
             of
             things
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             Gods
             
               Distinction
               of
               Time
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             himself
             in
             his
             Grace
             to
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             
               three
               general
               heads
            
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             
               Time
               before
               the
               Law
            
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             
               that
               which
               was
               spent
               under
               the
               Law
               :
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               that
               of
               the
               Exhibition
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               doth
               succeed
               it
            
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             
               last
               season
            
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Time
            
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             God
             had
             designed
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             Grace
             was
             come
             unto
             that
             head
             and
             Consistency
             ,
             wherein
             no
             Alteration
             should
             be
             made
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             is
             
               that
               Season
            
             which
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             those
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             Age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Time
             ,
             no
             change
             being
             afterwards
             to
             be
             introduced
             ,
             like
             things
             which
             were
             made
             before
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God.
             
               This
               season
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             unto
             the
             Judaical
             Church
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               latter
               days
            
             or
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               dayes
            
             ;
             namely
             of
             that
             Church-state
             ,
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             God
             in
             that
             season
             .
             With
             respect
             unto
             the
             whole
             Dispensation
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             all
             the
             allotted
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Last
             or
             End
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             It
             was
             that
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Divine
             Disposition
             of
             things
             had
             its
             Consummation
             .
             Wherefore
             both
             the
             Entrance
             and
             the
             End
             of
             this
             season
             are
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ;
             the
             Beginning
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
             For
             the
             whole
             is
             but
             one
             entire
             Season
             .
             And
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             construction
             with
             
               a
               Dative
               Case
            
             ,
             signifies
             the
             Entrance
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               at
               the
               approach
               of
               Death
            
             .
             Wherefore
             whatever
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Duration
             of
             the
             world
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             to
             offer
             himself
             ,
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               last
               season
               of
               Gods
               dispensation
               of
               Grace
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             was
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             
               matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             then
             did
             Christ
             offer
             himself
             and
             then
             only
             .
          
           
             With
             respect
             unto
             
               this
               season
            
             so
             stated
             ,
             
               three
               things
            
             are
             affirmed
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               he
               did
               ;
               He
               appeared
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Unto
               what
               end
               ;
               to
               take
               away
               sin
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               By
               what
               means
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             some
             Difficulty
             in
             the
             Distinction
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             so
             variety
             in
             
             their
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             removed
             .
             For
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             goes
             before
             ;
             or
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               manifest
            
             ,
             that
             follows
             after
             .
             In
             the
             first
             way
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             
               He
               was
               manifest
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             ;
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               he
               appeared
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               to
               put
               away
               sin
            
             ;
             which
             confines
             his
             Appearance
             unto
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             sense
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             Translation
             ;
             
               per
               hostiam
               suam
               apparuit
               ;
               he
               appeared
               by
               his
               own
               Host
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Rhemists
             .
             But
             the
             
               former
               Reading
            
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             evidently
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             his
             Appearance
             was
             what
             he
             did
             in
             general
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             what
             he
             did
             .
             
               He
               appeared
               .
               He
               was
               manifested
            
             ;
             some
             say
             that
             this
             
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             
               Appearance
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
            
             for
             us
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             But
             it
             is
             as
             another
             word
             that
             is
             used
             ,
             so
             another
             thing
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             That
             Appearance
             was
             after
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             order
             unto
             it
             .
             That
             is
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             this
             was
             on
             Earth
             .
             That
             is
             still
             continued
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             was
             
               already
               accomplished
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Time
             limited
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             
               this
               Appearance
            
             ,
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               manifestation
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             
               being
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ;
             or
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             taking
             on
             him
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             suffer
             and
             offer
             himself
             unto
             God.
             For
             what
             is
             affirmed
             is
             opposed
             unto
             what
             is
             spoken
             immediately
             before
             ,
             namely
             of
             his
             suffering
             often
             since
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             he
             did
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             
               appeared
               ,
               was
               manifest
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             suffer
             and
             to
             expiate
             sin
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Word
             ever
             used
             to
             express
             the
             
               Appearance
               of
               Christ
               before
               God
               in
               Heaven
               .
               His
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             his
             
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               by
               his
               Incarnation
            
             unto
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             
               His
               Appearance
               before
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             is
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             his
             
               Illustrious
               Appearance
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             is
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             though
             that
             word
             be
             used
             also
             to
             express
             his
             
               Glorious
               manifestation
            
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10
             
             ;
             See
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             8.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             :
             Christ
             did
             not
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             often
             since
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               often
               suffer
               and
               offer
            
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             he
             so
             appeared
             ,
             was
             so
             manifest
             in
             the
             End
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             End
             of
             this
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             
               to
               put
               away
               sin
            
             .
             And
             we
             must
             
             enquire
             both
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             the
             
               putting
               of
               it
               away
            
             .
             Wherefore
             by
             sin
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             the
             whole
             of
             its
             Nature
             and
             Effects
             ,
             in
             its
             Root
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             in
             its
             Guilt
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Punishment
             ;
             Sin
             Absolutely
             and
             
               Universally
               ;
               Sin
            
             as
             it
             was
             an
             
               Apostacy
               from
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             all
             Distance
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             Sin
             in
             all
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             it
             could
             effect
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             
               Consequents
               of
               it
               ;
               Sin
            
             in
             its
             
               whole
               Empire
            
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             as
             it
             entred
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             invaded
             our
             Nature
             in
             its
             Power
             ,
             oppressed
             our
             Persons
             with
             its
             Guilt
             ,
             filled
             the
             whole
             world
             with
             its
             fruits
             ,
             gave
             existence
             and
             Right
             unto
             Death
             and
             hell
             ,
             with
             power
             to
             Satan
             to
             rule
             in
             and
             over
             mankind
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             rendred
             us
             obnoxious
             unto
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               Eternal
               punishment
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               whole
               Extent
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             he
             
               appeared
               to
               put
               it
               away
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             sanctified
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             
               putting
               away
            
             ,
             is
             
               Abrogatio
               ,
               Dissolutio
               ,
               Destructio
            
             ;
             An
             
               Abrogation
               ,
               Disanulling
               ,
               Destroying
               ,
               Disarming
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             Force
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Obligation
             of
             a
             Law.
             The
             
               Power
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             its
             Effects
             and
             Consequents
             whether
             sinfull
             or
             Penal
             ,
             is
             called
             
               its
               Law
            
             ;
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Sin
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             2.
             
             And
             of
             this
             Law
             as
             of
             others
             ,
             there
             are
             
               two
               Parts
            
             or
             Powers
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             s
             
               Obligation
               unto
               punishment
            
             after
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             Penal
             Laws
             ;
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             that
             whereon
             sinners
             are
             bound
             over
             unto
             Eternal
             Death
             .
             This
             force
             it
             borrows
             from
             its
             Relation
             unto
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             curse
             thereof
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             s
             
               impelling
               Ruling
               Power
               ,
               subjectively
            
             in
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             ,
             
               leading
               them
               Captive
            
             into
             all
             enmity
             and
             disobedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             abrogate
             
               this
               Law
            
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             deprive
             it
             of
             its
             whole
             power
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             should
             not
             condemn
             us
             any
             more
             ,
             nor
             bind
             us
             over
             to
             punishment
             .
             This
             he
             did
             by
             
               making
               Attonement
            
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Expiation
             of
             it
             ,
             undergoing
             in
             his
             own
             suffering
             the
             penalty
             due
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             of
             necessity
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             offered
             himself
             .
             Herein
             consisted
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               abrogation
               of
               its
               Law
            
             ,
             principally
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               By
               the
               destruction
               of
               its
               subjective
               Power
               ,
            
             purging
             our
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               principal
               end
            
             of
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             he
             did
             this
             was
             
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             Sacrifice
             wherein
             he
             both
             
               suffered
               and
               offered
               himself
            
             unto
             God.
             For
             that
             both
             are
             included
             ,
             the
             opposition
             made
             unto
             his
             
               often
               suffering
            
             doth
             evince
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             design
             and
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             evidence
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             offer
             himself
             unto
             God
             often
             ,
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             offered
             
               every
               year
            
             before
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             the
             End
             and
             Effect
             of
             his
             offering
             or
             Sacrifice
             which
             render
             the
             Repetition
             of
             it
             needless
             .
             It
             was
             
               one
               ,
               once
               offered
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             nor
             need
             be
             offered
             any
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
               Total
               abolition
            
             and
             destruction
             of
             sin
             
               at
               once
            
             made
             thereby
             .
             What
             else
             concerns
             the
             things
             themselves
             spoken
             of
             will
             be
             comprized
             under
             the
             ensuing
             observations
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 wisdom
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 Himself
                 and
                 his
                 Grace
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Hereon
               it
               depends
               alone
               ,
               that
               Christ
               
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               not
               sooner
               ,
               nor
               later
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               that
               season
               .
               Many
               things
               do
               evidence
               a
               condecency
               unto
               Divine
               wisdom
               ,
               in
               the
               determination
               of
               that
               season
               .
               As
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               He
               
                 testified
                 his
                 displeasure
                 against
                 Sin
              
               ,
               in
               suffering
               the
               generality
               of
               mankind
               to
               lye
               so
               long
               under
               the
               fatal
               effects
               of
               their
               Apostacy
               ,
               without
               relief
               or
               Remedy
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               16.
               
               Chap.
               17.
               30.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               21
               ,
               24
               ,
               26.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               He
               did
               it
               To
               
                 exercise
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               called
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               .
               And
               by
               the
               various
               wayes
               whereby
               God
               cherished
               their
               faith
               and
               hope
               was
               he
               glorified
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               Luk
               1.
               70.
               
               Mat.
               13.
               16.
               
               Luk.
               10.
               24.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Hag.
               2.
               7.
               
               (
               3.
               )
               To
               
                 prepare
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               partly
               by
               the
               glorious
               representation
               made
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               with
               their
               worship
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Institutions
               ,
               laid
               on
               them
               until
               his
               coming
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               24.
               
               (
               4.
               )
               To
               give
               the
               world
               a
               full
               and
               
                 sufficient
                 trial
              
               of
               what
               might
               be
               attained
               towards
               happiness
               and
               Blessedness
               by
               the
               excellency
               of
               all
               things
               here
               below
               .
               Men
               had
               time
               to
               try
               what
               was
               in
               Wisdom
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               Moral
               Vertue
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               Dominion
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               Arts
               ,
               and
               whatever
               else
               is
               valuable
               unto
               Rational
               Natures
               .
               They
               were
               all
               exalted
               unto
               their
               height
               ,
               in
               their
               possession
               and
               exercise
               before
               the
               Appearance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               manifested
               their
               own
               insufficiency
               to
               give
               the
               least
               real
               Relief
               unto
               Mankind
               from
               under
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               Apostacy
               from
               God.
               See
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               
               (
               5.
               )
               To
               
                 give
                 time
              
               unto
               Satan
               to
               fix
               and
               establish
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               destruction
               of
               him
               and
               it
               might
               be
               the
               more
               conspicuous
               and
               glorious
               .
               These
               and
               sundry
               other
               things
               of
               a
               like
               nature
               do
               evince
               that
               there
               was
               a
               condecency
               unto
               Divine
               wisdom
               in
               the
               Determination
               of
               the
               season
               of
               the
               
                 Appearance
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               Howbeit
               it
               is
               ultimately
               to
               be
               resolved
               into
               his
               Soveraign
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 God
                 had
                 a
                 Design
                 of
                 Infinite
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Grace
                 in
                 his
                 sending
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 thereon
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 frustrate
                 .
                 He
                 appeared
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 sin
                 .
              
               The
               footsteps
               of
               Divine
               wisdome
               and
               Grace
               herein
               I
               have
               enquired
               into
               in
               a
               peculiar
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               here
               insist
               on
               the
               same
               Argument
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Sin
                 had
                 erected
                 a
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 Law.
              
               Unless
               this
               Law
               be
               abrogated
               and
               abolished
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               neither
               Deliverance
               nor
               Liberty
               .
               Men
               generally
               think
               that
               they
               
                 serve
                 themselves
              
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               gratification
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               But
               they
               are
               indeed
               
                 servants
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               
                 slaves
                 unto
                 it
              
               .
               It
               hath
               gotten
               a
               power
               to
               command
               their
               obedience
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               to
               bind
               them
               over
               to
               eternal
               death
               for
               the
               disobedience
               unto
               God
               therein
               .
               As
               unto
               what
               belongs
               unto
               
                 this
                 Law
              
               and
               power
               ,
               See
               my
               
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Indwelling
                 Sin.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 No
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 meer
                 Creature
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 evacuate
                 ,
                 disannul
                 or
                 abolish
                 this
                 Law
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               For
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Destruction
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 sin
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 his
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 himself
                 .
              
               No
               other
               way
               could
               it
               be
               effected
               .
               And
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 one
                 offering
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 himself
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 abolished
                 sin
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 condemning
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VER
             .
             XXVII
             ,
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &
               sicut
               ,
               &
               quem
               admodum
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Statutum
               ,
               constitutum
               est
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               ;
               of
               Adam
               ,
               all
               his
               Posterity
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               at
               one
               time
               ;
               a
               certain
               appointed
               time
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vul.
             
               post
               hoc
               autem
               .
               Postea
               verò
               ;
               and
               afterward
               ,
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               after
               their
               death
            
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             also
             Christ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               one
               time
               ;
               at
               one
               time
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Vul.
             
               ad
               exhaurienda
               peccata
               ;
               Rhem.
               to
               exhaust
               the
               sins
               of
               many
            
             ;
             without
             any
             sense
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             
               to
               lift
            
             or
             
               bear
               up
            
             ;
             not
             at
             all
             to
             
               draw
               out
               of
               any
               deep
               place
               ,
            
             though
             there
             may
             be
             something
             in
             that
             allusion
             .
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               and
               in
               himself
               he
               slew
               or
               sacrificed
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               ;
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               he
               took
               them
               away
               .
               Bez.
               ut
               in
               seipso
               attolleret
               multorum
               peccata
            
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             
               lift
               or
               bear
               up
            
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             in
             himself
             ;
             he
             took
             them
             upon
             himself
             as
             a
             Burden
             which
             he
             bare
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             opposed
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             
               not
               burdened
               with
               sin
            
             .
             Others
             ,
             
               ad
               attollendum
               peccata
               multorum
               in
               semet
               ipsum
               ;
               to
               take
               up
               unto
               himself
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               upon
               himself
               )
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Syriack
             reads
             the
             last
             ●ause
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               unto
               the
               Salvation
               of
               them
               that
               expect
               or
               look
               for
               him
               .
            
             All
             others
             ;
             
               he
               shall
               appear
               unto
               or
               be
               seen
               by
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               unto
               Salvation
               :
            
             unto
             which
             difference
             we
             shall
             speak
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXVII
             ,
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             in
             like
             manner
             )
             
               as
               it
               is
               appointed
               unto
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               but
               after
               this
            
             (
             afterwards
             )
             
               the
               judgment
               :
               So
               also
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
            
             (
             in
             himself
             )
             
               the
               sin
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               ,
               shall
               he
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               without
               Sin
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             These
             verses
             put
             a
             close
             unto
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Discourse
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Causes
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               Ends
            
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             was
             dedicated
             and
             confirmed
             .
             And
             in
             the
             words
             there
             is
             a
             
               treble
               Confirmation
            
             of
             that
             Singularity
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             pleaded
             before
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             an
             
               Elegant
               instructive
               Similitude
               ;
               And
               as
               it
               is
               appointed
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               use
               and
               end
               of
               the
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               ;
               he
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               Sins
               of
               many
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               the
               consequent
               of
               it
            
             ;
             his
             second
             Appearance
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Believers
            
             ;
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             comparison
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             the
             force
             of
             it
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             explain
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             That
             (
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             )
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designeth
             to
             confirm
             and
             illustrate
             ,
             is
             what
             he
             had
             pleaded
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Singularity
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             
               offering
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             whereon
             also
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             declare
             the
             blessed
             consequents
             of
             it
             .
             Hereof
             he
             gives
             an
             illustration
             by
             comparing
             it
             unto
             what
             is
             of
             absolute
             and
             unavoidable
             necessity
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             all
             the
             individuals
             of
             mankind
             by
             the
             
               decretory
               sentence
            
             of
             God.
             As
             they
             
               must
               dye
               every
               one
            
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             but
             once
             ;
             so
             Christ
             was
             
               to
               dye
            
             ,
             to
             suffer
             ,
             to
             
               offer
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             once
             .
             The
             instances
             of
             those
             who
             died
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             having
             
               died
               once
            
             were
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             
               died
               again
            
             as
             Lazarus
             ,
             give
             no
             difficulty
             herein
             .
             They
             are
             instances
             of
             exemption
             from
             the
             common
             Rule
             by
             meer
             acts
             of
             
               Divine
               Sovereignty
            
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             from
             the
             
               general
               Rule
            
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             thereon
             alone
             the
             force
             of
             his
             comparisons
             doth
             depend
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             weakned
             by
             such
             exemptions
             .
             As
             this
             is
             the
             certain
             
               unalterable
               law
            
             of
             Humane
             condition
             ,
             that
             every
             
             
               man
               must
               dye
               once
            
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             as
             unto
             this
             mortal
             life
             ,
             so
             Christ
             was
             once
             and
             
               but
               once
               offered
            
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             more
             in
             the
             words
             and
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             than
             a
             
               bare
               Similitude
            
             and
             illustration
             of
             what
             he
             treats
             of
             ,
             though
             Expositors
             own
             it
             not
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             only
             illustrate
             his
             
               former
               Assertion
            
             by
             a
             fit
             comparison
             ,
             but
             gives
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             
               one
               offering
               of
               Christ
            
             from
             what
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             and
             designed
             unto
             .
             For
             that
             he
             introduceth
             a
             
               Reason
               of
               his
               former
               Assertion
            
             ,
             the
             
               Causal
               connexion
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             demonstrate
             :
             
             Especially
             as
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               quantum
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
            
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             he
             constantly
             useth
             that
             expression
             ;
             chap.
             3.
             3.
             chap.
             7.
             20.
             chap.
             8.
             6.
             
             And
             
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               was
               so
            
             with
             mankind
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             Christ
             should
             
               suffer
               once
            
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Sinners
             .
             How
             was
             it
             with
             mankind
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
             On
             the
             account
             of
             sin
             they
             were
             all
             
               subject
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             and
             the
             curse
             thereof
             .
             Hereof
             there
             were
             
               two
               parts
            
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             
               Temporal
               Death
            
             to
             be
             undergone
             penally
             on
             the
             sentence
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             
               Eternal
               judgment
            
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             perish
             for
             evermore
             .
             In
             these
             things
             consist
             the
             effects
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             they
             were
             due
             unto
             all
             men
             unavoidably
             to
             be
             inficted
             on
             them
             by
             the
             judgment
             and
             sentence
             of
             God.
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               ,
               decreed
               ,
               determined
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               sinful
               men
               shall
               once
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               come
               to
               judgment
               for
               their
               Sins
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             ,
             the
             sentence
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Law.
             Under
             
               this
               Sentence
            
             they
             must
             all
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             if
             not
             Divinely
             relieved
             .
             But
             
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               was
               thus
            
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             
               one
               offering
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               once
               offered
            
             is
             prepared
             for
             their
             Relief
             and
             deliverance
             .
             And
             the
             relief
             is
             in
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             eminently
             proportionate
             unto
             the
             evil
             ,
             the
             remedy
             unto
             the
             disease
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             man
             was
             to
             dye
             once
             legally
             and
             penally
             for
             sin
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             So
             Christ
             
               died
               ,
               suffered
            
             ,
             and
             
               offered
               once
            
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             to
             
               bear
               Sin
            
             ,
             to
             
               expiate
               it
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
               to
               take
               away
               death
            
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             penal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             
               after
               death
            
             men
             must
             appear
             again
             the
             
               second
               time
            
             unto
             judgement
             ,
             to
             undergo
             condemnation
             thereon
             ;
             so
             
               after
               his
               once
               offering
            
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             
               appear
               the
               second
               time
            
             to
             free
             us
             from
             judgement
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             I
             do
             not
             exclude
             the
             
               use
               of
               the
               comparison
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             illustrate
             the
             
               one
               offering
               of
               Christ
               once
               offered
            
             by
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             death
             of
             men
             
               once
               onely
            
             ;
             for
             these
             things
             do
             illustrate
             one
             another
             as
             so
             compared
             .
             But
             withal
             I
             judge
             there
             is
             more
             in
             them
             than
             a
             
               meer
               comparison
            
             between
             things
             no
             way
             related
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             onely
             have
             some
             
               mutual
               resemblance
            
             in
             that
             they
             fall
             out
             but
             once
             .
             Yea
             ,
             there
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             much
             light
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             of
             Argument
             in
             a
             comparison
             so
             arbitrarily
             framed
             .
             But
             consider
             these
             things
             in
             their
             
               mutual
               Relation
               and
               opposition
            
             one
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             much
             of
             light
             and
             argument
             in
             the
             comparing
             of
             them
             together
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             
               end
               of
            
             the
             Death
             ,
             Suffering
             and
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             was
             
               to
               take
               away
            
             and
             remove
             the
             punishment
             due
             unto
             Sin
             which
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             
               once
               die
            
             ,
             and
             
               but
               once
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             
               come
               to
               judgment
            
             and
             condemnation
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             it
             was
             convenient
             unto
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             Christ
             for
             that
             end
             
               should
               Dye
               ,
               Suffer
               ,
               Offer
               once
               only
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             bring
             
               them
               for
               whom
               he
               died
            
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               quantum
            
             ,
             which
             Interpreters
             know
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             variously
             to
             change
             and
             alter
             .
             Some
             pretend
             that
             some
             Copies
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             one
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             they
             suppose
             came
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             onely
             Reason
             why
             the
             word
             is
             not
             liked
             ,
             is
             because
             the
             sense
             is
             not
             understood
             .
             Take
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             aright
             ,
             and
             his
             expression
             is
             proper
             unto
             his
             purpose
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             in
             these
             verses
             an
             
               entire
               opposition
            
             and
             
               comparison
               between
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             the
             Curse
             due
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
             That
          
           
             
               God
               hath
               eminently
               suited
               our
               Relief
               ,
               the
               means
               and
               causes
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Deliverance
               ,
               unto
               our
               Misery
               ,
               the
               means
               and
               causes
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               own
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               may
               be
               exalted
               and
               our
               faith
               established
               .
            
             That
             which
             is
             here
             summarily
             represented
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Elegant
             Antithesis
             ,
             he
             declares
             at
             large
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             from
             ver
             .
             12.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             proceed
             with
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Antithesis
             and
             comparison
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             there
             are
             
               three
               things
            
             asserted
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               The
               Death
            
             
             
               of
               men
            
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             
               The
               judgment
               that
               ensues
            
             ,
             and
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               cause
               of
               them
               both
            
             .
             The
             last
             is
             first
             to
             be
             explained
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               Appointed
               ,
               Determined
               ,
               Enacted
               ,
               statutum
               est
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             by
             him
             who
             hath
             a
             
             Sovereign
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             and
             over
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             an
             
               unalterable
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             transgress
             .
             
               God
               himself
            
             hath
             thus
             appointed
             it
             ;
             none
             else
             can
             determine
             and
             dispose
             of
             these
             things
             .
             And
             the
             word
             equally
             respects
             
               both
               parts
            
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             
               Death
               and
               Judgment
            
             .
             They
             are
             both
             equally
             from
             the
             constitution
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             Socinians
             do
             so
             divide
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             namely
             Death
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             natural
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             or
             
               judgment
               ,
               from
               the
               constitution
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             interpret
             ,
             but
             to
             contradict
             the
             words
             .
             Yea
             ,
             death
             is
             that
             which
             in
             the
             first
             place
             and
             directly
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             
               Divine
               Constitution
            
             ,
             being
             spoken
             of
             as
             it
             is
             Penal
             ,
             by
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             judgment
             falls
             under
             the
             same
             constitution
             ,
             as
             consequential
             thereunto
             .
             But
             if
             death
             as
             they
             plead
             ,
             be
             meerly
             and
             only
             natural
             ,
             they
             cannot
             refer
             it
             unto
             the
             same
             Divine
             Constitution
             with
             the
             future
             judgment
             ,
             which
             is
             natural
             in
             no
             sense
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Death
             was
             so
             far
             natural
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             frame
             and
             constitution
             of
             our
             nature
             were
             in
             themselves
             liable
             and
             subject
             thereunto
             .
             But
             that
             it
             should
             actually
             have
             invaded
             our
             nature
             unto
             its
             dissolution
             ,
             without
             the
             intervention
             of
             its
             
               meritorious
               Cause
            
             in
             Sin
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Original
             state
             of
             our
             Relation
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             whereby
             we
             were
             obliged
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Reward
             promised
             therein
             ,
             with
             the
             threatning
             of
             Death
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Law
               ,
               Statute
            
             ,
             or
             Constitution
             here
             related
             unto
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             but
             that
             of
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               dye
            
             ;
             with
             that
             addition
             ,
             
               dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               ,
               Chap.
            
             3.
             19.
             
             God
             enacted
             it
             as
             an
             
               everlasting
               Law
            
             concerning
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             dye
             ;
             and
             that
             once
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             once
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Dust.
             But
             in
             the
             words
             of
             God
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             are
             
               two
               things
            
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               penal
               Law
            
             enacted
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             17.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             
               judicial
               sentence
            
             denounced
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             19.
             not
             onely
             Death
             but
             
               future
               judgment
            
             also
             was
             appointed
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Thus
             
               it
               is
               appointed
               to
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               all
               men
            
             ,
             or
             
               men
               indefinitely
            
             without
             exception
             ;
             
             it
             is
             their
             lot
             and
             portion
             .
             It
             is
             appointed
             unto
             men
             ,
             not
             meerly
             
               as
               men
            
             ,
             but
             
               as
               sinners
            
             ,
             as
             
               sinful
               men
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             their
             removal
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             discourseth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             appointed
             unto
             them
             
               to
               dye
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             penally
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             Death
             was
             threatned
             
             in
             that
             
               Penal
               statute
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             death
             under
             that
             consideration
             alone
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             The
             sentence
             of
             dying
             naturally
             is
             continued
             towards
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             moral
             nature
             of
             dying
             with
             the
             consequents
             of
             it
             are
             removed
             from
             some
             by
             Christ
             ;
             The
             Law
             is
             not
             absolutely
             reversed
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             
               formally
               penal
            
             in
             it
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             Observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Death
               in
               the
               first
               constitution
               of
               it
               was
               penal
               .
            
             And
             the
             entrance
             of
             it
             as
             a
             penalty
             keeps
             the
             fear
             of
             it
             in
             all
             living
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Law
             
               Eternally
               Penal
            
             .
             Nothing
             was
             to
             come
             after
             death
             but
             Hell.
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               still
               penal
               ,
               Eternally
               penal
               ,
               unto
               all
               unbelievers
               .
            
             But
             there
             are
             
               false
               notions
            
             of
             it
             amongst
             men
             as
             there
             are
             of
             all
             other
             things
             .
             Some
             are
             afraid
             of
             it
             when
             the
             penalty
             is
             separated
             from
             it
             .
             Some
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             Relief
             and
             so
             either
             seek
             it
             or
             desire
             it
             ;
             unto
             whom
             it
             will
             prove
             only
             an
             entrance
             unto
             judgment
             .
             It
             is
             the
             interest
             of
             all
             living
             to
             enquire
             diligently
             
               what
               death
               will
               be
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               death
               of
               all
               is
               equally
               determined
               and
               certain
               in
               Gods
               constitution
               .
            
             It
             hath
             various
             wayes
             of
             approach
             unto
             all
             individuals
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             generally
             looked
             on
             as
             an
             accident
             befalling
             this
             or
             that
             man.
             But
             the
             Law
             concerning
             it
             is
             general
             and
             equal
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Second
               part
            
             of
             the
             Assertion
             is
             ;
             
               that
               after
               this
               is
               the
               judgment
               .
            
             This
             by
             the
             same
             
               Divine
               unalterable
               constitution
            
             is
             appointed
             unto
             all
             .
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             Death
             makes
             an
             not
             end
             of
             men
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             others
             hope
             ,
             and
             many
             would
             desire
             it
             should
             :
             
               Ipsa
               mors
               nihil
               &
               post
               mortem
               nihil
               :
            
             But
             there
             is
             something
             yet
             remaining
             which
             death
             is
             subservient
             unto
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               after
               this
            
             .
             As
             surely
             as
             men
             dye
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             that
             somewhat
             
             else
             follows
             after
             death
             .
             This
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               ;
               but
               after
               it
            
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             this
             after
             doth
             not
             denote
             the
             
               immediate
               succession
            
             of
             one
             thing
             unto
             another
             ;
             if
             one
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             certainly
             follow
             after
             ,
             what
             ever
             length
             of
             time
             be
             interposed
             between
             them
             ,
             the
             Assertion
             is
             true
             and
             proper
             .
             Many
             have
             been
             long
             dead
             ,
             probably
             the
             most
             that
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             yet
             judgment
             is
             not
             come
             after
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             come
             in
             its
             appointed
             season
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             that
             nothing
             shall
             interpose
             between
             death
             and
             judgment
             to
             make
             any
             alteration
             in
             the
             state
             or
             condition
             of
             the
             persons
             concerned
             in
             them
             .
             The
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             are
             dead
             are
             yet
             alive
             ,
             but
             are
             utterly
             incapable
             of
             any
             change
             in
             their
             condition
             between
             death
             and
             judgment
             .
             As
             
               death
               leaves
               men
               ,
               so
               shall
               judgment
               find
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               second
               part
            
             of
             this
             
               penal
               constitution
            
             is
             
               judgment
               ,
               after
               death
               judgment
            
             .
             It
             
             is
             not
             a
             
               particular
               judgment
            
             on
             every
             individual
             person
             immediately
             on
             his
             death
             ,
             although
             such
             a
             judgment
             there
             be
             ,
             For
             in
             and
             by
             death
             there
             is
             a
             declaration
             made
             concerning
             the
             eternal
             condition
             of
             the
             deceased
             ;
             But
             judgment
             here
             is
             opposed
             unto
             the
             
               second
               appearance
            
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Salvation
             of
             believers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             or
             
               general
               judgment
            
             of
             all
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             taken
             absolutely
             ,
             do
             signifie
             a
             
               condemnatory
               sentence
            
             only
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               resurrection
               of
            
             or
             
               unto
               judgment
            
             ,
             is
             opposed
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               resurrection
               of
            
             or
             
               unto
               life
               ,
               Joh.
            
             5.
             29.
             
             See
             ver
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             So
             is
             it
             here
             used
             ;
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               condemnation
               for
               sin
            
             follows
             after
             death
             in
             the
             righteous
             constitution
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             as
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             doth
             not
             
               take
               away
               death
               absolutely
            
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             was
             penal
             ;
             so
             on
             his
             
               Second
               appearance
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             
               judgment
               absolutely
            
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             is
             a
             
               condemnatory
               sentence
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             Believers
             .
             For
             as
             we
             must
             
               all
               dye
            
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             all
             
               appear
               before
               his
               judgment
               seat
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             10.
             
             But
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             that
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               see
               death
            
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             
               passed
               from
               death
               unto
               life
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             undergo
             it
             as
             it
             is
             penal
             ;
             so
             also
             he
             hath
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             come
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             word
             here
             used
             )
             
               into
               judgment
               ,
               Joh.
            
             5.
             24.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             
               condemnatory
               sentence
            
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             the
             nature
             and
             manner
             of
             this
             judgment
             ,
             see
             the
             Exposition
             on
             Chap.
             6.
             5.
             
             This
             then
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             .
             
               Whereas
               therefore
               ,
               or
               in
               as
               much
               as
               this
               is
               the
               constitution
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               man
               ,
               sinful
               man
               shall
               once
               dye
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               be
               judged
               or
               condemned
               for
               sin
            
             ;
             Which
             would
             have
             been
             the
             event
             with
             all
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             Relief
             been
             provided
             ,
             which
             in
             opposition
             hereunto
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             And
             no
             man
             that
             dyes
             in
             sin
             ,
             shall
             ever
             escape
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             This
             verse
             gives
             us
             the
             Relief
             provided
             ,
             in
             the
             wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             for
             and
             from
             this
             condition
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             words
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Redditive
               note
               of
               comparison
               and
               opposition
               ;
               So
            
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               subject
               spoken
               of
               ;
               the
               offering
               of
               Christ.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             
               End
               of
            
             it
             ,
             
               to
               bear
               the
               sin
               of
               many
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               consequent
               of
               it
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             spoken
             to
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Redditive
               note
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               So
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
            
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             state
             of
             things
             
             and
             for
             the
             Remedy
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             
               blessed
               condecency
            
             unto
             Divine
             wisdom
             ,
             goodness
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             
               the
               offering
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             it
             is
             here
             mentioned
             passively
             ;
             
             
               he
               was
               offered
            
             .
             Most
             frequently
             it
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               his
               offering
               of
               himself
               ;
               the
               sacrifice
               he
               offered
               of
               himself
               .
            
             For
             as
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             offering
             depends
             principally
             on
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             so
             his
             humane
             Soul
             ,
             his
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             and
             Affections
             ,
             with
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             resident
             and
             acting
             in
             them
             did
             concur
             unto
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Offering
             ,
             and
             were
             necessary
             to
             render
             it
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Obedience
            
             ,
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               unto
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             hereon
             principally
             depended
             
               his
               own
               Glory
            
             ,
             which
             arose
             not
             meerly
             from
             his
             suffering
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             obedience
             therein
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             most
             frequently
             said
             
               to
               offer
               himself
            
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             of
             the
             virtue
             
               communicated
               unto
               his
               offering
            
             by
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             he
             was
             
               the
               only
               Priest
            
             that
             did
             offer
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Because
             
               his
               Obedience
               therein
               was
               so
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
            
             (
             4.
             )
             Because
             this
             expresseth
             
               his
               love
               unto
               the
               Church
               ;
               he
               loved
               it
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               .
            
             But
             as
             
               himself
               offered
            
             ,
             so
             his
             
               offering
               was
               himself
            
             .
             His
             whole
             entire
             
               humane
               nature
            
             was
             that
             which
             was
             offered
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             thus
             passively
             expressed
             .
             Christ
             
               was
               offered
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             
               the
               Priest
            
             who
             offered
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             that
             was
             offered
             .
             Both
             were
             necessary
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             
               should
               offer
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             should
             
               be
               offered
            
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             why
             it
             is
             here
             so
             expressed
             ,
             is
             because
             his
             offering
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             it
             was
             by
             death
             and
             suffering
             .
             For
             having
             affirmed
             that
             if
             he
             must
             
               often
               offer
            
             he
             must
             
               often
               suffer
            
             ,
             and
             compared
             his
             offering
             unto
             the
             
               once
               dying
            
             of
             men
             penally
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             offering
             intended
             is
             
               in
               and
               by
               suffering
               .
               Christ
               was
               offered
               ,
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               Christ
               dyed
            
             .
             And
             this
             expression
             is
             utterly
             irreconcileable
             unto
             the
             
               Socinian
               notion
            
             of
             the
             Oblation
             of
             Christ.
             For
             they
             would
             have
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             the
             
               presentation
               of
               himself
               in
               Heaven
            
             eternally
             free
             from
             and
             above
             all
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               offered
            
          
           
             The
             circumstance
             of
             his
             being
             thus
             offered
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             was
             
               once
               only
            
             .
             This
             joyned
             
             as
             it
             is
             here
             with
             a
             word
             in
             the
             
               preter
               tense
            
             ,
             can
             signify
             nothing
             but
             an
             action
             or
             passion
             then
             
               past
               and
               determin'd
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             any
             present
             continued
             action
             such
             as
             is
             the
             
               presentation
               of
               himself
            
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             signified
             hereby
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             being
             thus
             once
             offered
             and
             which
             his
             
               one
               offering
            
             did
             perfectly
             
             effect
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
            
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Antithesis
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               many
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               unto
               men
            
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             .
             Men
             ,
             expressed
             indefinitely
             in
             that
             necessary
             proposition
             ,
             intends
             
               all
               men
            
             universally
             .
             Nor
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             
             shewed
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             exception
             against
             the
             Rule
             ,
             by
             a
             few
             instances
             of
             Exemption
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             Divine
             Soveraignty
             .
             But
             the
             relief
             which
             is
             granted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             unto
             men
             indefinitely
             ,
             yet
             it
             extends
             not
             to
             all
             universally
             ,
             but
             to
             
               many
               of
            
             them
             only
             .
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             extend
             unto
             all
             eventually
             ,
             is
             confessed
             .
             And
             this
             expression
             is
             declarative
             of
             the
             intention
             of
             God
             or
             of
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             offering
             .
             See
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             thus
             offered
             for
             those
             many
             ,
             to
             
               bear
               their
               sins
            
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             the
             words
             .
             It
             is
             variously
             translated
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             ,
             and
             various
             senses
             are
             sought
             after
             by
             Expositors
             .
             Grotius
             wholly
             follows
             the
             Socinians
             in
             their
             endeavours
             to
             pervert
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             word
             .
             It
             is
             not
             from
             any
             difficulty
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             from
             mens
             hatred
             unto
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             themselves
             on
             such
             endeavours
             .
             And
             this
             whole
             attempt
             lies
             in
             finding
             out
             one
             or
             two
             places
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               take
               away
            
             ;
             For
             the
             various
             signification
             of
             a
             word
             used
             absolutely
             in
             any
             other
             place
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             men
             to
             confute
             its
             
               necessary
               signification
            
             in
             any
             context
             .
             But
             the
             matter
             is
             plain
             in
             it self
             ,
             
               Christ
               did
               bear
               sin
               ,
               or
               take
               it
               away
               ,
            
             as
             he
             was
             offered
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             here
             expresly
             affirmed
             ;
             He
             was
             offered
             to
             
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
            
             .
             This
             he
             did
             ,
             as
             the
             Sacrifices
             did
             of
             old
             as
             unto
             their
             Typical
             use
             and
             efficacy
             .
             A
             supposition
             hereof
             ,
             is
             the
             
               sole
               foundation
            
             of
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             they
             
               bare
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             
               took
               away
               sin
            
             (
             not
             to
             contend
             about
             the
             meer
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             )
             no
             otherwise
             but
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             the
             sin
             unto
             the
             Beast
             that
             was
             Sacrificed
             ,
             whereon
             it
             was
             slain
             that
             attonement
             might
             be
             made
             with
             its
             blood
             .
             This
             I
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             proved
             .
             So
             
               Christ
               bare
               the
               sins
               of
               many
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             is
             determined
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             by
             whom
             alone
             it
             is
             used
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             2.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               himself
               bare
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               body
               on
               the
               Tree
               .
            
             That
             place
             compared
             with
             this
             doth
             utterly
             evert
             the
             Socinian
             fiction
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Oblation
               of
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
             He
             was
             offered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
            
             ;
             When
             did
             he
             do
             it
             ?
             How
             did
             he
             do
             it
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               He
               bare
               our
               sin
               in
               his
               own
               body
               on
               the
               tree
               .
            
             Wherefore
             then
             he
             offered
             himself
             for
             them
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             in
             his
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             where-ever
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             translated
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             LXX
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             14.
             33.
             
             Isai.
             53.
             12.
             or
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             reference
             unto
             Sin
             ,
             it
             constantly
             signifies
             to
             
               bear
               the
               punishment
               of
               it
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             doth
             so
             when
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Event
             ,
             it
             is
             rendred
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Levit.
             10.
             17.
             
             And
             the
             
               proper
               signification
            
             of
             the
             word
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             .
             
               He
               shall
               bear
               their
               iniquities
               .
               Isa.
            
             53.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               bear
               it
               as
               a
               burden
               upon
               him
            
             He
             was
             
               offered
               once
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             he
             suffered
             therein
             .
             As
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             bare
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             offered
             ,
             he
             made
             attonement
             for
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             opposed
             unto
             the
             appearance
             of
             men
             before
             God
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             but
             unto
             their
             death
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             once
             to
             undergo
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               Christ
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               therein
               he
               bare
               the
               Guilt
               and
               Punishment
               due
               unto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             offering
             of
             Christ
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             what
             he
             had
             before
             declared
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               he
               entred
               into
               heaven
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
            
             ;
             And
             hereon
             he
             declares
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             this
             dispensation
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             .
             
               Unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               without
               sin
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
             And
             he
             shews
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             What
             
               de
               facto
            
             Christ
             shall
             yet
             do
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               appear
            
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             
               To
               whom
            
             he
             shall
             so
             appear
             ;
             
               Unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
            
             ;
             (
             3
             )
             
               In
               what
               manner
               ;
               Without
               sin
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             
               Unto
               what
               end
               ;
               Unto
               Salvation
               .
            
             (
             5
             )
             
               In
               what
               order
               ;
               the
               second
               time
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               last
               thing
            
             mentioned
             is
             first
             expressed
             ;
             and
             must
             first
             be
             explained
             .
             
               The
               second
            
             
             time
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             Express
             unto
             a
             double
             appearing
             or
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             The
             first
             was
             his
             
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             coming
             unto
             his
             own
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             discharge
             the
             work
             of
             his
             mediation
             ,
             especially
             to
             make
             attonement
             for
             sin
             in
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             promises
             made
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             types
             instituted
             for
             its
             representation
             .
             The
             Second
             is
             in
             Glory
             ,
             unto
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             ;
             when
             he
             shall
             finish
             and
             compleat
             the
             eternal
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Any
             other
             
               personal
               appearance
            
             or
             coming
             of
             Christ
             the
             Scripture
             knows
             not
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             place
             expresly
             excludes
             any
             imagination
             of
             it
             .
             His
             first
             appearance
             is
             past
             ;
             And
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             until
             
               that
               judgment
            
             comes
             which
             follows
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             compleated
             .
             Afterward
             there
             will
             be
             
               no
               farther
               appearance
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             ;
             For
             
               God
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             he
             affirms
             of
             him
             is
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               appear
               unto
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               seen
               of
               .
            
             
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             publick
             vision
             and
             sight
             of
             him
             .
             He
             was
             seen
             on
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             :
             He
             is
             now
             in
             Heaven
             where
             no
             mortal
             eye
             can
             see
             him
             ,
             within
             the
             vail
             of
             that
             Glory
             which
             we
             cannot
             look
             into
             .
             The
             Heavens
             must
             receive
             him
             unto
             
               the
               time
               of
               the
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             He
             can
             indeed
             appear
             unto
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             by
             an
             Extraordinary
             dispensation
             .
             So
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             Stephen
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             
             So
             he
             appeared
             unto
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             8.
             
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             
               in
               general
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             mediatory
             Office
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             seen
             of
             any
             .
             So
             the
             High-priest
             was
             not
             seen
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             after
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             until
             he
             came
             forth
             again
             .
             Even
             concerning
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             we
             
               live
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               by
               sight
            
             .
             And
             
               it
               is
               the
               great
               exercise
               of
               faith
               to
               live
               on
               the
               invisible
               actings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             also
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             doth
             consist
             in
             our
             
               infallible
               expectation
            
             of
             his
             Second
             appearance
             ,
             of
             our
             seeing
             him
             again
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             11.
             
             
               We
               know
               that
               our
               Redeemer
               liveth
               ,
            
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             with
             our
             eyes
             .
             Whilest
             he
             is
             thus
             invisible
             ,
             the
             world
             triumpheth
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             .
             
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             The
             faith
             of
             many
             is
             weak
             .
             They
             cannot
             live
             upon
             his
             invisible
             actings
             .
             But
             here
             is
             the
             
               faith
               and
               patience
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             all
             sincere
             believers
             :
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             Discouragements
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             they
             can
             relieve
             and
             comfort
             their
             souls
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Redeemer
               liveth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               appear
               again
               the
               second
               time
               ,
            
             in
             his
             appointed
             season
             .
             Hence
             is
             their
             
               continual
               prayer
            
             as
             the
             fruit
             and
             expression
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             
               Even
               so
               come
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             The
             present
             long
             continued
             absence
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             is
             the
             great
             tryal
             of
             the
             world
             .
             God
             doth
             give
             the
             world
             
               a
               trial
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             he
             gave
             it
             
               a
               trial
               by
               obedience
               in
               Adam
               .
            
             Faith
             is
             tryed
             by
             difficulties
             .
             When
             Christ
             did
             appear
             ,
             it
             was
             under
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             turned
             all
             unbelievers
             from
             him
             .
             His
             state
             was
             then
             a
             
               state
               of
               Infirmity
               ,
               Reproach
            
             and
             Suffering
             .
             He
             
               appeared
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             .
             Now
             he
             is
             in
             Glory
             he
             
               appeareth
               not
            
             .
             As
             many
             refused
             him
             when
             he
             appeared
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             in
             outward
             weakness
             ;
             so
             many
             refuse
             him
             now
             he
             is
             in
             Glory
             ,
             because
             he
             
               appeareth
               not
               .
               Faith
            
             alone
             can
             conflict
             with
             ,
             and
             conquer
             these
             difficulties
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             sufficient
             evidences
             of
             this
             Return
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             In
             his
             
               faithful
               word
               of
               promise
            
             .
             The
             
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
            
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             the
             
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
            
             herein
             .
             (
             2
             )
             In
             the
             
               continual
               supplies
               of
               his
               Spirit
            
             which
             Believers
             do
             receive
             .
             This
             is
             the
             great
             pledge
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             life
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             love
             and
             care
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             great
             assurance
             of
             his
             Second
             coming
             .
             (
             3
             )
             In
             the
             
               daily
               evidences
               of
               his
               glorious
               power
               ,
            
             put
             forth
             in
             eminent
             acts
             of
             Providence
             for
             the
             Protection
             ,
             Preservation
             and
             Deliverance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             uninterrupted
             assurance
             of
             his
             future
             appearance
             .
             He
             hath
             determined
             the
             day
             and
             season
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             shall
             all
             the
             abuse
             that
             is
             made
             of
             his
             seeming
             delay
             in
             coming
             ,
             hasten
             it
             one
             moment
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             
               blessed
               ends
            
             of
             his
             not
             appearing
             before
             the
             appointed
             season
             ,
             though
             the
             time
             seem
             long
             to
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             As
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             That
             
             the
             World
             may
             
               fill
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               its
               iniquities
               ,
            
             to
             make
             way
             for
             its
             eternal
             Destruction
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               may
               be
               gathered
               in
               .
            
             Though
             days
             of
             trouble
             are
             sometimes
             shortned
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             faint
             after
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             22.
             yet
             are
             they
             also
             in
             general
             continued
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             time
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             them
             all
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               people
               may
               be
               exercised
               and
               tried
               unto
               the
               utmost
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             That
             
               God
               may
               have
               his
               full
               revenue
               of
               Glory
               from
               the
               new
               Creation
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             (
             5
             )
             That
             
               all
               things
               may
               be
               ready
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               great
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               To
               whom
               shall
               he
               thus
               appear
               ?
            
             Of
             whom
             shall
             he
             be
             thus
             seen
             ?
             
               To
               them
               that
               look
               for
            
             
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plain
             and
             express
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             
               appear
               unto
               all
            
             ;
             shall
             be
             seen
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
             And
             the
             work
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             at
             his
             appearance
             ,
             requires
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             .
             For
             he
             comes
             to
             
               judge
               the
               world
            
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             
               plead
               with
               ungodly
               men
            
             about
             their
             ungodly
             deeds
             and
             speeches
             ,
             Jud.
             15.
             
             So
             therefore
             must
             and
             shall
             it
             be
             .
             His
             
               second
               Illustrious
               Appearance
            
             shall
             fill
             the
             whole
             World
             with
             the
             beams
             of
             it
             :
             The
             whole
             
               rational
               creation
            
             of
             God
             shall
             see
             and
             behold
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             his
             Appearance
             here
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Salvation
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             he
             doth
             appear
             .
             
               He
               shall
               appear
               unto
               Salvation
            
             .
             And
             this
             word
             
               unto
               Salvation
            
             is
             capable
             of
             
             a
             
               double
               Explication
            
             .
             For
             it
             may
             refer
             unto
             
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               ;
               that
               look
               for
               him
               unto
               Salvation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             look
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             
               unto
               his
               Appearance
               ;
               He
               shall
               appear
               unto
               the
               Salvation
               of
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               .
            
             The
             sense
             is
             good
             either
             way
             .
          
           
             This
             
               looking
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             description
             of
             Faith
             by
             a
             principal
             effect
             and
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             called
             also
             
               waiting
               ,
               expecting
               ,
               longing
               ,
               earnest
               expectation
               ,
            
             consists
             in
             five
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               Stedfast
               Faith
               of
               his
               Coming
               and
               Appearance
               .
            
             This
             is
             in
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             whatever
             the
             generality
             of
             Hypocritical
             ,
             nominal
             Christians
             profess
             ,
             there
             are
             uncontroulable
             evidences
             and
             demonstrations
             that
             they
             believe
             it
             not
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               Love
               unto
               it
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             most
             desirable
             ,
             which
             contains
             in
             it
             every
             thing
             wherein
             the
             Soul
             takes
             delight
             and
             Satisfaction
             .
             
               That
               love
               his
               appearing
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
             (
             3
             )
             
               Longing
               for
               it
            
             or
             desires
             after
             it
             .
             
               Even
               so
               come
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               come
               quickly
               ;
               Rev.
            
             22.
             20.
             
             If
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             longed
             after
             his
             
               Appearance
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             how
             shall
             not
             we
             do
             so
             for
             his
             
               Appearance
               in
               Glory
            
             .
             See
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               Looking
               for
               and
               hasting
               unto
            
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             12.
             
             (
             4
             )
             
               Patient
               waiting
               for
               it
            
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             discouragements
             .
             
               These
               the
               World
               is
               filled
               withal
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               great
               trial
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Jude
            
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             (
             5
             )
             
               Preparation
               for
               it
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             ready
             and
             meet
             for
             his
             reception
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             
               Parable
               of
               the
               Virgins
               ;
               Mat.
            
             25.
             
             Unto
             those
             that
             thus
             
               look
               for
               him
            
             shall
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             
               appear
               unto
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               manner
               of
               his
               Appearance
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               without
               Sin.
            
             This
             may
             either
             respect
             
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             In
             his
             
               first
               Appearance
            
             in
             the
             flesh
             he
             was
             absolutely
             in
             himself
             
               without
               Sin
            
             ;
             But
             his
             great
             work
             was
             
               about
               Sin.
            
             And
             in
             what
             he
             had
             to
             do
             for
             us
             he
             was
             
               made
               sin
            
             ,
             he
             
               bare
               our
               iniquities
            
             ,
             and
             was
             treated
             both
             by
             God
             and
             Man
             as
             the
             
               greatest
               Sinner
            
             .
             He
             had
             all
             the
             
               penal
               Effects
            
             and
             Consequents
             of
             Sin
             upon
             him
             ;
             all
             dolorous
             Infirmities
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             Fear
             ,
             Sorrow
             ,
             Grief
             ,
             Pain
             ,
             all
             sufferings
             that
             Sin
             deserved
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             threatned
             ,
             were
             in
             him
             and
             upon
             him
             .
             Nothing
             as
             it
             were
             
               appeared
               with
               him
            
             or
             upon
             him
             but
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               effects
               and
               Consequents
            
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             underwent
             for
             our
             Sakes
             .
             But
             now
             he
             shall
             appear
             
               perfectly
               free
            
             from
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             a
             
               perfect
               conqueror
               over
               Sin
            
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             causes
             ,
             effects
             and
             consequents
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               It
               may
               respect
               the
               Church
            
             .
             He
             will
             then
             have
             made
             an
             
               utter
               end
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             for
             ever
             .
             There
             shall
             not
             then
             be
             the
             least
             remainder
             of
             it
             .
             All
             its
             Filth
             ,
             and
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             Power
             ;
             and
             its
             effects
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Danger
             shall
             be
             
               utterly
               abolished
            
             and
             done
             away
             .
             The
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             being
             done
             withal
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             shall
             then
             be
             
               perfectly
               purified
               ,
               without
               Spot
               and
               Wrinkle
               ,
            
             every
             way
             glorious
             ;
             Sin
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
             Respect
             may
             be
             had
             to
             both
             ,
             Himself
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             End
             of
             his
             appearance
             is
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               .
            
             If
             this
             
             word
             relate
             immediately
             unto
             his
             Appearance
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               to
               bestow
               ,
               to
               collate
               Salvation
               upon
               them
               ;
               Eternal
               Salvation
               .
            
             If
             it
             respect
             
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
            
             ,
             it
             expresseth
             the
             qualification
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             by
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ;
             they
             
               look
               for
               him
            
             to
             be
             perfectly
             and
             compleatly
             saved
             by
             him
             .
             Where
             
               both
               senses
            
             
             are
             equally
             true
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             limit
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
             But
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Christs
               Appearance
               the
               Second
               time
               ,
               his
               Return
               from
               Heaven
               to
               compleat
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               Fundamental
               Principle
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
               the
               great
               Testimony
               we
               have
               to
               give
               against
               all
               his
               and
               our
               Adversaries
               .
            
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Faith
               concerning
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               support
               the
               Souls
               of
               believers
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               satisfactory
               Consolation
               in
               all
               Difficulties
               ,
               Trials
               and
               Distresses
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               All
               true
               believers
               do
               live
               in
               a
               waiting
               ,
               longing
               expectation
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               distinguishing
               Characters
               of
               a
               Sincere
               Believer
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               To
               such
               alone
               as
               so
               look
               for
               him
               ,
               will
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               appear
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Then
               will
               be
               the
               great
               distinction
               among
               Mankind
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               appear
               unto
               the
               Everlasting
               Confusion
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               Eternal
               Salvation
               of
               others
            
             ;
             A
             thing
             that
             the
             World
             loves
             not
             to
             hear
             of
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               At
               the
               second
               Appearance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               an
               end
               of
               all
               the
               business
               about
               Sin
               ,
               both
               on
               his
               part
               and
               ours
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               The
               Communication
               of
               actual
               Salvation
               unto
               all
               Believers
               ,
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               final
               End
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           Tenth
           CHAPTER
           of
           the
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           HEBREWS
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           two
           parts
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           The
           first
           concerneth
           the
           necessity
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ;
           from
           the
           beginning
           unto
           v.
           20.
           
           The
           other
           is
           an
           
             improvement
             of
             the
             Doctrine
          
           of
           it
           unto
           Faith
           ,
           Obedience
           and
           Perseverance
           ;
           from
           v.
           20.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           first
           general
           Proposition
           of
           the
           Subject
           to
           be
           treated
           of
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           
             A
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             :
          
           v.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ;
           (
           2.
           )
           
             A
             Declaration
             of
             the
             necessity
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             unto
             that
             end
          
           ;
           from
           v.
           4.
           unto
           v.
           19.
           
           Of
           this
           Declaration
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           
             The
             substitution
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             place
             and
             room
             of
             all
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           because
           of
           its
           efficacy
           unto
           the
           end
           which
           they
           could
           not
           attain
           and
           without
           which
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           be
           saved
           ,
           v.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           
             A
             final
             comparison
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           their
           absolute
           preference
           above
           them
           ;
           unto
           v.
           20.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           particular
           ,
           of
           the
           first
           general
           part
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           things
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           An
           Assertion
           of
           the
           insuffciency
           of
           Legal
           Sacrifices
           unto
           the
           expiation
           of
           sin
           ,
           wherein
           a
           reason
           of
           it
           also
           is
           included
           ;
           v.
           1.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           A
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           of
           that
           Assertion
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           frequency
           of
           their
           Repetition
           ,
           which
           manifestly
           evidenceth
           that
           insufficiency
           ;
           v.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           A
           
             General
             Reason
          
           taken
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           matter
           whereof
           they
           did
           consist
           ;
           v.
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           difficulty
           in
           the
           reading
           ,
           nor
           much
           difference
           about
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           words
           .
           Syr.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             For
             the
             Law
             ,
             a
             shadow
             was
             in
             it
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             not
             the
             Substance
             it self
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             that
             shall
             offer
             them
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           Translator
           omits
           ;
           supposing
           it
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           it
           hath
           its
           own
           signification
           :
           
             Continentèr
             ;
             in
             assiduum
             ;
             in
             perpetuum
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             habens
             ,
             obtinens
             ,
             continens
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             ipsam
             expressam
             formam
             ;
             ipsam
             imaginem
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             Sanctificare
             ,
             perfectè
             sanctificare
             ;
             perfectos
             facere
             ;
             Vulg.
             Lat.
          
           make
           perfect
           .
           
             Perficere
             ,
             confirmare
          
           ,
           to
           perfect
           ,
           to
           confirm
           .
        
         
           
           
             For
             the
             Law
             having
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             can
             never
             with
             those
             Sacrifices
             which
             they
             offer
             year
             by
             year
             continually
             ,
             make
             the
             comers
             thereunto
          
           (
           the
           Worshippers
           )
           perfect
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             A
             note
             of
             Inference
          
           ,
           giving
           a
           connexion
           unto
           the
           preceding
           discourse
           ,
           For.
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Subject
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
             The
             Law.
          
           (
           3.
           )
           An
           Ascription
           made
           unto
           it
           ;
           
             It
             had
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           (
           4.
           )
           A
           
             negation
             concerning
             it
             ,
             derogatory
             unto
             its
             perfection
             ;
             It
             had
             not
             the
             very
             image
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
          
           (
           5.
           )
           An
           inference
           or
           conclusion
           from
           both
           ;
           
             can
             never
             with
             those
             sacrifices
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             conjunctive
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For
          
           ,
           intimates
           that
           what
           follows
           or
           is
           introduced
           
           thereby
           ,
           is
           an
           inference
           from
           what
           he
           had
           before
           discoursed
           ,
           or
           a
           conclusion
           made
           thereon
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ.
           For
           having
           declared
           that
           he
           had
           perfectly
           expiated
           sin
           thereby
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           concludes
           from
           thence
           and
           proves
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           Legal
           Sacrifices
           could
           not
           effect
           those
           ends
           which
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           appointed
           for
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           must
           be
           
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           to
           give
           place
           unto
           that
           whereby
           they
           were
           perfectly
           accomplished
           .
           This
           therefore
           he
           now
           proceeds
           to
           prove
           .
           God
           having
           designed
           the
           compleat
           consummation
           ,
           or
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           which
           only
           made
           a
           representation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           way
           whereby
           it
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           effect
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           removed
           .
           For
           there
           was
           an
           
             appointed
             time
          
           wherein
           he
           would
           perfectly
           fulfil
           the
           counsel
           of
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Grace
           towards
           the
           Church
           herein
           .
           And
           at
           this
           time
           which
           was
           now
           come
           ,
           a
           full
           clear
           understanding
           of
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           all
           Legal
           Sacrifices
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           it
           .
           For
           he
           requires
           not
           faith
           and
           obedience
           in
           any
           ,
           beyond
           the
           means
           of
           light
           and
           understanding
           which
           he
           affords
           unto
           them
           .
           Therefore
           the
           full
           Revelation
           and
           demonstration
           hereof
           was
           reserved
           for
           this
           season
           ,
           wherein
           he
           required
           express
           faith
           in
           the
           way
           whereby
           these
           things
           were
           effected
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Subject
             spoken
             of
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             The
             Law.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           That
           which
           he
           immediately
           
           intends
           is
           the
           
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           especially
           those
           which
           were
           offered
           yearly
           by
           a
           perpetual
           Statute
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           immediately
           following
           do
           declare
           .
           But
           he
           refers
           what
           he
           speaks
           unto
           the
           Law
           it self
           ;
           as
           that
           whereby
           these
           Sacrifices
           were
           instituted
           ,
           and
           whereon
           all
           their
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           did
           depend
           .
           They
           had
           no
           more
           of
           the
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           had
           by
           and
           from
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           
             the
             Law
             ,
             here
             ,
             is
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             people
             at
             Sinai
             ,
          
           with
           all
           the
           institutions
           of
           worship
           thereunto
           belonging
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           
             Moral
             Law
          
           which
           Originally
           and
           as
           absolutely
           considered
           ,
           had
           no
           Expiatory
           Sacrifices
           belonging
           unto
           it
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           the
           
             Ceremonial
             Law
          
           alone
           ,
           whereby
           all
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           old
           were
           either
           appointed
           or
           regulated
           :
           but
           it
           is
           the
           
             first
             Testament
          
           ,
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           all
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Worship
           annexed
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           Spring
           and
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           priviledges
           and
           advantages
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           ;
           And
           whereunto
           the
           Moral
           Law
           as
           given
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           and
           the
           Judicial
           also
           did
           belong
           .
           This
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Law
             ,
             chap.
          
           7.
           19
           ;
           and
           the
           Covenant
           or
           Testament
           compleatly
           ,
           chap.
           9.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           this
           Law
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           two
           things
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           Positively
           and
           by
           way
           of
           concession
           ;
           
             It
             had
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           Negatively
           ,
           that
           
             it
             had
             not
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
          
           ;
           which
           we
           
           must
           consider
           together
           ,
           because
           they
           contribute
           light
           unto
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           These
           expressions
           are
           Metaphorical
           ,
           and
           have
           therefore
           given
           occasion
           unto
           various
           conjectures
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Allusions
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           application
           unto
           the
           present
           subject
           matter
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           Repetition
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           found
           in
           most
           Commentators
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           onely
           fix
           on
           that
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           giving
           the
           Reasons
           why
           I
           conceive
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Both
           the
           Expressions
           used
           and
           the
           things
           intended
           in
           them
           ,
           a
           shadow
           ,
           and
           the
           
             very
             Image
          
           ,
           have
           respect
           unto
           the
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           .
           The
           Relation
           of
           the
           Law
           unto
           them
           is
           that
           which
           is
           declared
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           what
           these
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           are
           ,
           will
           determine
           what
           it
           is
           to
           have
           
             a
             shadow
             of
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           
             good
             things
          
           intended
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           either
           with
           respect
           
           unto
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           were
           so
           ,
           either
           when
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           ,
           or
           when
           this
           Epistle
           was
           written
           .
           If
           they
           were
           
             yet
             to
             come
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           when
           he
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           
             good
             things
          
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Eternal
           Glory
           .
           These
           things
           were
           then
           ,
           are
           still
           ,
           and
           will
           alwayes
           be
           unto
           the
           Church
           Militant
           on
           the
           earth
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           ;
           and
           are
           the
           Subject
           of
           Divine
           Promises
           concerning
           future
           things
           .
           
             In
             hope
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             which
             God
             that
             cannot
             lye
             promised
             before
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             Tit.
          
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Gospel
           it self
           hath
           not
           the
           
             very
             Image
             of
             these
             things
          
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           not
           herein
           differ
           from
           the
           Law.
           For
           that
           the
           
             very
             Image
          
           of
           these
           things
           are
           the
           
             things
             themselves
          
           shall
           be
           immediately
           declared
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Apostle
           in
           this
           whole
           discourse
           designes
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Law
           with
           all
           the
           Rites
           of
           worship
           annexed
           unto
           it
           ,
           were
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           
             good
             things
          
           that
           were
           really
           and
           actually
           exhibited
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office.
           Wherefore
           they
           are
           called
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           time
           of
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           They
           were
           so
           whilest
           the
           Law
           or
           first
           Covenant
           was
           in
           force
           ;
           and
           whilest
           the
           institutions
           of
           it
           were
           continued
           .
           They
           had
           indeed
           their
           Original
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           were
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           promise
           .
           They
           were
           more
           declared
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           certainty
           of
           their
           coming
           more
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Promise
           made
           unto
           Abraham
           .
           After
           these
           promises
           and
           their
           various
           confirmations
           ,
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           unto
           the
           people
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           Law
           did
           not
           bring
           in
           ,
           exhibit
           ,
           or
           make
           present
           the
           
             good
             things
          
           so
           promised
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           no
           more
           yet
           be
           
             to
             come
          
           .
           They
           were
           still
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           whilst
           the
           Law
           was
           in
           force
           .
           Nor
           was
           this
           absolutely
           denyed
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           nor
           is
           yet
           so
           to
           this
           day
           .
           For
           though
           they
           place
           more
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
          
           than
           God
           ever
           placed
           in
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           are
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           ,
           promised
           and
           fore-signified
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           suppose
           are
           not
           yet
           enjoyed
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           they
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Law
             had
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           evident
           what
           are
           those
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             previledges
             which
             the
             Church
             receiveth
             by
             his
             actual
             exhibition
             and
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             upon
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
          
           For
           he
           himself
           firstly
           ,
           principally
           ,
           and
           evidently
           was
           the
           Subject
           of
           all
           promises
           ;
           and
           what
           ever
           else
           is
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           but
           that
           whereof
           ,
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           Office
           ,
           and
           Grace
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           cause
           .
           Hence
           he
           was
           signally
           termed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             He
             who
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             that
             should
             come
             .
             Art
             thou
             he
             who
             is
             to
             come
             ?
          
           And
           after
           his
           actual
           exhibition
           ,
           the
           denying
           of
           him
           to
           be
           
             so
             come
          
           ,
           is
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Gospel
           .
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           these
           things
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             these
             good
             things
          
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           Because
           they
           are
           absolutely
           so
           without
           any
           allay
           or
           mixture
           .
           All
           other
           things
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           however
           in
           some
           respect
           ,
           and
           as
           unto
           some
           peculiar
           end
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           so
           absolutely
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           These
           things
           only
           are
           
             good
             things
          
           :
           Nothing
           is
           good
           either
           in
           it self
           ,
           nor
           unto
           us
           ,
           without
           them
           ,
           nor
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           what
           they
           receive
           from
           them
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           but
           what
           is
           made
           so
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Grace
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           They
           are
           eminently
           
             good
             things
          
           .
           These
           
             good
             things
          
           which
           were
           promised
           unto
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophets
           and
           wise
           men
           of
           old
           desired
           to
           see
           ;
           The
           means
           of
           our
           Deliverance
           from
           all
           the
           
             evil
             things
          
           which
           we
           had
           brought
           upon
           our selves
           by
           our
           Apostasie
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           These
           being
           evidently
           the
           
             good
             things
          
           intended
           ,
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Law
           unto
           them
           ,
           namely
           that
           it
           had
           the
           shadow
           but
           
             not
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             them
             ,
          
           will
           also
           be
           apparent
           .
        
         
           The
           Allusion
           in
           my
           Judgment
           unto
           the
           
             Art
             of
             painting
          
           ,
           wherein
           a
           shadow
           is
           first
           drawn
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           a
           picture
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           very
           Image
           it self
           ,
           hath
           here
           no
           place
           ,
           nor
           doth
           our
           Apostle
           any
           where
           make
           use
           of
           such
           curious
           similitudes
           taken
           from
           things
           artificial
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           very
           few
           ;
           Nor
           would
           he
           use
           this
           among
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           people
           were
           least
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             Art
             of
             painting
          
           .
           But
           he
           declares
           his
           intention
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           using
           some
           of
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           their
           sense
           is
           plain
           and
           determined
           .
           Col.
           2.
           17.
           
           
             They
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             is
             of
             Christ.
             They
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
          
           is
           the
           same
           with
           this
           ,
           
             The
             Law
             had
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             :
          
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           with
           its
           ordinances
           and
           institutions
           of
           worship
           concerning
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           discourseth
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Now
           the
           shadow
           there
           intended
           by
           the
           Apostle
           from
           whence
           the
           Allusion
           is
           taken
           ,
           is
           the
           
             shadow
             of
             a
             body
          
           in
           the
           Light
           or
           Sun-shine
           ,
           as
           the
           Antithesis
           declares
           :
           
             but
             the
             body
             is
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           such
           a
           shadow
           is
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           Representation
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Any
           one
           who
           beholds
           it
           ,
           knows
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           hath
           no
           subsistence
           in
           it self
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           use
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           onely
           it
           represents
           the
           body
           ,
           follows
           it
           in
           all
           its
           variations
           ,
           and
           is
           inseparable
           from
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           a
           
             just
             representation
          
           of
           the
           hody
           ,
           as
           unto
           its
           proportion
           and
           dimensions
           .
           The
           shadow
           of
           any
           body
           represents
           that
           certain
           
             individual
             body
          
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           :
           It
           will
           add
           nothing
           unto
           it
           ,
           nor
           take
           any
           thing
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           ,
           without
           an
           accidental
           hinderance
           ,
           is
           a
           
             just
             representation
          
           of
           it
           :
           much
           less
           will
           it
           give
           an
           appearance
           of
           a
           body
           of
           another
           form
           and
           shape
           ,
           different
           from
           that
           whereof
           it
           is
           the
           shadow
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           is
           but
           
             an
             obscure
             representation
          
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           the
           principal
           concernments
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           the
           vigor
           and
           spirit
           of
           a
           living
           body
           ,
           are
           not
           figured
           nor
           represented
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           is
           it
           with
           the
           Law
           or
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
          
           and
           all
           the
           ordinances
           of
           worship
           wherewith
           it
           was
           attended
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           these
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           .
           For
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           that
           the
           opposition
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           not
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           but
           as
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           full
           declaration
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           
             between
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           Want
           of
           this
           observation
           hath
           given
           us
           mistaken
           interpretations
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           This
           shadow
           the
           Law
           had
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             Having
             it
             .
             It
             obtained
          
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           it
           ;
           
             it
             was
          
           
           
             inlaid
             in
             it
          
           ;
           it
           was
           of
           the
           substance
           and
           nature
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           contained
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           it
           prescribed
           ,
           or
           appointed
           ;
           some
           of
           it
           in
           one
           part
           ,
           some
           in
           another
           ,
           the
           whole
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           It
           had
           the
           whole
           shadow
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           of
           it
           was
           
             this
             shadow
          
           .
           It
           was
           so
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           in
           the
           
             Sanction
             ,
             dedication
          
           ,
           and
           confirmation
           of
           it
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           holy
           utensils
           ,
           in
           its
           High
           Priest
           and
           all
           other
           Sacred
           Administrations
           ,
           in
           its
           Solemn
           Sacrifices
           and
           Services
           ,
           it
           made
           a
           Representation
           of
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
          
           .
           This
           hath
           been
           abundantly
           manifested
           and
           proved
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           .
           And
           according
           unto
           the
           first
           property
           of
           such
           a
           shadow
           ,
           without
           this
           use
           it
           had
           no
           bottom
           ,
           no
           foundation
           ,
           no
           Excellency
           of
           its
           own
           .
           Take
           out
           the
           significancy
           and
           Representation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Offices
           and
           Grace
           out
           of
           the
           Legal
           Institutions
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           from
           them
           all
           impressions
           of
           Divine
           Wisdome
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           useless
           things
           which
           of
           themselves
           will
           vanish
           and
           disappear
           .
           And
           because
           they
           are
           no
           more
           now
           a
           shadow
           ,
           they
           are
           absolutely
           dead
           and
           useless
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           were
           a
           
             just
             Representation
          
           of
           Christ
           only
           ,
           the
           
             second
             property
          
           of
           such
           a
           shadow
           .
           They
           did
           not
           signify
           any
           thing
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           but
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           what
           belongs
           unto
           him
           .
           He
           was
           the
           Idea
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           Moses
           was
           charged
           to
           make
           all
           things
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           shewed
           him
           in
           the
           Mount.
           And
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           view
           of
           Divine
           Wisdome
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           see
           and
           understand
           aright
           ,
           how
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           Law
           belonged
           unto
           that
           shadow
           which
           God
           gave
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           counsel
           in
           and
           concerning
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           were
           but
           an
           
             obscure
             Representation
          
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           third
           property
           of
           a
           shadow
           .
           The
           Glory
           and
           efficacy
           of
           these
           
             good
             things
          
           appeared
           not
           visible
           in
           them
           .
           God
           by
           these
           means
           designed
           no
           further
           Revelation
           of
           them
           ,
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           in
           Types
           and
           Figures
           ,
           which
           gave
           a
           
             shadow
             of
             them
          
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           being
           granted
           unto
           the
           Law
           ,
           there
           is
           added
           thereunto
           what
           is
           denied
           of
           it
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           consist
           .
           It
           
             had
             not
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             things
             .
          
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           the
           same
           with
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           before
           mentioned
           .
           The
           negation
           is
           of
           the
           same
           whereof
           the
           concession
           was
           made
           ,
           the
           grant
           being
           in
           one
           sence
           ,
           and
           the
           denial
           in
           another
           .
           It
           had
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
           
             the
             very
             Image
             it self
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           
             it
             had
             not
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
          
           For
           that
           is
           intended
           by
           this
           Image
           of
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Reasons
           why
           I
           so
           interpret
           the
           words
           ,
           are
           these
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Take
           the
           Image
           onely
           for
           a
           clear
           expresse
           delineation
           and
           description
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           as
           is
           generally
           conceived
           ,
           and
           we
           invalidate
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           For
           he
           proves
           that
           the
           Law
           by
           all
           its
           Sacrifices
           could
           not
           take
           away
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           perfect
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           
             had
             not
             this
             Image
          
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           Law
           to
           have
           had
           this
           full
           and
           clear
           description
           and
           delineation
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           lively
           and
           compleat
           ,
           yet
           could
           it
           not
           by
           its
           Sacrifices
           take
           away
           sin
           .
           Nothing
           could
           do
           it
           but
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           had
           not
           ,
           nor
           could
           have
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Where
           the
           same
           Truth
           is
           declared
           the
           same
           things
           are
           expresly
           called
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           
             the
             things
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           opposition
           unto
           
             the
             shadow
          
           which
           the
           Law
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           also
           .
           Col.
           2.
           17.
           
           
             Which
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             is
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           we
           are
           not
           without
           cogent
           Reasons
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           Metaphor
           there
           given
           us
           .
           For
           these
           expressions
           are
           every
           way
           the
           same
           ;
           
             They
             had
             not
             the
             body
             which
             is
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           is
           intended
           which
           doth
           compleatly
           expiate
           sin
           ,
           which
           doth
           consummate
           and
           perfect
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           denyed
           unto
           the
           Law.
           Now
           this
           was
           not
           done
           by
           an
           expresse
           and
           clear
           declaration
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           contained
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           done
           by
           
             the
             things
             themselves
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           proved
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           doth
           further
           confirm
           in
           this
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           by
           Christ
           alone
           in
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           confessed
           by
           all
           that
           there
           is
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           a
           
             substantial
             Image
          
           ;
           so
           called
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           is
           a
           representation
           of
           what
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           that
           whereof
           somewhat
           else
           is
           an
           Image
           and
           Representation
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           in
           its
           institutions
           and
           Sacrifices
           was
           of
           these
           
             good
             things
          
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           directs
           us
           unto
           by
           his
           Emphatical
           expression
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             ipsissimam
             rerum
             Imaginem
             ;
             the
             things
             themselves
          
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           rendred
           by
           the
           Syriac
           Translation
           ,
           
             ipsam
             rem
          
           ;
           or
           
             ipsam
             substantiam
          
           ;
           the
           
             substance
             it self
          
           .
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           frequently
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           this
           sense
           .
           Rom.
           1.
           23.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             Into
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             corruptible
             man
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             into
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             corruptible
             man.
          
           The
           Image
           of
           the
           man
           is
           not
           something
           distinct
           from
           him
           ,
           something
           to
           represent
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           man
           himself
           .
           See
           Rom.
           8.
           29.
           2
           
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
           Col.
           1.
           15.
           chap.
           3.
           10.
           
        
         
           This
           therefore
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           denyes
           concerning
           the
           Law.
           It
           had
           not
           the
           actual
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           
             good
             things
          
           ;
           it
           had
           not
           Christ
           exhibited
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           it
           had
           not
           the
           true
           real
           Sacrifice
           of
           perfect
           expiation
           :
           it
           represented
           these
           things
           ;
           it
           had
           a
           shadow
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           enjoyed
           not
           ,
           exhibited
           not
           the
           
             things
             themselves
          
           .
           Hence
           was
           its
           imperfection
           and
           weakness
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           none
           of
           its
           Sacrifices
           it
           could
           make
           the
           Church
           perfect
           .
        
         
           Obs.
           
             Whatever
             there
             may
             be
             in
             any
             Religious
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             the
             diligent
             observation
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             short
             of
             exhibiting
             Christ
             himself
             unto
             Believers
             with
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             they
             cannot
             make
             us
             perfect
             ,
             nor
             give
             us
             acceptation
             with
             God.
          
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           was
           he
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           principal
           subject
           of
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           old
           .
           Hence
           they
           who
           lived
           not
           to
           enjoy
           his
           exhibition
           in
           the
           flesh
           are
           said
           
             to
             dye
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           promises
           ,
           chap.
           11.
           39.
           
           But
           it
           is
           through
           the
           promise
           that
           all
           
             good
             things
          
           are
           communicated
           unto
           us
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Nothing
           is
           good
           or
           usefull
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           through
           its
           Relation
           unto
           him
           .
           So
           was
           it
           with
           the
           duties
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           All
           their
           use
           and
           worth
           lay
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           shadows
           of
           him
           and
           his
           mediation
           .
           And
           that
           of
           those
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           efficacious
           means
           of
           his
           exhibition
           and
           communication
           unto
           us
           (
           3.
           )
           He
           alone
           could
           perfectly
           expiate
           sin
           and
           consummate
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Law
           or
           
             first
             covenant
          
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           an
           Application
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           Question
           under
           debate
           in
           the
           last
           words
           of
           the
           verse
           :
           
             can
             never
             with
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             they
             offer
             year
             by
             year
             continually
             ,
             make
             the
             comers
             thereunto
             perfect
             .
          
           We
           must
           first
           speak
           unto
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           then
           unto
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           .
        
         
           Expositors
           generally
           take
           notice
           that
           in
           the
           Original
           there
           is
           a
           Trajection
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           are
           placed
           out
           of
           their
           proper
           order
           ,
           which
           Translators
           do
           
           rectifie
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             every
             year
             ,
             or
             yearly
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacrifices
          
           
           
             which
             they
             offer
          
           ;
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             with
             those
             Sacrifices
             which
             they
             offer
             year
             by
             year
             ,
          
           as
           we
           have
           rendred
           the
           words
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           place
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           to
           signalize
           the
           annual
           Sacrifice
           which
           he
           principally
           intended
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difficulty
           in
           the
           distinction
           and
           pointing
           of
           the
           words
           that
           follow
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             perpetuum
             ,
             continually
          
           ,
           or
           
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           so
           to
           do
           indispensably
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Tabernacle
           or
           
           Temple
           were
           standing
           ,
           or
           those
           ordinances
           of
           Worship
           were
           in
           force
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           not
           the
           use
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Epistle
           will
           allow
           it
           in
           this
           place
           to
           belong
           unto
           the
           Words
           and
           Sentence
           going
           before
           .
           For
           it
           doth
           not
           any
           where
           signifie
           a
           duration
           or
           continuance
           with
           a
           limitation
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           is
           far
           from
           allowing
           an
           absolute
           perpetual
           duration
           unto
           the
           Law
           and
           its
           Sacrifices
           ,
           were
           they
           of
           what
           use
           soever
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           place
           where
           he
           is
           proving
           that
           they
           were
           not
           perpetual
           ,
           nor
           had
           an
           efficacy
           to
           accomplish
           any
           thing
           perfectly
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           other
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           .
           And
           it
           is
           used
           only
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           chap.
           7.
           3.
           
           In
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           12
           ,
           14
           ,
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           But
           in
           all
           these
           places
           it
           is
           applyed
           only
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           efficacy
           of
           it
           in
           his
           personal
           Ministry
           .
           It
           is
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           chap.
           7.
           25.
           
             for
             ever
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             perfectly
             .
          
           Wherefore
           that
           which
           is
           affirmed
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           ver
           .
           12
           ,
           14
           ,
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           is
           here
           denyed
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           the
           words
           should
           be
           joyned
           with
           those
           that
           follow
           .
           
             The
             Law
             by
             its
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             perfect
             for
             ever
             ,
             or
             unto
             the
             utmost
             ,
             the
             comers
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           words
           thus
           read
           there
           are
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             Impotency
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             It
             can
             never
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             this
             impotency
             is
             charged
             on
             it
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             it
             offered
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             effect
             it self
             denyed
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             Impotency
          
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             to
             perfect
             for
             ever
             the
             comers
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             Impotency
             of
             the
             Law
          
           as
           unto
           the
           end
           mentioned
           is
           Emphatically
           expressed
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             it
             can
             never
             do
             it
             :
             It
             can
             do
             it
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             no
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
          
           
           
             it
             should
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           thus
           expressed
           to
           obviate
           all
           Thoughts
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           from
           all
           expectations
           of
           perfection
           by
           the
           Law.
           For
           thus
           they
           were
           apt
           to
           think
           and
           hope
           ,
           that
           by
           one
           way
           and
           means
           or
           another
           they
           might
           have
           acceptance
           with
           God
           by
           the
           Law.
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           thus
           to
           speak
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           inveterate
           perswasion
           unto
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             this
             impotency
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Law
          
           is
           its
           Sacrifices
           .
           For
           from
           them
           was
           the
           perfect
           expiation
           of
           sin
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           or
           from
           nothing
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Law.
           To
           deny
           this
           power
           unto
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           it
           absolutely
           unto
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           institutions
           .
           And
           these
           Sacrifices
           are
           expressed
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           nature
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           their
           offering
           ,
           and
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           offered
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           nature
           he
           says
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             Iisdem
             Sacrificiis
             ;
             iis
             ipsis
             hostiis
          
           
           or
           Sacrificiis
           .
           Our
           Translation
           rendereth
           not
           the
           Emphasis
           of
           the
           Expression
           .
           
             Iis
             hostiis
             quas
             quotannis
             —
             :
             with
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             ,
             or
             those
             Sacrifices
             which
             were
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             and
             nature
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           omitted
           in
           our
           Translation
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           
             with
             those
             Sacrifices
          
           ;
           the
           Article
           being
           demonstrative
           .
           The
           same
           ;
           not
           individually
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           offered
           often
           ,
           or
           every
           year
           ,
           when
           a
           Sacrifice
           was
           offered
           again
           materially
           the
           same
           ;
           But
           
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
          
           They
           could
           not
           by
           the
           Law
           offer
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           one
           kind
           one
           year
           ,
           and
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           another
           the
           next
           ;
           But
           the
           same
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           substance
           and
           essence
           ,
           in
           their
           matter
           and
           manner
           ,
           were
           annually
           repeated
           without
           variation
           or
           alteration
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           urgeth
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           was
           no
           more
           in
           any
           one
           of
           them
           than
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           what
           one
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           done
           by
           its
           Repetition
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           still
           the
           same
           .
           Great
           things
           were
           effected
           by
           
             these
             Sacrifices
          
           ;
           By
           them
           was
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           consecrated
           and
           confirmed
           ;
           By
           them
           was
           Attonement
           and
           Expiation
           of
           sin
           made
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Typically
           and
           declaratively
           ;
           By
           them
           were
           the
           Priests
           themselves
           dedicated
           unto
           God
           ;
           By
           them
           were
           the
           people
           made
           holy
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           impotency
           being
           ascribed
           unto
           them
           ,
           it
           absolutely
           concludes
           unto
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           Priviledges
           and
           Duties
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           describes
           them
           from
           the
           
             time
             and
             season
          
           of
           their
           Offering
           .
           It
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
           
             yearly
             ,
             every
             year
             ,
             year
             by
             year
             .
          
           It
           is
           hence
           manifest
           ,
           what
           Sacrifices
           he
           principally
           intends
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             Anniversary
             Sacrifices
             of
             Expiation
          
           ,
           when
           the
           
             High
             Priest
             entred
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             with
             blood
             ,
             Levit.
          
           16.
           
           And
           he
           instanceth
           therein
           ,
           not
           to
           exclude
           other
           Sacrifices
           from
           the
           same
           censure
           ,
           but
           as
           giving
           an
           instance
           for
           them
           all
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           was
           most
           solemn
           ,
           had
           the
           most
           eminent
           effects
           ,
           at
           once
           respecting
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           the
           Jews
           principally
           trusted
           unto
           .
           Had
           he
           mentioned
           Sacrifices
           in
           general
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           replyed
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Sacrifices
           which
           were
           daily
           offered
           ,
           or
           those
           on
           especial
           occasions
           ,
           might
           not
           perfect
           the
           Worshippers
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           the
           whole
           congregation
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Church
           it self
           might
           be
           perfected
           by
           that
           
             great
             .
             Sacrifice
          
           which
           was
           offered
           yearly
           ,
           with
           the
           blood
           whereof
           the
           High-Priest
           entred
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           Accordingly
           the
           Jews
           have
           such
           a
           Saying
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           day
           of
           expiation
           all
           
             Israel
             was
             made
             as
             righteous
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             day
             wherein
             man
             was
             first
             created
             .
          
           But
           the
           Apostle
           applying
           his
           argument
           unto
           
             those
             Sacrifices
          
           and
           proving
           their
           insufficiency
           unto
           the
           end
           mentioned
           ,
           leaves
           no
           reserve
           unto
           any
           thoughts
           that
           it
           might
           be
           attained
           by
           other
           Sacrifices
           which
           were
           of
           another
           nature
           and
           efficacy
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           greater
           cogency
           unto
           his
           argument
           ,
           he
           sixeth
           on
           those
           Sacrifices
           which
           had
           
             the
             least
          
           of
           what
           he
           proves
           their
           imperfection
           by
           .
           For
           these
           Sacrifices
           were
           repeated
           only
           
             once
             a
             year
          
           .
           And
           if
           this
           repetition
           of
           them
           
             once
             a
             year
          
           proves
           them
           weak
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           were
           those
           so
           ,
           which
           were
           repeated
           every
           Day
           ,
           or
           Week
           ,
           or
           Month
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           refers
           unto
           the
           Offerers
           of
           those
           Sacrifices
           ;
           
             which
             they
             offer
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
           High-Priests
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           treated
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           .
           And
           he
           speaks
           of
           things
           in
           the
           
             present
             tense
             .
             The
             Law
             cannot
             ,
             which
             they
             offer
             :
          
           not
           
             the
             Law
             could
             not
          
           ,
           and
           
             which
             they
             offered
          
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           hath
           been
           before
           declared
           .
           For
           he
           sets
           before
           the
           Hebrews
           a
           Scheme
           and
           representation
           of
           all
           their
           Worship
           at
           its
           first
           institution
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           discern
           the
           Original
           intention
           of
           God
           therein
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           insists
           only
           on
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           making
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           So
           he
           states
           what
           was
           done
           at
           the
           first
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           institution
           of
           all
           its
           Ordinances
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           now
           present
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
           And
           if
           it
           had
           not
           the
           power
           mentioned
           at
           their
           first
           Institution
           ,
           when
           the
           Law
           was
           in
           all
           its
           vigor
           and
           Glory
           ,
           no
           accession
           could
           be
           made
           unto
           it
           by
           any
           continuance
           of
           time
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           but
           in
           the
           false
           Imagination
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           remains
           of
           the
           words
           is
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           the
           Law
           
             could
             not
          
           do
           or
           effect
           by
           its
           Sacrifices
           ,
           
             It
             could
             not
             make
             the
             comers
             thereunto
             perfect
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             The
             Effect
             denyed
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             The
             Persons
             with
             respect
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             denyed
             .
          
           (
           3.
           )
           
             The
             Limitation
             of
             that
             denyal
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Effect
           denied
           ,
           what
           it
           cannot
           do
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             dedicate
             ,
             consummate
          
           ,
           
           
             consecrate
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             sanctifie
          
           .
           Of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           have
           spoken
           often
           before
           .
           As
           also
           I
           have
           shewed
           at
           large
           what
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           ,
           which
           God
           designed
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           wherein
           it
           did
           consist
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           effect
           it
           .
           See
           the
           Exposition
           on
           chap.
           7.
           v.
           11.
           
           Here
           it
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           chap.
           9.
           9.
           
             perfect
             as
             appertaining
             unto
             the
             conscience
          
           ;
           which
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           word
           principally
           in
           this
           place
           respects
           the
           Expiation
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           by
           Attonement
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Apostle
           expounds
           it
           in
           the
           following
           verses
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           declared
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Those
             with
             respect
             unto
             whom
             this
             power
             is
             denyed
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
           say
           we
           ,
           
             the
             comers
             thereunto
             ;
             Accedentes
          
           .
           The
           expression
           is
           every
           way
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           chap.
           9.
           9.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Worshippers
          
           and
           
             the
             comers
          
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           is
           declared
           v.
           2.
           3.
           those
           who
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           approach
           unto
           him
           by
           Sacrifices
           .
           And
           they
           are
           thus
           expressed
           by
           the
           comers
           ,
           partly
           from
           the
           Original
           direction
           given
           about
           the
           observation
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           service
           it self
           .
           The
           first
           we
           have
           ,
           Levit.
           1.
           2.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           word
           signifies
           to
           
             draw
             nigh
             ,
             to
             come
             near
             with
             an
             oblation
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           comers
           ,
           those
           who
           draw
           nigh
           with
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           oblations
           unto
           the
           Altar
           .
           And
           such
           was
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           it self
           .
           It
           consisted
           in
           coming
           
           with
           their
           Sacrifice
           unto
           the
           Altar
           ,
           with
           the
           Priests
           approaching
           unto
           the
           Sacrifice
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           an
           accesse
           was
           made
           unto
           God.
           Howbeit
           the
           Word
           here
           is
           of
           a
           larger
           signification
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           limited
           unto
           them
           who
           
             brought
             their
             own
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           but
           extends
           unto
           all
           that
           came
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           Solemnity
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           according
           to
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           participation
           in
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           .
           For
           respect
           is
           had
           unto
           the
           
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
          
           which
           was
           not
           brought
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           was
           provided
           for
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Priests
           were
           included
           in
           the
           foregoing
           words
           ,
           
             which
             they
             offer
          
           ;
           So
           by
           these
           comers
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           intended
           ,
           for
           whose
           benefit
           these
           Sacrifices
           were
           offered
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           respect
           is
           had
           unto
           the
           great
           
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           which
           was
           offered
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           whole
           congregation
           .
           And
           these
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           might
           be
           made
           perfect
           by
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           namely
           those
           that
           
             came
             unto
             God
             by
             them
          
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           unto
           his
           institution
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           wherein
           the
           Law
           failed
           as
           unto
           the
           appearance
           it
           made
           of
           the
           Expiation
           of
           sin
           ,
           was
           that
           it
           could
           not
           effect
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Absolutely
             ,
             compleatly
          
           and
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           It
           made
           an
           expiation
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           
             temporary
             only
          
           ,
           not
           for
           ever
           .
           It
           did
           so
           both
           in
           respect
           unto
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           worshippers
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           effects
           of
           its
           Sacrifices
           .
           Their
           effect
           on
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           Worshippers
           was
           temporary
           ;
           for
           a
           sense
           of
           sin
           returned
           on
           them
           ,
           which
           forced
           them
           unto
           a
           Repetition
           of
           the
           same
           Sacrifices
           again
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           .
           And
           as
           unto
           the
           
             outward
             effects
          
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           consisted
           in
           the
           removal
           of
           temporal
           punishments
           and
           judgments
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           threatned
           unto
           the
           transgressors
           of
           the
           old
           Covenant
           .
           This
           they
           could
           reach
           unto
           ,
           but
           no
           further
           .
           To
           expiate
           sin
           fully
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           respect
           unto
           eternal
           punishment
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           take
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           from
           the
           consciences
           ,
           and
           all
           punishments
           from
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           
             perfect
             them
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ;
           this
           they
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           but
           only
           represent
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           think
           meet
           to
           retain
           the
           ordinary
           distinction
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           refer
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           what
           goes
           before
           ,
           so
           taking
           the
           word
           
             Adverbially
             ,
             they
             offered
             them
             year
             by
             year
             continually
             ,
          
           then
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Annual
           Repetition
           of
           those
           Sacrifices
           is
           intended
           in
           it
           .
           This
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           were
           to
           do
           always
           whilst
           the
           Tebernacle
           was
           standing
           ,
           or
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Law
           continued
           .
           And
           from
           the
           whole
           verse
           sundry
           things
           may
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Whatever
             hath
             the
             least
             Representation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Relation
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             obscurest
             way
             of
             teaching
             the
             things
             concerning
             his
             Person
             and
             Grace
             whilest
             it
             is
             in
             force
             ,
             hath
             a
             Glory
             in
             it
             .
          
           He
           alone
           in
           himself
           originally
           bears
           the
           whole
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Worship
           and
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           he
           gives
           Glory
           unto
           all
           institutions
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           The
           Law
           had
           but
           a
           shadow
           of
           Him
           and
           his
           Office
           ;
           yet
           was
           the
           Ministration
           of
           it
           Glorious
           .
           And
           much
           more
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           its
           ordinances
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           faith
           to
           discern
           their
           relation
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           experience
           of
           his
           exhibition
           of
           himself
           and
           the
           benefits
           of
           his
           mediation
           unto
           us
           by
           them
           .
           Without
           this
           they
           have
           no
           Glory
           ,
           whatever
           order
           or
           pomp
           may
           be
           applied
           unto
           their
           outward
           Administration
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Grace
             were
             the
             only
             good
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             absolutely
             so
             ,
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             first
             Promise
             .
          
           In
           and
           by
           them
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Deliverance
           from
           the
           curse
           ,
           which
           made
           all
           things
           evil
           ;
           and
           a
           Restoration
           of
           all
           the
           good
           that
           was
           lost
           by
           sin
           ,
           in
           a
           sanctified
           blessed
           use
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ;
           but
           an
           Encrease
           and
           Addition
           is
           made
           unto
           all
           that
           was
           good
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           above
           what
           can
           be
           expressed
           .
           Those
           who
           put
           such
           a
           valuation
           on
           the
           meaner
           uncertain
           enjoyment
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           them
           their
           
             Good
             things
          
           ,
           their
           Goods
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           called
           ;
           so
           as
           not
           to
           see
           that
           all
           which
           is
           
             absolutely
             good
          
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           him
           alone
           ;
           much
           more
           they
           who
           seem
           to
           judge
           almost
           all
           things
           Good
           besides
           ,
           and
           Christ
           with
           his
           Grace
           
             Good
             for
             nothing
          
           ,
           will
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           own
           wayes
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           to
           change
           their
           minds
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             things
             themselves
             actually
             exhibited
             and
             granted
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Fundamental
           difference
           between
           the
           two
           Testaments
           ,
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           from
           whence
           all
           others
           do
           arise
           ,
           and
           whereinto
           they
           are
           resolved
           .
           Some
           when
           they
           
           hear
           that
           there
           was
           Justification
           ,
           Sanctification
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           to
           be
           obtained
           under
           the
           
             Old
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           its
           administrations
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Promise
           which
           they
           all
           had
           respect
           unto
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           think
           that
           there
           was
           no
           
             material
             difference
          
           between
           the
           two
           Covenants
           .
           I
           have
           spoken
           at
           large
           hereunto
           in
           the
           8th
           chapter
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           sees
           not
           ,
           who
           finds
           not
           a
           Glory
           ,
           excellency
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           producing
           peace
           ,
           rest
           and
           joy
           in
           his
           soul
           from
           the
           actual
           exhibition
           of
           these
           
             good
             things
          
           as
           declared
           and
           tendred
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           above
           what
           might
           be
           obtained
           from
           an
           obscure
           representation
           of
           them
           as
           future
           ,
           is
           a
           stranger
           unto
           Gospel
           Light
           and
           Grace
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             The
             principal
             interest
             and
             design
             of
             them
             that
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             assured
             Evidence
             of
             the
             perfect
             Expiation
             of
             sin
             .
          
           This
           of
           Old
           they
           came
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           ;
           which
           could
           only
           represent
           the
           way
           whereby
           it
           was
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Until
           assurance
           be
           given
           hereof
           ,
           no
           Sinner
           can
           have
           the
           least
           Encouragement
           to
           approach
           unto
           God.
           For
           no
           guilty
           person
           can
           stand
           before
           him
           .
           Where
           this
           foundation
           is
           not
           laid
           in
           the
           soul
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           all
           attempts
           of
           Access
           unto
           God
           are
           presumptuous
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           first
           place
           proposeth
           unto
           the
           Faith
           of
           them
           that
           do
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             What
             cannot
             be
             effected
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             at
             once
             by
             any
             Duty
             or
             Sacrifice
             ,
             cannot
             be
             effected
             by
             its
             reiteration
             or
             repetition
             .
          
           Those
           generally
           who
           seek
           for
           Attonement
           and
           Acceptation
           with
           God
           by
           their
           own
           Duties
           ,
           do
           quickly
           find
           that
           no
           one
           of
           them
           will
           effect
           their
           desire
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           place
           all
           their
           confidence
           in
           the
           repetition
           and
           multiplication
           of
           them
           ;
           what
           is
           not
           done
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           they
           hope
           may
           be
           done
           at
           another
           ;
           what
           one
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           many
           shall
           .
           But
           after
           all
           they
           find
           themselves
           mistaken
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           
             The
             Kepetition
             of
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             ,
             doth
             of
             it self
             demonstrate
             their
             insufficiency
             unto
             the
             end
             sought
             after
             .
          
           Wherefore
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           who
           would
           give
           countenance
           unto
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
          
           ,
           by
           assirming
           that
           it
           is
           not
           another
           Sacrifice
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           that
           Christ
           himself
           offered
           ,
           do
           prove
           ,
           if
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           Apostle
           here
           insisted
           on
           be
           good
           and
           cogent
           ,
           an
           insufficiency
           in
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           sin
           .
           For
           so
           he
           affirms
           it
           is
           with
           all
           Sacrifices
           that
           are
           to
           be
           repeated
           ,
           whereof
           he
           esteems
           the
           repetition
           it self
           a
           sufficient
           demonstration
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             God
             alone
             Limiteth
             the
             ends
             and
             efficacy
             of
             his
             own
             Institutions
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           said
           that
           if
           these
           Sacrifices
           did
           not
           
             make
             perfect
             them
             that
             came
             unto
             God
             by
             them
             ,
          
           then
           their
           so
           coming
           unto
           him
           was
           lost
           labour
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           But
           there
           were
           other
           ends
           and
           other
           uses
           of
           this
           their
           coming
           unto
           God
           as
           we
           have
           declared
           ;
           and
           unto
           them
           all
           they
           were
           effectual
           .
           There
           never
           was
           ,
           there
           never
           shall
           be
           any
           loss
           in
           what
           is
           done
           according
           unto
           the
           Command
           of
           God.
           Other
           things
           ,
           however
           we
           may
           esteem
           them
           ,
           are
           but
           Hay
           and
           Stubble
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           power
           or
           efficacy
           unto
           any
           Spiritual
           ends
           .
        
         
           
             VERSE
             II
             ,
             III.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             THe
             Syriack
             Translation
             refers
             that
             unto
             the
             Persons
             ,
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             their
             Offerings
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               if
               they
               had
               been
               perfect
               or
               made
               perfect
            
             ;
             referring
             unto
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               not
               made
               perfect
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               they
               would
               have
               long
               since
               ceased
               or
               rested
               from
               their
               Oblations
               or
               Offerings
               .
               They
               would
               have
               offered
               them
               no
               more
               .
            
             And
             although
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             express
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             Verse
             ;
             yet
             it
             regulates
             the
             sense
             of
             
             the
             whole
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             more
             plainly
             declares
             in
             rendring
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Because
               their
               conscience
               would
               no
               more
               have
               tossed
               or
               disquieted
               them
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               who
               had
               at
               one
               time
               been
               purified
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             good
             Exposition
             though
             not
             an
             exact
             Translation
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             And
             so
             it
             renders
             the
             next
             Verse
             ;
             
               but
               in
               these
               Sacrifices
               their
               Sins
               are
               remembred
               ,
               called
               to
               mind
               every
               year
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             many
             ancient
             Copies
             add
             the
             negative
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             speak
             immediately
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vul.
               Alioquin
            
             ;
             and
             so
             others
             generally
             ;
             of
             the
             word
             see
             Chap.
             9.
             26.
             
             
               For
               if
               so
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               cessassent
               (
               semel
               )
               oblata
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               ceased
               being
               once
               offered
               .
            
             Most
             render
             the
             Participle
             by
             the
             
               Infinitive
               Mood
               ;
               desiissent
               offerri
               ;
               they
               would
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cultores
             ,
             the
             
               Worshippers
               :
               sacrificantes
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrificers
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             I
             think
             improperly
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Things
             intended
             .
             The
             Priests
             only
             properly
             were
             sacrificantes
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             are
             here
             intended
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               M.
               S.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               mundati
               ,
               purificati
               ,
               purgati
               ;
               cleansed
               ,
               purified
               ,
               purged
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ideo
               quod
               nullam
               habent
               ultrà
               conscientiam
               peccati
               .
               Vul.
               Lat.
               ideo
               quòd
               ,
            
             for
             
               propterea
               ;
               peccati
            
             ,
             for
             
               peccatorum
               .
               Nullorum
               peccatorum
               amplius
               sibi
               essent
               conscii
               :
            
             Bez.
             
               They
               should
               no
               more
               be
               conscious
               unto
               themselves
               of
               any
               sin
               .
            
             The
             sense
             is
             given
             in
             the
             Syriack
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Arab.
             
               They
               would
               have
               made
               more
               mention
               of
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Words
             following
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Syr.
             
               But
               in
               these
               they
               remembred
               their
               Sins
               .
               Recommemoratio
               ,
               repetita
               mentio
               .
               A
               calling
               to
               remembrance
               by
               acknowledgment
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             a
             
               different
               reading
            
             in
             the
             
               ancient
               Copies
            
             of
             the
             First
             words
             in
             the
             Second
             Verse
             .
             The
             Syriack
             and
             the
             
               vulgar
               Latin
            
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             
               Negative
               Particle
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             read
             the
             words
             
               positively
               ,
               then
               would
               they
               have
               ceased
               .
            
             Those
             who
             follow
             other
             Copies
             take
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             non
             ,
             for
             ,
             nonne
             ;
             and
             render
             the
             words
             Interrogatively
             ,
             as
             doth
             our
             Translation
             ;
             
               for
               then
               would
               they
               not
               have
               ceased
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             done
             so
             :
             And
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             Adversatively
             ,
             by
             alioqui
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             Most
             ,
             
               for
               otherwise
            
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             rendred
             Causally
             by
             ,
             
               for
               then
            
             ,
             if
             an
             Interrogation
             be
             allowed
             .
             But
             the
             sense
             is
             the
             same
             in
             both
             Readings
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             2.
             
          
           
             For
             otherwise
             they
             would
             have
             ceased
             to
             be
             offered
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             worshippers
             once
             purged
             should
             have
             had
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             THe
             words
             contain
             a
             confirmation
             by
             a
             new
             argument
             of
             what
             was
             affirmed
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             .
             And
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               frequent
               repetitions
            
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             is
             the
             
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               perfect
               the
               Worshippers
               by
               its
               Sacrifices
               .
            
             This
             he
             proves
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             from
             the
             
               formal
               cause
            
             of
             that
             insufficiency
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             all
             
               it
               had
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             and
             so
             could
             not
             effect
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             done
             only
             by
             the
             
               good
               things
               themselves
            
             .
             Here
             the
             same
             truth
             is
             proved
             
               ab
               effectu
            
             or
             
               à
               signo
            
             ,
             from
             a
             demonstrative
             sign
             and
             evidence
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Repetition
             .
          
           
             The
             
               present
               Argument
            
             therefore
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             taken
             from
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             Impotency
             and
             insufficiency
             which
             he
             had
             before
             asserted
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             a
             variety
             in
             the
             
               original
               copies
            
             ,
             some
             having
             the
             
               negative
               particle
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             others
             omitting
             it
             .
             If
             that
             
               note
               of
               negations
            
             be
             allowed
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             read
             by
             way
             of
             
               Interrogation
               ;
               would
               they
               not
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               they
               would
               have
               done
               so
            
             ,
             or
             God
             would
             not
             have
             appointed
             the
             Repetition
             of
             them
             .
             If
             it
             be
             omitted
             ,
             the
             assertion
             is
             
               positive
               ;
               They
               would
               have
               then
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
            
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             Reason
             for
             their
             continuance
             ,
             nor
             would
             God
             have
             appointed
             it
             .
             And
             the
             
               notes
               of
               the
               inference
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             applicable
             unto
             either
             reading
             ;
             For
             then
             in
             that
             
             case
             ,
             on
             this
             supposition
             that
             they
             could
             
               perfect
               the
               worshippers
               ,
               would
               they
               not
               ?
            
             or
             
               they
               would
               ,
               Have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               .
               There
               would
               have
               been
               rest
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               a
               stop
               put
               to
               their
               offering
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             appointed
             them
             to
             have
             
             been
             offered
             once
             and
             no
             more
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             signally
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             
             of
             Christ
             that
             
               he
               once
               offered
               himself
            
             ;
             that
             
               he
               offered
               once
               for
               all
               ;
               because
               by
               one
               offering
               ,
               and
               that
               once
               offered
               ,
               he
               did
               perfect
               them
               that
               were
               sanctified
            
             or
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             thereby
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             designes
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             did
             not
             by
             their
             own
             force
             and
             efficacy
             for
             ever
             perfect
             the
             Church
             or
             bring
             it
             unto
             that
             State
             of
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             designed
             unto
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             priviledges
             and
             spiritual
             worship
             belonging
             unto
             that
             State.
             That
             this
             they
             did
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             by
             a
             notable
             instance
             included
             in
             their
             Repetition
             .
             For
             all
             means
             of
             any
             sort
             as
             such
             do
             cease
             when
             their
             end
             is
             attained
             .
             The
             continuance
             of
             their
             use
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             end
             proposed
             is
             not
             effected
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             unto
             this
             argument
             in
             general
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             this
             
               reiteration
               or
               repetition
            
             of
             them
             was
             not
             because
             they
             did
             not
             perfectly
             expiate
             Sins
             ,
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             offerers
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             had
             committed
             and
             were
             guilty
             of
             before
             their
             offering
             ;
             But
             because
             those
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             offered
             did
             again
             contract
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             a
             renewed
             expiation
             hereof
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             unto
             this
             Objection
             which
             may
             be
             laid
             against
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             ,
             I
             say
             there
             are
             
               two
               things
            
             in
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             First
             ,
             The
             Effects
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             towards
             God
             in
             making
             attonement
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Application
             of
             those
             Effects
             unto
             our
             consciences
             .
             The
             Apostle
             treats
             not
             of
             the
             later
             ,
             or
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Effects
             and
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             sin
             unto
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             many
             and
             frequently
             repeated
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             are
             still
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             are
             our
             own
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             The
             principal
             end
             in
             particular
             of
             that
             great
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             own
             command
             is
             frequently
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             and
             ever
             was
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             Application
             unto
             us
             of
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             unto
             our
             Souls
             .
             For
             a
             
               renewed
               participation
               of
            
             the
             thing
             Signified
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             use
             of
             the
             frequent
             repetition
             of
             the
             Sign
             .
             So
             renewed
             Acts
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             continually
             necessary
             upon
             the
             incursions
             of
             new
             acts
             of
             sin
             and
             defilement
             .
             But
             by
             none
             of
             these
             is
             there
             any
             attonement
             made
             for
             sin
             or
             an
             expiation
             of
             it
             ;
             only
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             
               great
               Sacrifice
               of
               Attonement
            
             is
             applyed
             unto
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             by
             us
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             only
             of
             that
             we
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Sacrifices
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             and
             Attonement
             for
             sin
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             expected
             from
             them
             .
             And
             actings
             towards
             God
             need
             no
             repetition
             ,
             to
             make
             Application
             of
             them
             unto
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             himself
             being
             the
             only
             object
             of
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             sin
             ,
             what
             cannot
             be
             effected
             towards
             him
             and
             with
             him
             by
             one
             and
             at
             once
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             done
             by
             Repetition
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             therefore
             the
             end
             of
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             the
             
               making
               of
               Attonement
            
             with
             God
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             procurement
             of
             all
             the
             priviledges
             wherewith
             it
             is
             accompanied
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Repetition
             of
             them
             doth
             invincibly
             prove
             that
             they
             could
             not
             
               of
               themselves
            
             effect
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             applyed
             unto
             or
             used
             for
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             this
             repetition
             of
             them
             was
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             perpetual
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Law
             continued
             in
             force
             .
             If
             they
             could
             at
             any
             time
             have
             
               perfected
               the
               Worshippers
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
            
             ;
             for
             unto
             what
             end
             should
             that
             continuance
             serve
             ?
             To
             abide
             in
             a
             shew
             or
             pretence
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             done
             already
             ,
             doth
             no
             way
             answer
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Divine
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             see
             herein
             both
             the
             obstinacy
             and
             
               miserable
               state
            
             thereon
             of
             the
             present
             Jews
             .
             The
             Law
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             that
             
               without
               Attonement
               by
               blood
               there
               is
               no
               Remission
               of
               sins
               to
               be
               obtained
               .
            
             This
             they
             expect
             by
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             their
             frequent
             repetition
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             thing
             which
             was
             
               more
               perfect
            
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             did
             represent
             .
             But
             all
             these
             they
             have
             been
             utterly
             deprived
             of
             for
             many
             Generations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             all
             of
             them
             on
             their
             own
             principles
             dye
             in
             their
             sins
             and
             under
             the
             Curse
             .
             The
             woful
             superstitious
             follies
             whereby
             they
             endeavour
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             so
             many
             Evidences
             of
             their
             obstinate
             blindness
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             hence
             also
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Masse
             ,
             wherein
             they
             pretend
             to
             offer
             and
             every
             day
             to
             repeat
             a
             
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             they
             disbelieve
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             one
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             once
             offered
             ,
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             repeated
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             used
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
           
             The
             remaining
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             confirm
             the
             Argument
             insisted
             on
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               these
               Sacrifices
               would
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
            
             if
             they
             could
             have
             made
             the
             Church
             perfect
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               worshippers
               being
               once
               purged
               they
               should
               have
               had
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               Sin.
            
             And
             we
             must
             enquire
             (
             1.
             )
             who
             are
             intended
             by
             the
             worshippers
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             purged
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             what
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             purging
             ,
             
               in
               having
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               sins
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             How
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             his
             intention
             hereby
             .
          
           
             The
             Worshippers
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             with
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Comers
             in
             the
             
             Verse
             foregoing
             :
             And
             in
             neither
             place
             the
             Priests
             who
             offered
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             offered
             ,
             are
             intended
             .
             They
             it
             was
             who
             made
             use
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             persons
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             if
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             
             make
             them
             perfect
             ,
             then
             would
             they
             have
             been
             purged
             ;
             wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             to
             be
             purged
             of
             being
             
               made
               perfect
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             the
             Negation
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             from
             the
             Negation
             of
             the
             former
             .
             
               If
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               make
               them
               perfect
               ,
               then
               were
               they
               not
               purged
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Sacred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             respects
             either
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             or
             the
             filth
             of
             it
             :
             The
             one
             is
             removed
             by
             Justification
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             Sanctification
             .
             The
             one
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Sacerdotal
             actings
             of
             Christ
             towards
             God
             in
             making
             attonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Virtue
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             unto
             our
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             purged
             ,
             cleansed
             ,
             renewed
             and
             changed
             .
             It
             is
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ;
             such
             a
             
               purging
               of
               Sin
            
             as
             takes
             away
             the
             Condemning
             Power
             of
             Sin
             from
             the
             Conscience
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             .
             
               If
               they
               had
               been
               purged
            
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             the
             Law
             made
             the
             Comers
             unto
             its
             
               Sacrifices
               perfect
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             compleat
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             made
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             supposition
             denyed
             hath
             its
             qualification
             and
             limitation
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             once
             .
             By
             this
             word
             he
             expresseth
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             being
             one
             ,
             
               at
               once
            
             effected
             what
             it
             was
             designed
             unto
             .
             And
             it
             doth
             not
             design
             only
             the
             doing
             of
             a
             thing
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             so
             doing
             of
             it
             as
             that
             it
             should
             never
             more
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             Worshippers
             were
             not
             thus
             purged
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             were
             offered
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             from
             hence
             ;
             because
             they
             had
             not
             the
             necessary
             effect
             and
             consequence
             of
             such
             a
             Purification
             .
             For
             if
             they
             had
             been
             so
             
             purged
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             had
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             sins
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             had
             so
             he
             proves
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             from
             the
             Legal
             Recognition
             that
             was
             made
             of
             them
             every
             year
             .
             And
             if
             they
             had
             
               had
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             need
             of
             offering
             Sacrifices
             for
             their
             Expiation
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Assertion
             is
             by
             the
             Particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               that
            
             ,
             
             which
             directs
             unto
             the
             Argument
             that
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               they
               would
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
            
             because
             their
             end
             would
             have
             been
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             so
             themselves
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             On
             the
             Supposition
             made
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             an
             alteration
             made
             in
             
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             .
             When
             they
             came
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             they
             came
             with
             
               conscience
               of
               Sin.
            
             This
             is
             unavoidable
             unto
             a
             Sinner
             before
             Expiation
             and
             Attonement
             be
             made
             for
             it
             :
             Afterwards
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             purged
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             so
             no
             more
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             should
             
               no
               more
               have
               conscience
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             
               They
               should
               no
               more
               have
               conscience
               of
               Sin
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               they
               should
               not
               any
               more
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               farther
               ,
               have
               any
               conscience
               of
               Sins
            
             ;
             or
             
               they
               should
               have
               no
               conscience
               of
               Sins
               any
               more
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             is
             singularly
             well
             expressed
             in
             the
             Syriack
             Translation
             .
             
               They
               should
               have
               no
               conscience
               agitating
               ,
               tossing
               ,
               disquieting
               ,
               perplexing
               for
               Sins
               ;
               no
               conscience
               judging
               and
               condemning
               their
               persons
               for
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             so
             depriving
             them
             of
             Solid
             Peace
             with
             God.
             It
             is
             conscience
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             it
             binds
             over
             the
             Sinner
             unto
             punishment
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             God.
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             true
             Causes
             and
             Grounds
             of
             it
             :
             Now
             these
             lye
             herein
             alone
             ,
             that
             Sin
             was
             not
             perfectly
             expiated
             ;
             for
             where
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             
               conscience
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             disquieting
             ,
             judging
             ,
             condemning
             for
             Sin.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             speaks
             on
             the
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             really
             interested
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             whereunto
             they
             might
             trust
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             
             The
             way
             hereof
             as
             unto
             them
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             was
             the
             due
             attendance
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             them
             according
             unto
             Gods
             institution
             .
             Hence
             are
             the
             persons
             so
             interested
             called
             the
             comers
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             worshippers
             .
             The
             way
             and
             means
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             by
             Faith
             only
             .
             In
             this
             state
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             true
             Believers
             have
             a
             conscience
             ,
             judging
             and
             condemning
             them
             for
             Sin
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             they
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             but
             this
             trouble
             and
             power
             of
             conscience
             doth
             not
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             Sin
             is
             not
             perfectly
             expiated
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             an
             apprehension
             that
             they
             have
             not
             a
             
               due
               interest
            
             in
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             Under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             they
             questioned
             not
             their
             
               due
               interest
            
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             depended
             on
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Service
             belonging
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             their
             consciences
             charged
             them
             with
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             through
             an
             apprehension
             that
             their
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             perfectly
             expiate
             it
             .
             And
             this
             they
             found
             themselves
             led
             unto
             by
             Gods
             institution
             of
             their
             Repetition
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ever
             make
             the
             Worshippers
             perfect
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             as
             unto
             
               conscience
               for
               Sin
            
             remaining
             in
             Believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             not
             the
             least
             Sense
             or
             Fear
             concerning
             any
             insufficiency
             or
             imperfection
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             whereby
             it
             is
             expiated
             .
             God
             hath
             ordered
             all
             things
             concerning
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             satisfie
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             Men
             in
             the
             perfect
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             by
             it
             ;
             only
             they
             who
             are
             really
             purged
             by
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             personal
             interest
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Sacrifices
             neither
             by
             their
             native
             efficacy
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             frequency
             of
             repetition
             could
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             who
             
               came
               unto
               God
               by
               them
            
             ,
             could
             have
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             continual
             Condemnatory
             Sentence
             in
             themselves
             ;
             then
             was
             there
             no
             true
             real
             peace
             with
             God
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             for
             other
             way
             of
             attaining
             it
             there
             was
             none
             .
             But
             this
             is
             contrary
             unto
             innumerable
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             made
             then
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             answer
             hereunto
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             declare
             what
             they
             did
             and
             could
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             attain
             unto
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             only
             what
             they
             
               could
               not
               attain
            
             by
             the
             means
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             :
             so
             he
             declares
             it
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ;
             for
             in
             them
             
               remembrance
               is
               made
               of
               Sins
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             frequent
             repetition
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             look
             continually
             unto
             the
             
               great
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             whose
             Virtue
             was
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             in
             the
             promise
             ,
             whereby
             they
             had
             peace
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
             
               The
               discharge
               of
               conscience
               from
               its
               condemning
               Right
               and
               Power
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               other
               priviledges
               we
               receive
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Where
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             real
             participation
             of
             any
             other
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               All
               peace
               with
               God
               is
               resolved
               into
               a
               purging
               Attonement
               made
               for
               sin
               :
               Being
               once
               purged
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               by
               a
               principle
               of
               Gospel-light
               alone
               ,
               that
               conscience
               is
               directed
               to
               condemn
               all
               Sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               acquit
               all
               Sinners
               that
               are
               purged
               :
            
             It
             s
             own
             natural
             Light
             can
             give
             it
             no
             guidance
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             3.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             those
             Sacrifices
             there
             is
             a
             remembrance
             again
             made
             of
             Sins
             every
             year
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             
               latter
               part
            
             of
             the
             foregoing
             assertion
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Worshippers
             were
             not
             purged
             or
             perfected
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             still
             remaining
             a
             
               conscience
               for
               Sin
            
             ,
             which
             is
             proposed
             unto
             confirmation
             ;
             for
             this
             being
             a
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             might
             be
             denied
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Assertion
             from
             an
             
               inseparable
               adjunct
            
             of
             the
             yearly
             repetition
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             according
             unto
             Divine
             Institution
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Four
             things
             to
             be
             opened
             in
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Introduction
               of
               the
               Reason
            
             intended
             ,
             by
             an
             
               adversative
               conjunction
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but.
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               those
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               What
               belonged
               unto
               them
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             renewed
             remembrance
             of
             Sin.
             (
             4.
             )
             
               The
               seasons
               of
               it
            
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             
               made
               every
               year
            
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               note
               of
               introduction
            
             gives
             us
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Argument
             insisted
             on
             :
             
               Had
               the
               Worshippers
               been
               perfect
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               had
               no
               more
               conscience
               for
               Sins
               .
            
             
             But
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             God
             appoints
             nothing
             in
             vain
             :
             And
             he
             had
             not
             only
             appointed
             the
             Repetition
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             in
             every
             Repetition
             of
             them
             there
             should
             be
             a
             
               Remembrance
               made
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             which
             was
             yet
             to
             be
             expiated
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Subject
               spoken
               of
            
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               them
            
             .
             But
             this
             Relative
             is
             remote
             from
             the
             Antecedent
             which
             is
             in
             the
             first
             Verse
             ,
             by
             the
             interposition
             
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             repeated
             :
             we
             transfer
             it
             hither
             from
             the
             
               first
               Verse
            
             in
             our
             Translation
             ;
             
               but
               in
               these
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             And
             we
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             
               Verb
               Substantive
            
             by
             ,
             
               there
               is
            
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Original
             than
             
               but
               in
               them
               a
               Remembrance
               again
               of
               Sins
               .
            
             The
             Sacrifices
             intended
             are
             principally
             those
             of
             the
             
               Solemn
               day
               of
               Expiation
            
             :
             For
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             that
             were
             repeated
             yearly
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               once
               every
               year
            
             .
             Others
             were
             repeated
             
               every
               day
            
             ,
             or
             as
             often
             as
             occasion
             did
             require
             ;
             these
             only
             were
             so
             yearly
             :
             And
             these
             are
             peculiarly
             fixed
             on
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             peculiar
             Solemnity
             of
             their
             Offering
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             at
             once
             in
             them
             .
             By
             these
             therefore
             they
             looked
             for
             the
             perfect
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               their
               inseparable
               adjunct
            
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             there
             was
             a
             
               remembrance
               of
               Sin
            
             again
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             by
             virtue
             of
             
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             whereon
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             doth
             depend
             .
             For
             this
             
               remembrance
               of
               Sin
            
             by
             Gods
             own
             Institution
             was
             such
             as
             sufficiently
             evidenced
             that
             the
             Offerers
             had
             yet
             a
             
               conscience
               condemning
               them
               for
               sins
            
             .
             Respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             command
             of
             God
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             
               express
               remembrance
            
             ,
             or
             a
             remembrance
             expressed
             by
             Confession
             or
             Acknowledgment
             .
             See
             Gen.
             40.
             9.
             chap.
             42.
             21.
             
             For
             where
             it
             respects
             Sin
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             recalling
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             of
             punishment
             .
             See
             Num.
             5.
             15.
             1
             
             King.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             hereby
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             effectually
             that
             these
             Sacrifices
             did
             not
             make
             the
             worshippers
             perfect
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             their
             Offering
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             sense
             of
             Sin
             still
             returned
             upon
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             had
             appointed
             that
             
               every
               year
            
             they
             should
             make
             such
             an
             acknowledgment
             and
             confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             should
             manifest
             that
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             a
             farther
             Expiation
             than
             could
             be
             attained
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             difficulty
             doth
             here
             arise
             of
             no
             small
             Importance
             .
             For
             what
             the
             Apostle
             denys
             unto
             these
             
               Offerings
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             he
             ascribes
             unto
             the
             
               One
               only
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             Sacrifice
             and
             its
             Efficacy
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Believers
             ought
             not
             only
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             but
             every
             day
             to
             call
             sins
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Confession
             thereof
             .
             Yea
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             every
             day
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             calling
             of
             them
             unto
             Remembrance
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             therefore
             appear
             wherein
             the
             difference
             lyes
             between
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             after
             both
             of
             them
             there
             is
             equally
             a
             
               Remembrance
               of
               Sin
            
             again
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             An.
             The
             difference
             is
             evident
             between
             these
             things
             .
             Their
             
               Confession
               of
               Sin
            
             was
             in
             order
             unto
             ,
             and
             preparatory
             for
             ,
             a
             new
             Attonement
             and
             Expiation
             of
             it
             .
             This
             sufficiently
             proves
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             those
             that
             were
             offered
             before
             .
             For
             they
             were
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             new
             Offerings
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             before
             them
             :
             Our
             
               remembrance
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             it
             ,
             respects
             only
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Virtue
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Attonement
             once
             made
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             desire
             or
             expectation
             of
             a
             new
             propitiation
             .
             In
             their
             
               remembrance
               of
               Sin
            
             respect
             was
             had
             unto
             the
             
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             and
             the
             
               wrath
               of
               God
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             appeased
             ;
             it
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             it self
             ,
             whose
             Object
             was
             God
             :
             Ours
             respects
             only
             the
             application
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             unto
             our
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             have
             assured
             peace
             with
             God.
             The
             Sentence
             or
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             on
             them
             ,
             until
             a
             new
             Attonement
             was
             made
             ;
             for
             the
             Soul
             that
             did
             not
             joyn
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             
               to
               be
               cut
               off
            
             :
             But
             the
             Sentence
             and
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             at
             once
             taken
             away
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               An
               Obligation
               unto
               such
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               as
               could
               not
               expiate
               sin
               ,
               nor
               testifie
               that
               it
               was
               perfectly
               expiated
               ,
               was
               part
               of
               the
               Bondage
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               belongs
               unto
               the
               Light
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               Faith
               ,
               so
               to
               remember
               Sin
               ,
               and
               make
               Confession
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               therein
               ,
               or
               thereby
               to
               seek
               after
               a
               new
               Attonement
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Old
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             the
             
               same
               end
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             eminent
             difference
             between
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               Bondage
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Liberty
             by
             Christ.
             The
             one
             so
             confesseth
             Sin
             as
             to
             make
             that
             very
             Confession
             a
             part
             of
             Attonement
             for
             it
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             encouraged
             unto
             Confession
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Attonement
             already
             made
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             of
             coming
             unto
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             causes
             and
             reasons
             of
             the
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             are
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             affect
             our
             own
             Minds
             and
             Consciences
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             in
             it self
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             us
             humble
             and
             filled
             with
             self-abasement
             .
             He
             who
             hath
             no
             sense
             of
             Sin
             but
             only
             what
             consists
             in
             dread
             of
             future
             judgment
             ,
             knows
             little
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             our
             Walk
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             engage
             our
             Souls
             unto
             watchfulness
             for
             the
             future
             against
             the
             sins
             we
             do
             confess
             ;
             for
             in
             confession
             we
             make
             an
             abrenuntiation
             of
             them
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             give
             unto
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Holiness
            
             and
             
               Aversation
               from
               Sin.
            
             This
             is
             included
             in
             every
             Confession
             we
             make
             of
             Sin
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Evil
             of
             it
             ,
             why
             we
             detest
             and
             abhor
             it
             ,
             is
             its
             contrariety
             unto
             the
             Nature
             ,
             holy
             Properties
             ,
             and
             Will
             of
             God.
             (
             4.
             )
             To
             give
             unto
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             
               infinite
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               in
               the
               pardon
               of
               it
               .
            
             (
             5.
             )
             We
             use
             it
             as
             an
             
               instituted
               means
            
             to
             let
             in
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             into
             our
             own
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             through
             a
             fresh
             Application
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             thereof
             ,
             whereunto
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             is
             required
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             To
             exalt
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             our selves
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             procurer
             and
             purchaser
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             is
             neither
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             nor
             useful
             unto
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
             But
             we
             do
             not
             make
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             a
             
               part
               of
               a
               Compensation
            
             for
             the
             Guilt
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             as
             a
             means
             to
             give
             some
             
               present
               pacification
            
             unto
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             go
             on
             in
             Sin
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             difficulty
             in
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             very
             little
             difference
             in
             the
             Translations
             of
             them
             .
             The
             vulgar
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             the
             Passive
             :
             
               Impossibile
               est
               enim
               sanguine
               taurorum
               &
               hircorum
               auferri
               peccata
               :
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               Sins
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               .
            
             The
             Syriack
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             to
             purge
             or
             cleanse
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             should
             take
             away
             Sin.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             last
             determinate
             resolution
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             its
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             perfecting
             them
             who
             come
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             Consciences
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Argument
             used
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             an
             inference
             from
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             enforcement
             from
             the
             Nature
             or
             subject
             matter
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Something
             must
             be
             observed
             concerning
             this
             Assertion
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             an
             Objection
             that
             it
             is
             liable
             unto
             .
             For
             by
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
            
             he
             intends
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             for
             what
             end
             then
             were
             they
             appointed
             ?
             Especially
             ,
             considering
             that
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             told
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             had
             given
             the
             Blood
             to
             make
             Attonement
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Levit.
             17.
             11.
             
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             said
             as
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law
             it self
             ;
             if
             it
             could
             not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             it
             justifie
             us
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             then
             served
             the
             Law
             ?
             To
             what
             end
             serve
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             not
             take
             away
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             The
             Answer
             which
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law
             in
             general
             ,
             may
             be
             applyed
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             small
             Addition
             from
             a
             respect
             unto
             their
             special
             Nature
             .
             For
             as
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             answers
             two
             things
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
             it
             was
             added
             
               because
               of
               Transgressions
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             19.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Schoolmaster
             to
             guide
             and
             direct
             us
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             severities
             wherewith
             it
             was
             accompanied
             like
             those
             of
             a
             School-master
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             tender
             Father
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             as
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               They
               were
               added
               unto
               the
               promise
               because
               of
               Transgressions
               .
            
             For
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             did
             continually
             represent
             unto
             Sinners
             the
             
               Curse
               and
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Soul
               that
               sinneth
               must
               dye
            
             ;
             or
             that
             
               Death
               was
               the
               Wages
               of
               Sin.
            
             For
             although
             there
             was
             allowed
             in
             them
             a
             Commutation
             ,
             that
             the
             Sinner
             himself
             should
             not
             dye
             ,
             but
             the
             Beast
             that
             was
             Sacrificed
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             which
             belonged
             unto
             their
             Second
             end
             of
             leading
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             they
             all
             testified
             unto
             that
             Sacred
             Truth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             that
             
               they
               who
               commit
               Sin
               are
               worthy
               of
               Death
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             to
             deterr
             Men
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             bounds
             unto
             Transgressions
             .
             For
             when
             God
             passed
             by
             Sin
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Connivance
             ,
             winking
             at
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             Men
             in
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             not
             giving
             them
             continual
             warnings
             of
             their
             Guilt
             and
             the
             consequents
             thereof
             in
             Death
             ,
             the
             World
             was
             filled
             and
             covered
             with
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Impieties
             .
             Men
             saw
             not
             
               Judgment
               speedily
               executed
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             Tokens
             or
             Indications
             that
             so
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             therefore
             was
             their
             
               Heart
               wholly
               set
               in
               them
               to
               do
               Evil.
            
             But
             God
             dealt
             not
             thus
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             let
             no
             Sin
             pass
             without
             a
             Representation
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             it
             ,
             though
             mixed
             with
             Mercy
             in
             a
             direction
             unto
             the
             Relief
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             did
             not
             only
             appoint
             these
             Sacrifices
             on
             all
             the
             especial
             occasions
             of
             such
             Sins
             and
             Uncleanness
             ,
             as
             the
             Consciences
             of
             particular
             Sinners
             were
             pressed
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             ;
             but
             also
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             there
             was
             gathered
             up
             a
             Remembrance
             of
             all
             the
             Sins
             ,
             Iniquities
             and
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             added
             as
             the
             
               Teaching
               of
               a
               School-master
            
             to
             lead
             unto
             Christ.
             By
             them
             was
             the
             Church
             taught
             and
             directed
             to
             look
             continually
             unto
             ,
             and
             after
             
               that
               Sacrifice
            
             which
             alone
             could
             really
             purge
             and
             take
             away
             all
             Iniquity
             .
             For
             God
             appointed
             no
             Sacrifices
             until
             after
             the
             Promise
             of
             sending
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               to
               break
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               .
            
             In
             his
             so
             doing
             was
             his
             own
             
               Heel
               to
               be
               bruised
            
             ,
             in
             the
             suffering
             of
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ;
             which
             these
             Sacrifices
             did
             represent
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Church
             knowing
             that
             these
             Sacrifices
             did
             call
             Sin
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             representing
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             against
             Sin
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             First
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             although
             there
             was
             an
             Intimation
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             in
             them
             by
             the
             commutation
             and
             substitution
             which
             they
             allowed
             ;
             yet
             that
             they
             could
             not
             of
             themselves
             
               take
               away
               Sin
            
             ,
             it
             made
             them
             the
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             with
             longing
             desires
             look
             after
             him
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             who
             should
             perfectly
             take
             away
             Sin
             and
             make
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             principal
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             did
             consist
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             unto
             their
             
               especial
               nature
            
             ,
             they
             were
             added
             as
             the
             
               great
               instruction
            
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             whereby
             Sin
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             For
             although
             this
             arose
             originally
             from
             Gods
             meer
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             accomplished
             by
             Soveraign
             Grace
             and
             Power
             alone
             .
             Such
             a
             
               taking
               away
               of
               Sin
            
             would
             have
             been
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Truth
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Righteous
             Government
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             at
             large
             demonstrated
             .
             It
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Interposition
             of
             a
             Ransome
             and
             Attonement
             by
             the
             substitution
             of
             one
             who
             was
             
               no
               Sinner
            
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             for
             Sin.
             Hereby
             they
             became
             the
             
               principal
               direction
            
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Saints
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             whereby
             they
             acted
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             original
             promise
             of
             their
             Recovery
             from
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             do
             evidently
             express
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Institution
             ,
             although
             of
             themselves
             they
             could
             not
             
               take
               away
               Sin.
            
             And
             those
             by
             whom
             these
             ends
             of
             them
             are
             denyed
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             the
             Jews
             and
             Socinians
             ,
             can
             give
             no
             account
             of
             any
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             should
             answer
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Holiness
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Objection
             being
             removed
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             there
             are
             
               Four
               things
            
             in
             them
             as
             a
             
               Negative
               Proposition
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Illative
               Conjunction
            
             declaring
             its
             respects
             unto
             what
             went
             before
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               subject
               matter
            
             spoken
             of
             :
             
               The
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             What
             
             
               is
               denyed
               concerning
               it
               ;
               it
               could
               not
               take
               away
               Sin.
            
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             
               Modification
               of
               this
               Negative
               Proposition
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               they
               should
               do
               so
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Illative
               Conjunction
               ,
               For
            
             ,
             declares
             what
             is
             spoken
             to
             be
             introduced
             in
             
             the
             Proof
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             was
             before
             affirmed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             closing
             Argument
             against
             the
             Imperfection
             and
             Impotency
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             use
             of
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             before
             insisted
             on
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             his
             other
             Reasonings
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
             For
             if
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             the
             Sacrifices
             consisting
             of
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Rulls
               and
               Goats
            
             should
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             then
             however
             ,
             whensoever
             ,
             and
             by
             whomsoever
             they
             were
             offered
             ,
             this
             effect
             could
             not
             be
             produced
             by
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             these
             words
             the
             Apostle
             puts
             a
             Close
             unto
             his
             Argument
             ,
             and
             reassumes
             it
             no
             more
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             only
             Once
             or
             Twice
             makes
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
             Illustration
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             ,
             v.
             11.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Chap.
             13.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               subject
               spoken
               of
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               .
            
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             
             Apostle
             expresseth
             them
             by
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             which
             were
             Calves
             and
             Kids
             of
             the
             Goats
             ,
             hath
             been
             declared
             on
             Chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             some
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             conceruing
             this
             Description
             of
             the
             Old
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             only
             ;
             whereas
             in
             many
             of
             them
             the
             
               whole
               Bodies
            
             were
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             Fat
             of
             them
             all
             was
             burned
             on
             the
             Altar
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             doth
             for
             the
             ensuing
             Reasons
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             it
             was
             the
             Blood
             alone
             whereby
             Attonement
             was
             made
             for
             Sin
             and
             Sinners
             .
             The
             Fat
             was
             burned
             with
             Incense
             only
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             accepted
             as
             a
             
               sweet
               savour
            
             with
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             he
             had
             respect
             principally
             unto
             the
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             Consummation
             whereof
             ,
             and
             Attonement
             thereby
             ,
             the
             
               carrying
               the
               Blood
            
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             did
             belong
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Because
             
               Life
               Natural
            
             is
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             in
             the
             Blood
             ,
             which
             signified
             that
             Attonement
             was
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             
               effusion
               of
               Blood
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             See
             Levit.
             17.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             in
             the
             
               shedding
               of
               it
            
             there
             was
             an
             Indication
             of
             the
             Desert
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             Offerer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             recalls
             them
             by
             this
             Expression
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
            
             unto
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             what
             effect
             might
             be
             produced
             by
             them
             .
             They
             were
             Accompanied
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             and
             Pomp
             of
             Ceremony
             in
             their
             Celebration
             .
             Hence
             arose
             a
             great
             Esteem
             and
             Veneration
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             People
             .
             But
             when
             all
             was
             done
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             Offered
             was
             but
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             
               Tacit
               Opposition
            
             unto
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereby
             Sin
             was
             really
             to
             be
             Expiated
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               precious
               Blood
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               which
               is
               denyed
               of
               these
               Sacrifices
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               sins
            
             .
             The
             thing
             intended
             is
             variously
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             by
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             26.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             
               To
               make
               Reconciliation
               ,
               to
               purge
               sin
               ,
               to
               purge
               the
               Conscience
               ,
            
             to
             
               abolish
               sin
            
             ,
             to
             
               bear
               it
            
             .
             And
             that
             which
             he
             intendeth
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             expressions
             ,
             which
             he
             denies
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             its
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             unto
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             whole
             entire
             effect
             thereof
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             immediately
             respected
             God
             and
             the
             Law.
             For
             all
             these
             Expressions
             respect
             the
             
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             its
             removal
             ,
             or
             the
             pardon
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             righteousness
             before
             God
             ,
             acceptance
             and
             peace
             with
             him
             .
             To
             
               take
               away
               sin
            
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             Expiate
             it
             before
             God
             by
             a
             satisfaction
             given
             ,
             or
             price
             paid
             ,
             with
             the
             procurement
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             it
             according
             unto
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             Interpretation
             of
             these
             words
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             Context
             .
             
               Impossibile
               est
            
             (
             saith
             
               Schlictingius
               )
               ut
               sanguis
               taurorum
               &
               hircorum
               peccata
               tollat
               ;
               hoc
               est
               ,
               efficiat
               ut
               homines
               in
               postcrum
               à
               peccatis
               abstinerent
               ,
               &
               sic
               nullam
               amplius
               habeant
               peccatorum
               conscientiam
               ,
               sive
               ullas
               corum
               poenas
               metuant
               ;
               quam
               cnim
               quaeso
               vim
               ad
               haec
               praestandum
               sanguis
               animalium
               habere
               potest
               ?
               Itaque
               hoc
               dicit
               ,
               taurorum
               &
               hircorum
               sanguinem
               eam
               vim
               nequaquam
               habere
               ,
               &
               ut
               habeat
               ,
               impossibile
               esse
               ,
               ut
               homines
               à
               peccatis
               avocet
               ,
               &
               ne
               in
               posterum
               peccent
               ,
               efficiat
               .
            
             And
             Grotius
             
             after
             him
             speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quod
               suprà
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               est
               extinguere
               peccata
               ,
               quod
               sanguis
               Christi
               facit
               ,
               cum
               quia
               fidem
               in
               nobis
               parit
               ,
               tum
               quia
               Christo
               jus
               dat
               nobis
               auxilia
               necessaria
               impetrandi
               ;
               pecudum
               sanguis
               nihil
               efficit
               tale
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             Alien
             from
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Scope
             of
             the
             Context
             .
             They
             are
             both
             of
             them
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             Expiate
             Sins
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             Attonement
             for
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             could
             not
             produce
             the
             effect
             which
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             alone
             was
             appointed
             and
             ordained
             unto
             .
             They
             were
             only
             Signs
             and
             Figures
             of
             it
             .
             They
             could
             not
             effect
             that
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             looked
             for
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             .
             And
             that
             which
             they
             expected
             by
             them
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             they
             should
             
               make
               Attonement
            
             with
             God
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             denies
             that
             it
             was
             possible
             they
             should
             effect
             what
             they
             looked
             for
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             It
             was
             not
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Arguments
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             Sin
             unto
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             should
             sin
             no
             more
             .
             By
             what
             way
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             consideration
             they
             were
             means
             to
             deter
             Men
             from
             Sin
             ,
             I
             have
             newly
             declared
             .
             But
             they
             can
             produce
             no
             one
             place
             in
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             such
             an
             Apprehension
             that
             this
             was
             their
             end
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             no
             need
             to
             declare
             their
             Insufficiency
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             .
             Especially
             ,
             the
             great
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
            
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             was
             appointed
             so
             expresly
             
               to
               make
            
             Attonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             to
             procure
             its
             Pardon
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             its
             Guilt
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             according
             unto
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             that
             
               of
               themselves
            
             they
             could
             not
             effect
             or
             perform
             ,
             but
             only
             Typically
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Representation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             declares
             directly
             and
             positively
             what
             he
             intends
             by
             this
             
               taking
               away
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             ceasing
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             thereon
             ,
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Their
               Sins
               and
               their
               Iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
            
             ;
             now
             where
             Remission
             of
             these
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Offering
             for
             Sin.
             The
             cessation
             of
             Offerings
             for
             Sin
             ,
             follows
             directly
             on
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Expiation
             and
             Attonement
             ;
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             turning
             away
             of
             Men
             from
             Sin
             for
             the
             future
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             Sanctification
             that
             the
             Apostle
             discourseth
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             words
             themselves
             will
             not
             bear
             this
             sense
             .
             For
             the
             Object
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             which
             it
             is
             exercised
             about
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Act
             upon
             
               Sin
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             not
             immediately
             upon
             the
             Sinner
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             signifie
             any
             thing
             but
             
               to
               take
               away
            
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             bind
             over
             the
             Sinner
             unto
             punishment
             ;
             whereon
             Conscience
             for
             sin
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               manner
               of
               the
               Negation
            
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               .
            
             
             And
             it
             was
             so
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             .
             Whatever
             the
             Jews
             apprehended
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             designed
             of
             God
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             no
             Virtue
             or
             Efficacy
             for
             it
             Communicated
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Virtue
             of
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             depends
             on
             their
             Designation
             unto
             their
             end
             .
             
               The
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             as
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             carried
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             was
             designed
             of
             God
             to
             represent
             the
             
               way
               of
               taking
               away
            
             sin
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             it self
             to
             effect
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             therefore
             impossible
             that
             so
             it
             should
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             impossible
             from
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
            
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Condecency
             unto
             the
             
               Holy
               perfections
            
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             that
             Sin
             should
             be
             Expiated
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             perfected
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             There
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             unto
             his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             .
             For
             God
             having
             declared
             his
             severity
             against
             Sin
             ,
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             its
             punishment
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Soveraign
             Rule
             over
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             what
             Condecency
             could
             there
             have
             been
             herein
             unto
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ?
             What
             Consistency
             between
             the
             severity
             of
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Sin
             by
             such
             an
             Inferiour
             Beggarly
             means
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ?
             A
             great
             appearance
             was
             made
             of
             infinite
             displeasure
             against
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             
               Fiery
               Law
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               it
            
             ,
             in
             the
             threatnings
             of
             Eternal
             Death
             ;
             should
             all
             have
             ended
             in
             an
             outward
             shew
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             manner
             of
             proportion
             to
             be
             discerned
             between
             the
             Demerit
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             
             means
             of
             its
             Expiation
             .
             So
             that
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             had
             no
             Condecency
             unto
             
               Divine
               Justice
            
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             Sin
             could
             not
             be
             
               taken
               away
            
             without
             a
             Price
             ,
             a
             Ransome
             ,
             a
             Compensation
             and
             satisfaction
             made
             unto
             Justice
             for
             the
             Injuries
             it
             received
             by
             Sin.
             In
             satisfaction
             unto
             Justice
             by
             way
             of
             Compensation
             for
             Injuries
             or
             Crimes
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             proportion
             between
             the
             Injury
             and
             the
             Reparation
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             Justice
             may
             be
             as
             much
             Exalted
             and
             Glorified
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             depressed
             and
             debased
             in
             the
             other
             .
             But
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             between
             the
             Demerit
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Affront
             put
             on
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             and
             a
             Reparation
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             .
             No
             Man
             living
             can
             apprehend
             wherein
             any
             
               such
               proportion
            
             should
             lye
             or
             consist
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             Conscience
             of
             any
             Man
             could
             be
             freed
             from
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             to
             trust
             unto
             but
             
               this
               Blood
            
             to
             make
             Compensation
             or
             Attonement
             for
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             namely
             ,
             a
             suitableness
             unto
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             in
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sins
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
               )
            
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             Incentive
             unto
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             unto
             the
             Commission
             of
             Sin.
             For
             if
             there
             be
             no
             more
             in
             Sin
             and
             the
             Guilt
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             be
             Expiated
             and
             taken
             away
             at
             so
             
               low
               a
               price
            
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             have
             Attonement
             made
             for
             it
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Beasts
            
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             not
             give
             satisfaction
             unto
             their
             Lusts
             by
             living
             in
             Sin
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             would
             have
             had
             no
             consistency
             with
             the
             Sentence
             and
             Sanction
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               .
            
             For
             although
             God
             reserved
             unto
             himself
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Right
             of
             substituting
             a
             Surety
             in
             the
             room
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             to
             dye
             for
             him
             ;
             namely
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             should
             by
             his
             Suffering
             and
             Dying
             ,
             bring
             more
             Glory
             unto
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             either
             was
             derogated
             from
             them
             by
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             restored
             unto
             them
             by
             his
             Eternal
             Ruin
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             veracity
             of
             God
             in
             that
             
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             this
             substitution
             should
             be
             of
             a
             Nature
             no
             way
             Cognate
             ,
             but
             
               ineffably
               inferiour
            
             unto
             the
             Nature
             of
             him
             that
             was
             to
             be
             delivered
             .
             For
             these
             and
             other
             Reasons
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             handled
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               take
               away
               Sin.
            
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               possible
               that
               things
               may
               usefully
               represent
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               themselves
               they
               should
               effect
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Fundamental
             Rule
             of
             all
             Institutions
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               may
               be
               great
               and
               eminent
               uses
               of
               Divine
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               impossible
               that
               by
               themselves
               in
               their
               most
               exact
               and
               diligent
               use
               ,
               they
               should
               work
               out
               our
               Acceptance
               with
               God.
            
             And
             it
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             use
             them
             unto
             their
             proper
             end
             ,
             not
             to
             trust
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             they
             cannot
             of
             themselves
             effect
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               was
               utterly
               impossible
               that
               Sin
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Sinner
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Other
             ways
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               alone
               that
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               our
               Sins
            
             ;
             for
             he
             alone
             was
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Insufficiency
               of
               all
               other
               ways
               for
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               the
               Holiness
               ,
               Righteousnes
               ,
               and
               Severity
               of
               God
               against
               Sin
               ,
               with
               the
               unavoidable
               Ruin
               of
               all
               Unbelievers
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Herein
               also
               consists
               the
               great
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               an
               encouragement
               unto
               Faith
               ;
               in
               that
               when
               the
               Old
               Sacrifices
               neither
               would
               ,
               nor
               could
               perfectly
               Expiate
               Sin
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               work
               it self
               to
               fail
               ,
               but
               provided
               a
               way
               that
               should
               be
               infallibly
               effective
               of
               it
            
             ;
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             V
             ,
             VI
             ,
             VII
             ,
             VIII
             ,
             IX
             ,
             X.
             
          
           
             THe
             Provision
             that
             God
             made
             to
             supply
             the
             Defect
             and
             Insufficiency
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             is
             declared
             in
             this
             Context
             .
             For
             the
             words
             contain
             the
             
               blessed
               undertaking
            
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             fulfil
             ,
             perform
             and
             suffer
             all
             things
             required
             in
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             the
             compleat
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             what
             he
             so
             did
             ,
             and
             suffered
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             And
             we
             must
             consider
             both
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             so
             far
             especially
             as
             they
             consist
             in
             a
             Quotation
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             with
             the
             Validity
             of
             his
             Inferences
             from
             the
             Testimony
             which
             he
             chuseth
             to
             insist
             on
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Some
             few
             differences
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Antient
             and
             best
             Translations
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vulg.
               Lat.
               ideo
               quapropter
               .
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               for
               this
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Hostiam
               &
               oblationem
               ,
               Sacrificium
               ,
               victimam
               .
            
             The
             Syriack
             renders
             the
             words
             in
             the
             
               Plural
               Number
               ,
               Sacrifices
            
             and
             Offerings
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Aptâsti
               ,
               adaptâsti
               mihi
               ;
               praeparâsti
               ,
               perfecisti
               .
               A
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepàred
               ,
               i.
               e.
               fitted
               for
               me
               ,
               wherein
               I
               may
               do
               thy
               Will.
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               But
               thou
               hast
               Cloathed
               me
               with
               a
               Body
            
             ;
             very
             significantly
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             thing
             intended
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             The
             Aethiop
             .
             renders
             this
             Verse
             somewhat
             strangely
             :
             
               And
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
               I
               would
               not
               ;
               thy
               Body
               he
               hath
               purified
               unto
               me
               .
            
             Making
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Vulg.
               non
               tibi
               placuerant
            
             ;
             reading
             the
             preceding
             words
             in
             the
             
               Nominative
               Case
            
             ,
             altering
             the
             Person
             and
             Number
             of
             the
             
               Verb.
               Syr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Thou
               didst
               not
               require
               ;
               non
               approbâsti
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               they
               were
               not
               well
               pleasing
               ,
               nor
               accepted
               with
               God
               ,
            
             as
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ecce
               adsum
               ,
               venio
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             The
             Syriack
             omitteth
             the
             last
             word
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             Emphatical
             in
             the
             discourse
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Vul.
               tunc
               dixi
               ,
               then
               I
               said
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             
               he
               said
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             speak
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             repeats
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             The
             reading
             of
             the
             words
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             shall
             be
             considered
             in
             our
             passage
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               5.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Offering
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
              
               [
               fitted
               for
               ]
               me
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 Burnt
                 Offerings
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 Sin
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 no
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 Lo
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Volume
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 me
                 )
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 Will
                 O
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               I
               should
               do
               thy
               Will.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Above
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 Burnt
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Offerings
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 hadst
                 pleasure
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Offered
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
            
             
               
               9.
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 Lo
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 Will
                 (
                 O
                 God.
                 )
                 He
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 establish
                 the
                 Second
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 which
                 Will
                 we
                 are
                 Sanctified
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Offering
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             A
             
               Blessed
               and
               Divine
               Context
            
             this
             is
             ,
             Summarily
             representing
             unto
             us
             the
             Love
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             the
             Love
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Suffering
             of
             the
             Son
             ;
             the
             
               Federal
               Agreement
            
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             Blessed
             Harmony
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             these
             things
             .
             The
             Divine
             Authority
             and
             Wisdom
             that
             Evidence
             themselves
             herein
             ,
             are
             ineffable
             ,
             and
             do
             cast
             contempt
             on
             all
             those
             by
             whom
             this
             Epistle
             hath
             been
             called
             in
             question
             ;
             as
             sundry
             other
             passages
             in
             it
             do
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             .
             And
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             enquire
             with
             diligence
             into
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             herein
             .
          
           
             As
             unto
             the
             
               general
               Nature
            
             of
             the
             arguing
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             consists
             in
             
               Two
               Parts
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Introduction
             of
             a
             pregnant
             Testimony
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             v.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             9th
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Inferences
             from
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             Asserting
             and
             Confirming
             all
             that
             he
             had
             pleaded
             for
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Testimony
             he
             produceth
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               manner
               of
               its
               Introduction
            
             ,
             respecting
             the
             reason
             of
             what
             is
             asserted
             ;
             Wherefore
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Who
               it
               was
               by
               whom
            
             the
             words
             insisted
             on
             were
             spoken
             ;
             
               He
               saith
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               When
               he
               spake
               them
               ;
               When
               he
               came
               into
               the
               World.
            
             (
             4.
             )
             
               The
               things
               spoken
            
             by
             him
             in
             general
             ;
             which
             consist
             in
             a
             double
             Antithesis
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Between
             the
             
               Legal
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Obedience
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Body
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             Between
             
               Gods
               acceptance
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
            
             with
             their
             Efficacy
             unto
             the
             end
             treated
             of
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             particularly
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Introduction
               of
               this
               Testimony
            
             is
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             
               wherefore
               ,
               for
               which
            
             
             
               cause
               ,
               for
               which
               end
            
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             give
             an
             account
             why
             the
             words
             following
             were
             spoken
             ,
             but
             why
             the
             things
             themselves
             were
             so
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             :
             And
             we
             are
             directed
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             unto
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             what
             is
             designed
             to
             be
             proved
             :
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             
               such
               an
               Insufficiency
            
             in
             all
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             remove
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             Introduce
             that
             which
             was
             better
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             so
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             things
             are
             thus
             disposed
             of
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             this
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             spake
             the
             words
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Testimony
               :
               He
               saith
            
             .
             The
             words
             
             may
             have
             a
             Threefold
             respect
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               As
               they
               were
               given
               out
               by
               Inspiration
               ,
               and
               are
               Recorded
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             So
             they
             were
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             affirms
             of
             the
             like
             words
             ,
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               As
               they
               were
               used
               by
               the
               Penman
               of
               the
               Psalm
               ,
            
             who
             speaks
             by
             Inspiration
             .
             So
             they
             were
             the
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Psalm
             was
             Composed
             .
             But
             although
             David
             spoke
             or
             wrote
             these
             words
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             he
             himself
             the
             person
             spoken
             of
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             passage
             in
             the
             whole
             Context
             be
             applyed
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             particular
             afterwards
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             as
             he
             bare
             the
             person
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ.
             For
             although
             God
             himself
             doth
             frequently
             prefer
             
               Moral
               Obedience
            
             before
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             Hypocritically
             performed
             ,
             and
             trusted
             unto
             as
             a
             Righteousness
             ,
             unto
             the
             neglect
             of
             Diligence
             in
             Moral
             Duties
             ;
             yet
             David
             did
             not
             ,
             would
             not
             ,
             ought
             not
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             and
             Person
             reject
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             present
             himself
             with
             his
             Obedience
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             as
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               words
               are
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             when
             he
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             
               he
               saith
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             Enquiry
             ,
             when
             in
             particular
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             ;
             unto
             whom
             or
             where
             any
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             them
             in
             the
             story
             of
             him
             .
             It
             is
             no
             way
             needful
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Literally
             or
             Verbally
             pronounced
             by
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             useth
             these
             words
             in
             his
             Name
             as
             his
             ,
             because
             they
             
             declare
             ,
             express
             and
             represent
             his
             mind
             ,
             design
             and
             resolution
             in
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sole
             end
             and
             use
             of
             Words
             .
             On
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             (
             the
             only
             appearing
             means
             unto
             that
             purpose
             )
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             Mankind
             might
             not
             Eternally
             perish
             under
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             represents
             his
             readiness
             and
             willingness
             to
             undertake
             that
             work
             ,
             with
             the
             Frame
             of
             his
             Heart
             and
             Mind
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             Ascription
             of
             these
             words
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             on
             the
             reason
             mentioned
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             prospect
             into
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Love
               of
               his
               undertaking
               for
               us
               ,
            
             when
             all
             other
             ways
             of
             our
             Recovery
             failed
             ,
             and
             were
             disallowed
             as
             Insufficient
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Into
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               undertaking
            
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             :
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Into
               his
               readiness
               to
               undertake
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             the
             difficulties
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             was
             to
             undergo
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               We
               have
               the
               Solemn
               word
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Declaration
               he
               made
               of
               his
               readiness
            
             
             
               and
               willingness
               to
               undertake
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
               proposed
               unto
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Engaged
               as
               a
               sure
               Anchor
               of
               our
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Season
             of
             his
             speaking
             these
             words
             in
             the
             manner
             declared
             ,
             was
             ,
             on
             
             
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               wherefore
               coming
            
             (
             or
             when
             he
             cometh
             )
             
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             veniens
             or
             venturus
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             design
             of
             his
             
               future
               coming
            
             into
             the
             World
             was
             declared
             .
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               Mat.
            
             11.
             3.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Joh.
             4.
             45.
             
             That
             therefore
             may
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             upon
             the
             First
             prediction
             of
             the
             future
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Design
             ,
             Mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             came
             ,
             was
             declared
             .
          
           
             Refer
             the
             words
             unto
             some
             
               actual
               coming
            
             of
             the
             person
             spoken
             of
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             various
             interpretations
             are
             given
             of
             them
             .
             When
             he
             came
             in
             Sacrifices
             Typically
             ,
             say
             some
             :
             But
             this
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             a
             word
             accompanying
             the
             First
             Institution
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               Sacrifices
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
            
             .
             His
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             was
             his
             appearance
             ,
             and
             publick
             shewing
             of
             himself
             unto
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             David
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             and
             Caves
             to
             shew
             himself
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saith
             Grotius
             .
             But
             the
             respect
             unto
             David
             herein
             is
             frivolous
             ;
             nor
             are
             those
             words
             used
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             meerly
             as
             unto
             the
             Offering
             himself
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Socinians
             contend
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             his
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             they
             embrace
             this
             
               uncouth
               Interpretation
            
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             their
             pernicious
             Errour
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               offered
               not
               himself
               in
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             or
             whilest
             he
             was
             in
             this
             World.
             For
             his
             Sacrifice
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             Metaphorically
             only
             so
             called
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             representation
             of
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             after
             his
             Obedience
             and
             Suffering
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             say
             that
             by
             the
             World
             which
             he
             came
             into
             ,
             the
             
               World
               to
               come
            
             mentioned
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             5.
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             sound
             ,
             nothing
             probable
             or
             specious
             in
             this
             wresting
             of
             the
             words
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             the
             words
             in
             the
             places
             compared
             are
             not
             the
             same
             .
             This
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             only
             ;
             those
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             absolutely
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             things
             may
             be
             intended
             in
             various
             respects
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             Habitable
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             can
             on
             no
             pretence
             be
             applyed
             unto
             Heaven
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             expression
             intendeth
             only
             the
             
               Days
               and
               Times
            
             of
             the
             Messia
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             commonly
             called
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               World
               to
               come
            
             ,
             that
             new
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             wherein
             Righteousness
             should
             dwell
             .
             But
             they
             add
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it self
             is
             used
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               be
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             World
             above
             .
             But
             this
             Imagination
             is
             vain
             also
             .
             For
             Abrahams
             being
             
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             his
             being
             the
             
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
            
             :
             Nor
             was
             there
             ever
             any
             other
             promise
             which
             the
             Apostle
             should
             refer
             unto
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             of
             his
             being
             the
             
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
            
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             explains
             it
             ,
             
             Rom.
             15.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Respect
             also
             may
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             promised
             Seed
             proceeding
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             they
             intend
             by
             his
             
               coming
               into
               the
               World
            
             ,
             is
             what
             himself
             constantly
             calleth
             his
             
               leaving
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             of
             it
             .
             See
             Joh.
             17.
             11
             ,
             12.
             18.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             1.
             
             
               I
               leave
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               more
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               the
               World.
            
             This
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             his
             
               coming
               into
               the
               World.
            
             And
             this
             Imagination
             is
             contrary
             as
             unto
             the
             express
             words
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             open
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             For
             as
             he
             declares
             his
             
               coming
               into
               the
               World
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             season
             wherein
             a
             
               Body
               was
               fitted
               for
               him
            
             ,
             so
             that
             which
             he
             had
             to
             do
             herein
             ,
             was
             what
             he
             had
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             before
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             Figment
             is
             contrary
             unto
             common
             sense
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             other
             express
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             no
             Use
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             an
             instance
             how
             Men
             of
             corrupt
             Minds
             can
             Wrest
             the
             Scripture
             for
             their
             ends
             unto
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             
               General
               Sense
            
             of
             the
             
               best
               Expositors
            
             ,
             antient
             and
             modern
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             
               into
               the
               World
            
             ,
             his
             Incarnation
             is
             intended
             :
             See
             Joh.
             9.
             10.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             19.
             
             Chap.
             6.
             14.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             5
             ,
             39.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             27.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             46.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             28.
             
             The
             same
             with
             his
             
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             his
             
               being
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             his
             
               being
               manifest
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             ;
             for
             therein
             and
             thereby
             he
             
               came
               into
               the
               World.
            
             
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             weight
             in
             the
             Objection
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             unto
             this
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             at
             his
             First
             
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Infancy
             ,
             could
             not
             
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             could
             these
             words
             be
             used
             of
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             His
             
               coming
               into
               the
               World
            
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Assumption
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             was
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             For
             
               God
               sent
               him
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               Joh.
            
             3.
             17.
             
             And
             
               he
               came
               not
               to
               do
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             His
             
               doing
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             not
             confined
             unto
             any
             one
             
               single
               Act
            
             or
             Duty
             ,
             but
             extends
             it self
             unto
             
               all
               the
               Degrees
            
             ,
             and
             whole
             progress
             of
             what
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             being
             laid
             in
             his
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             these
             words
             were
             not
             verbally
             and
             litterally
             spoken
             by
             him
             ,
             being
             only
             a
             real
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Design
             and
             Intention
             ;
             so
             this
             expression
             of
             his
             
               coming
               into
               the
               World
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             confined
             unto
             any
             one
             
               single
               Act
            
             or
             Duty
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             all
             others
             from
             being
             concerned
             therein
             .
             It
             hath
             respect
             unto
             all
             the
             Solemn
             Acts
             of
             the
             Susception
             and
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             Office
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             rather
             Judge
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             
               some
               single
               season
            
             and
             act
             of
             Christ
             is
             intended
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             his
             
               coming
               into
               the
               World
            
             thereby
             .
             For
             this
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             that
             he
             did
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             he
             was
             fitted
             for
             his
             whole
             work
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             as
             is
             immediately
             declared
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               had
               an
               Infinite
               prospect
               of
               all
               that
               he
               was
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
            
             
             
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Office
               and
               Undertaking
               .
            
             He
             declared
             from
             the
             beginning
             his
             willingness
             unto
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             .
             And
             an
             Eternal
             evidence
             it
             is
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             laying
             all
             our
             Sins
             on
             him
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             done
             by
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             Consent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fourth
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             
               what
               he
               said
            
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             laid
             down
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Unto
             which
             the
             farther
             Explication
             is
             added
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             The
             Words
             are
             recorded
             ,
             Psal.
             40.
             v.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             being
             Indited
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             declarative
             of
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             First
             thing
             proposed
             ,
             there
             are
             
               Two
               Parts
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               concerned
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               What
               concerneth
               himself
            
             .
             As
             unto
             what
             concerneth
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               Subject
               spoken
               of
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sacrifice
             and
             Offering
             .
             In
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             namely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             distributed
             into
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Burnt
               Offerings
            
             ,
             or
             
               whole
               Burnt
               Offerings
            
             and
             
               Sacrifices
               for
               Sin.
            
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             variety
             of
             Expressions
             ,
             comprizeth
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             And
             as
             unto
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             
             their
             
               Order
               ,
               especial
               Nature
               and
               Use
               ,
            
             I
             have
             Treated
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Exercitations
             before
             the
             
               First
               Volume
            
             of
             this
             Exposition
             .
             Exercit.
             24.
             whither
             the
             Reader
             is
             referred
             .
          
           
             Of
             
               these
               Sacrifices
            
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             God
             
               would
               them
               not
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             5.
             and
             that
             
             he
             
               had
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             First
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thou
               wouldst
               not
            
             .
             We
             render
             it
             in
             the
             
               Psalm
               ,
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             
               to
               will
            
             ,
             but
             always
             
               with
               desire
               ,
               complacency
            
             and
             
               delight
               ,
               Psal.
            
             51.
             6.
             
             Behold
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thou
               desirest
            
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             or
             art
             delighted
             with
             Truth
             in
             the
             hidden
             part
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thou
               wouldst
               not
            
             ,
             thou
             desirest
             not
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Gen.
            
             34.
             11.
             
             He
             
               had
               delight
            
             in
             Jacobs
             Daughter
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             10.
             
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Noun
             is
             ,
             
               delight
               ,
               Psal.
            
             1.
             2.
             
             The
             LXX
             .
             render
             it
             generally
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               will
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Noun
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             
               to
               will
               freely
               ,
               voluntarily
            
             and
             
               with
               delight
            
             .
             But
             this
             Sense
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             transfer
             unto
             the
             other
             word
             ,
             which
             he
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             In
             the
             Psalm
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thou
             
               hast
               not
               required
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             to
             
             
               rest
               in
            
             ,
             to
             approve
             ,
             to
             
               delight
               in
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               pleased
               with
            
             :
             So
             is
             it
             always
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             whether
             spoken
             of
             God
             or
             Men.
             See
             Matt.
             3.
             17.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             18.
             
             Chap.
             17.
             5.
             
             Luk.
             3.
             22.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             32.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             26
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             
             Col.
             1.
             19.
             
             &c.
             Wherefore
             if
             we
             shall
             grant
             that
             the
             words
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             be
             not
             exact
             Versions
             of
             those
             used
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             applyed
             the
             one
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             both
             of
             them
             the
             full
             and
             exact
             meaning
             of
             both
             these
             used
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             declared
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             unto
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             difficulty
             in
             the
             words
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             these
             two
             Enquiries
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               what
               sense
            
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             God
             would
             not
             have
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             
               rested
               not
            
             in
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               How
               was
               this
               made
               known
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             might
             be
             declared
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             place
             .
             As
             unto
             the
             First
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               this
               is
               not
               spoken
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Institution
               and
               Appointment
               of
               these
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               Offered
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             8.
             
             Namely
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             God
             saies
             indeed
             by
             the
             Prophet
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             
               he
               spake
               not
               unto
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               them
               in
               the
               day
               that
               he
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               concerning
               Burnt
               Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Jer.
            
             7.
             22.
             
             But
             he
             spake
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             their
             manner
             of
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Obedience
               of
               the
               people
               in
               their
               attendance
               unto
               them
               ,
               during
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             For
             God
             both
             required
             it
             strictly
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             it
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             duly
             performed
             :
             The
             whole
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             bare
             Testimony
             hereunto
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             great
             Injunction
             which
             he
             left
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             ceased
             to
             grant
             any
             more
             immediate
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Will
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             under
             the
             Judaical
             Church
             ,
             did
             observe
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               God
               doth
               frequently
               reject
               or
               disallow
               them
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               attended
               unto
               and
               performed
               by
               them
               .
            
             But
             this
             he
             did
             only
             in
             the
             case
             of
             their
             gross
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             great
             evils
             wherewith
             it
             was
             accompanyed
             .
             The
             First
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             only
             prefer
             the
             
               outward
               Observation
            
             of
             them
             before
             Internal
             Moral
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             trusted
             unto
             them
             ,
             unto
             the
             total
             neglect
             of
             that
             Obedience
             .
             See
             Isa.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             the
             other
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             them
             for
             Righteousness
             and
             Acceptance
             with
             God
             ;
             about
             which
             he
             deals
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             
          
           
             Yet
             neither
             was
             this
             the
             Case
             under
             consideration
             in
             the
             Psalm
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             had
             unto
             any
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             people
             about
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             some
             say
             that
             the
             words
             are
             Prophetical
             ;
             and
             declare
             what
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             would
             be
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             Then
             God
             would
             no
             more
             require
             them
             nor
             accept
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             neither
             is
             this
             suited
             unto
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             prove
             by
             this
             Testimony
             that
             they
             
               were
               to
               cease
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             could
             not
             
               take
               away
               Sin
            
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             force
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             reason
             
             given
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             of
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             is
             their
             insufficiency
             during
             their
             continuance
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             (
             3.
             )
             This
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             actually
             true
             when
             it
             was
             made
             and
             given
             ,
             or
             it
             was
             suited
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
          
           
             The
             Mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             plain
             enough
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Improvement
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             are
             spoken
             of
             only
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             end
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             undertook
             to
             accomplish
             by
             his
             Mediation
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             perfect
             real
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             with
             the
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             with
             that
             perfect
             State
             of
             Spiritual
             Worship
             which
             was
             ordained
             for
             it
             in
             this
             World.
             All
             these
             things
             these
             Sacrifices
             were
             appointed
             to
             prefigure
             and
             represent
             .
             But
             the
             Nature
             and
             Design
             of
             this
             Prefiguration
             being
             Dark
             and
             Obscure
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             signified
             being
             utterly
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             especial
             Nature
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Efficacy
             ,
             many
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             expected
             them
             from
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             a
             great
             appearance
             of
             being
             Divinely
             Ordained
             unto
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             they
             are
             here
             rejected
             .
             God
             never
             appointed
             them
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             he
             never
             
               took
               pleasure
               in
               them
            
             with
             reference
             thereunto
             ;
             they
             were
             insufficient
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             unto
             any
             such
             purpose
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Sense
             of
             God
             concerning
             them
             as
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               not
               appointed
            
             ,
             not
             approved
             ,
             not
             accepted
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             
               how
               this
               Mind
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               the
               refusal
               of
               these
               Sacrifices
               unto
               this
               end
               ,
               might
               be
               known
               ,
            
             so
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Truth
             unquestionable
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             Words
             ,
             
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               ,
               thou
               tookst
               no
               Pleasure
               ,
            
             do
             not
             express
             a
             meer
             
               internal
               act
            
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             but
             a
             Declaration
             also
             of
             what
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             
               is
               not
            
             well-pleasing
             unto
             God.
             How
             then
             was
             this
             Declaration
             made
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             to
             be
             known
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Words
             are
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             considered
             as
             to
             be
             Incarnate
             ,
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             such
             ,
             he
             was
             always
             in
             the
             
               Bosome
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             participant
             of
             his
             Counsels
             ;
             especially
             of
             those
             which
             concerned
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             &c.
             He
             was
             therefore
             always
             acquainted
             with
             all
             the
             thoughts
             and
             counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             declared
             what
             he
             knew
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             Penman
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             the
             words
             were
             dictated
             unto
             him
             by
             immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             if
             nothing
             had
             been
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             intimated
             before
             ,
             had
             been
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             therein
             ;
             for
             all
             Revelations
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             have
             a
             beginning
             when
             they
             were
             first
             made
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             ,
             by
             and
             together
             with
             the
             Institution
             of
             all
             these
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             God
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             intimated
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             the
             absolute
             ,
             
               ultimate
               way
            
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             he
             designed
             or
             would
             approve
             of
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             partly
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             themselves
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             way
             competent
             or
             suited
             in
             themselves
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             it
             being
             
               impossible
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               take
               away
               Sin
            
             ;
             partly
             in
             giving
             
               various
               intimations
            
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             
               express
               Declaration
            
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             only
             prescribed
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             time
             would
             come
             when
             their
             Observance
             should
             utterly
             cease
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             and
             8.
             and
             partly
             by
             evidencing
             that
             they
             were
             all
             but
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             at
             large
             declared
             .
             By
             these
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             ways
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             God
             had
             in
             the
             Institution
             and
             Command
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             themselves
             sufficiently
             manifested
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             neither
             design
             them
             ,
             nor
             require
             them
             ,
             nor
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             unto
             this
             end
             of
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin.
            
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             in
             the
             words
             no
             new
             Revelation
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             meer
             express
             Declaration
             of
             that
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             by
             various
             ways
             given
             intimation
             of
             before
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               No
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               not
               all
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               were
               a
               means
               for
               the
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
               ,
               suited
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               necessities
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
            
             From
             the
             First
             appointment
             of
             Sacrifices
             immediately
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             Sin
             ,
             
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             another
             ,
             spread
             it self
             over
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             The
             Gentiles
             retained
             them
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             helped
             on
             by
             some
             Conviction
             on
             a
             Guilty
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             by
             some
             way
             or
             other
             Attonement
             must
             be
             made
             for
             Sin.
             On
             the
             Jews
             they
             were
             imposed
             by
             Law.
             There
             are
             no
             Footsteps
             of
             Light
             or
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             namely
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             did
             ever
             retain
             any
             sense
             of
             the
             true
             Reason
             and
             end
             of
             their
             Original
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             Mankind
             thereon
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             
               First
               promise
            
             by
             a
             prefiguration
             of
             the
             means
             and
             way
             of
             its
             accomplishment
             .
             The
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
            
             being
             Carnal
             also
             ,
             had
             very
             much
             lost
             the
             Understanding
             and
             Knowledge
             hereof
             .
             Hence
             both
             sorts
             looked
             for
             the
             real
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             pardon
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             its
             punishment
             by
             the
             Offering
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             God
             suffered
             them
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             own
             ways
             ,
             and
             winked
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Ignorance
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             had
             before
             variously
             intimated
             his
             Mind
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             David
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             absolutely
             declares
             their
             Insufficiency
             ,
             with
             his
             disapprobation
             of
             them
             as
             unto
             the
             end
             which
             they
             in
             their
             Minds
             applied
             them
             unto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Our
               utmost
               diligence
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               Sedulous
               improvement
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               Faith
               is
               necessary
               in
               our
               search
               into
               ,
               and
               enquiry
               after
               the
               Mind
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Kevelation
               he
               makes
               of
               them
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             proves
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             taken
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             from
             many
             other
             things
             that
             God
             had
             done
             and
             spoken
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             these
             Institutions
             themselves
             ,
             as
             here
             also
             by
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             these
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             Gods
             own
             appointment
             ,
             were
             never
             designed
             nor
             approved
             by
             him
             as
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Expiation
            
             of
             Sin.
             And
             he
             doth
             not
             deal
             herein
             with
             these
             Hebrews
             on
             his
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             by
             new
             Evangelical
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             pleads
             the
             undeniable
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             asserts
             from
             these
             direct
             Records
             and
             Testimonies
             which
             themselves
             owned
             and
             embraced
             .
             Howbeit
             although
             the
             
               Books
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             were
             read
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             continually
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             they
             neither
             understood
             ,
             nor
             do
             yet
             understand
             the
             things
             that
             are
             so
             plainly
             revealed
             in
             them
             .
             And
             as
             the
             great
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             the
             Veil
             of
             blindness
             and
             darkness
             that
             is
             on
             their
             Minds
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             in
             all
             their
             search
             into
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             indeed
             Supinely
             slothful
             and
             negligent
             .
             For
             they
             cleave
             alone
             unto
             the
             outward
             Husk
             or
             Shell
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             utterly
             despising
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Truth
             contained
             therein
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             at
             present
             with
             the
             most
             of
             Men
             ,
             whose
             search
             into
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             as
             unto
             what
             concerns
             his
             Worship
             ,
             keeps
             them
             in
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Contempt
             of
             it
             all
             their
             days
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               constant
               use
               of
               Sacrifices
               to
               signifie
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               effect
               or
               really
               exhibit
               unto
               the
               Worshippers
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Bondage
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               kept
               in
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             And
             hereon
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             were
             Carnal
             ,
             bowed
             down
             their
             Backs
             unto
             the
             Burthen
             ,
             and
             their
             Necks
             unto
             the
             Yoke
             ;
             so
             those
             who
             had
             received
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
            
             ,
             did
             continually
             Pant
             and
             Groan
             after
             the
             
               coming
               of
               him
            
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             was
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             So
             was
             the
             Law
             their
             Schoolmaster
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               God
               may
               in
               his
               Wisdom
               appoint
               and
               accept
               of
               Ordinances
               and
               Duties
               unto
               one
               end
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               refuse
               and
               reject
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               applyed
               unto
               another
               .
            
             So
             he
             doth
             plainly
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               those
               Sacrifices
            
             which
             in
             other
             places
             he
             most
             strictly
             enjoyns
             .
             How
             express
             ,
             how
             multiplyed
             are
             his
             Commands
             for
             
               good
               works
            
             ,
             and
             our
             abounding
             in
             them
             ?
             Yet
             when
             they
             are
             made
             the
             
               matter
               of
               our
               Righteousness
            
             before
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             our
             Justification
             ,
             rejected
             and
             disapproved
             .
          
           
             The
             
               First
               Part
               of
               ver
            
             .
             5.
             declares
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             The
             latter
             contains
             the
             supply
             that
             God
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             defect
             ,
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             
             that
             should
             help
             ,
             assist
             or
             make
             them
             effectual
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             brought
             in
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Removal
             .
          
           
             This
             he
             expresseth
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             Verse
             .
             
               But
               a
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               .
            
             The
             Adversative
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             declares
             that
             the
             way
             designed
             of
             God
             
             for
             this
             end
             was
             of
             another
             Nature
             ,
             than
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             way
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             not
             render
             those
             Sacrifices
             utterly
             useless
             from
             their
             First
             Institution
             ,
             which
             would
             reflect
             on
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             appointed
             .
             For
             if
             God
             did
             never
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             never
             delight
             in
             them
             ;
             unto
             what
             end
             were
             they
             Ordained
             ?
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             real
             way
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             be
             in
             it self
             of
             another
             Nature
             than
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             such
             as
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             meet
             to
             prefigure
             and
             represent
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Church
             was
             taught
             by
             them
             that
             without
             a
             Sacrifice
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Attonement
             made
             for
             Sin
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Deliverance
             must
             be
             by
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             First
             thing
             God
             did
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             this
             
               new
               way
            
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Preparation
               of
               a
               Body
               for
               me
               ,
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             Offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             Antithesis
             intimated
             in
             this
             
               Adversative
               Conjunction
            
             ,
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             As
             Sacrifices
             were
             that
             which
             he
             
               would
               not
            
             unto
             this
             end
             ,
             so
             this
             
               preparation
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             ,
             which
             he
             delighted
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             well
             pleased
             withal
             .
             So
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             expresly
             referred
             unto
             this
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             we
             must
             ,
             First
             ,
             speak
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             rendring
             these
             words
             out
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             They
             are
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               my
               Ears
               hast
               thou
               digged
               ,
               bored
               ,
               prepared
               .
            
             All
             sorts
             of
             
               Critical
               Writers
            
             and
             Expositors
             have
             so
             laboured
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             little
             to
             be
             added
             unto
             the
             Industry
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             endless
             to
             confute
             the
             Mistakes
             of
             others
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             only
             speak
             briefly
             unto
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             manifest
             the
             oneness
             of
             the
             sense
             in
             both
             places
             .
             And
             some
             things
             must
             be
             premised
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Psalm
             is
             incorrupt
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             precise
             words
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Though
             of
             
               late
               years
            
             sundry
             persons
             have
             used
             an
             unwarrantable
             boldness
             in
             feigning
             various
             Lections
             in
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Text
            
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             any
             judgment
             have
             attempted
             to
             conjecture
             at
             any
             word
             that
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             room
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             those
             which
             some
             have
             thought
             the
             LXX
             .
             might
             possibly
             mistake
             ,
             that
             signifie
             a
             Body
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             signifies
             a
             Body
             in
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Dialect
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             neither
             of
             them
             any
             the
             least
             Analogy
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             ridiculously
             suggested
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             seem
             probable
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             LXX
             .
             did
             ever
             Translate
             these
             Words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             Extant
             in
             all
             the
             Copies
             of
             that
             Translation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               Original
               words
            
             ,
             but
             an
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             Exposition
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             part
             of
             their
             design
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             If
             they
             made
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             either
             by
             chance
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             
               right
               understanding
            
             of
             the
             Mystery
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             That
             they
             should
             be
             cast
             upon
             it
             by
             a
             meer
             conjecture
             ,
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             .
             And
             that
             they
             understood
             the
             mystery
             couched
             in
             that
             Metaphorical
             expression
             (
             without
             which
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Version
             of
             the
             words
             )
             will
             not
             be
             granted
             by
             them
             who
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             those
             Translators
             or
             their
             Translation
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             There
             was
             of
             old
             a
             different
             Reading
             in
             that
             Translation
             .
             For
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Body
             ,
             some
             Copies
             have
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Ears
            
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latin
            
             follows
             ;
             an
             evidence
             that
             a
             change
             had
             been
             made
             in
             that
             Translation
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             words
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             words
             therefore
             in
             this
             place
             were
             the
             words
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             expressed
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             those
             used
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             was
             intended
             in
             them
             .
             He
             did
             not
             take
             them
             from
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             ;
             but
             used
             them
             himself
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Text.
            
             For
             although
             we
             should
             not
             adhere
             precisely
             unto
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Quotations
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             which
             agree
             in
             words
             with
             the
             present
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             .
             were
             by
             the
             Scribes
             of
             that
             
             Translation
             ,
             transferred
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             than
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Translation
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Original
             ;
             yet
             sundry
             things
             herein
             are
             certain
             and
             acknowledged
             .
             As
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Penmen
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             do
             not
             
               oblige
               themselves
               unto
               that
               Translation
            
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             places
             do
             precisely
             render
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Original
               Text
            
             ,
             where
             that
             Translation
             differs
             from
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             do
             oftentimes
             express
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Testimony
             which
             they
             Quote
             ,
             
               in
               words
               of
               their
               own
            
             ,
             neither
             agreeing
             with
             that
             Translation
             ,
             nor
             exactly
             answering
             the
             
               Original
               Hebrew
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             
               sundry
               passages
            
             have
             been
             unquestionably
             
               taken
               out
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             inserted
             into
             that
             Translation
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             by
             undeniable
             instances
             .
             And
             I
             no
             way
             doubt
             but
             it
             hath
             so
             fallen
             out
             in
             
               this
               place
            
             ,
             where
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             .
             as
             the
             words
             now
             are
             in
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             sense
             intended
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             that
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             or
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             their
             Agreement
             is
             both
             plain
             and
             evident
             .
             That
             which
             is
             spoken
             ,
             is
             ,
             an
             
               act
               of
               God
               the
               Father
            
             towards
             the
             Son.
             The
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Son
               might
               be
               fit
               and
               meet
            
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Obedience
             .
             So
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               mine
               Ears
               hast
               thou
               bored
               ,
               or
               a
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               ;
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             This
             is
             the
             sole
             end
             why
             God
             so
             acted
             towards
             him
             :
             What
             this
             was
             ,
             is
             so
             expressed
             in
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               my
               Ears
               hast
               thou
               bored
               ,
            
             with
             a
             
               double
               Figure
            
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             Metaphor
             from
             the
             Ear
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             hear
             the
             commands
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             ;
             Obedience
             being
             our
             compliance
             with
             the
             outward
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Ear
             being
             the
             only
             means
             of
             our
             receiving
             those
             commands
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             to
             express
             Obedience
             by
             hearing
             and
             hearkening
             ,
             as
             is
             known
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             ascription
             of
             Ears
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             an
             act
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             preparation
             of
             such
             a
             State
             and
             Nature
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             wherein
             he
             should
             be
             meet
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             unto
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             a
             Synecdoche
             ;
             wherein
             the
             part
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             .
             In
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             alone
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             should
             come
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             was
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             prepared
             another
             Nature
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             Synecdochically
             by
             the
             Ears
             for
             the
             
               whole
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             that
             significantly
             ,
             because
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             should
             have
             Ears
             of
             any
             use
             ,
             but
             by
             Vertue
             of
             his
             having
             a
             Body
             ;
             so
             the
             Ears
             are
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             Instruction
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             thing
             aimed
             at
             ,
             is
             received
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             directly
             expressed
             of
             him
             ,
             Isa.
             59.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               He
               wakeneth
               ,
               Morning
               by
               Morning
               ,
               he
               wakeneth
               my
               Ear
               to
               hear
               as
               the
               Learned
               .
               The
               Lord
               God
               hath
               opened
               my
               Ear
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               rebellious
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             was
             obedient
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             what
             sense
             you
             take
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             more
             
               common
               and
               usual
            
             ,
             to
             dig
             or
             bore
             ,
             or
             in
             
               that
               whereunto
               it
               is
               sometimes
               applyed
               ,
               to
               fit
            
             and
             perfect
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             judge
             there
             is
             any
             allusion
             in
             the
             expression
             ,
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             
               boring
               the
               Ear
               of
               the
               Servant
            
             that
             refused
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Liberty
             at
             the
             year
             of
             release
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             word
             ,
             used
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Exod.
             21.
             6.
             
             But
             it
             respects
             the
             framing
             of
             the
             Organ
             of
             hearing
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             bored
             ;
             and
             the
             internal
             sense
             in
             readiness
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             framing
             of
             the
             
               outward
               Instrument
            
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             learn
             to
             obey
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             can
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             did
             order
             things
             towards
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             Nature
             wherein
             he
             might
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             an
             intimation
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             having
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             which
             belong
             only
             unto
             a
             Body
             .
          
           
             This
             Sense
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             in
             more
             plain
             terms
             now
             after
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             before
             was
             only
             declared
             in
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Veil
             which
             was
             upon
             Divine
             Revelations
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             nothing
             remaining
             but
             that
             we
             give
             an
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             they
             contain
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             
             And
             
               two
               things
            
             we
             must
             enquire
             into
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               body
            
             ;
             (
             2.
             )
             
               How
               God
               prepared
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Body
             is
             here
             a
             
               Synecdochical
               expression
            
             of
             the
             Humane
             nature
             of
             Christ.
             
             So
             is
             the
             flesh
             taken
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               made
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
            
             whereof
             he
             was
             partaker
             .
             For
             the
             general
             end
             of
             his
             having
             
               this
               Body
            
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             therein
             and
             thereby
             yield
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             especial
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             
               what
               to
               offer
            
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             be
             confined
             unto
             
               his
               Body
            
             alone
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             other
             
               essential
               part
            
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             Obedience
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             Offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             He
             
               made
               his
               Soul
               an
               Offering
               for
               Sin
               ,
               Isa.
            
             53.
             10.
             which
             was
             Typified
             by
             the
             Life
             that
             was
             in
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             14.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             whole
             entire
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             
               Soul
               and
               Body
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Substance
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Faculties
             and
             Powers
             ;
             But
             the
             Apostle
             both
             here
             and
             ver
             .
             10.
             mentions
             only
             the
             Body
             it self
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             ensuing
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               To
               manifest
               that
               this
               Offering
            
             of
             Christ
             was
             to
             be
             by
             Death
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             Old
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Body
             alone
             was
             subject
             unto
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             as
             the
             
               Covenant
               was
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               this
               Offering
               ,
            
             it
             was
             to
             be
             by
             Blood
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Body
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             separation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Body
             carries
             the
             Life
             along
             with
             it
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             
               testifie
               that
               his
               Sacrifice
               was
               visible
               and
               substantial
               ,
            
             not
             an
             outward
             appearance
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             fancied
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             truly
             answered
             the
             real
             Bloody
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law.
             (
             4.
             )
             To
             shew
             the
             
               Alliance
               and
               Cognation
            
             between
             him
             that
             Sanctifieth
             by
             his
             Offering
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             thereby
             :
             Or
             that
             because
             the
             Children
             were
             partakers
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             he
             also
             took
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             tast
             of
             Death
             for
             them
             .
             For
             these
             and
             the
             like
             reasons
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             mention
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Body
             only
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             
               Figurative
               Expression
            
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Psalm
             .
             And
             they
             do
             what
             lies
             in
             them
             to
             overthrow
             the
             principal
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             would
             wrest
             these
             words
             unto
             a
             new
             Aetherial
             Body
             given
             him
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             Socinians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Concerning
               this
               Body
            
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             God
             prepared
             it
             for
             him
             .
             Thou
             
             
               hast
               prepared
               for
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             even
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             For
             unto
             him
             are
             those
             words
             spoken
             ;
             
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               O
               God
               ,
               a
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               .
            
             The
             coming
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             by
             the
             assuming
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             mutual
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             The
             Father
             proposeth
             to
             him
             what
             was
             his
             Will
             ,
             what
             was
             his
             design
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             have
             done
             .
             This
             proposal
             is
             here
             repeated
             ,
             as
             unto
             what
             was
             Negative
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             includes
             the
             Opposite
             
               Positive
               ;
               Sacrifice
               and
               Burnt
               Offerings
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               ,
            
             but
             that
             which
             he
             would
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Son
               unto
               his
               Will.
            
             This
             Proposal
             the
             Son
             closeth
             withal
             ;
             
               Lo
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               I
               come
               .
            
             But
             all
             things
             being
             Originally
             in
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Provision
             of
             things
             necessary
             unto
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             left
             unto
             him
             .
             Among
             those
             the
             principal
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             should
             have
             a
             
               Body
               prepared
            
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             somewhat
             of
             his
             own
             to
             offer
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             preparation
             of
             it
             is
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             assigned
             unto
             the
             Father
             ;
             
               a
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               .
            
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Supream
               contrivance
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ascribed
               unto
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             His
             Will
             ,
             his
             Grace
             ,
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             his
             good
             Pleasure
             ,
             the
             purpose
             that
             he
             purposed
             in
             himself
             ,
             his
             Love
             ,
             his
             sending
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             are
             every
             where
             proposed
             as
             the
             eternal
             springs
             of
             all
             Acts
             of
             Power
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             tending
             unto
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             on
             all
             occasions
             declare
             that
             he
             
               came
               to
               do
               his
               Will
            
             ,
             to
             seek
             his
             Glory
             ,
             to
             make
             known
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Grace
             might
             be
             exalted
             .
             And
             we
             through
             Christ
             do
             believe
             in
             God
             even
             the
             Father
             ,
             when
             we
             assign
             unto
             him
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Properties
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             as
             acting
             Originally
             in
             the
             contrivance
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Furniture
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               (
               though
               he
               were
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Divine
               person
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               )
               unto
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               work
               of
               Mediation
               ,
               was
               the
               peculiar
               Act
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               He
               prepared
               him
               a
               Body
            
             ;
             he
             anointed
             him
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             
               it
               pleased
               him
               that
               all
               fulness
               should
               dwell
               in
               him
               .
            
             From
             him
             he
             received
             all
             Grace
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Consolation
             :
             Although
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             was
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               (
               a
               Body
               prepared
               for
               him
               ,
            
             not
             for
             the
             Father
             ;
             )
             yet
             was
             it
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             prepared
             that
             Nature
             ,
             who
             filled
             it
             with
             Grace
             ,
             who
             strengthened
             ,
             acted
             and
             supported
             it
             in
             its
             whole
             course
             of
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Whatever
               God
               designes
               ,
               appoints
               and
               calls
               any
               unto
               ,
               he
               will
               provide
               for
               them
               all
               that
               is
               needful
               unto
               the
               Duties
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               are
               so
               appointed
               and
               called
               .
            
             As
             he
             prepared
             a
             Body
             for
             Christ
             ;
             so
             he
             will
             provide
             Gifts
             ,
             Abilities
             and
             Faculties
             suitable
             unto
             their
             work
             ,
             for
             those
             whom
             he
             calleth
             unto
             it
             .
             Others
             must
             provide
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             yet
             enquire
             more
             particularly
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             
               preparation
               of
               the
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             here
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Designation
             and
             Contrivance
             of
             it
             .
             So
             preparation
             is
             sometimes
             used
             for
             Predestination
             ,
             or
             the
             Resolution
             for
             the
             effecting
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             future
             in
             its
             proper
             season
             .
             Isa.
             30.
             33.
             
             Matt.
             20.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
             In
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             God
             had
             
               prepared
               a
               Body
            
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             had
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Counsel
             of
             his
             Will
             determined
             that
             he
             should
             have
             it
             in
             the
             appointed
             time
             .
             So
             he
             was
             
               Forc-ordained
               before
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               was
               manifest
               in
               these
               last
               times
               for
               us
            
             ;
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               actual
               effecting
            
             ,
             ordering
             and
             creating
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fitted
             and
             suited
             unto
             the
             work
             that
             it
             was
             ordained
             unto
             .
             In
             the
             former
             sense
             the
             Body
             it self
             is
             alone
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             preparation
             .
             A
             
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             designed
             for
             me
             .
             This
             latter
             sense
             comprizeth
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Body
             also
             ;
             it
             is
             fitted
             for
             its
             work
             .
             This
             latter
             sense
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             proper
             unto
             this
             place
             .
             Only
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             a
             
               Prophetical
               Style
            
             ,
             wherein
             things
             certainly
             future
             ,
             are
             expressed
             as
             already
             performed
             .
             For
             the
             word
             signifies
             such
             a
             preparation
             ,
             as
             whereby
             it
             is
             made
             actually
             fit
             and
             meet
             for
             the
             end
             it
             is
             designed
             unto
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             variously
             rendred
             ,
             to
             fit
             ,
             to
             adapt
             ,
             to
             perfect
             ,
             to
             adorn
             ,
             to
             make
             meet
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             some
             especial
             end
             .
             Thou
             hast
             
               adapted
               a
               Body
            
             unto
             my
             work
             ,
             fitted
             and
             suited
             an
             Humane
             Nature
             unto
             that
             I
             have
             to
             perform
             in
             it
             and
             by
             it
             .
             A
             Body
             it
             must
             be
             ;
             yet
             not
             
               every
               body
            
             ,
             nay
             not
             
               any
               Body
            
             brought
             forth
             by
             Carnal
             Generation
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             could
             effect
             ,
             or
             was
             fit
             for
             the
             work
             designed
             unto
             it
             .
             But
             God
             prepared
             ,
             provided
             such
             a
             Body
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             was
             fitted
             and
             adapted
             unto
             all
             that
             he
             had
             to
             do
             in
             it
             .
             And
             this
             especial
             manner
             of
             its
             preparation
             ,
             was
             an
             act
             of
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             .
             Some
             Instances
             thereof
             may
             be
             mentioned
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               prepared
               him
               such
               a
               Body
               ,
               such
               an
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               ours
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               accomplish
               his
               work
               therein
               .
            
             For
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             be
             Cognate
             and
             Allied
             unto
             ours
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             meet
             to
             act
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             in
             our
             stead
             .
             He
             did
             not
             form
             him
             a
             Body
             out
             of
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             that
             of
             Adam
             whereby
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             with
             us
             ;
             nor
             meerly
             out
             of
             nothing
             as
             he
             created
             the
             Angels
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             not
             to
             save
             .
             See
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             the
             Exposition
             thereon
             .
             He
             took
             our
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               so
               prepared
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               should
               be
               no
               way
               subject
               unto
               that
               depravation
               and
               pollution
               ,
               that
               came
               on
               our
               whole
               Nature
               by
               Sin.
            
             This
             could
             not
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             had
             his
             Body
             been
             prepared
             by
             
               Carnal
               Generation
            
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             conveying
             the
             taint
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             which
             befel
             our
             Nature
             ,
             unto
             all
             individual
             persons
             .
             For
             this
             would
             have
             rendered
             him
             every
             way
             unmeet
             for
             his
             whole
             work
             of
             Mediation
             .
             See
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               prepared
               him
               a
               Body
               consisting
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               Offered
               as
               a
               real
               substantial
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               wherein
               he
               might
               Suffer
               for
               Sin
               ,
               in
               his
               Offering
               to
               make
               Attonement
               for
               it
               .
            
             Nor
             could
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             Old
             which
             were
             Real
             ,
             Bloody
             and
             Substantial
             ,
             prefigure
             that
             which
             should
             be
             only
             Metaphorical
             and
             in
             appearance
             .
             The
             whole
             evidence
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             depends
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Body
             consisting
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             wherein
             he
             might
             answer
             all
             that
             was
             prefigured
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               It
               was
               such
               a
               Body
               as
               was
               Animated
               with
               a
               Living
               Rational
               Soul.
            
             Had
             it
             been
             only
             a
             Body
             ,
             it
             Might
             have
             Suffered
             as
             did
             the
             Beasts
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             was
             required
             ,
             only
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             what
             was
             done
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             principally
             respected
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             whole
             Efficacy
             of
             it
             did
             depend
             ,
             was
             his
             Obedience
             unto
             God.
             For
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             Offered
             by
             others
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             to
             Offer
             himself
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             14.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             principles
             of
             all
             Obedience
             lye
             alone
             in
             the
             Powers
             and
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Rational
             Soul.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               This
               Body
               and
               Soul
               were
               obnoxious
               unto
               all
               the
               Sorrows
               and
               Sufferings
               which
               our
               Nature
               is
               liable
               unto
               ,
               and
               we
               had
               deserved
               as
               they
               were
               poenal
               ,
               tending
               unto
               Death
               .
            
             Hence
             was
             he
             meet
             to
             Suffer
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             the
             same
             things
             which
             we
             should
             have
             done
             .
             Had
             they
             been
             exempted
             by
             special
             priviledge
             from
             what
             our
             Nature
             is
             liable
             unto
             ,
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             his
             Blood
             had
             been
             frustrate
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               This
               Body
               or
               Humane
               Nature
               thus
               prepared
               for
               Christ
               ,
               was
               exposed
               unto
               all
               sorts
               of
               Temptations
               from
               outward
               Causes
               .
            
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             so
             Sanctified
             by
             the
             
               perfection
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             fortified
             by
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             dwelling
             therein
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             it
             should
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             least
             Taint
             or
             Guilt
             of
             Sin.
             And
             this
             also
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             unto
             the
             work
             whereunto
             it
             was
             designed
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               This
               Body
               was
               liable
               unto
               Death
               ,
            
             which
             being
             the
             Sentence
             and
             Sanction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             First
             and
             all
             following
             Sins
             (
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             )
             was
             to
             be
             undergone
             actually
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             our
             Deliverer
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Had
             it
             not
             died
             ,
             Death
             would
             have
             borne
             Rule
             over
             all
             unto
             Eternity
             .
             But
             in
             the
             death
             thereof
             ,
             it
             was
             swallowed
             up
             in
             Victory
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             it
             was
             subject
             unto
             Death
             and
             died
             actually
             ,
             
               so
               it
               was
               meet
               to
               be
               raised
               again
               from
               Death
               .
            
             And
             herein
             consisted
             the
             great
             pledge
             and
             evidence
             that
             our
             dead
             Bodies
             may
             be
             and
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             unto
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             .
             So
             it
             became
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             unto
             things
             Eternal
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               This
               Body
               and
               Soul
               being
               capable
               of
               a
               real
               separation
               ,
               and
               being
               actually
               separated
               by
               Death
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               any
               long
               continuance
               ,
               yet
               no
               less
               truly
               and
               really
               than
               them
               who
               have
               been
               dead
               a
               Thousand
               years
               ,
               a
               Demonstration
               was
               given
               therein
               of
               an
               active
               Subsistence
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Separation
               from
               the
               Body
               .
            
             As
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             with
             our
             Souls
             in
             the
             same
             State.
             He
             was
             alive
             with
             God
             and
             unto
             God
             ,
             when
             his
             Body
             was
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             our
             Souls
             be
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               This
               Body
               was
               visibly
               taken
               up
               into
               Heaven
               and
               there
               resides
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             considering
             the
             ends
             thereof
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             encouragement
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             Hope
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             but
             some
             of
             the
             many
             instances
             that
             may
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             in
             so
             
               preparing
               a
               Body
            
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fitted
             and
             adapted
             unto
             the
             work
             which
             he
             had
             to
             do
             therein
             .
             And
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             
               Not
               only
               the
               Love
               and
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               sending
               his
               Son
               ,
               are
               continually
               to
               be
               admired
               and
               Glorified
               ,
               but
               the
               acting
               of
               this
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               in
               fitting
               and
               preparing
               his
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               render
               it
               every
               way
               meet
               unto
               the
               work
               which
               it
               was
               designed
               for
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               especial
               Object
               of
               our
               Holy
               Contemplation
               .
            
             But
             having
             treated
             hereof
             distinctly
             in
             a
             peculiar
             discourse
             unto
             that
             purpose
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             again
             insist
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             Observable
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             
               preparation
               of
               the
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             even
             the
             Father
             ,
             unto
             whom
             he
             speaks
             these
             words
             ;
             a
             
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
            
             .
             As
             unto
             the
             Operation
             in
             the
             production
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             forming
             its
             Structure
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             peculiar
             and
             immediate
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             35.
             
             This
             work
             I
             have
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             declared
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Formation
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               was
               the
               peculiar
               Act
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             The
             Holy
             taking
             of
             this
             Nature
             unto
             himself
             ,
             the
             Assumption
             of
             it
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Nature
             by
             a
             Subsistence
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             assuming
             the
             Humane
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             was
             his
             own
             Act
             alone
             .
             Yet
             was
             the
             preparation
             of
             this
             Body
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ;
             it
             was
             so
             in
             the
             Infinitely
             Wise
             ,
             Authoritative
             contrivance
             and
             ordering
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             Counsel
             and
             Will
             therein
             being
             acted
             by
             the
             immediate
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             Father
             prepared
             it
             in
             the
             Authoritative
             Disposition
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               actually
               wrought
            
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             himself
             assumed
             it
             .
             There
             was
             no
             distinction
             of
             time
             in
             these
             distinct
             actings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               disposition
               of
               Order
            
             in
             their
             Operation
             .
             For
             in
             the
             same
             instant
             of
             time
             ,
             this
             Body
             was
             prepared
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             assumed
             by
             himself
             to
             be
             his
             own
             .
             And
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             distinct
             Persons
             ,
             being
             all
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             Understanding
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             they
             differ
             not
             fundamentally
             and
             radically
             ;
             but
             only
             terminatively
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             work
             wrought
             and
             effected
             .
             And
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               The
               Ineffable
               ,
               but
               yet
               distinct
               Operation
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               ,
               about
               and
               towards
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               assumed
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               are
               ,
               as
               an
               uncontroulable
               evidence
               of
               their
               distinct
               Subsistence
               in
               the
               same
               Individual
               Divine
               Essence
               ;
               so
               a
               Guidance
               unto
               Faith
               ,
               as
               unto
               all
               their
               distinct
               actings
               towards
               us
               in
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               unto
               our
               Souls
               .
            
             For
             their
             actings
             towards
             the
             Members
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             things
             conform
             unto
             their
             acting
             towards
             the
             Head.
             And
             our
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             directed
             towards
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             act
             their
             Love
             and
             Grace
             distinctly
             towards
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             Burnt
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sin
             thou
             hast
             had
             no
             pleasure
             ;
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             I
             come
             (
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             the
             Book
             it
             is
             written
             of
             me
             )
             to
             do
             thy
             Will
             ,
             O
             God.
             
          
           
             
               TWo
               things
            
             are
             asserted
             in
             the
             Foregoing
             Verse
             in
             general
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Rejection
             of
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             end
             of
             the
             compleat
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Provision
             of
             a
             new
             way
             or
             means
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             end
             .
             Both
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             unto
             apart
             ,
             and
             more
             distinctly
             in
             these
             two
             verses
             :
             The
             former
             ver
             .
             6.
             the
             latter
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             Which
             we
             must
             also
             open
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             appear
             a
             needless
             repetition
             of
             what
             was
             before
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
             He
             reassumes
             and
             farther
             declares
             what
             was
             in
             general
             before
             affirmed
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               Offering
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               .
            
             Hereof
             we
             have
             yet
             a
             farther
             Confirmation
             and
             Explication
             ,
             which
             it
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             that
             General
             assertion
             ,
             two
             things
             may
             yet
             be
             enquired
             about
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               were
               those
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
               which
               God
               would
               not
               .
            
             For
             they
             being
             of
             various
             sorts
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             only
             may
             be
             intended
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             only
             mentioned
             in
             
             general
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               that
               Expression
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               them
               not
            
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             whose
             words
             in
             the
             Psalm
             these
             are
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             reassert
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             also
             gives
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             what
             Sacrifices
             they
             were
             which
             he
             intended
             .
             And
             two
             things
             he
             declares
             concerning
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               they
               were
               not
               such
               Sacrifices
               as
               Men
               had
               found
               out
               and
               appointed
               .
            
             Such
             the
             World
             was
             filled
             withal
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             unto
             Devils
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             themselves
             were
             addicted
             unto
             .
             Such
             were
             their
             Sacrifices
             unto
             Baal
             and
             Moloch
             ,
             which
             God
             so
             often
             complaineth
             against
             and
             detesteth
             .
             But
             they
             were
             
               such
               Sacrifices
            
             as
             were
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             by
             the
             Law.
             Hence
             he
             expresseth
             them
             by
             their
             Legal
             Names
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             immediately
             takes
             notice
             ,
             
               they
               were
               Offered
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               shews
               what
               were
               those
               Sacrifices
               appointed
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               he
               intended
            
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             those
             which
             were
             appointed
             for
             the
             Legal
             and
             Typical
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             The
             
               general
               names
            
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             First
             was
             the
             
               general
               name
            
             of
             all
             Victims
             or
             
               Sacrifices
               by
               Blood
            
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             all
             
               Offerings
               of
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             as
             Flower
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             herein
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             general
             design
             of
             the
             Context
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             removal
             of
             all
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             by
             the
             Coming
             and
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             In
             compliance
             therewith
             they
             are
             expressed
             under
             these
             
               two
               general
               names
            
             ,
             which
             comprehend
             them
             all
             .
             But
             as
             unto
             the
             especial
             Argument
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             concerns
             only
             the
             
               Bloody
               Sacrifices
            
             Offered
             for
             the
             Attonement
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             the
             
               First
               sort
            
             only
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             whose
             incompetency
             to
             Expiate
             Sin
             he
             declares
             ,
             are
             referred
             unto
             Two
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Burnt
               Offerings
            
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               Singular
               Number
            
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             rendred
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Plural
            
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             this
             kind
             were
             
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Ascensions
             ,
             from
             their
             Adjunct
             ,
             the
             rising
             up
             ,
             or
             ascending
             of
             the
             Smoak
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             in
             their
             Burning
             on
             the
             Altar
             ;
             a
             Pledge
             of
             that
             
               sweet
               savour
            
             which
             should
             arise
             unto
             God
             above
             ,
             from
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             here
             below
             .
             And
             sometimes
             they
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             firings
             ,
             from
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             their
             Consumption
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             fire
             .
             And
             this
             respects
             both
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             the
             
               continual
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
            
             for
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             
               Burnt
               Offering
            
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             which
             on
             especial
             occasions
             were
             offered
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             Sort
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Greek
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               or
               concerning
               Sin.
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Verb
             in
             Kal
             signifieth
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             
             in
             
               Piel
               ,
               to
               expiate
               Sin.
            
             Hence
             the
             Substantive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             in
             both
             those
             Senses
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Text
             do
             openly
             declare
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             latter
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Greek
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
            
             ;
             which
             expression
             is
             retained
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             and
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             this
             kind
             were
             of
             
               two
               sorts
            
             ;
             or
             this
             kind
             of
             Sacrifices
             had
             a
             
               double
               use
            
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               great
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Expiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             Levit.
             26.
             was
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               Sin
               Offering
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               same
               kind
               of
               Offering
            
             was
             also
             appointed
             unto
             ,
             and
             for
             
               particular
               persons
            
             ,
             who
             had
             contracted
             the
             Guilt
             of
             particular
             Sins
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             therefore
             was
             appointed
             both
             for
             the
             
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             all
             their
             Sins
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             21.
             and
             the
             
               especial
               Sins
               of
               particular
               persons
            
             .
             The
             
               one
               Offering
            
             of
             Christ
             was
             really
             to
             effect
             what
             by
             all
             of
             them
             was
             represented
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             all
             these
             Sacrifices
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thou
               hadst
               no
               pleasure
            
             .
             
             In
             opposition
             hereunto
             ,
             God
             gives
             Testimony
             from
             Heaven
             concerning
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             undertaking
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               Beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               ,
               Matt.
            
             3.
             17.
             
             Chap.
             17.
             5.
             
             See
             ,
             Isa.
             42.
             1.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             6.
             
             This
             is
             the
             great
             Antithesis
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             
               Gospel
               ;
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
               for
               sin
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               Beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             signifies
             to
             
               approve
               of
               with
               delight
            
             ,
             to
             
               rest
               in
               with
               satisfaction
            
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               good
               Will
            
             ,
             The
             Original
             word
             in
             the
             Psalm
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             ask
             ,
             to
             seek
             ,
             to
             enquire
             ,
             to
             require
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             although
             
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             directly
             express
             the
             Mind
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             whole
             Testimony
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             exactly
             render
             the
             words
             in
             their
             precise
             signification
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             .
             Thus
             he
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             when
             an
             exact
             Translation
             would
             have
             required
             the
             contrary
             application
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             words
             used
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             are
             exactly
             represented
             in
             these
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             
               two
               Reasons
            
             of
             this
             seeming
             
               Repetition
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               no
               pleasure
               .
            
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               Repetition
               of
               the
               same
               words
            
             ,
             almost
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             about
             the
             
               same
               subject
            
             ,
             signifies
             the
             
               determinate
               certainty
            
             of
             the
             Removal
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             with
             the
             disappointment
             and
             ruin
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             should
             continue
             to
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Whereas
             there
             were
             
               two
               things
            
             pretended
             unto
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             ,
             First
             ,
             their
             
               Institution
               by
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             acceptance
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             
               being
               well
               pleased
               with
               them
            
             ;
             one
             of
             these
             words
             is
             peculiarly
             applyed
             unto
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             other
             unto
             the
             latter
             ;
             God
             did
             neither
             
               Institute
               them
            
             ,
             nor
             
               ever
               accepted
               of
               them
            
             unto
             this
             end
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             thereby
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               take
               especial
               notice
               of
               this
               sacred
               truth
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               expiate
               or
               take
               away
               Sin
               ,
               but
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
             Hence
             is
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             rejection
             of
             all
             other
             means
             in
             the
             Repetition
             of
             these
             words
             .
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             so
             to
             apprehend
             his
             Mind
             ,
             considering
             how
             prone
             we
             are
             to
             look
             after
             other
             ways
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Justification
             before
             God.
             See
             Rom.
             10.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Whatever
               may
               be
               the
               Use
               or
               Efficacy
               of
               any
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               are
               employed
               or
               trusted
               unto
               for
               such
               ends
               as
               God
               hath
               not
               designed
               them
               unto
               ,
               he
               accepts
               not
               of
               our
               persons
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               approves
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             declares
             himself
             concerning
             the
             most
             Solemn
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             And
             those
             under
             the
             New
             have
             been
             no
             less
             abused
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             Old.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             7.
             
          
           
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             I
             come
             (
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             the
             Book
             it
             is
             written
             of
             me
             )
             to
             do
             thy
             Will
             ,
             O
             God.
             
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             Testimony
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             out
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             next
             Verses
             he
             interprets
             ,
             and
             makes
             Application
             of
             unto
             his
             purpose
             .
             And
             it
             contains
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Antithesis
             ,
             that
             he
             insists
             on
             .
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             having
             declared
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             concerning
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             their
             Insufficiency
             unto
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             and
             Design
             unto
             God
             the
             Father
             thereon
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             Will
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             this
             
               great
               work
            
             should
             be
             wrought
             ,
             however
             he
             disapproved
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             as
             the
             means
             thereof
             .
             For
             there
             is
             herein
             represented
             unto
             us
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Consultation
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               How
               the
               Son
               expressed
               his
               Mind
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               he
               said
               ;
               I
               said
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               When
               or
               on
               what
               consideration
               he
               so
               expressed
               himself
            
             ;
             It
             was
             
               Then
               :
               then
               I
               said
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               A
               remark
               put
               upon
               what
               he
               said
               ,
            
             in
             the
             word
             Behold
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               What
               he
               undertakes
            
             ,
             or
             
               tenders
               himself
               to
               do
               in
               what
               he
               said
            
             ;
             it
             was
             
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
            
             as
             unto
             that
             work
             and
             end
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             Sacrifices
             were
             rejected
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             
               The
               warranty
               that
               he
               had
               for
               this
               undertaking
            
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             more
             than
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             before
             left
             on
             Record
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             
               In
               the
               Volume
               of
               the
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               .
            
             For
             these
             words
             do
             represent
             the
             Mind
             and
             Will
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             actual
             undertaking
             
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             or
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             many
             Prophesies
             and
             Divine
             Predictions
             had
             gone
             before
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             expression
             of
             his
             Mind
             is
             in
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               said
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             observed
             ,
             that
             these
             very
             words
             should
             at
             any
             
               one
               season
            
             
             be
             spoken
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Resolution
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Frame
             of
             my
             Mind
             and
             Will.
             The
             representation
             of
             our
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             and
             Desires
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             our
             speaking
             to
             him
             :
             He
             needs
             not
             our
             words
             unto
             that
             end
             ;
             nor
             absolutely
             do
             we
             so
             our selves
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Omniscience
             .
             However
             this
             is
             the
             work
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ingaged
             his
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             to
             undertake
             .
             And
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             he
             engageth
             himself
             in
             the
             work
             now
             proposed
             unto
             him
             .
             Hereon
             whatever
             difficulties
             afterwards
             arose
             ,
             whatever
             he
             was
             to
             do
             or
             suffer
             ;
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             what
             he
             had
             before
             solemnly
             engaged
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             we
             ought
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             all
             the
             Engagements
             that
             we
             make
             to
             him
             and
             for
             him
             .
             Surely
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               are
               my
               people
               ,
               Children
               that
               will
               not
               Lie.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               the
               season
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             thus
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             ,
             or
             thereon
             .
             For
             it
             may
             respect
             either
             the
             
               Order
               of
               the
               Time
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               stating
               of
               the
               Case
            
             in
             hand
             .
             
             First
             ,
             it
             may
             respect
             an
             
               Order
               of
               Time
            
             ;
             He
             said
             ,
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               Burnt
               Offerings
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               ;
               Then
               said
               I.
            
             But
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             better
             extended
             unto
             the
             whole
             Case
             in
             hand
             .
             When
             things
             were
             come
             to
             this
             pass
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             were
             under
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             thereon
             ;
             when
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             for
             them
             in
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             in
             or
             by
             any
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             when
             all
             things
             were
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             as
             unto
             our
             Recovery
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             then
             did
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
             interpose
             himself
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             answer
             and
             perform
             all
             that
             God
             in
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             required
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               Signal
               Glory
               put
               upon
               the
               undertaking
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               Reconciliation
               for
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               undertaking
               of
               Christ
               is
               Signalized
               by
               the
               Remark
            
             that
             is
             put
             on
             the
             Declaration
             of
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Behold
             .
             A
             
               Glorious
               Spectacle
            
             it
             was
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Angels
             and
             to
             Men
             :
             To
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             highest
             Effects
             of
             Infinite
             goodness
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             which
             all
             shone
             forth
             in
             their
             greatest
             Elevation
             ,
             and
             were
             glorified
             therein
             .
             It
             was
             so
             unto
             Angels
             ,
             as
             that
             whereon
             their
             Confirmation
             and
             Establishment
             in
             Glory
             did
             depend
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             which
             therefore
             they
             endeavoured
             with
             
               Fear
               and
               Reverence
               to
               look
               into
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             as
             unto
             Men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             so
             Glorious
             in
             their
             Sight
             ,
             nothing
             so
             desirable
             .
             By
             this
             call
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               behold
               I
               come
            
             ,
             the
             Eys
             of
             all
             Creatures
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ought
             to
             be
             fixed
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             glorious
             work
             he
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               what
               he
               thus
               proposed
               himself
               for
               ,
               saying
               Behold
               me
               .
            
             This
             in
             general
             is
             expressed
             by
             himself
             ;
             
               I
               come
            
             .
             This
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               what
               it
               was
            
             ,
             and
             
               wherein
               it
               did
               consist
            
             ,
             was
             declared
             before
             .
             It
             was
             by
             assuming
             the
             Body
             that
             was
             prepared
             for
             him
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             work
             he
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             wherein
             he
             came
             forth
             like
             the
             
               Rising
               Sun
               ,
               with
               Light
               in
               his
               Wings
               ,
            
             or
             as
             a
             
               Giant
               rejoycing
               to
               run
               his
               Race
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               thus
               to
               come
            
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               come
            
             .
             They
             by
             whom
             this
             is
             denyed
             ;
             do
             overthrow
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             this
             may
             be
             done
             
               two
               ways
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Directly
             and
             Expresly
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               By
               just
               consequence
               .
               Directly
            
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             by
             them
             who
             
               deny
               the
               Reality
               of
               his
               humane
               Nature
               ,
            
             as
             many
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             affirming
             that
             he
             had
             only
             an
             
               Aetherial
               ,
               Aerial
            
             or
             Phantastical
             Body
             ;
             For
             if
             he
             came
             not
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             come
             at
             all
             .
             So
             also
             it
             is
             by
             them
             who
             
               deny
               the
               Divine
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             his
             preexistence
             therein
             ,
             before
             the
             assumption
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             For
             they
             deny
             that
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             him
             when
             resolved
             ,
             and
             spoken
             before
             this
             coming
             .
             He
             that
             did
             not
             exist
             before
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             could
             not
             promise
             to
             come
             in
             the
             Humane
             .
             And
             Indirectly
             it
             is
             denied
             by
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             either
             in
             Doctrines
             
             or
             practices
             deny
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             who
             are
             many
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             mention
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             Objected
             against
             this
             
               fundamental
               Truth
            
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             would
             undertake
             this
             work
             of
             Reconciliation
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             not
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             by
             his
             
               mighty
               Power
            
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             this
             way
             of
             
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             which
             was
             attended
             with
             all
             Dishonour
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             it self
             ?
             But
             besides
             what
             I
             have
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             discoursed
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             and
             suitableness
             of
             this
             way
             of
             his
             coming
             unto
             the
             manifestation
             of
             all
             the
             Glorious
             properties
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             knew
             what
             was
             necessary
             unto
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             might
             have
             been
             otherwise
             effected
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             spared
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             given
             him
             up
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               End
               for
               which
               he
               thus
               promiseth
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ;
               Lo
               ,
               I
            
             
             
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             is
             taken
             
               two
               ways
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             For
             
               his
               Eternal
               purpose
            
             and
             design
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.
             11.
             and
             most
             commonly
             his
             
               Will
               it self
            
             ;
             The
             Will
             of
             God
             as
             unto
             what
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             done
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             For
             
               the
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               as
               unto
               what
               he
               will
               have
               us
               to
               do
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Duty
               and
               Obedience
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               former
               sense
            
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               by
               this
               Will
               of
               God
               we
               are
               Sanctified
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               our
               Sins
               were
               Expiated
            
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             But
             neither
             is
             the
             
               other
               sense
            
             absolutely
             excluded
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             came
             so
             to
             
               fulfil
               the
               Will
               of
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
            
             as
             that
             we
             may
             be
             enabled
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Command
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             had
             a
             Command
             from
             God
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Work.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             this
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             came
             to
             fulfil
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             elsewhere
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             5
             ,
             11.
             &c.
             
               His
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               his
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Counsel
               of
               his
               Will
            
             ;
             his
             good
             pleasure
             which
             he
             purposed
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             freely
             without
             any
             Cause
             or
             Reason
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             to
             call
             ,
             justifie
             ,
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
             This
             he
             had
             purposed
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
             How
             this
             might
             be
             effected
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             God
             had
             hid
             in
             his
             own
             Bosome
             
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             So
             as
             that
             it
             was
             beyond
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Indagation
             of
             all
             Angels
             and
             Men
             to
             make
             a
             Discovery
             of
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             he
             declared
             that
             such
             a
             work
             he
             had
             graciously
             designed
             ,
             and
             gave
             in
             the
             
               First
               promise
            
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             some
             obscure
             Intimations
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             for
             a
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             them
             that
             were
             called
             .
             Afterwards
             God
             was
             pleased
             in
             his
             Soveraign
             Authority
             over
             the
             Church
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             unto
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             representation
             of
             this
             whole
             work
             in
             the
             
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             thereof
             .
             But
             hereon
             the
             Church
             began
             to
             think
             (
             at
             least
             many
             of
             them
             did
             so
             )
             that
             those
             Sacrifices
             themselves
             were
             to
             be
             the
             only
             means
             of
             accomplishing
             this
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             God
             had
             now
             by
             various
             ways
             and
             means
             witnessed
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             never
             appointed
             them
             unto
             any
             such
             end
             ,
             nor
             would
             rest
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             it self
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             never
             
               pacify
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             strict
             performance
             of
             them
             was
             a
             Yoke
             and
             Burden
             .
             In
             this
             state
             of
             things
             when
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             brake
             forth
             with
             Light
             ,
             like
             the
             Sun
             in
             its
             strength
             from
             under
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             in
             the
             tender
             made
             of
             himself
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               O
               God.
               This
               ,
               this
            
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             
               only
               way
            
             whereby
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             might
             be
             accomplished
             .
             Herein
             were
             all
             the
             Riches
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             displayed
             ,
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Grace
             laid
             open
             ,
             all
             Shades
             and
             Clouds
             dispelled
             ,
             and
             the
             open
             door
             of
             Salvation
             evidenced
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               This
               Will
               of
               God
            
             Christ
             came
             
               to
               do
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             effect
             ,
             to
             establish
             and
             perfectly
             
             
               to
               fulfil
            
             it
             .
             How
             he
             did
             so
             the
             Apostle
             fully
             declareth
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             He
             did
             it
             in
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             from
             the
             susception
             of
             our
             Nature
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             unto
             what
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             supream
             Agency
             in
             Heaven
             at
             the
             Right
             
             Hand
             of
             God.
             He
             did
             all
             things
             to
             accomplish
             this
             
               eternal
               purpose
            
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             
               First
               Sense
            
             of
             the
             place
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             exclude
             the
             former
             mentioned
             also
             .
             For
             our
             Lord
             in
             all
             that
             he
             did
             was
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             received
             especial
             commands
             for
             all
             that
             he
             did
             .
             
               This
               Commandment
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               have
               I
               received
               of
               my
               Father
               .
            
             Hence
             in
             this
             sense
             also
             he
             came
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             He
             fulfilled
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             purpose
             ,
             by
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Commands
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             added
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             
               he
               delighted
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Law
               was
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Bowels
               .
            
             His
             delight
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             laying
             down
             of
             his
             Life
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             necessary
             unto
             this
             
               doing
               of
               his
               Will.
            
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Foundation
               of
               the
               whole
               glorious
               work
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               Soveraign
               Will
               ,
               Pleasure
               and
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Christ
             came
             only
             
               to
               do
               his
               Will.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               of
               God
               ,
               necessary
               for
               to
               fulfil
               his
               Will
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               saved
               unto
               his
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               fundamental
               motive
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               his
               undertaking
               the
               work
               of
               Mediation
               ,
               was
               the
               Will
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
               ;
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will.
               
            
          
           
             5
             ly
             .
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             this
             Context
             is
             the
             Ground
             and
             Rule
             of
             this
             undertaking
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             promises
             
             recorded
             in
             the
             word
             ;
             
               In
               the
               Volume
               of
               the
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               fulfil
               thy
               Will
               O
               God.
            
             There
             is
             a
             difficulty
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             
               Translation
               of
               the
               Original
               Text
            
             ,
             and
             as
             unto
             the
             Application
             of
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               Critical
               Observations
            
             have
             been
             multiplied
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             my
             way
             or
             work
             to
             repeat
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             Learned
             ,
             know
             where
             to
             find
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             edified
             by
             them
             .
             What
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             what
             we
             are
             to
             enquire
             into
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Socinian
               Expositors
            
             have
             a
             peculiar
             conceit
             on
             this
             place
             .
             They
             suppose
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             denote
             some
             
               especial
               Chapter
            
             or
             place
             in
             the
             Law.
             This
             they
             conjecture
             to
             be
             that
             of
             Deut.
             17.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               that
               when
               He
            
             (
             the
             King
             to
             be
             chosen
             )
             
               shall
               sit
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               write
               him
               a
               Copy
               of
               this
               Law
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               out
               of
               that
               which
               is
               before
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Levites
               :
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               read
               therein
               ,
               all
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Life
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               learn
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               these
               Statutes
               ,
               to
               do
               them
               .
               David
            
             they
             say
             spoke
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             where
             said
             that
             he
             should
             come
             
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             that
             people
             .
             But
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             fond
             than
             this
             empty
             conjecture
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             David
             is
             not
             at
             all
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             but
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Penman
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             on
             which
             account
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             name
             .
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             David
             was
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             declare
             and
             utter
             ,
             neither
             would
             David
             speak
             these
             words
             concerning
             himself
             ;
             because
             he
             that
             speaks
             ,
             doth
             absolutely
             prefer
             his
             own
             Obedience
             as
             unto
             Worth
             and
             Efficacy
             ,
             before
             all
             Gods
             Holy
             Institutions
             .
             He
             presents
             it
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             more
             useful
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             God
             had
             Ordained
             .
             This
             David
             could
             not
             do
             justly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             spoken
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             concerning
             the
             
               Sacerdotal
               Office
            
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Regal
             .
             And
             in
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Kingly
               Office
            
             ,
             but
             only
             unto
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             Comparison
             is
             made
             with
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             the
             Offering
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             was
             expresly
             forbidden
             unto
             the
             Kings
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             King
             Uzziah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             no
             more
             respect
             had
             unto
             David
             than
             unto
             Saul
             ,
             or
             Jeroboam
             ,
             or
             any
             
             other
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             King
             of
             that
             people
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             them
             that
             belongs
             unto
             David
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             words
             there
             recorded
             contain
             a
             
               meer
               prescription
            
             of
             Duty
             ,
             no
             prediction
             of
             the
             event
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             was
             contrary
             unto
             what
             is
             required
             .
             But
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             are
             a
             Prophesie
             ,
             a
             
               Divine
               Prediction
            
             and
             Promise
             which
             must
             be
             actually
             accomplished
             .
             Nor
             doth
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             declare
             what
             was
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             did
             undertake
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             record
             that
             was
             made
             of
             that
             undertaking
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Moses
             concerning
             the
             removal
             of
             Sacrifices
             and
             Burnt
             Offerings
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             intended
             in
             those
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             contrary
             as
             unto
             the
             season
             intended
             ,
             is
             expresly
             asserted
             .
             For
             the
             King
             was
             to
             read
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             continually
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             observe
             and
             do
             all
             that
             is
             written
             therein
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             whereof
             consists
             in
             the
             Institution
             and
             Observation
             of
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             utterly
             overthrows
             what
             they
             dispute
             for
             immediately
             before
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             entrance
             mentioned
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             not
             indeed
             his
             
               coming
               into
            
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             his
             
               going
               out
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             
               entring
               into
               Heaven
            
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             the
             Obedience
             of
             reading
             the
             Law
             continually
             ,
             and
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             attended
             unto
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             seem
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             recal
             their
             own
             Exposition
             .
             Other
             absurdities
             which
             are
             very
             many
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             We
             with
             many
             others
             render
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             the
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               in
               the
               Volume
            
             or
             
               Roll.
               Ribera
            
             contends
             that
             this
             Translation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             Volume
             or
             
               Roll
               of
               the
               Book
            
             ,
             is
             absurd
             ;
             Because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Book
             it self
             was
             a
             Volume
             or
             a
             Roll
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Roll
               of
               the
               Roll.
            
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             Translate
             a
             Book
             ,
             doth
             not
             signifie
             a
             
               Book
               as
               written
               in
               a
               Roll
               ,
            
             but
             only
             an
             Enuntiation
             or
             Declaration
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             We
             now
             call
             any
             Book
             of
             greater
             quantity
             a
             Volume
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             a
             Roll
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             used
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             do
             signifie
             that
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             was
             
               written
               in
               a
               Roll.
            
             The
             Roll
             which
             contains
             all
             the
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Mind
             .
             And
             the
             word
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             not
             remote
             from
             this
             signification
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             sundry
             
               Classick
               Authors
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             volumen
             ;
             because
             a
             Roll
             is
             made
             round
             after
             the
             Fashion
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Man.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Book
             it self
             was
             
               one
               Roll
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             amongst
             the
             first
             things
             written
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             recorded
             concerning
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             This
             includeth
             both
             senses
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Beginning
               of
               the
               Roll
            
             ,
             namely
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             when
             David
             Penned
             this
             Psalm
             .
             Now
             this
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             the
             
               first
               promise
            
             ,
             which
             was
             recorded
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             Then
             it
             was
             first
             declared
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             first
             written
             and
             Enrolled
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             should
             be
             made
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
            
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Nature
             come
             to
             
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             the
             Church
             from
             that
             woful
             estate
             whereinto
             it
             was
             brought
             by
             the
             Craft
             of
             Satan
             .
             In
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             writing
             of
             it
             in
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Volume
            
             ,
             lies
             the
             verification
             of
             the
             Psalmists
             assertion
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Volume
               of
               the
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               .
            
             Howbeit
             ,
             the
             following
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             herein
             ,
             are
             not
             excluded
             ,
             nor
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Hence
             are
             we
             herein
             directed
             unto
             the
             
               whole
               Volume
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             prediction
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             presignification
             of
             what
             he
             had
             to
             do
             .
             That
             Book
             which
             God
             had
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             guide
             of
             its
             Faith
             :
             The
             Bible
             :
             That
             is
             
               the
               Book
            
             ,
             all
             other
             Books
             being
             of
             no
             consideration
             in
             comparison
             of
             it
             ;
             
               That
               Book
            
             wherein
             all
             Divine
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             are
             Enrolled
             or
             Recorded
             :
             
               In
               this
               Book
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             its
             principal
             subject
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Roll
             ,
             or
             the
             Beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             
               first
               promise
            
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             written
             of
             me
             .
             God
             commanded
             this
             great
             Truth
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             so
             Enrolled
             for
             the
             Encouragement
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             them
             that
             should
             believe
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Gods
               Records
               in
               the
               Roll
               of
               his
               Book
               are
               the
               Foundation
               and
               Warranty
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Head
               and
               Members
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               all
               that
               he
               did
               and
               suffered
               ,
               had
               continual
               respect
               unto
               what
               was
               written
               of
               him
               .
            
             See
             Matt.
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Record
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               God
               was
               Glorified
               in
               his
               Truth
               and
               Faithfulness
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Christ
               was
               secured
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               undertaking
               of
               it
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               A
               Testimony
               was
               given
               unto
               his
               Person
               and
               Office.
            
             (
             4.
             )
             
               Direction
               is
               given
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ,
               what
               they
               should
               attend
               unto
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               what
               is
               written
            
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             The
             things
             which
             concern
             Christ
             the
             Meditor
             ,
             are
             the
             Head
             of
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             Records
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             VIII
             .
             IX
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Use
             and
             Signification
             of
             most
             of
             the
             words
             of
             these
             Verses
             ,
             have
             already
             in
             our
             passage
             been
             spoken
             unto
             .
          
           
             
               Above
               when
               he
               says
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             
               two
               things
            
             in
             these
             three
             Verses
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             unto
             the
             present
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             
               An
               inference
            
             from
             the
             whole
             unto
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             only
             cause
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Argument
             he
             was
             now
             engaged
             in
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             his
             Reassuming
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             he
             designed
             to
             prove
             thereby
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             ,
             
               that
               by
               the
               Introduction
               and
               establishment
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               end
               put
               to
               all
               Legal
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             And
             he
             adds
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             this
             great
             alteration
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             
               utter
               insufficiency
            
             of
             these
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             in
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             He
             gives
             us
             this
             sum
             of
             his
             design
             ,
             
               He
               takes
               away
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               establish
               the
               second
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             here
             directly
             argue
             from
             the
             matter
             or
             substance
             of
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             regard
             they
             have
             in
             their
             Order
             unto
             one
             another
             .
             For
             there
             is
             in
             them
             a
             
               two
               fold
               Proposition
            
             ;
             one
             concerning
             the
             
               Rejection
               of
               Legal
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             an
             
               Introduction
               and
               tender
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Mediation
               .
            
             And
             he
             Declares
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Words
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             inseparable
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             establishment
             of
             that
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Order
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             declared
             in
             that
             distribution
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             above
             ,
             and
             then
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             above
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               place
            
             ;
             these
             
             his
             words
             ,
             or
             sayings
             recorded
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             themselves
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Distribution
             made
             of
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             into
             their
             general
             heads
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             them
             all
             ;
             
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offering
               ,
               and
               whole
               Burnt
               Offerings
               ,
               and
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin.
            
             And
             in
             that
             Distribution
             he
             adds
             another
             property
             of
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               they
               were
               required
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             had
             respect
             not
             only
             unto
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             retained
             ;
             so
             he
             enters
             on
             his
             present
             disputation
             with
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Allowing
             these
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             could
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               established
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             God
             rejects
             them
             as
             unto
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             he
             excludes
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             other
             things
             which
             were
             not
             appointed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             God
             abhorr'd
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             have
             no
             place
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             we
             may
             Observe
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               Whereas
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               plainly
               distinguish
               and
               distribute
               all
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
               ,
               into
               those
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               which
               were
               offered
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               the
               pretended
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               is
               utterly
               rejected
               from
               any
               place
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               God
               as
               the
               Soveraign
               Law-giver
               ,
               had
               always
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               make
               what
               Alteration
               he
               pleased
               ,
               in
               the
               Orders
               and
               Institutions
               of
               his
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               Soveraign
               Authority
               is
               that
               alone
               which
               our
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               respects
               in
               all
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             After
             this
             was
             stated
             and
             delivered
             ,
             when
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             was
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             as
             unto
             his
             rejection
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               then
               he
               said
            
             ;
             
             After
             that
             ,
             in
             Order
             thereon
             ,
             upon
             the
             grounds
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
               he
               said
               ,
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             words
             he
             declared
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             his
             own
             Intention
             and
             Resolution
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             Will
             ,
             in
             Order
             unto
             another
             way
             of
             Attonement
             for
             Sin
             ;
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ;
             which
             words
             have
             been
             opened
             before
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             he
             declares
             what
             was
             intimated
             and
             signified
             in
             
               this
               Order
            
             of
             those
             things
             being
             thus
             spoken
             unto
             ;
             Sacrifices
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Second
             in
             this
             Order
             and
             Opposition
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               taketh
               away
               the
               First
            
             ,
             do
             intend
             
             
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
            
             .
             But
             he
             did
             not
             so
             do
             it
             immediately
             ,
             at
             the
             speaking
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             for
             they
             continued
             for
             the
             space
             of
             some
             Hundreds
             of
             years
             afterwards
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             so
             declaratively
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Indication
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             namely
             ,
             when
             the
             Second
             should
             be
             introduced
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             this
             removal
             of
             the
             First
             ,
             was
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Second
             .
             This
             Second
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Opposition
             made
             before
             ,
             is
             not
             between
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Legal
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             but
             between
             those
             Sacrifices
             and
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             compleat
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Coming
             ,
             and
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             this
             Second
             ,
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             ;
             this
             God
             would
             establish
             ,
             approve
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             render
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             
               As
               all
               things
               from
               the
               beginning
               made
               way
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               them
               that
               did
               believe
               ,
               so
               every
               thing
               was
               to
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               would
               hinder
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               work
               he
               had
               undertaken
               ;
               Law
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               must
               all
               be
               removed
               to
               give
               way
               unto
               his
               coming
            
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             testified
             by
             his
             fore-runner
             ,
             Luke
             3.
             4.
             
             
               As
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               saying
               ,
               the
               Voice
               of
               one
               crying
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               prepare
               ye
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               make
               his
               Paths
               straight
               ,
               and
               the
               rough
               Ways
               shall
               be
               made
               smooth
               ,
               and
               all
               flesh
               shall
               see
               the
               Salvation
               of
               God.
            
             So
             it
             must
             be
             in
             our
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             all
             things
             must
             give
             way
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             not
             come
             and
             take
             his
             Habitation
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             10.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             which
             Will
             we
             are
             Sanctified
             through
             the
             Offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             whole
             Context
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             an
             Inference
             ,
             which
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             established
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Having
             affirmed
             in
             Christs
             own
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             
               came
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             he
             shews
             what
             was
             that
             Will
             of
             God
             which
             he
             came
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             design
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             it
             was
             accomplished
             ;
             which
             things
             are
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             As
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
            
             which
             he
             intends
             ;
             
               By
               which
               Will.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               What
               was
               the
               design
               of
               it
               ,
            
             what
             God
             aimed
             at
             in
             this
             act
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             accomplished
             thereby
             ;
             
               We
               are
               sanctified
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               way
               and
               means
               whereby
               this
               effect
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               through
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             their
             Repetition
             ;
             
               it
               was
               once
               for
               all
            
             .
             But
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             will
             be
             more
             clear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             end
             aimed
             at
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             sundry
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             changeth
             his
             Phrase
             of
             Speech
             into
             the
             
               first
               person
               ,
               we
               are
               Sanctified
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             those
             Believers
             whereof
             the
             Gospel
             Church-State
             was
             constituted
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Church-State
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             and
             those
             that
             did
             adhere
             unto
             it
             ;
             so
             he
             speaks
             before
             ,
             as
             also
             Chap.
             4.
             3.
             
             
               We
               who
               have
               believed
               do
               enter
               into
               Rest.
            
             For
             it
             might
             be
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             you
             that
             thus
             overthrow
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             what
             have
             you
             your selves
             attained
             in
             your
             relinquishment
             of
             them
             ?
             We
             have
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             Sanctification
             ,
             that
             Dedication
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             Peace
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Expiation
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             effect
             .
             And
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Truth
               is
               never
               so
               effectually
               declared
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               its
               Power
               in
               them
               that
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               profession
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             was
             that
             which
             gives
             them
             the
             confidence
             which
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             them
             to
             
               hold
               fast
            
             ,
             and
             firm
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               an
               Holy
               Glorying
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               unlawful
               boasting
               ,
               for
               Men
               openly
               to
               profess
               what
               they
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               necessary
               duty
            
             for
             Men
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             set
             up
             in
             competition
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             opposition
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               best
               security
               in
               differences
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               Religion
            
             (
             such
             as
             these
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ingaged
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             highest
             that
             ever
             were
             )
             
               when
               Men
               have
               an
               Internal
               Experience
               of
               the
               Truth
               which
               they
               do
               profess
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             words
             he
             useth
             are
             in
             the
             
               Preterperfect
               tense
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             relate
             
             not
             only
             unto
             the
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             For
             although
             all
             that
             is
             intended
             herein
             ,
             did
             not
             immediately
             follow
             on
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Effects
             in
             their
             proper
             cause
             ,
             to
             be
             produced
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             times
             and
             seasons
             ;
             and
             the
             principal
             effect
             intended
             was
             the
             immediate
             consequent
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             end
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               we
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
             The
             principal
             Notion
             of
             Sanctification
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             the
             
               effecting
               of
               real
               Internal
               Holiness
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               ,
               by
               the
               change
               of
               their
               Hearts
               and
               Lives
               .
            
             But
             the
             word
             is
             not
             here
             so
             to
             be
             restrained
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             used
             in
             that
             sence
             by
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             very
             rarely
             .
             It
             is
             here
             plainly
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             denied
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Church-State
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             Ordinances
             and
             Services
             .
             As
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               compleat
               Dedication
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             unto
             the
             
               Typical
               one
            
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             were
             partakers
             of
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             
               Calves
               and
               Goats
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             compleat
             Church-state
             for
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Law
             could
             
               make
               nothing
               perfect
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Peace
               with
               God
            
             upon
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             he
             denies
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             Real
             ,
             Internal
             purification
             or
             sanctification
             of
             our
             Natures
             and
             Persons
             ,
             from
             all
             inward
             Filth
             ,
             and
             Defilement
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             he
             proves
             at
             large
             that
             the
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             effect
             of
             themselves
             ,
             reaching
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Purification
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             (
             5.
             )
             Hereunto
             also
             belong
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             
               Liberty
               ,
               Boldness
               ,
               immediate
               Access
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             that
             Access
             by
             Christ
             our
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             confidence
             therein
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             unto
             that
             fear
             ,
             bondage
             ,
             distance
             ,
             and
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Holy
             Place
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             of
             old
             were
             kept
             under
             .
             All
             these
             things
             are
             comprized
             in
             this
             Expression
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               we
               are
               Sanctified
            
             .
          
           
             The
             designation
             of
             such
             a
             State
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Introduction
             of
             it
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             that
             whose
             Confirmation
             the
             Apostle
             principally
             designs
             in
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             ;
             the
             sum
             whereof
             he
             gives
             us
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             40.
             
             
               God
               having
               provided
               some
               better
               thing
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               without
               us
               should
               not
               be
               made
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             whole
             Fountain
             and
             principal
             cause
             of
             this
             State
             ,
             this
             Grace
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             even
             that
             Will
             which
             our
             Saviour
             tendred
             to
             accomplish
             ;
             
               by
               which
               Will
               we
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
             In
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             
               in
               which
               Will
               ;
               in
            
             ,
             for
             by
             ;
             which
             is
             usual
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             say
             properly
             ,
             
               by
               which
               Will
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             supream
             efficient
             cause
             of
             our
             Sanctification
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             in
             that
             expression
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               Will
               O
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Will
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             the
             Purpose
             ,
             the
             
               Decree
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             Sanctified
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             knew
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             whose
             bosom
             he
             was
             .
             And
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             God
             had
             determined
             ,
             which
             he
             also
             knew
             and
             declared
             ,
             that
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             accomplish
             and
             make
             effectual
             this
             
               his
               Will
            
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             Sanctified
             thereon
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             here
             intended
             (
             as
             was
             intimated
             before
             )
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Eternal
             ,
             Gracious
             ,
             Free
             act
             ,
             or
             purpose
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             whereby
             he
             determined
             or
             purposed
             in
             himself
             ,
             to
             recover
             a
             Church
             out
             of
             lost
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             
               Sanctifie
               them
               unto
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               bring
               them
               unto
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               himself
               hereafter
               .
            
             See
             Eph.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             Act
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             was
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Free
               and
               Soveraign
            
             ,
             without
             any
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             dispose
             him
             thereunto
             without
             himself
             ;
             
               he
               purposed
               in
               himself
            
             .
             There
             are
             every
             where
             blessed
             effects
             ascribed
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             no
             cause
             any
             where
             .
             All
             that
             is
             designed
             unto
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Communication
             of
             it
             in
             its
             effects
             ,
             were
             its
             effects
             ,
             not
             its
             cause
             :
             See
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             and
             this
             place
             .
             The
             whole
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             his
             Death
             and
             Suffering
             was
             the
             means
             of
             its
             accomplishment
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             
               procuring
               cause
            
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             was
             accompanied
             with
             
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             whereby
             Provision
             was
             made
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             and
             way
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Will.
             He
             would
             not
             admit
             the
             
               Legal
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             and
             way
             of
             its
             accomplishment
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             provide
             for
             those
             ends
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               take
               away
               Sin.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             was
             immutable
             and
             irrevocable
             ,
             it
             depended
             not
             upon
             any
             condition
             in
             any
             thing
             or
             persons
             without
             himself
             ;
             
               He
               purposed
               in
               himself
            
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             capable
             of
             any
             change
             or
             alterations
             from
             oppositions
             or
             interveniencies
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             follows
             hereon
             that
             it
             must
             be
             infallibly
             effectual
             ,
             in
             the
             actual
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             was
             designed
             in
             it
             ,
             every
             thing
             in
             its
             order
             and
             season
             ;
             it
             cannot
             in
             any
             thing
             be
             frustrate
             or
             disappointed
             .
             The
             whole
             Church
             in
             every
             Age
             shall
             be
             Sanctified
             by
             it
             .
             This
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             some
             would
             have
             not
             to
             be
             any
             
               Internal
               Act
               of
               his
               Will
            
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             things
             Willed
             by
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             the
             Act
             of
             Gods
             Will
             cannot
             be
             .
             But
             the
             mistake
             is
             evident
             ,
             for
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             here
             intended
             is
             not
             at
             all
             opposed
             unto
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             to
             the
             means
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Soveraign
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               acting
               it self
               in
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             
             
               and
               Grace
               ,
               is
               the
               sole
               ,
               supream
               ,
               original
               cause
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             means
             of
             accomplishment
             ,
             and
             
               making
               effectual
            
             of
             this
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Some
             Copies
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sence
             must
             be
             supplied
             by
             the
             repetition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             that
             Verse
             ,
             
               who
               by
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               were
               once
               Sanctified
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             for
             this
             supply
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             once
             ,
             doth
             directly
             respect
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             explained
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             thence
             demonstrated
             ,
             do
             prove
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Article
             belongs
             not
             unto
             the
             Text
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             best
             Copies
             ,
             nor
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             our
             Translation
             .
             Why
             ,
             and
             in
             
               what
               sense
            
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               his
               Body
            
             ,
             was
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             
               by
               which
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             refers
             not
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Sanctification
             which
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             effect
             it self
             .
             
               Our
               Sanctification
            
             is
             wrought
             ,
             effected
             ,
             accomplished
             by
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               that
               the
               Expiation
               of
               our
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               were
               perfectly
               wrought
               hereby
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               In
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
               was
               Dedicated
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             which
             priviledge
             they
             are
             called
             into
             the
             actual
             participation
             of
             ,
             through
             Faith
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             that
             thereby
             
             all
             the
             Old
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             Burden
             ,
             and
             Bondage
             wherewith
             they
             were
             accompanied
             ,
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             In
             that
             he
             redeemed
             us
             thereby
             from
             the
             whole
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             given
             Originally
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             also
             renewed
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Sinai
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             In
             that
             thereby
             he
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             the
             new
             Covenant
             and
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Grace
             contained
             in
             them
             to
             be
             effectually
             Communicated
             unto
             us
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             In
             that
             he
             procured
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             his
             own
             disposition
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             effectually
             to
             Communicate
             all
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             unto
             our
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             whatever
             was
             prepared
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             Communicated
             unto
             us
             
               through
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             tendeth
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             assured
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             the
             glorious
             Center
             of
             all
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             purposes
             of
             his
             Will
             for
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             No
             other
             way
             or
             means
             could
             effect
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             will
             do
             it
             infallibly
             ;
             for
             
               Christ
               Crucified
               is
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Power
               of
               God
            
             unto
             this
             end
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               Anchor
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             ,
             whereon
             alone
             it
             rests
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             gives
             us
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             It
             was
             done
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               once
               for
               all
            
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
             once
             only
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             
             before
             that
             one
             time
             ,
             nor
             shall
             ever
             be
             afterwards
             ,
             
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               Offering
               for
               Sin.
            
             And
             this
             demonstrates
             both
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             Of
             such
             
               Worth
               and
               Dignity
            
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             absolutely
             acquiesced
             therein
             ,
             and
             smelt
             a
             savour
             of
             Eternal
             rest
             in
             it
             :
             And
             of
             such
             Efficacy
             ,
             that
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             perfected
             by
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             needed
             no
             Repetition
             .
             It
             also
             made
             way
             for
             the
             following
             state
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             a
             state
             of
             Glory
             ,
             absolute
             and
             perfect
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Repetition
             of
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             After
             this
             Sacrifice
             offered
             he
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             to
             enter
             into
             Glory
             .
             So
             absurd
             is
             that
             Imagination
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             his
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             Glory
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             compleatly
             Offered
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             Memorial
             whereof
             he
             carried
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             lays
             great
             weight
             on
             this
             consideration
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             mentions
             it
             often
             ,
             and
             argues
             from
             it
             as
             the
             principal
             Argument
             to
             prove
             its
             excellency
             above
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             this
             very
             Foundation
             is
             destroyed
             by
             those
             who
             fancy
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             a
             renewed
             Offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             every
             day
             in
             the
             Mass.
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             this
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             whatever
             colour
             they
             may
             put
             upon
             their
             practice
             ,
             or
             whatever
             pretence
             they
             may
             give
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             Verses
             argues
             from
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             its
             difference
             from
             ,
             and
             Opposition
             unto
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             which
             were
             
               often
               repeated
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             XI
             ,
             XII
             ,
             XIII
             ,
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               
                 And
                 every
                 Priest
                 standeth
                 daily
                 Ministring
                 ,
                 and
                 Offering
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 take
                 away
                 Sins
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 this
                 Man
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Offered
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 Sins
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 sat
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 Right
                 Hand
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 henceforth
                 expecting
                 till
                 his
                 Enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 Footstool
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 by
                 one
                 Offering
                 he
                 hath
                 perfected
                 for
                 ever
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 Sanctified
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             close
             of
             that
             long
             blessed
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Dignity
             and
             Efficacy
             ,
             which
             he
             shuts
             up
             and
             sinisheth
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             confirming
             the
             whole
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             before
             produced
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Four
               things
            
             doth
             he
             here
             instruct
             us
             in
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Recapitulation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             declared
             and
             proved
             before
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Legal
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             repetition
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             had
             proved
             before
             their
             utter
             insufficiency
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             that
             
               one
               Offering
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             once
             Offered
             ,
             in
             opposition
             thereunto
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             consequence
             thereof
             on
             the
             part
             of
             Christ
             ;
             whereof
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             His
             State
             and
             Condition
             immediately
             ensuing
             thereon
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             manifesting
             the
             Dignity
             ,
             Efficacy
             and
             
               absolute
               perfection
            
             of
             his
             Offering
             .
             2.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             State
             and
             Condition
             afterwards
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             absolute
             effect
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             First
             of
             these
             we
             have
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Note
             of
             its
             Introduction
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and.
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Subject
             of
             the
             Proposition
             in
             it
             ,
             
               every
               Priest.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             What
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             
             them
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             ;
             which
             is
             exprest
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Generally
               ,
               they
               stood
               Ministring
               day
               by
               day
               .
            
             2.
             
             Particularly
             ,
             as
             unto
             that
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             under
             consideration
             ;
             
               they
               often
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             day
             offered
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             inefficacy
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             though
             often
             Offered
             ;
             
               they
               could
               not
               take
               away
               Sin.
            
             Besides
             this
             work
             of
             Daily
             Offering
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             ensued
             on
             them
             ,
             of
             Glory
             and
             Dignity
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Benefit
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             insinuates
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             left
             out
             in
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             insisting
             especially
             on
             the
             contrary
             in
             the
             opposite
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             as
             unto
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Introduction
             is
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             mostly
             a
             Copulative
             ,
             sometimes
             Redditive
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             taken
             by
             us
             and
             rendred
             .
             In
             this
             latter
             way
             it
             gives
             a
             
               further
               reason
            
             of
             
             what
             was
             before
             declared
             ,
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             a
             comparison
             of
             it
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             were
             often
             repeated
             .
             In
             the
             other
             sense
             it
             denotes
             a
             progress
             in
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             by
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Old
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             comparison
             of
             them
             with
             that
             of
             Christ.
             Both
             come
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             either
             may
             be
             allowed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             subject
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               every
               Priest
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             
               every
               High-Priest
            
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             interpret
             the
             words
             ,
             
               standeth
               daily
            
             ,
             by
             a
             
               certain
               day
            
             
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             ,
             referring
             the
             whole
             unto
             the
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
            
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             a
             special
             regard
             
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             mentioneth
             it
             expresly
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             on
             Ch.
             9.
             7
             ,
             25.
             
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             here
             so
             restrained
             ,
             for
             he
             makes
             Application
             herein
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             of
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             therein
             he
             reckons
             up
             all
             sorts
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Burnt
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             all
             Offerings
             in
             distinction
             from
             Bloody
             Sacrifices
             ,
             were
             not
             Offered
             by
             the
             High-Priest
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             by
             other
             Priests
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             following
             expression
             of
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Standing
               ,
               Ministring
               every
               day
            
             ,
             declares
             the
             constant
             discharge
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             in
             every
             daily
             
             Ministration
             .
             This
             was
             the
             work
             that
             all
             the
             Priests
             were
             designed
             unto
             in
             their
             courses
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             words
             as
             they
             do
             not
             exclude
             the
             Annual
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             so
             they
             include
             the
             daily
             and
             occasional
             Sacrifices
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Priests
             ;
             for
             these
             Offerings
             of
             Blood
             were
             also
             Types
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Offering
             of
             Christ.
             For
             all
             
               Sacrifices
               by
               Blood
            
             were
             to
             make
             Attonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
             And
             they
             were
             of
             no
             use
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Typical
             Representation
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             Therefore
             all
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             Office
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             that
             belonged
             unto
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             are
             comprized
             in
             this
             Assertion
             .
             And
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             extend
             the
             Comparison
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             exception
             unto
             the
             Argument
             from
             it
             .
             And
             the
             following
             words
             which
             give
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             general
             way
             of
             their
             Ministration
             ,
             do
             inforce
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             third
             thing
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Standeth
               daily
               Ministring
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             standeth
             ,
             or
             rather
             stood
             ;
             they
             did
             so
             while
             their
             Office
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Duty
             by
             the
             Law
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             the
             
             Apostle
             respecteth
             not
             what
             was
             their
             present
             acting
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             but
             speaks
             of
             the
             whole
             service
             of
             the
             Priests
             indistinctly
             ,
             as
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             with
             regard
             unto
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             which
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             erected
             for
             .
          
           
             
               Stood
               ,
               or
               standeth
            
             ready
             for
             ,
             and
             employed
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ministring
             ;
             a
             general
             name
             of
             imployment
             about
             all
             sacred
             Duties
             ,
             
             Services
             ,
             and
             Offices
             whatever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             comprizeth
             all
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Priests
             about
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Altar
             ,
             wherein
             they
             Ministred
             unto
             God
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             .
             And
             this
             extends
             unto
             all
             that
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             confined
             unto
             the
             High-Priest
             .
             See
             Chap.
             9.
             1.
             
             This
             they
             did
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               day
               by
               day
            
             ,
             as
             occasion
             did
             require
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Law.
             Not
             only
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             is
             intended
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             doubling
             of
             them
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             other
             Festivals
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             occasional
             Offerings
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             their
             necessities
             did
             require
             .
             For
             any
             Man
             might
             bring
             his
             Sin-Offering
             ,
             and
             Trespass-Offering
             ,
             his
             Peace-Offering
             ,
             his
             Vow
             ,
             or
             Free-Will-Offering
             unto
             the
             Priest
             at
             any
             time
             to
             be
             Offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             they
             came
             to
             be
             always
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             
               stand
               Ministring
               daily
            
             ;
             and
             hereunto
             was
             their
             Office
             confined
             .
             There
             was
             
               no
               end
            
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             after
             which
             they
             should
             enter
             into
             an
             other
             and
             better
             State
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             it
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
             And
             this
             is
             an
             high
             Argument
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             brought
             unto
             that
             State
             by
             them
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             might
             cease
             from
             Ministring
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             a
             condition
             of
             rest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             general
             Ministry
             is
             described
             by
             the
             especial
             duty
             which
             is
             under
             present
             consideration
             ;
             they
             
               Offered
               oftentimes
               the
               same
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             they
             were
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             Offered
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             general
             Nature
             and
             Kind
             .
             They
             were
             indeed
             distributed
             into
             several
             sorts
             ,
             according
             unto
             their
             occasions
             and
             institutions
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               whole
               Burnt-Offerings
               ,
               Sin-Offerings
               ,
               Trespass-Offerings
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             their
             general
             Nature
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             falling
             all
             under
             the
             same
             censure
             ,
             that
             
               they
               could
               not
               take
               away
               sin
               .
            
             They
             had
             not
             any
             one
             peculiar
             Service
             that
             could
             effect
             this
             end
             :
             And
             they
             Offered
             them
             often
             ,
             daily
             ,
             monthly
             ,
             occasionally
             ,
             annually
             ,
             according
             unto
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             In
             this
             defect
             as
             unto
             the
             efficacy
             and
             frequency
             in
             the
             repetition
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             directly
             opposed
             unto
             them
             .
             Hence
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             the
             Apostle
             passeth
             that
             Sentence
             concerning
             them
             all
             ,
             whose
             Truth
             he
             had
             before
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             ,
             
               they
               cannot
            
             ,
             they
             never
             could
             take
             
             
               away
               sin
            
             .
             They
             could
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             perfectly
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             denotes
             .
             They
             could
             not
             do
             it
             before
             God
             the
             Judge
             ,
             
             by
             making
             a
             sufficient
             Attonement
             for
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             They
             could
             not
             do
             it
             as
             unto
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             giving
             him
             assured
             peace
             with
             God
             thereon
             .
             It
             may
             be
             they
             could
             not
             do
             it
             at
             any
             one
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             constant
             continuance
             in
             the
             Use
             and
             Observation
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             do
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             multiplied
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             costly
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             observed
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             they
             might
             effect
             this
             end
             ?
             No
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               they
               could
               not
               do
               it
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             defect
             was
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             and
             Power
             ,
             
               they
               cannot
               do
               it
            
             .
             They
             could
             not
             
             do
             it
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             nor
             at
             any
             time
             :
             The
             word
             is
             a
             
               vehement
               Negation
            
             ,
             respecting
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             times
             wherein
             they
             were
             used
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             unto
             those
             things
             which
             might
             seem
             to
             give
             them
             their
             efficacy
             ,
             as
             their
             multiplication
             ,
             their
             constancy
             ,
             their
             cost
             ,
             extraordinary
             care
             about
             them
             ,
             God
             doth
             reject
             them
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             when
             trusted
             unto
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             sin
             ,
             Isa.
             1.
             11.
             
             Mich.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               If
               all
               those
               Divine
               Institutions
               in
               the
               diligent
               Observation
               of
               them
               could
               not
               take
               away
               Sin
               ,
               how
               much
               less
               can
               any
               thing
               do
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               betake
               our selves
            
             
             
               unto
               for
               that
               end
            
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             innumerable
             things
             invented
             in
             the
             Papacy
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             and
             its
             Guilt
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             Sins
             which
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             venial
             .
             And
             all
             Men
             on
             the
             conviction
             of
             sin
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             entertain
             thoughts
             that
             by
             some
             endeavours
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             may
             so
             take
             them
             away
             .
             To
             comply
             with
             this
             presumption
             are
             all
             the
             Papal
             inventions
             of
             Confession
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             Penances
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             accommodated
             .
             Others
             trust
             solely
             unto
             their
             own
             Repentance
             and
             following
             Duties
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             in
             their
             unrenewed
             estate
             .
             But
             certainly
             if
             the
             Apostle
             proveth
             this
             Assertion
             beyond
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             can
             ever
             
               take
               away
               any
               sin
            
             ,
             their
             Legal
             Institutions
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             their
             Observations
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             how
             much
             less
             can
             the
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             effect
             that
             great
             end
             ?
             This
             account
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             Inefficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             diligent
             attendance
             on
             their
             Offerings
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             Verses
             the
             Apostle
             opposeth
             that
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             
               Legal
               Offerings
            
             that
             the
             Priests
             attended
             unto
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             
               perfection
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             12.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Consequence
               on
               the
               part
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             offered
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             the
             
               effect
               of
               it
               towards
               the
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               note
               of
               opposition
            
             ,
             answering
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             Verse
             foregoing
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Exceptive
             ,
             but
             Alternative
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Person
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             He
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               he
               of
               whom
               we
               speak
            
             ,
             he
             whose
             Body
             was
             Offered
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             the
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             
             
               but
               this
               Man
            
             ,
             say
             we
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               What
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               him
            
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               After
               he
               had
               Offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               .
            
             He
             Offered
             as
             the
             Priests
             did
             ;
             he
             
             Offered
             for
             sin
             as
             they
             did
             also
             ;
             so
             far
             there
             was
             an
             agreement
             .
             But
             (
             1.
             )
             he
             Offered
             only
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             not
             many
             ;
             And
             what
             is
             included
             therein
             ,
             that
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             was
             but
             once
             Offered
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             principally
             called
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             but
             once
             Offered
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             he
             Offered
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             also
             proposed
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             what
             ensued
             .
             It
             was
             before
             he
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             his
             entrance
             into
             Glory
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             Offered
             
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
            
             .
             And
             the
             way
             of
             mentioning
             these
             things
             doth
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             different
             consequences
             of
             
             this
             Offering
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             Observation
             of
             his
             Offering
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             only
             for
             sin
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             in
             opposition
             unto
             the
             frequent
             repetition
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             he
             mentioneth
             it
             only
             transiently
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             way
             for
             the
             great
             ensuing
             differences
             in
             the
             consequents
             of
             them
             .
             Ho
             wbeit
             in
             these
             words
             thus
             transiently
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             judgeth
             and
             condemueth
             the
             
               two
               grand
               oppositions
               that
               at
            
             this
             day
             are
             made
             against
             that
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             it
             .
             The
             First
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Mass
             pretend
             to
             multiply
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             him
             every
             day
             ,
             whereas
             he
             Offered
             but
             once
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             the
             repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             destructive
             unto
             it
             .
             The
             other
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             the
             Offering
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             only
             
               his
               appearance
               before
               God
            
             to
             receive
             power
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             upon
             his
             doing
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             the
             words
             are
             express
             as
             unto
             the
             Order
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             Offered
             his
             Sacrifice
             
               for
               sins
            
             before
             his
             Exaltation
             in
             Glory
             ,
             or
             his
             sitting
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God.
             And
             herein
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             give
             Glory
             unto
             that
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             for
             sins
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             perfectly
             accomplished
             what
             all
             
               Legal
               Sacrifices
            
             could
             not
             effect
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             only
             repose
             of
             troubled
             Souls
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             consequent
             hereof
             on
             the
             part
             of
             Christ
             is
             two
             fold
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             What
             
               immediately
               ensued
            
             on
             this
             Offering
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             
               continueth
               to
               be
               his
               state
            
             with
             respect
             thereunto
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             evidencing
             Gods
             high
             approbation
             and
             acceptance
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Glory
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             Sacrifice
             above
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             no
             such
             Priviledge
             nor
             Testimony
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             upon
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               immediate
               consequent
            
             of
             his
             Offering
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               sat
               down
               on
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God.
            
             This
             Glorious
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ
             hath
             been
             
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             and
             opened
             before
             ,
             on
             Ch.
             7.
             3.
             
             Ch.
             8.
             1.
             
             Here
             it
             includes
             a
             double
             opposition
             unto
             ,
             and
             preference
             above
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Legal
             Priests
             upon
             their
             Oblations
             .
             For
             although
             the
             High-Priest
             in
             his
             
               Anniversary
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             sin
             ,
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             visible
             pledges
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             he
             stood
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             
               humble
               Ministration
            
             ,
             he
             sate
             not
             down
             with
             any
             appearance
             of
             Dignity
             or
             Honour
             .
             Again
             ,
             his
             abode
             in
             the
             Typical
             Holy
             Place
             was
             for
             a
             
               short
               season
            
             only
             ;
             but
             Christ
             sate
             down
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               perpetuum
            
             ;
             in
             an
             unalterable
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             He
             sate
             down
             ,
             never
             to
             Offer
             Sacrifice
             any
             more
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             pledge
             ,
             the
             highest
             assurance
             of
             those
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Pillars
             and
             principal
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               God
               was
               absolutely
               pleased
               ,
               satisfied
               and
               highly
               glorified
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Offering
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             had
             it
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             had
             not
             been
             immediately
             exalted
             into
             the
             highest
             Glory
             that
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             .
             See
             Eph.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             he
             had
             by
             
               his
               Offering
            
             perfectly
             Expiated
             the
             Sin
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             for
             ever
             of
             any
             other
             Offering
             or
             Sacrifice
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               doth
               joyntly
               respect
               both
               his
               Oblation
               of
               himself
               by
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Glorious
               Exaltation
               that
               ensued
               thereon
               .
            
             He
             so
             Offered
             one
             Sacrifice
             for
             
             sin
             ,
             as
             that
             thereon
             he
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God
             for
             ever
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             separately
             is
             a
             full
             Object
             for
             Faith
             to
             find
             rest
             in
             ;
             both
             in
             conjunction
             are
             a
             Rock
             to
             fix
             it
             on
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Christ
               in
               this
               Order
               of
               things
               is
               the
               great
               exemplar
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               suffered
               and
               then
               entred
               into
               Glory
               .
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               reign
               with
               him
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               From
               henceforth
               expecting
               till
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             his
             
               sitting
               down
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             is
             declared
             in
             these
             words
             .
             The
             whole
             Testimony
             is
             taken
             from
             Psal.
             110.
             1.
             and
             here
             explained
             in
             these
             Verses
             .
             It
             is
             produced
             in
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             the
             Apostle
             asserts
             ,
             concerning
             the
             impossibility
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             needlesness
             of
             the
             Repetition
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             no
             way
             necessary
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Verses
             following
             he
             declares
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             in
             his
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             which
             was
             Ordained
             for
             
             him
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             This
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               sit
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             expecting
             his
             Enemies
             to
             be
             made
             his
             Footstool
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             state
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             .
             But
             Offer
             himself
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             without
             suffering
             and
             dying
             ,
             whereof
             in
             this
             state
             he
             is
             no
             way
             capable
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             Observed
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             both
             of
             the
             dignity
             and
             eternal
             efficacy
             of
             his
             own
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereon
             at
             once
             his
             Exaltation
             did
             ensue
             .
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             my
             thoughts
             are
             inclined
             unto
             a
             
               peculiar
               Interpretation
            
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             though
             I
             will
             not
             oppose
             absolutely
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             received
             ;
             though
             in
             my
             judgment
             I
             prefer
             this
             other
             before
             it
             .
             The
             Assertion
             is
             introduced
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             henceforth
             ,
             say
             we
             :
             
               as
               unto
               what
               remains
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             personal
             Ministry
             of
             Christ.
             He
             was
             here
             below
             ,
             he
             came
             unto
             
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             dwelt
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             some
             very
             few
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             engaged
             against
             him
             ,
             persecuted
             him
             ,
             falsly
             accused
             him
             ,
             killed
             him
             ,
             hanged
             him
             on
             a
             Tree
             .
             Under
             the
             Veil
             of
             their
             Rage
             and
             Cruelty
             he
             carried
             on
             his
             work
             ,
             of
             
               making
               his
               Soul
               an
               Offering
               for
               sin
               ,
            
             or
             taking
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             .
             Having
             fulfilled
             this
             Work
             ,
             and
             thereby
             wrought
             out
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             
               sits
               down
               on
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God.
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             those
             stubborn
             Enemies
             of
             his
             who
             hated
             ,
             rejected
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             ,
             continued
             raging
             in
             the
             fierceness
             of
             their
             implacable
             tumults
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             believed
             in
             him
             .
             They
             hated
             his
             Person
             ,
             his
             Office
             ,
             his
             Work
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             expresly
             
               sinning
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Yet
             did
             they
             Triumph
             that
             they
             had
             prevailed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             him
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             their
             accursed
             posterity
             do
             to
             this
             day
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             his
             obstinate
             Enemies
             should
             by
             his
             power
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Destruction
             of
             those
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             this
             was
             the
             end
             whereunto
             they
             were
             designed
             ,
             himself
             declares
             ;
             Matt.
             22.
             7.
             
             Luke
             19.
             24.
             
             
               Those
               mine
               Enemies
               that
               would
               not
               have
               me
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               bring
               them
               hither
               and
               slay
               them
               before
               my
               face
               .
            
          
           
             After
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             left
             this
             World
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             mighty
             Contest
             between
             the
             dying
             Apostate
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             rising
             
               Gospel
               Church
            
             of
             Believers
             .
             The
             Jews
             boasted
             on
             their
             success
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             fraud
             and
             cruelty
             they
             had
             destroyed
             him
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ;
             The
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Church
             with
             them
             gave
             Testimony
             unto
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Glory
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Great
             expectation
             there
             was
             ,
             what
             would
             be
             the
             end
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             way
             the
             Scale
             would
             turn
             .
             After
             a
             while
             ,
             a
             visible
             and
             
               glorious
               determination
            
             was
             made
             of
             this
             controversie
             ;
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Armies
             and
             destroyed
             these
             Murderers
             ,
             burning
             up
             their
             City
             .
             Those
             Enemies
             of
             the
             King
             which
             would
             not
             have
             him
             to
             Reign
             over
             them
             ,
             were
             brought
             forth
             and
             slain
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             so
             were
             
               all
               his
               Enemies
               made
               his
               Footstool
               .
            
             I
             do
             judge
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             them
             his
             Footstool
             ,
             which
             are
             peculiarly
             here
             intended
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               destruction
               of
               the
               hardned
               unbelieving
               Jews
               ,
            
             who
             had
             obstinately
             rejected
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             opposed
             it
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             Then
             were
             those
             his
             Enemies
             who
             so
             refused
             him
             ,
             slain
             and
             destroyed
             thereon
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Description
             of
             his
             Enemies
             as
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             peculiarly
             directs
             us
             unto
             this
             sense
             ,
             the
             
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               Doctrine
            
             and
             Glory
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             many
             contests
             ,
             whose
             Blasphemies
             and
             Contradictions
             he
             underwent
             ;
             They
             were
             his
             Enemies
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             expecting
             ,
             better
             answers
             unto
             ,
             than
             unto
             the
             other
             sense
             .
             For
             the
             glorious
             
               visible
               propagation
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Kingdom
             
             of
             Christ
             thereon
             ,
             began
             and
             was
             carried
             on
             gloriously
             upon
             and
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             his
             Enemies
             .
             With
             reference
             hereunto
             ,
             Expectation
             may
             be
             no
             less
             distinctly
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             than
             if
             we
             extend
             the
             word
             unto
             the
             whole
             time
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Act
               of
               Vengeance
            
             on
             these
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             peculiarly
             assigned
             unto
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             those
             imployed
             by
             him
             .
             In
             the
             Original
             promise
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             him
             are
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               thine
               Enemies
               thy
               Footstool
            
             ;
             I
             take
             it
             upon
             me
             ,
             Vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             to
             revenge
             the
             injuries
             done
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             those
             Unbelievers
             .
             Here
             in
             this
             place
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             means
             that
             God
             used
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             destruction
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Roman
               Army
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             the
             Footstool
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             absolutely
             trodden
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             special
             Act
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             ,
             proclaims
             ,
             that
             
               Vengeance
               is
               his
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             following
             words
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             said
             only
             
               to
               expect
               it
            
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             his
             own
             cause
             was
             vindicated
             ,
             and
             revenged
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             another
             Hand
             ,
             while
             he
             pleaded
             it
             himself
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             that
             mild
             and
             gentle
             means
             of
             
               sending
               his
               spirit
            
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             constantly
             threatens
             the
             obstinate
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             
               Apostate
               Professors
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             withal
             ,
             throughout
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             their
             destruction
             being
             now
             at
             hand
             .
             So
             he
             doth
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             this
             
               Chapter
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Where
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             to
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             was
             that
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               what
               remained
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             personal
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             
               The
               horrible
               Destruction
               of
               the
               stubborn
               Obstinate
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Person
               and
               Office
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               befell
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               is
               a
               standing
               security
               of
               the
            
             
             
               endless
               destruction
               of
               all
               who
               remain
               his
               Obstinate
               adversaries
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             leave
             
               this
               Interpretation
            
             of
             the
             Words
             unto
             the
             thoughts
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Judicious
             ,
             and
             shall
             open
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             them
             according
             unto
             the
             generally
             received
             Opinion
             of
             their
             sense
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               Enemies
            
             .
             He
             hath
             had
             many
             Enemies
             ever
             since
             his
             Exaltation
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             have
             unto
             the
             
             Consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             all
             of
             them
             be
             Triumphed
             over
             .
             For
             his
             Enemies
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Such
             as
             are
             so
             immediately
             and
             directly
             unto
             his
             Person
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Such
             as
             are
             so
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             Work
             ,
             with
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             
               first
               sort
            
             are
             either
             Devils
             or
             Men.
             All
             the
             Devils
             are
             in
             a
             Combination
             as
             
               sworn
               Enemies
            
             unto
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             for
             Men
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             Unbelieving
             
               Jews
               ,
               Mahumetans
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             are
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             do
             put
             forth
             all
             their
             Power
             in
             Opposition
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             Enemies
             unto
             his
             
               Office
               ,
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             Work
             and
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             either
             persons
             or
             things
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Head
             of
             this
             Opposition
             and
             Enmity
             unto
             his
             Person
             ,
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Adherents
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             all
             Worldly
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Rule
             ,
             acting
             themselves
             in
             subserviency
             unto
             the
             
               Antichristian
               Interest
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             All
             
               Pernicious
               Heresies
            
             against
             his
             Person
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             All
             others
             which
             
               make
               Profession
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             live
             not
             as
             becomes
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             The
             things
             which
             rise
             up
             in
             Enmity
             and
             Opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               Sin
               ,
               Death
            
             ,
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ;
             All
             these
             endeavour
             to
             obstruct
             and
             frustrate
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             Christs
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             are
             therein
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Disposal
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             of
             these
             
               Enemies
               of
               Christ.
               They
               shall
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               until
               they
               be
               put
            
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             this
             condition
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             State
             which
             they
             would
             not
             be
             in
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             ,
             put
             
             and
             placed
             in
             it
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             Footstool
             is
             used
             in
             a
             Threefold
             sence
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             
               visible
               pledge
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               and
               his
               Worship
               .
            
             Gods
             Throne
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             was
             represented
             by
             the
             
               Ark
               ,
               Mercy-Seat
            
             ,
             and
             Cherubims
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             ;
             whereon
             the
             Sanctuary
             it self
             was
             his
             Footstool
             .
             1
             Chron.
             28.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             99.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             132.
             7.
             
             So
             it
             is
             applyed
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             
               presence
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Ark
             was
             his
             Throne
             ,
             so
             the
             Sanctuary
             was
             his
             Footstool
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             applyed
             unto
             God
             and
             his
             
               presence
               in
               the
               World
            
             :
             so
             Heaven
             above
             is
             called
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             this
             
               lower
               part
            
             of
             the
             Creation
             is
             his
             
               Footstool
               ,
               Isa.
            
             66.
             1.
             
             In
             neither
             of
             these
             senses
             are
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             Footstool
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             a
             
               Despised
               ,
               Conquered
               Condition
            
             ;
             a
             State
             of
             a
             mean
             subjected
             people
             ,
             deprived
             of
             all
             power
             and
             benefit
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             absolute
             subjection
             .
             In
             no
             other
             sense
             can
             it
             be
             applyed
             unto
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             .
             Yet
             
             doth
             it
             not
             signifie
             the
             same
             condition
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             persons
             and
             things
             that
             are
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             For
             they
             are
             not
             of
             one
             Nature
             ,
             and
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             is
             such
             as
             their
             Natures
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             intended
             in
             it
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Deprivation
               of
               all
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Glory
               .
            
             They
             fate
             on
             Thrones
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             under
             the
             Seat
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Potentate
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             An
             
               utter
               defeat
               of
               their
               Design
               ,
               in
               opposing
               either
               his
               Person
               ,
               or
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Grace
               in
               the
               Eternal
               Salvation
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             They
             shall
             not
             hurt
             or
             destroy
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lord.
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Their
               Eternal
               Disposal
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               according
               as
               his
               Glory
               shall
               be
               manifested
               therein
               .
            
             Sin
             ,
             Death
             ,
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             Death
             .
             Sathan
             and
             Antichrist
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Initially
             and
             Gradually
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Absolutely
             and
             Compleatly
             .
             The
             First
             they
             are
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Glorious
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             .
             They
             were
             then
             immediately
             put
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             should
             not
             defeat
             any
             one
             end
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             And
             he
             maketh
             continual
             instances
             ,
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             of
             his
             Power
             over
             them
             in
             the
             visible
             Destruction
             of
             some
             of
             his
             most
             principal
             and
             implacable
             Enemies
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             compleat
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             all
             these
             Enemies
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             until
             ,
             here
             hath
             respect
             unto
             both
             these
             ,
             the
             Gradual
             and
             
             Final
             destruction
             of
             all
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             ,
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             expect
             ;
             
               henceforth
               expecting
            
             .
             Expectation
             and
             Waiting
             are
             improperly
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             unto
             God
             himself
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             include
             hope
             or
             incertainty
             of
             the
             event
             ,
             or
             a
             desire
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             matter
             ,
             manner
             ,
             or
             time
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             as
             they
             are
             foreknown
             and
             determined
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             rest
             and
             complacency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             season
             of
             their
             accomplishment
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             so
             expect
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             any
             thing
             wanting
             to
             his
             own
             blessed
             Glory
             ,
             Power
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             actually
             and
             compleatly
             finished
             ;
             but
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             to
             
               what
               remains
            
             to
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             
               henceforth
               is
               no
               more
               to
               Offer
               ,
            
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             Dye
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             all
             this
             being
             absolutely
             and
             compleatly
             perfected
             ,
             he
             is
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Glory
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             satisfied
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             compleat
             effecting
             of
             his
             Mediatory
             Office
             ,
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             conquest
             and
             destruction
             of
             all
             his
             and
             their
             Enemies
             in
             their
             proper
             times
             ,
             and
             seasons
             for
             it
             .
             And
             from
             this
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             these
             Observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               was
               the
               entrance
               of
               Sin
               ,
               which
               raised
               up
               all
               our
               Enemies
               against
               us
               .
            
             From
             thence
             took
             they
             their
             Rise
             and
             Beginning
             ;
             as
             ,
             Death
             ,
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Hell
             :
             
             some
             that
             were
             friendly
             before
             ,
             became
             our
             Enemies
             thereon
             ;
             as
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             some
             that
             had
             a
             
               Radical
               Enmity
            
             ,
             got
             power
             thereby
             to
             Execute
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Devil
             .
             The
             state
             in
             which
             we
             were
             created
             ,
             was
             a
             state
             of
             Universal
             peace
             ;
             all
             the
             strife
             and
             contention
             rose
             from
             Sin.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               his
               ineffable
               Love
               and
               Grace
               put
               himself
               between
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               Enemies
            
             ;
             and
             took
             into
             his
             breast
             all
             their
             Swords
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             armed
             against
             us
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               by
               the
               Offering
               of
               himself
               ,
               making
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               ruined
               all
               the
               Enmity
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Enemies
               of
               it
               .
            
             For
             all
             their
             power
             arose
             from
             the
             just
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             of
             his
             Law.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               consolation
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               even
               now
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               takes
               all
               our
               Enemies
               to
               be
               his
            
             ;
             in
             whose
             destruction
             he
             is
             infinitely
             more
             concerned
             than
             we
             are
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Let
               us
               never
               esteem
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               any
               person
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               only
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               they
               are
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               It
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               conform
               our selves
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               in
               a
               quiet
               expectancy
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               all
               our
               spiritual
               Adversaries
               .
            
          
           
           
             7.
             
             
               Envy
               not
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               most
               Proud
               and
               Cruel
               Adversaries
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             absolutely
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             cast
             under
             his
             Footstool
             at
             the
             appointed
             season
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             14.
             
          
           
             For
             by
             one
             Offering
             he
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Gives
             the
             great
             Reason
             of
             this
             State
             of
             things
             with
             reference
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             repeat
             his
             Offering
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             did
             theirs
             ,
             
               every
               year
               ,
               and
               every
               day
            
             ;
             that
             
               he
               is
               sate
               down
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
               expecting
               his
               Enemies
               to
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
            
             ;
             wherein
             they
             had
             no
             share
             after
             their
             Oblations
             :
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             
               by
               one
               Offering
               he
               hath
               for
               ever
               perfected
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             daily
             Sacrifice
             ,
             nothing
             that
             should
             detain
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             out
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
             So
             the
             Particle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             inferrs
             a
             Reason
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             was
             assigned
             before
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             in
             opposition
             unto
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             
               it
               was
               by
               one
               Offering
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             he
             did
             so
             effect
             ,
             which
             rendered
             all
             future
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             impossible
             .
             
               He
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               one
               Offering
            
             ;
             as
             what
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             did
             ,
             was
             also
             by
             Offerings
             
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             Eminency
             of
             this
             Offering
             the
             Apostle
             had
             before
             declared
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             referrs
             unto
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             of
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             Goats
             ,
             but
             of
             
               himself
               ,
               he
               Offered
               himself
            
             to
             God
             ;
             of
             
               his
               Body
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             whole
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             And
             this
             Offering
             as
             he
             had
             observed
             before
             ,
             was
             only
             
               once
               Offered
            
             ;
             in
             the
             mention
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             includes
             all
             the
             opposition
             he
             had
             made
             before
             ,
             between
             the
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Worth
             and
             Dignity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             is
             effected
             hereby
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               he
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               Sanctified
            
             ;
             those
             on
             whom
             his
             work
             is
             effected
             ,
             are
             thereby
             Sanctified
             .
             They
             
             that
             are
             Dedicated
             unto
             God
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             Sanctified
             ,
             or
             Purged
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ;
             unto
             them
             all
             the
             other
             effects
             are
             confined
             .
             First
             to
             Sanctifie
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             perfect
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             design
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               Offering
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             which
             he
             purposed
             not
             for
             all
             Men
             Universally
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             Sanctified
             ,
             and
             Dedicated
             unto
             God
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sacrifices
             wherewith
             the
             Covenant
             was
             Confirmed
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             and
             afterwards
             were
             perfected
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             their
             condition
             was
             capable
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             prescription
             of
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             their
             Church-State
             and
             Worship
             .
             The
             word
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             used
             before
             .
             He
             hath
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             consummate
             Church-state
             ,
             and
             Relation
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             unto
             all
             his
             
             Worship
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             capable
             of
             in
             this
             World.
             It
             is
             not
             an
             absolute
             ,
             subjective
             ,
             virtual
             ,
             internal
             
               perfection
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             ;
             the
             word
             signifies
             not
             such
             a
             perfection
             ,
             
               made
               perfect
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             ever
             used
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             
               perfection
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             for
             he
             treats
             of
             the
             present
             Church-state
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             this
             World.
             But
             it
             is
             a
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             and
             those
             priviledges
             which
             the
             Law
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             could
             never
             bring
             them
             unto
             .
             He
             hath
             by
             his
             
               one
               Offering
            
             wrought
             and
             procured
             for
             them
             the
             compleat
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             peace
             before
             God
             thereon
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             no
             more
             need
             of
             the
             Repetition
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             he
             hath
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             Bondage
             which
             they
             were
             kept
             in
             by
             them
             ,
             prescribing
             unto
             them
             an
             Holy
             Worship
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             boldness
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ;
             He
             hath
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             last
             and
             best
             Church-state
             ,
             the
             highest
             and
             nearest
             Relation
             unto
             God
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             capable
             of
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             hath
             Assigned
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             this
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             shall
             never
             be
             any
             Alteration
             in
             that
             Estate
             whereunto
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             Addition
             of
             Priviledge
             or
             Advantage
             be
             ever
             made
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               There
               was
               a
               Glorious
               Efficacy
               in
               the
               One
               Offering
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               end
               of
               it
               must
               be
               effectually
               accomplished
               towards
               all
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               Offered
            
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             inferiour
             unto
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             for
             they
             attained
             their
             proper
             end
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               that
               end
               designed
               in
               the
               Death
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               things
               necessary
               unto
               that
               end
               must
               be
               included
               therein
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               frustrate
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             XV
             ,
             XVI
             ,
             XVII
             ,
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Whereof
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Laws
                 into
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 will
                 I
                 write
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 their
                 Sins
                 and
                 Iniquities
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 where
                 remission
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Offering
                 for
                 Sin.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             preceeding
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             
               Description
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             was
             Confirmed
             and
             Ratified
             by
             
               his
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             was
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
               Chap
            
             8.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Having
             now
             abundantly
             proved
             and
             demonstrated
             ,
             what
             he
             designed
             concerning
             them
             both
             ,
             his
             Priest-hood
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             description
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             he
             had
             given
             before
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Crisis
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             his
             Argument
             and
             Disputation
             unto
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             Office
             ,
             with
             the
             everlasting
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             to
             Offer
             himself
             but
             once
             ,
             which
             virtually
             includes
             all
             that
             he
             had
             before
             taught
             and
             declared
             ,
             including
             in
             it
             an
             immediate
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             all
             those
             Sacrifices
             which
             were
             
               often
               repeated
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             removal
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             he
             returns
             unto
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             particular
             also
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             it
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             words
             used
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             Argued
             before
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             an
             Ellipsis
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             a
             supplement
             to
             render
             the
             sense
             perfect
             .
             For
             unto
             that
             proposition
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             11.
             with
             what
             follows
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             There
             must
             be
             added
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             17.
             
             Verse
             ;
             
               He
               said
            
             ;
             after
             he
             had
             said
             or
             spoken
             of
             the
             Internal
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               he
               said
            
             this
             also
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Sins
               and
               Iniquities
               he
               would
               remember
               no
               more
               .
            
             For
             from
             these
             words
             doth
             he
             make
             his
             
               Conclusive
               inference
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             18.
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             that
             he
             designed
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Testimony
             insisted
             on
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               also
               is
               a
               witness
               unto
               us
               .
            
             The
             Hebrews
             might
             Object
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ready
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             
               that
               all
               those
               things
               were
               but
               his
               own
               Conclusions
            
             
             
               and
               Arguings
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               acquiesce
               in
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               Confirmed
               by
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             did
             observe
             in
             my
             
               First
               Discourses
            
             on
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             dealt
             not
             with
             these
             Hebrews
             as
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ;
             For
             which
             cause
             he
             prefixed
             not
             his
             Name
             and
             Title
             unto
             it
             ;
             But
             upon
             their
             own
             
               acknowledged
               Principles
            
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             so
             manifesting
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             now
             proposed
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             
               foretold
               ,
               promised
            
             ,
             and
             represented
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             the
             
               Object
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             of
             their
             Fore-fathers
             .
             The
             
               same
               way
            
             doth
             he
             here
             proceed
             in
             ,
             and
             call
             in
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               bearing
               witness
            
             unto
             the
             things
             that
             he
             had
             taught
             and
             delivered
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Author
               of
               this
               Testimony
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             all
             that
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             of
             Old
             wrote
             as
             they
             were
             
               acted
               by
               him
            
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             because
             also
             of
             his
             Presence
             and
             Authority
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             continually
             .
             Hence
             whatever
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             unto
             us
             as
             the
             
               immediate
               Word
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             he
             continues
             therein
             to
             speak
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               manner
               of
               his
               speaking
               in
               this
               Testimony
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               bears
               witness
               to
            
             
             us
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             actually
             and
             constantly
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             his
             Authority
             therein
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             so
             
               unto
               us
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             unto
             us
             only
             who
             Preach
             and
             Teach
             those
             things
             ,
             not
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Christian
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             unto
             
               all
               of
               us
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             who
             acknowledge
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             own
             them
             as
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               .
            
             So
             doth
             he
             often
             joyn
             himself
             unto
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             and
             spake
             of
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             
               common
               alliance
            
             between
             them
             as
             Hebrews
             ;
             see
             Chap.
             2.
             3.
             and
             the
             Exposition
             of
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             
               that
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Scripture
               testifies
               unto
               us
               all
               ,
            
             which
             should
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             all
             controversies
             about
             those
             things
             .
             Nothing
             else
             is
             taught
             you
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             testified
             before
             hand
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               alone
               speaking
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             
             
               whereinto
               all
               our
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               resolved
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               We
               are
               to
               propose
               nothing
               in
               the
               Preaching
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               testified
               unto
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             not
             traditions
             ,
             not
             our
             own
             reasons
             and
             inventions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               When
               an
               important
               Truth
               consonant
               unto
               the
               Scripture
               is
               declared
               ,
               it
               is
               useful
               and
               expedient
               to
               confirm
               it
               with
               some
               express
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Expression
             is
             Emphatical
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             even
             
             
               also
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               himself
            
             .
             For
             herein
             we
             are
             directed
             unto
             his
             
               Holy
               Divine
               person
            
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             
               External
               Operation
               of
               Divine
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             dream
             .
             It
             is
             that
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             himself
             that
             continueth
             to
             speak
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             That
             's
             the
             First
             thing
             in
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             two
             things
             in
             this
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             The
             (
             1.
             )
             is
             the
             matter
             or
             substance
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Order
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             spoken
             by
             him
             .
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             former
             is
             in
             the
             words
             we
             have
             spoken
             unto
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Verse
             ;
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             
               for
               after
               he
               had
               spoken
               before
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             
               declarative
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               made
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             Confirmed
             in
             him
             ,
             there
             are
             
               two
               general
               parts
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             which
             
               concerns
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Communication
             of
             effectual
             Grace
             unto
             them
             for
             their
             Conversion
             and
             Obedience
             .
             The
             (
             2.
             )
             is
             
               concerning
               the
               compleat
               pardon
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
            
             and
             the
             casting
             them
             into
             everlasting
             Oblivion
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             of
             these
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               witnesseth
            
             in
             the
             First
             place
             ,
             but
             he
             stays
             not
             there
             ;
             afterwards
             he
             adds
             the
             Latter
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               pardon
               of
               Sin
               and
               Iniquities
               ,
            
             this
             being
             that
             alone
             wherein
             at
             present
             the
             Apostle
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             confirms
             his
             present
             Argument
             ;
             he
             distinguisheth
             it
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             of
             particular
             use
             in
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             is
             to
             be
             supplied
             by
             ,
             
               and
               thence
            
             or
             
               thereon
               also
               ,
               their
               Sins
               and
               Iniquities
               I
               will
               pardon
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             words
             themselves
             have
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             been
             explained
             at
             large
             on
             chap.
             8.
             where
             they
             are
             first
             produced
             as
             the
             
               great
               foundation
            
             of
             the
             ensuing
             discourses
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             here
             again
             to
             be
             opened
             .
             We
             are
             only
             to
             consider
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             from
             the
             
               latter
               part
            
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Covenant
               being
               Confirmed
               and
               Established
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               one
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               Offering
               for
               Sin.
            
             For
             God
             will
             never
             appoint
             nor
             accept
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             needless
             ,
             and
             useless
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             least
             of
             all
             in
             things
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             as
             is
             the
             
               Offering
               for
               Sin.
            
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Continuation
             of
             such
             Sacrifices
             would
             overthrow
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               testifieth
            
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             Confirmed
             by
             the
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               perfect
               pardon
            
             and
             
               forgiveness
               of
               Sin
            
             is
             prepared
             for
             and
             tendered
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             then
             should
             there
             be
             
               any
               more
               Offerings
               for
               Sin
            
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             they
             who
             look
             for
             ,
             and
             trust
             unto
             any
             other
             ,
             they
             fall
             into
             
               that
               Sin
            
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             
               no
               remission
            
             provided
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             shall
             any
             other
             Offering
             be
             accepted
             for
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             they
             despise
             both
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Witness
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             ;
             so
             he
             disputes
             ,
             ver
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             are
             come
             unto
             a
             full
             end
             of
             the
             
               Dogmatical
               part
            
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             A
             Portion
             of
             Scripture
             filled
             with
             Heavenly
             and
             Glorious
             Mysteries
             ,
             
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               People
               Israel
               ,
            
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Bulwark
             of
             Faith
             Evangelical
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             therefore
             here
             with
             all
             humility
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             my
             own
             weakness
             and
             utter
             disability
             for
             so
             great
             a
             work
             ,
             thankfully
             own
             the
             Guidance
             and
             Assistance
             which
             hath
             been
             given
             me
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             of
             use
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             
               mere
               effect
               of
               Soveraign
               and
               Undeserved
               Grace
               .
            
             From
             that
             alone
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             having
             many
             and
             many
             a
             time
             been
             at
             an
             utter
             loss
             as
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             relief
             in
             the
             worthy
             Labours
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             hath
             graciously
             answered
             my
             poor
             weak
             supplications
             ,
             in
             supplies
             of
             the
             light
             and
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             XIX
             ,
             XX
             ,
             XXI
             ,
             XXII
             ,
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Having
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 boldness
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Holiest
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 living
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 Consecrated
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Vail
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 Flesh
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 And
                 having
                 an
                 High
                 Priest
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 draw
                 near
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 Heart
                 ,
                 in
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 Hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Bodies
                 washed
                 with
                 pure
                 water
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 without
                 wavering
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 faithful
                 that
                 promised
                 .
                 )
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             Words
             the
             Apostle
             enters
             on
             the
             
               last
               part
            
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             Paraenetical
             ,
             or
             Hortatory
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             some
             
               occasional
               intermixtures
            
             of
             Doctrines
             consonant
             unto
             them
             before
             insisted
             on
             ,
             yet
             the
             professed
             
             design
             of
             the
             whole
             remainder
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             is
             to
             propose
             unto
             ,
             and
             press
             on
             the
             Hebrews
             such
             duties
             of
             various
             sorts
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             he
             had
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             do
             direct
             unto
             ,
             and
             make
             necessary
             unto
             all
             that
             believe
             .
             And
             in
             all
             his
             Exhortations
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             duties
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             of
             their
             necessity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             priviledge
             which
             we
             have
             in
             being
             admitted
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             accepted
             with
             them
             ;
             all
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Priest-hood
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             with
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             which
             we
             receive
             thereby
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             there
             are
             Three
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Ground
                 and
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 special
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 using
                 this
                 priviledge
                 unto
                 that
                 end
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 special
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 and
                 constancy
                 in
                 believing
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               23.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             First
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               note
               of
               Inference
            
             ,
             or
             deduction
             of
             the
             following
             Exhortation
             from
             what
             was
             before
             discoursed
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Therefore
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             
               friendly
               compellation
            
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             spake
             ,
             used
             formerly
             ,
             but
             now
             restrained
             after
             a
             long
             interruption
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Brethren
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               priviledge
               it self
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             
               The
               means
               whereby
               we
               attain
               the
               priviledge
               ,
            
             which
             fits
             us
             for
             this
             duty
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               't
               is
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             (
             5.
             )
             
               The
               means
               of
               using
               and
               exercising
               it
               as
               a
               priviledge
               in
               a
               way
               of
               duty
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             20.
             
               the
               way
               is
               Consecrated
               for
               us
               .
            
             (
             6.
             )
             A
             
               further
               encouragement
               unto
               it
            
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ;
             
               having
               a
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             repeats
             his
             obliging
             compellation
             ,
             Brethren
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             respect
             unto
             those
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             had
             
               received
               the
            
             
             
               Gospel
               in
               sincerity
            
             .
             For
             although
             there
             was
             a
             
               Natural
               Brotherhood
            
             between
             him
             and
             the
             whole
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             always
             wonted
             to
             call
             themselves
             Brethren
             in
             general
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             
               Original
               stock
               and
               separation
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             as
             Acts
             28.
             27.
             yet
             this
             Word
             and
             Name
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             on
             the
             account
             of
             that
             
               spiritual
               Relation
            
             which
             was
             between
             them
             ;
             
               Which
               believe
               in
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             See
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             1.
             and
             the
             exposition
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             by
             the
             use
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             testifies
             unto
             two
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             although
             they
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             a
             
               full
               understanding
            
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             all
             Legal
             Institutions
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             abolishing
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             yet
             this
             had
             not
             forfeited
             their
             
               interest
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               calling
            
             ,
             on
             account
             whereof
             he
             dealt
             with
             them
             as
             with
             Brethren
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             
               this
               difference
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             had
             yet
             continued
             ,
             had
             no
             way
             alienated
             his
             Mind
             and
             Affections
             from
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             how
             great
             their
             mistake
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             danger
             ,
             even
             of
             eternal
             ruin
             ,
             it
             exposed
             them
             unto
             .
             Hereby
             were
             the
             Minds
             of
             those
             Hebrews
             secured
             from
             prejudice
             against
             his
             Person
             and
             his
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             inclined
             unto
             a
             compliance
             with
             his
             Exhortation
             .
             Had
             he
             called
             them
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             other
             Names
             of
             reproach
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             use
             upon
             the
             like
             occasions
             amongst
             us
             ,
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             turned
             that
             which
             was
             lame
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             But
             he
             had
             another
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             under
             another
             conduct
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             than
             most
             Men
             are
             now
             acquainted
             withal
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               every
               Mistake
               ,
               every
               Errour
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               things
               of
               great
               importance
               while
               it
               overthrows
               not
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               that
               can
               divest
               Men
               of
               a
               fraternal
            
             
             
               interest
               with
               others
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               Note
               of
               Inference
            
             from
             the
             preceding
             discourse
             ,
             declaring
             it
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             present
             Exhortation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Therefore
             ;
             seeing
             that
             these
             things
             are
             now
             
             made
             manifest
             unto
             you
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             evidently
             testified
             unto
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               Sacrifices
               and
               Worship
               ,
               could
               not
               make
               us
               perfect
               ,
               nor
               give
               us
               an
               Access
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             whereon
             they
             are
             removed
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             fully
             testifies
             unto
             ;
             and
             seeing
             all
             this
             is
             effected
             or
             accomplished
             
               in
               the
               Office
               and
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             they
             could
             not
             effect
             ;
             and
             priviledges
             are
             thereon
             granted
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             before
             made
             partakers
             of
             ;
             
             Let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             them
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             the
             duties
             which
             they
             necessarily
             require
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             this
             Inference
             from
             his
             discourse
             ,
             unto
             the
             use
             and
             improvement
             of
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Priviledges
             granted
             unto
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Worship
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             opening
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             there
             is
             
               another
               conclusion
            
             implied
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             though
             not
             expressed
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             cease
             and
             give
             over
             their
             attendance
             unto
             the
             Legal
             Worship
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             now
             were
             altogether
             useless
             ,
             being
             indeed
             abolished
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               principal
               design
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               call
               off
               the
               believing
               Hebrews
               from
               all
               adherence
               unto
               ,
               and
               conjunction
               in
               Mosaical
               Institutions
               .
            
             For
             he
             knew
             the
             danger
             ,
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             which
             would
             accompany
             and
             arise
             from
             such
             an
             adherence
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             would
             insensibly
             weaken
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             disregard
             of
             Evangelical
             Worship
             ,
             which
             did
             indeed
             prove
             unto
             many
             of
             them
             a
             cause
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             final
             Destruction
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             frequently
             warns
             them
             against
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Whereas
             God
             had
             determined
             now
             speedily
             to
             put
             an
             utter
             end
             unto
             the
             City
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Worship
             by
             an
             
               Universal
               desolation
            
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             obstinately
             adhere
             unto
             the
             observance
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             it
             was
             justly
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             perish
             in
             that
             destruction
             that
             was
             approaching
             ,
             which
             probably
             many
             of
             them
             did
             .
             To
             
               instruct
               them
            
             in
             that
             light
             and
             
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
            
             ,
             that
             might
             deliver
             them
             from
             these
             evils
             ,
             was
             the
             
               first
               design
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             
               Doctrinal
               part
            
             of
             this
             Epistle
             :
             Yet
             doth
             he
             not
             plainly
             and
             in
             terms
             express
             it
             any
             where
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             not
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             most
             properly
             and
             naturally
             to
             be
             introduced
             ;
             yet
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             evidently
             includes
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             exhort
             them
             unto
             
               those
               duties
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             on
             the
             principles
             he
             hath
             declared
             ,
             are
             
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               Mosaical
               Worship
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             our
             
               free
               entrance
               into
               the
               Holiest
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             For
             an
             entrance
             ,
             in
             any
             sence
             ,
             
               with
               our
               worship
               into
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             all
             Mosaical
             Institutions
             .
             And
             this
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             singular
             Wisdom
             wherewith
             the
             Apostle
             was
             furnished
             ,
             to
             write
             this
             Epistle
             .
             For
             had
             he
             directly
             and
             
               in
               terms
            
             opposed
             their
             Observation
             ,
             no
             small
             tumult
             ,
             and
             out-cry
             would
             have
             been
             made
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             great
             provocations
             had
             been
             given
             unto
             the
             
               Unbelieving
               Jews
            
             .
             But
             he
             doth
             the
             same
             thing
             no
             less
             effectually
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             word
             which
             that
             application
             of
             his
             discourse
             doth
             not
             follow
             upon
             .
             And
             his
             Wisdom
             herein
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             
               instructive
               example
            
             unto
             all
             those
             that
             are
             called
             unto
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             through
             
               any
               mistakes
            
             do
             oppose
             themselves
             unto
             the
             truth
             .
             Such
             things
             as
             will
             give
             
               exasperation
               unto
               the
               Spirits
            
             ,
             or
             
               advantages
               unto
               the
               temptations
            
             of
             Men
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             or
             treated
             on
             with
             that
             Wisdom
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             and
             Meekness
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             no
             prejudice
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             way
             of
             Procedure
             doth
             the
             same
             Apostle
             expresly
             prescribe
             unto
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             words
             the
             
               Priviledge
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               duty
            
             
             
               exhorted
               unto
               ;
               having
               therefore
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               ,
            
             for
             a
             regular
             entrance
             into
             or
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             .
             The
             priviledge
             intended
             is
             
               directly
               opposed
            
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             things
             
               under
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             to
             be
             learned
             .
             For
             the
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               holiest
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             belonged
             unto
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             principal
             part
             thereof
             ;
             but
             it
             had
             many
             imperfection
             attending
             it
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             was
             not
             into
             the
             
               special
               presence
            
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             unto
             a
             
               place
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ,
             filled
             with
             some
             representations
             of
             things
             that
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             None
             might
             ever
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             High-Priest
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               Congregation
            
             were
             therefore
             joyntly
             and
             severally
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             
               any
               entrance
            
             into
             it
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             prohibition
             of
             this
             entrance
             into
             this
             Holy
             place
             belonged
             unto
             that
             Bondage
             wherein
             they
             were
             kept
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             .
             The
             priviledge
             here
             mentioned
             being
             opposed
             to
             this
             state
             of
             things
             among
             them
             which
             respected
             their
             present
             Worship
             ;
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             doth
             concern
             the
             present
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             they
             are
             therefore
             utterly
             mistaken
             who
             suppose
             the
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               most
               holy
            
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             
               entrance
               into
               Heaven
               after
               this
               Life
            
             for
             all
             Believers
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             here
             oppose
             the
             glorious
             
               state
               of
               Heaven
            
             unto
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Legal
             Services
             ;
             but
             the
             
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Gospel-state
               and
               worship
               only
               :
            
             Nor
             would
             it
             have
             been
             to
             his
             purpose
             so
             to
             have
             done
             .
             For
             the
             Hebrews
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               Heaven
            
             after
             this
             life
             do
             exceed
             the
             
               Glories
               of
               the
               Services
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             which
             none
             ever
             questioned
             ;
             yet
             the
             
               benefit
               ,
               use
            
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             of
             their
             present
             Ordinances
             and
             Worship
             ,
             might
             be
             
               more
               excellent
            
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             could
             obtain
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Neither
             were
             believers
             then
             also
             excluded
             from
             Heaven
             after
             death
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             now
             .
             Therefore
             the
             priviledge
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             in
             its
             
               perfect
               state
            
             in
             this
             World.
             And
             the
             exercise
             and
             use
             of
             it
             doth
             consist
             in
             our
             
               drawing
               nigh
            
             unto
             God
             in
             Holy
             Services
             and
             Worship
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             ver
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             then
             a
             
               two-fold
               opposition
            
             in
             these
             words
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             the
             people
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               As
               unto
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               frame
               of
               mind
               in
               the
               Worshippers
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             
               As
               unto
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Worship
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               excluded
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               we
               are
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             First
             is
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             boldness
             .
             There
             were
             
               two
               things
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             
               those
               Worshippers
            
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               Legal
               Prohibition
               from
               entring
            
             
             
               into
               the
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             whereon
             they
             had
             no
             liberty
             or
             freedom
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             forbidden
             on
             several
             penalties
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Dread
               and
               fear
            
             ,
             which
             deprived
             them
             of
             all
             boldness
             or
             
               holy
               confidence
            
             in
             their
             approaches
             unto
             God
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             the
             contrary
             frame
             of
             believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             a
             word
             that
             signifieth
             both
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             Freedom
             from
             any
             Prohibition
             ,
             and
             boldness
             with
             confidence
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             liberty
             .
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             of
             the
             various
             use
             and
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             both
             in
             this
             and
             
               other
               Epistles
            
             ,
             useth
             frequently
             to
             express
             both
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             confidence
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             access
             unto
             God
             ,
             of
             believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             state
             of
             them
             under
             the
             Old.
             We
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             liberty
             without
             restraint
             by
             any
             Prohibition
             ,
             we
             have
             confidence
             and
             assurance
             without
             dread
             or
             fear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             liberty
             we
             have
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               aditus
               ,
               introitus
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               true
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               place
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               :
            
             See
             Chap.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
             
               The
               immediate
               gracious
               presence
               of
               God
               himself
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Whatever
               was
               Typically
               represented
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               of
               Old
               ,
               we
               have
               access
               unto
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               unto
               God
               himself
               we
               have
               an
               access
               in
               one
               spirit
               by
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             the
             
               great
               fundamental
               priviledge
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               that
               believers
               in
               all
               their
               holy
               Worship
               ,
               have
               liberty
               ,
               boldness
               ,
               and
               confidence
               ,
               to
               enter
               with
               it
               and
               by
            
             
             
               it
               into
               the
               gracious
               presence
               of
               God.
            
             They
             are
             not
             hindred
             by
             any
             prohibition
             .
             God
             set
             bounds
             unto
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             pass
             or
             break
             through
             into
             his
             presence
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             He
             hath
             set
             none
             to
             
               Mount
               Sion
            
             ,
             but
             
               all
               believers
               have
               Right
               ,
               Title
               ,
               and
               Liberty
               to
               approach
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             even
             unto
             this
             Throne
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Order
             now
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             draws
             nigh
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             so
             do
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Hence
               there
               is
               no
               dread
               ,
               fear
               ,
               or
               terror
               in
               their
               Minds
               ,
               Hearts
               ,
               or
               Consciences
               when
               they
               make
               those
               approaches
               unto
               God.
            
             This
             was
             a
             consequent
             of
             the
             same
             Interdict
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             taken
             away
             .
             They
             have
             not
             received
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Bondage
               unto
               fear
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               whereby
               with
               holy
               boldness
               they
               cry
               ,
               Abba
               Father
            
             ;
             for
             
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               Liberty
            
             ;
             they
             have
             freedom
             unto
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             therein
             consists
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Priviledges
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               nature
               of
               Gospel
               Worship
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               entrance
               with
               boldness
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
            
             However
             Men
             may
             multiply
             duties
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             or
             nature
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             design
             not
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             
               enter
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             if
             they
             have
             not
             some
             experience
             that
             so
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             other
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             the
             outward
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             
             they
             belong
             not
             unto
             
               Evangelical
               Worship
            
             .
             The
             only
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             in
             an
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Our
               approach
               unto
               God
               in
               Gospel
               Worship
               ,
               is
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               evidencing
               himself
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             an
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               holiest
            
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             were
             all
             the
             pledges
             and
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             manifested
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             .
             And
             as
             the
             
               taking
               off
            
             of
             the
             old
             prohibition
             gives
             us
             liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             
               institution
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             gives
             us
             Title
             unto
             this
             priviledge
             ;
             so
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             presence
             of
             God
             whereunto
             we
             approach
             ,
             gives
             us
             boldness
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             
               procuring
               cause
            
             of
             this
             priviledge
             is
             in
             the
             next
             place
             exprest
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
            
             ,
             say
             we
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               procuring
               cause
               of
            
             
             
               this
               priviledge
            
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             so
             proposed
             .
             The
             
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Offering
               of
               his
               Body
               once
               only
               .
            
             For
             he
             Offered
             himself
             in
             and
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             whereby
             he
             made
             attonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             effected
             .
             And
             it
             is
             here
             opposed
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             whole
             preceding
             discourse
             ,
             unto
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Legal
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             They
             could
             not
             procure
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             effect
             any
             such
             
               liberty
               of
               access
               unto
               God
            
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             This
             was
             done
             
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
            
             only
             ,
             whereby
             he
             accomplished
             what
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             .
             And
             it
             is
             
               a
               cause
               of
               this
               priviledge
            
             on
             a
             
               twofold
               account
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               its
               respect
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             in
             its
             Oblation
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               In
               respect
               unto
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Believers
               ,
            
             in
             its
             Application
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             its
             Oblation
             ,
             it
             removed
             and
             took
             away
             all
             causes
             of
             distance
             between
             God
             and
             Believers
             .
             It
             
               made
               attonement
            
             for
             them
             ,
             
               answered
               the
               Law
               ,
               removed
               the
               Curse
               ,
               broke
               down
               the
               partition-wall
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             wherein
             were
             
               all
               the
               prohibitions
            
             of
             approaching
             unto
             God
             with
             boldness
             .
             Hereby
             also
             he
             
               rent
               the
               Veil
            
             which
             interposed
             and
             hid
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             God
             from
             us
             .
             And
             these
             things
             being
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Oblation
            
             ,
             or
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             peace
             being
             thereby
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             procured
             him
             to
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             us
             ,
             inviting
             us
             to
             accept
             and
             make
             use
             of
             that
             reconciliation
             ,
             by
             receiving
             the
             attonement
             .
             Hence
             believers
             have
             boldness
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             approach
             unto
             his
             presence
             .
             See
             Rom.
             5.
             11.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Hereon
             was
             it
             the
             procuring
             ,
             the
             
               purchasing
               cause
               of
               this
               priviledge
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Believers
               in
               the
               Application
               of
               it
               unto
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             There
             are
             not
             only
             
               all
               the
               hindrances
            
             mentioned
             ,
             on
             the
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             access
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             
               were
               filled
               with
               fear
               and
               dread
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             durst
             not
             so
             much
             as
             desire
             an
             immediate
             access
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             being
             through
             believing
             communicated
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               takes
               away
            
             all
             this
             dread
             and
             fear
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             principally
             by
             his
             bestowing
             on
             them
             
               the
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Liberty
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Apostle
             shews
             at
             large
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             
               we
               have
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             on
             these
             three
             accounts
             :
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               that
               Attonement
               is
               made
               thereby
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               he
               is
               reconciled
               unto
               us
            
             ;
             All
             that
             anger
             being
             turned
             away
             ,
             that
             did
             deterr
             us
             from
             any
             such
             approach
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Fear
               ,
               dread
               ,
               and
               bondage
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             so
             as
             the
             acting
             of
             Faith
             on
             God
             through
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             doth
             expel
             them
             ,
             and
             remove
             them
             out
             of
             our
             Mind
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               We
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               therewithal
            
             ;
             who
             is
             
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               power
               ,
               holy
               boldness
               ,
               enabling
               us
               to
               cry
            
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Nothing
               but
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               could
               have
               given
               this
               boldness
               ,
               nothing
               that
            
             
             
               stood
               in
               the
               way
               of
               it
               ,
               could
               otherwise
               have
               been
               removed
               ,
               nothing
               else
               could
               have
               set
               our
               Souls
               at
               liberty
               from
               that
               bondage
               that
               was
               come
               upon
               them
               by
               sin
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Rightly
               esteem
               ,
               and
               duly
               improve
               the
               blessed
               priviledge
               which
               was
               purchased
               for
               us
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               rate
               .
            
             What
             shall
             we
             render
             unto
             him
             ?
             How
             unspeakable
             are
             our
             Obligations
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Confidence
               in
               an
               access
               unto
               God
               not
               built
               on
               ,
               not
               resolved
               into
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               daring
               presumption
               which
               God
               abhors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             20.
             
          
           
             Having
             told
             us
             that
             we
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               entrance
               into
               the
               holiest
            
             ;
             he
             now
             declares
             
               what
               the
               way
               is
               whereby
               we
               may
               do
               so
               .
            
             The
             way
             into
             the
             holiest
             under
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             a
             
               passage
               with
               Blood
               through
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               turning
               aside
               of
               the
               Veil
               ,
            
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             before
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             forbidden
             the
             use
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             appointed
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               that
               in
               due
               time
               there
               should
               be
               a
               way
               opened
               unto
               Believers
               unto
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               yet
               prepared
               .
            
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               From
               the
               preparation
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               he
               hath
               Consecrated
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               From
               the
               properties
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               From
               the
               tendency
               of
               it
            
             ;
             which
             he
             expresseth
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Typically
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             old
             way
             under
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             it
             was
             
               through
               the
               Veil
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             an
             
               exposition
               of
               that
               Type
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               flesh
               .
            
             In
             the
             whole
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Faith
             in
             our
             access
             unto
             God
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             
               Having
               therefore
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               ,
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               Consecrated
               for
               us
               ,
               through
               the
               Veil
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               Flesh.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             preparation
             of
             this
             way
             is
             by
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               a
               Dedication
            
             .
             The
             word
             hath
             a
             
               double
               signification
            
             ,
             one
             in
             
               things
               natural
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               in
               things
               sacred
            
             ;
             
             which
             yet
             are
             of
             no
             affinity
             unto
             one
             another
             .
             In
             
               things
               natural
            
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             
               make
               new
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               ready
               for
               use
               :
            
             In
             
               things
               sacred
            
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             
               Dedicate
               or
               Consecrate
               any
               thing
               at
               the
               first
               erection
               or
               making
               of
               it
               unto
               sacred
               services
               .
            
             The
             
               latter
               sence
            
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             is
             here
             to
             be
             imbraced
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             includes
             the
             former
             also
             .
             For
             it
             is
             spoken
             
               in
               opposition
            
             unto
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             
               way
               into
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             treated
             in
             the
             
               Ninth
               Chapter
            
             .
             So
             was
             
               this
               way
            
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             
               Consecrated
               ,
               Dedicated
               ,
               and
               set
               apart
               sacredly
            
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Believers
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             never
             is
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             be
             
               any
               other
               way
            
             but
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             .
             Or
             there
             is
             this
             also
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             it self
             was
             
               new
               prepared
               and
               made
            
             ,
             not
             being
             extant
             before
             .
          
           
             
               The
               way
               of
               our
               entrance
               into
               the
               holiest
               ,
               is
               solemnly
               Dedicated
               and
               Consecrated
            
             
             
               for
               us
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               with
               boldness
               we
               may
               make
               use
               of
               it
               .
               He
               hath
               done
               it
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               use
               ,
               our
               benefit
               ,
               and
               advantage
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               properties
               of
               this
               way
            
             are
             two
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             New.
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             it
             was
             but
             
               newly
               made
               and
               prepared
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             it
             
               belongs
               unto
               the
               new
               Covenant
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Because
             it
             admits
             
             
               of
               no
               decays
            
             ,
             but
             is
             
               always
               new
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             its
             efficacy
             and
             use
             as
             in
             the
             day
             of
             its
             first
             preparation
             .
             Whereas
             that
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             
               waxed
               old
            
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             prepared
             for
             a
             removal
             ;
             this
             way
             shall
             never
             be
             altered
             nor
             changed
             ,
             never
             decay
             ,
             it
             is
             
               always
               new
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             Living
             .
             This
             Epithet
             is
             placed
             
               by
               apposition
            
             ,
             without
             any
             note
             
             
               of
               distinction
               or
               conjunction
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Living
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             opposition
             unto
             the
             way
             into
             the
             holiest
             under
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Death
             .
             Nothing
             could
             be
             done
             in
             it
             without
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             death
             unto
             any
             one
             that
             should
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             only
             excepted
             ,
             and
             he
             but
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             Living
             as
             unto
             its
             efficacy
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               dead
               thing
            
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             a
             
               Spiritual
               vital
               efficacy
            
             in
             our
             access
             unto
             God.
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             is
             
               living
               from
               its
               effects
            
             :
             it
             leads
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             effectually
             brings
             us
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             only
             way
             of
             entring
             into
             everlasting
             Life
             .
          
           
             
               All
               the
               priviledges
               we
               have
               by
               Christ
               are
               great
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               and
               efficacious
               ,
               all
               tending
               and
               leading
               unto
               life
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             This
             
               new
               and
               living
               way
               of
               our
               approach
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             for
             acceptance
             with
             God
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Revelation
             made
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             shews
             
               which
               way
               it
               thus
               leads
               to
               the
               holiest
               ,
            
             or
             what
             is
             the
             tendency
             
             of
             it
             ,
             
               it
               is
               through
               the
               Veil
            
             .
             The
             Apostle
             shews
             here
             expresly
             what
             he
             alludeth
             unto
             in
             the
             Declaration
             he
             makes
             of
             
               our
               entrance
               into
               the
               holiest
            
             .
             The
             Veil
             here
             intended
             by
             him
             ,
             was
             
               that
               between
               the
               Sanctuary
               and
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             whose
             Description
             we
             have
             given
             on
             chap.
             9.
             
             For
             there
             was
             no
             possible
             entrance
             thereinto
             ,
             but
             through
             that
             Veil
             ,
             which
             was
             turned
             aside
             ,
             when
             the
             High-Priest
             entred
             .
             
               What
               this
               Veil
               was
            
             unto
             the
             High
             Priest
             in
             his
             entrance
             into
             
               that
               holy
               place
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
            
             unto
             us
             in
             ours
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             last
             place
             is
             described
             in
             exposition
             of
             this
             Type
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Flesh.
            
             
             
          
           
             For
             the
             opening
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             vindication
             of
             the
             Apostles
             application
             of
             this
             Type
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               ,
            
             are
             all
             mentioned
             distinctly
             ,
             as
             the
             
               matter
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             See
             chap.
             9.
             14
             ,
             25
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             done
             on
             various
             respects
             ,
             to
             express
             
               either
               the
               dignity
               ,
               or
               the
               efficacy
            
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             Offering
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             was
             that
             which
             suffered
             peculiarly
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             token
             and
             evidence
             of
             his
             real
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             whole
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             
               every
               essential
               part
            
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             either
             acted
             ,
             or
             suffered
             therein
             .
             To
             his
             
               Soul
               ,
               Isa.
            
             53.
             
               his
               Blood
               ,
               chap.
            
             9.
             14.
             
               his
               Body
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             10.
             
               his
               Flesh
            
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             these
             things
             were
             not
             
               distinctly
               operative
            
             ,
             one
             in
             one
             effect
             ,
             another
             in
             another
             ,
             
               but
               all
               of
               them
               concurr'd
               in
               his
               Nature
               and
               Person
               ,
            
             which
             he
             Offered
             once
             wholly
             to
             God.
             So
             that
             where
             any
             of
             them
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               Humane
               Nature
            
             of
             Christ
             as
             unto
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yet
             were
             these
             things
             
               distinctly
               typified
            
             and
             fore-signified
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Service
             of
             old
             .
             So
             was
             the
             
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
            
             by
             the
             Veil
             ,
             as
             his
             
               whole
               Nature
            
             by
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
               his
               Soul
            
             by
             the
             
               Scape-goat
               ,
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
            
             by
             the
             
               Sin-offering
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Expiation
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Herein
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             was
             the
             
               whole
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             that
             there
             was
             no
             entrance
             to
             be
             laid
             open
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               rending
               of
               the
               Veil
            
             .
             The
             time
             when
             the
             High
             Priest
             entered
             into
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             indeed
             by
             
               turning
               it
               aside
            
             ,
             whereon
             it
             immediately
             closed
             again
             ,
             and
             forbad
             an
             entrance
             ,
             and
             a
             prospect
             unto
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             could
             be
             
               no
               entrance
            
             into
             that
             holy
             place
             abiding
             ,
             unless
             the
             
               Veil
               was
               rent
            
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             could
             close
             no
             more
             .
             For
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             on
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Veil
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               rent
               from
               the
               top
               to
               the
               bottom
               .
            
             And
             that
             which
             is
             signified
             hereby
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             
               that
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Flesh
               was
               torn
               and
               rent
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               full
               entrance
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               such
               as
               would
               have
               been
               of
               old
               ,
               upon
               the
               rending
               of
               the
               Veil
               .
            
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             genuine
             interpretation
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             
               we
               enter
               with
               boldness
               unto
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               through
               the
               Veil
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               Flesh
            
             ;
             We
             do
             so
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             wherein
             his
             
               Flesh
               was
               rent
            
             ,
             and
             all
             hindrances
             thereby
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             hindrances
             the
             Veil
             was
             an
             Embleme
             ,
             and
             principal
             Instance
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             rent
             and
             removed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               unto
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               all
               duties
               and
               priviledges
               ,
            
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             instructs
             us
             unto
             herein
             .
             And
             there
             is
             great
             instruction
             given
             us
             in
             this
             
               Comparison
               of
               the
               Type
               ,
               and
               Anti-type
               ,
            
             into
             the
             way
             and
             nature
             of
             our
             access
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             solemn
             Worship
             .
             It
             is
             God
             
               as
               he
               was
               represented
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             we
             address
             our selves
             peculiarly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               God
               the
               Father
               as
               on
               a
               Throne
               ef
               Grace
            
             ;
             the
             
               manner
               of
               our
               Access
            
             is
             with
             
               holy
               confidence
            
             grounded
             solely
             on
             the
             
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Blood
            
             ,
             or
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
           
             The
             
               way
               is
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Obstacles
             ,
             and
             the
             view
             of
             God
             as
             reconciled
             .
             This
             is
             given
             us
             by
             the
             
               suffering
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             which
             laid
             open
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             saies
             not
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Veil
               was
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             some
             pretend
             who
             have
             hence
             cavill'd
             at
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
            
             on
             no
             other
             ground
             but
             because
             they
             
               could
               not
               apprehend
               the
               spiritual
               Light
               and
               Wisdom
            
             that
             is
             therein
             ;
             Only
             he
             says
             ,
             
               we
               have
               Our
               entrance
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             was
             rent
             in
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             rending
             of
             the
             Veil
             a
             way
             was
             laid
             open
             into
             the
             Holiest
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               first
               encouragement
            
             unto
             the
             Duty
             Exhorted
             unto
             from
             the
             benefit
             and
             priviledge
             we
             have
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Another
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             21.
             
          
           
             And
             having
             a
             great
             high
             Priest
             over
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Having
             ,
             is
             understood
             from
             v.
             19.
             
             The
             word
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             
             
               our
               relation
               unto
               Christ
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             15.
             
             He
             is
             
               our
               Priest
            
             ,
             he
             exerciseth
             that
             Office
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             our
             Duty
             't
             is
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             such
             as
             becometh
             this
             great
             High
             Priest
             to
             own
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             What
             became
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             ch
             .
             7.
             26.
             shews
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             our
             measure
             that
             belong
             unto
             his
             care
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             boldness
             ,
             
               we
               have
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             encouragement
             unto
             the
             diligent
             attendance
             to
             the
             duties
             we
             are
             here
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             For
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             provision
             of
             a
             
               new
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
            
             ,
             and
             
               boldness
               given
               us
               to
               enter
               thereinto
            
             ;
             yet
             in
             our selves
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             was
             in
             their
             Worship
             .
             All
             those
             Priests
             being
             removed
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             do
             now
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             conduct
             ,
             such
             a
             countenance
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             removes
             this
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             encouragement
             for
             what
             he
             had
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             Duty
             before
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               we
               have
               a
               great
               High
               Priest.
               
            
          
           
             Three
             things
             are
             in
             the
             words
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               we
               have
               a
               Priest.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               he
               is
               a
               great
               Priest
               :
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               That
               part
               of
               his
               Office
               wherein
               in
               this
               duty
               we
               are
               concerned
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               over
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             first
             hath
             been
             spoken
             unto
             on
             many
             occasions
             :
             Onely
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             him
             not
             here
             ,
             
               Our
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             most
             frequently
             ,
             but
             
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             
               Great
               ,
               A
               Great
               Priest
            
             ,
             which
             answers
             directly
             to
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Expression
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             called
             ;
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             a
             respect
             unto
             
               his
               Eminency
            
             above
             all
             other
             Priests
             whatsoever
             .
             He
             is
             
               great
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
            
             as
             he
             had
             described
             him
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Great
               in
               his
               glorious
               Exaltation
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             8.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Great
               in
               his
               Power
               and
               the
               efficacy
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             7.
             25.
             
             
               Great
               in
               Honour
               ,
               Dignity
               and
               Authority
            
             ;
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             leads
             both
             unto
             the
             
               confirmation
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             the
             ingenerating
             of
             a
             due
             reverence
             in
             our
             hearts
             towards
             him
             .
             For
             as
             he
             is
             
               so
               great
            
             as
             that
             he
             can
             
               save
               us
               unto
               the
               uttermost
            
             ,
             or
             give
             us
             acceptance
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             unto
             our
             Persons
             and
             our
             Duties
             ;
             So
             he
             is
             
               so
               glorious
            
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             apply
             our selves
             to
             him
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             unto
             the
             
               particular
               end
            
             designed
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             in
             his
             Office
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               over
               the
               House
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             therein
             consider
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             proposed
             as
             the
             
               foundation
               of
               the
               priviledge
            
             whence
             the
             ensuing
             Duty
             is
             inferr'd
             ;
             but
             what
             
               he
               is
               and
               doth
               after
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             now
             he
             is
             exalted
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             For
             this
             was
             the
             
               second
               part
            
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             High
             Priest.
             The
             First
             was
             to
             
               Offer
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               people
            
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             ,
             
               to
               take
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
            
             ;
             For
             so
             it
             is
             particularly
             exprest
             with
             respect
             unto
             Joshua
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             
               eminent
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Zech.
            
             3.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             whole
             care
             of
             ordering
             all
             things
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             now
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               is
               over
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             order
             all
             things
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               The
               House
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               House
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             above
             ,
             and
             that
             here
             below
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             but
             
               one
               House
               of
               God.
            
             The
             
             
               Church
               here
               below
            
             is
             comprized
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             for
             unto
             them
             it
             is
             that
             this
             encouragement
             is
             given
             ,
             unto
             whom
             this
             
               Motive
               of
               drawing
               nigh
            
             ,
             is
             proposed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               as
               they
               have
               an
               High
               Priest.
            
             And
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Sanctuary
            
             wherein
             he
             administreth
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             above
             ,
             into
             which
             also
             we
             do
             enter
             by
             our
             Prayers
             and
             sacred
             worship
             ;
             
               so
               is
               he
               for
               ever
               over
               his
               own
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               doth
               peculiarly
               preside
               over
               all
               the
               persons
               ,
               Duties
               ,
               and
               worship
            
             
             
               of
               Believers
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             that
             all
             their
             worship
             is
             of
             his
             appointment
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             that
             he
             assists
             the
             worshippers
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             he
             makes
             their
             services
             accepted
             with
             God.
             (
             4.
             )
             In
             rendring
             their
             worship
             glorious
             by
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             effectual
             through
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             Incense
             of
             his
             Intercession
             .
             For
             other
             things
             that
             may
             be
             hence
             educed
             ,
             see
             our
             Exposition
             of
             chap.
             4.
             v.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             22.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             draw
             near
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             having
             our
             hearts
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             and
             our
             Bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             Duty
             is
             here
             exprest
             whereunto
             these
             encouragements
             and
             priviledges
             do
             direct
             and
             lead
             .
             And
             this
             Duty
             is
             described
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               By
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               Let
               us
               draw
               near
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               Qualification
               of
               the
               persons
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               With
               a
               true
               Heart
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               manner
               of
               its
               performance
               ,
               in
               full
               assurance
               of
               Faith.
            
             (
             4.
             )
             
               The
               preparation
               for
               it
            
             ;
             which
             is
             twofold
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               our
               hearts
               are
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               our
               bodies
               are
               washt
               with
               pure
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             The
             Duty
             it self
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             whereby
             the
             
               whole
               performance
               of
               all
               Divine
               ,
               solemn
               worship
               was
               constantly
               expressed
               .
            
             For
             God
             
             having
             fixed
             the
             residence
             of
             the
             signs
             of
             his
             presence
             unto
             a
             certain
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Altar
             ,
             none
             could
             worship
             him
             but
             it
             was
             
               by
               an
               approach
               ,
               an
               access
               ,
               a
               drawing
               nigh
            
             unto
             that
             place
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             pledges
             of
             Gods
             presence
             therein
             .
             So
             were
             they
             to
             bring
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             their
             Offerings
             ,
             their
             Sacrifices
             ;
             every
             thing
             wherewith
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             in
             it
             was
             an
             approximation
             unto
             God.
             Now
             all
             thele
             things
             ,
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               Altar
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             were
             
               Types
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             appointed
             only
             unto
             this
             end
             to
             teach
             the
             Church
             to
             look
             for
             an
             access
             to
             God
             in
             and
             by
             him
             alone
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               as
               they
            
             had
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             an
             approach
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               that
               came
               and
               drew
               nigh
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             was
             defective
             in
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               it
               was
               by
               carnal
               means
               ,
               the
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               unto
               God
               himself
               ,
            
             but
             only
             some
             outward
             pledges
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             in
             this
             access
             
               they
               were
               alwayes
               excluded
               from
               an
               entrance
               into
               the
               Holiest
               .
            
             This
             way
             being
             now
             removed
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             appointed
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             lyable
             to
             none
             of
             these
             Defects
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             by
             
               things
               carnal
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             
               Holy
               Spiritual
               way
               and
               Manner
            
             ,
             as
             the
             enfuing
             description
             of
             it
             doth
             manifest
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             unto
             any
             outward
             pledges
             of
             the
             divine
             presence
             ,
             but
             immediately
             unto
             God
             himself
             even
             the
             Father
             (
             3.
             )
             
               It
               is
               into
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               it self
               ,
            
             the
             special
             residence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Wherefore
             
               this
               drawing
               near
            
             containeth
             
               all
               the
               holy
               worship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             both
             publique
             and
             private
             ,
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             our
             access
             unto
             God
             by
             Christ.
             And
             the
             charge
             given
             for
             this
             Duty
             ,
             is
             the
             
               first
               inference
            
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Benefits
             we
             receive
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             
               principall
               qualification
            
             of
             the
             Persons
             exhorted
             unto
             this
             duty
             ,
             is
             a
             
               true
               heart
            
             .
             God
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             requireth
             
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
            
             
             in
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             Ps.
             51.
             6.
             
             Especially
             he
             doth
             so
             in
             his
             worship
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
             Now
             Truth
             respects
             either
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             is
             opposed
             unto
             falsehood
             ;
             or
             respects
             the
             
               Heart
               and
               Affections
            
             ,
             and
             is
             opposed
             to
             Hypocrisie
             .
             In
             the
             
               first
               may
            
             all
             false
             Worship
             is
             rejected
             ,
             all
             means
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             not
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             .
             But
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               the
               Heart
            
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             the
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             
             which
             is
             opposed
             unto
             all
             hypocrisie
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             therefore
             comprized
             in
             this
             qualification
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Heart
               is
               that
               which
               God
               principally
               respects
               in
               our
               Access
               unto
               him
               .
            
             The
             Hebrews
             in
             their
             degenerate
             condition
             rested
             in
             the
             outward
             
             performance
             of
             Duties
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             made
             their
             
               access
               outwardly
            
             according
             to
             the
             Institutions
             and
             Directions
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             they
             were
             regardless
             of
             themselves
             and
             of
             the
             
               inner
               man
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             frame
             thereof
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             heart
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             that
             it
             be
             
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               Doctrinal
               Truth
            
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             that
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             Hypocrisie
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             Worship
             that
             it
             goes
             about
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             in
             
               its
               habitual
               Frame
            
             it
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             throughout
             leavened
             with
             sincerity
             .
             Thence
             it
             is
             denominated
             a
             
               true
               heart
            
             .
             If
             men
             be
             sincere
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             but
             fail
             of
             it
             in
             point
             of
             walking
             in
             Conversation
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Universal
               ,
               internal
               Sincerity
               of
               heart
               is
               required
               of
               all
               those
               that
               draw
               nigh
            
             
             
               unto
               God
               in
               his
               holy
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               From
               the
               Nature
               of
               God.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Worship
            
             it self
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               From
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Worshippers
               ,
            
             which
             can
             have
             neither
             boldness
             nor
             confidence
             without
             it
             .
             What
             is
             required
             unto
             that
             sincerity
             or
             
               true
               heart
            
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             fully
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             in
             any
             duty
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             I
             cannot
             now
             declare
             .
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             
               the
               way
               and
               manner
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               Principle
               to
               be
               acted
               in
               all
            
             
             
               our
               accesses
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               .
            
             [
             1.
             ]
             
               Without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             Wherefore
             faith
             is
             required
             in
             
               this
               access
            
             on
             a
             twofold
             account
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             
               the
               qualification
               of
               the
               Person
            
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             true
             Believer
             who
             hath
             this
             Access
             ,
             all
             others
             are
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             it
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             Of
             
               its
               actual
               exercise
               in
               every
               Particular
               duty
               of
               access
               .
               Abel
               by
               faith
               offered
               his
               sacrifice
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             no
             duty
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             which
             is
             not
             quickned
             and
             enlivened
             by
             Faith.
             [
             2.
             ]
             As
             unto
             
               this
               Access
            
             unto
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             requires
             that
             there
             be
             
               a
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
            
             .
             Many
             have
             disputed
             wherein
             
               this
               assurance
               of
               faith
            
             doth
             consist
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             belongs
             thereunto
             .
             We
             must
             consider
             the
             
               design
               of
               the
            
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             do
             require
             .
             The
             word
             is
             used
             only
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             though
             the
             Verb
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             be
             elsewhere
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             21.
             chap.
             14.
             15.
             to
             signifie
             a
             
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               mind
               ,
               in
               what
               we
               are
               perswaded
               of
               .
            
             Here
             two
             things
             seem
             to
             be
             included
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             in
             other
             places
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             constantly
             used
             to
             declare
             the
             frame
             of
             mind
             which
             is
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             Gospel
             Worshippers
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             that
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             it
             hath
             two
             things
             in
             it
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             An
             
               open
               view
               of
               the
               spiritual
               Glories
               ,
            
             of
             the
             way
             and
             End
             of
             our
             Approach
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Liberty
               and
               confidence
               ;
               Liberty
               of
               speech
               ,
            
             and
             
               confidence
               of
               being
               accepted
            
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Bondage
             condition
             they
             had
             not
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             thus
             expresseth
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             our
             approaching
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             affirms
             it
             to
             be
             in
             the
             
               full
               assurance
            
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             boldness
             of
             Faith.
             This
             is
             the
             Plerophorie
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             frame
             of
             Mind
             is
             plainly
             directed
             unto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               firm
               and
               unmoveable
               Perswasion
               concerning
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             have
             this
             Access
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             and
             efficacy
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Faith
               without
               wavering
            
             .
             For
             many
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             who
             had
             received
             in
             general
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             wavered
             up
             and
             down
             in
             their
             minds
             about
             this
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             things
             related
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             supposing
             that
             there
             might
             
               some
               place
            
             be
             yet
             left
             for
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Legal
             High
             Priest.
             
               This
               frame
            
             the
             Apostle
             confutes
             ;
             and
             shews
             that
             under
             it
             men
             could
             have
             no
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             acceptance
             with
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               here
            
             ,
             respects
             not
             the
             assurance
             that
             any
             have
             of
             their
             own
             salvation
             ,
             nor
             any
             degree
             of
             such
             an
             assurance
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             the
             
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               souls
               and
               Consciences
               in
               the
               reality
               and
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             give
             us
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             all
             other
             ways
             and
             means
             thereof
             ,
             that
             
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             withall
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             is
             accompanied
             with
             an
             
               assured
               trust
            
             of
             our
             own
             acceptance
             with
             God
             in
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             with
             an
             acquiescence
             of
             our
             Souls
             therein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               actual
               exercise
               of
               Faith
               is
               required
               in
               all
               our
               approaches
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
            
             
             
               every
               particular
               duty
               of
               his
               Worship
               .
            
             Without
             this
             no
             outward
             Solemnity
             of
             Worship
             ,
             no
             exercise
             of
             it
             will
             avail
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               alone
               that
               gives
               us
               boldness
               of
               access
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Person
               and
               Office
               of
               Christ
               are
               to
               be
               rested
               in
               with
               full
               assurance
               in
               all
               our
               Accesses
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             There
             is
             a
             
               two-fold
               preparation
            
             prescribed
             unto
             us
             for
             the
             right
             discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               our
               Hearts
               be
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               Conscience
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               our
               Bodies
               are
               washed
               with
               pure
               Water
               .
            
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             expressions
             alludeth
             unto
             the
             necessary
             preparations
             for
             Divine
             Service
             under
             the
             Law.
             For
             whereas
             there
             were
             various
             ways
             ,
             whereby
             Men
             were
             
               Legally
               defiled
            
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             means
             appointed
             for
             their
             
               Legal
               purification
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             declared
             on
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Without
             the
             Use
             and
             Application
             of
             those
             Purifications
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             that
             were
             so
             defiled
             ,
             did
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             
               he
               was
               to
               dye
            
             ,
             or
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             These
             Institutions
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             allude
             unto
             ,
             and
             make
             Application
             of
             
               things
               outward
               and
               Carnal
            
             ,
             unto
             things
             
               inward
               and
               Spiritual
            
             ;
             but
             withal
             declares
             
               what
               was
               their
               Nature
            
             and
             Typical
             Administration
             .
             They
             were
             not
             appointed
             for
             their
             
               own
               sakes
            
             ,
             but
             to
             typifie
             and
             represent
             the
             Spiritual
             Grace
             ,
             and
             its
             Efficacy
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Subject
             spoken
             of
             is
             two-fold
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Heart
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Body
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             Man.
             
          
           
             As
             unto
             the
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             that
             with
             respect
             unto
             it
             ,
             
               it
               be
               separated
               from
               an
               evil
               Conscience
            
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             others
             ,
             the
             Heart
             is
             taken
             for
             
               all
               the
               Faculties
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
            
             with
             our
             Affections
             .
             For
             it
             is
             that
             wherein
             
               Conscience
               is
               seated
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             acts
             its
             power
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             especially
             in
             the
             
               practical
               understanding
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Affections
             are
             ruled
             and
             guided
             thereby
             .
          
           
             This
             Conscience
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             
               evil
               ,
               antecedently
            
             unto
             the
             means
             proposed
             for
             the
             taking
             it
             away
             .
             Conscience
             ,
             
               as
               Conscience
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             evil
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             evil
             on
             two
             accounts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               As
               it
               disquieteth
            
             ,
             
             
               perplexeth
               ,
               judgeth
               ,
               and
               condemneth
               for
               Sin.
            
             In
             this
             sence
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             A
             
               Conscience
               condemning
               us
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             take
             away
             ;
             so
             
               an
               Heart
               with
               an
               evil
               Conscience
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Heart
             terrified
             and
             condemning
             for
             Sin.
             (
             2.
             )
             
               On
               account
               of
               a
               vitiated
               principle
               in
               the
               Conscience
               not
               performing
               its
               duty
               ,
            
             but
             secure
             when
             't
             is
             filled
             with
             all
             unclean
             vitious
             habits
             .
             And
             hereon
             it
             signifies
             also
             all
             those
             
               secret
               latent
               sins
            
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             which
             are
             known
             only
             to
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             opposed
             unto
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             external
             known
             Sins
             ,
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             afterwards
             .
             I
             take
             it
             here
             in
             the
             
               latter
               sence
            
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               evil
            
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             former
             Acts
             and
             Power
             ,
             for
             it
             doth
             therein
             but
             perform
             its
             duty
             ,
             and
             is
             evil
             
               not
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             but
             unto
             them
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               way
               of
               its
               removal
               is
               by
               sprinkling
               ,
            
             and
             not
             by
             an
             oblation
             or
             offering
             ;
             now
             sprinkling
             is
             the
             efficacious
             application
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Attonement
             unto
             Sanctification
             or
             internal
             Purification
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             last
             thing
             in
             particular
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               Way
               or
               Means
               of
               the
            
             
             
               removal
               of
               this
               evil
               Conscience
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             
               sprinkling
               of
               our
               Hearts
            
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               sprinkling
               of
               Blood
               upon
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Exod.
            
             29.
             16
             ,
             21.
             
             Lev.
             4.
             17.
             
             Chap.
             14.
             7.
             
             The
             Spiritual
             Interpretation
             and
             Application
             whereof
             is
             given
             us
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             25.
             
             And
             whereas
             this
             
               sprinkling
               from
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             cleansing
             thereby
             ,
             is
             in
             Ezekiel
             ascribed
             unto
             
               pure
               water
            
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               Type
               ,
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               that
               was
               sprinkled
               ,
            
             it
             gives
             us
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Blood
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               as
               Offered
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             
             his
             efficacious
             work
             that
             is
             denoted
             by
             
               pure
               water
            
             ,
             as
             is
             frequently
             produced
             .
             
               Wherefore
               this
               sprinkling
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Sanctifying
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Blood
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               making
               of
               that
               Application
               of
               them
               unto
               our
               Souls
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               our
               sins
               .
            
             Hereby
             are
             
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               Conscience
               .
            
             (
             1.
             )
             Originally
             ,
             in
             the
             Communication
             of
             regenerating
             Sanctifying
             Grace
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Continually
             ,
             in
             fresh
             Applications
             of
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             defilement
             by
             internal
             actual
             Sin.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Although
               that
               Worship
               whereby
               we
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God
               be
               wrought
               with
            
             
             
               respect
               to
               Institution
               and
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               without
               internal
               Sanctification
               of
               heart
               we
               are
               not
               accepted
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Due
               Preparations
               by
               fresh
               Applications
               of
               our
               Souls
               unto
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               Purification
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               meet
               to
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               required
               of
               us
               .
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             especial
             respect
             unto
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Bane
             of
             publick
             Worship
             .
             Where
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             due
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             Sanctification
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             not
             any
             benefit
             to
             be
             expected
             unto
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               all
               wherein
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               principally
               to
               regard
               those
               internal
               Sins
               we
               are
               conscious
               of
               unto
               our selves
               ,
               but
               are
               hidden
               from
               all
               others
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               last
               thing
            
             required
             of
             us
             in
             order
             to
             the
             duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
             
               our
               Bodies
               be
               washed
               with
               pure
               water
               .
            
             This
             at
             first
             view
             would
             seem
             to
             refer
             unto
             the
             outward
             Administration
             of
             the
             
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
            
             required
             of
             all
             ,
             antecedently
             unto
             their
             orderly
             Conjunction
             unto
             a
             Church-state
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             carried
             by
             many
             Expositors
             .
             But
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             tells
             us
             that
             
               saving
               Baptism
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               Washing
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             therefore
             the
             expression
             here
             must
             be
             figurative
             ,
             and
             not
             proper
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Although
             the
             sprinkling
             and
             washing
             spoken
             of
             ,
             do
             principally
             respect
             
               our
               habitual
               internal
               qualification
            
             ,
             by
             regenerating
             Sanctifying
             Grace
             ;
             yet
             they
             include
             also
             the
             
               actual
               ,
               gracious
               ,
               renewed
               preparations
            
             of
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Minds
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             all
             our
             solemn
             approaches
             unto
             God
             ;
             but
             Baptism
             cannot
             be
             repeated
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Whereas
             the
             
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               Heart
               from
               an
               evil
               Conscience
               ,
            
             respects
             the
             Internal
             ,
             and
             unknown
             Sins
             of
             the
             Mind
             ;
             so
             this
             of
             
               washing
               the
               Body
            
             doth
             the
             Sins
             that
             are
             outwardly
             acted
             and
             perpetrated
             .
             And
             the
             Body
             is
             said
             to
             be
             washed
             from
             them
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Because
               they
               are
               outward
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             only
             inherent
             in
             the
             Mind
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Because
               the
               Body
               is
               the
               Instrument
               of
               the
               perpetration
               of
               them
            
             ;
             hence
             are
             they
             called
             
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ;
             the
             
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ;
             our
             
               Earthly
               Members
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             chap.
             8.
             13.
             and
             12.
             19.
             
             Col.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Because
               the
               Body
               is
               defiled
               by
               them
               ,
            
             some
             of
             them
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Pure
               Water
               wherewith
               the
               Body
               is
               to
               be
               washed
               ,
            
             is
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
            
             Hereby
             all
             those
             sins
             which
             cleave
             unto
             our
             outward
             Conversation
             are
             removed
             and
             washt
             away
             .
             For
             
               we
               are
               Sanctified
               thereby
               in
               our
               whole
               Spirits
               ,
               Souls
               ,
               and
               Bodies
               .
            
             And
             that
             Scripture
             respects
             the
             Deeds
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             
               continuation
               of
               their
               Commission
               ,
               he
               shall
               keep
               and
               preserve
               us
               .
            
             We
             are
             so
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereby
             we
             keep
             and
             preserve
             our selves
             from
             all
             outward
             and
             actual
             Sins
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             appear
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Bodies
             of
             them
             who
             having
             wallowed
             in
             the
             Mire
             are
             now
             
               washed
               with
               pure
               Water
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Body
             is
             placed
             as
             the
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Defilement
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             such
             Sins
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Universal
               Sanctification
               upon
               our
               whole
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               Mortification
               in
               an
            
             
             
               especial
               manner
               of
               outward
               Sins
               ,
               are
               required
               of
               us
               in
               our
               drawing
               nigh
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               These
               are
               the
               Ornaments
               wherewith
               we
               are
               to
               prepare
               our
               Souls
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Gaiety
               of
               outward
               apparel
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               work
               to
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               Worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             23.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             hold
             fast
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             without
             wavering
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             faithful
             who
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               second
               Exhortation
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             educeth
             by
             way
             of
             inference
             from
             the
             
               Principles
               of
               Truth
            
             which
             he
             had
             before
             declared
             and
             confirmed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             substance
             or
             end
             of
             the
             whole
             parenetical
             or
             
               hortatory
               part
            
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ;
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             whereof
             ,
             the
             whole
             
               Doctrinal
               part
            
             of
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             which
             gives
             Life
             and
             Efficacy
             unto
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             spends
             the
             
               whole
               remainder
               of
               the
               Epistle
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Pressing
             and
             Confirming
             of
             
               this
               Exhortation
            
             ,
             on
             a
             
               compliance
               wherewith
            
             the
             Eternal
             condition
             of
             our
             Souls
             doth
             depend
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             partly
             
               by
               declaring
               the
               means
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               helped
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               this
               Duty
            
             ;
             partly
             
               by
               denouncing
               the
               eternal
               ruine
               and
               sure
               destruction
               that
               will
               follow
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             partly
             
               by
               encouragements
               from
               their
               own
               former
               Experiences
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             partly
             
               by
               evidencing
               unto
               us
               in
               a
               multitude
               of
               Examples
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               overcome
               the
               difficulty
               that
               would
               occur
               unto
               us
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               with
               other
               various
               Cogent
               reasonings
            
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             if
             God
             pleaseth
             ,
             in
             our
             progress
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               Duty
               prescribed
            
             ,
             and
             an
             encouragement
             added
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             unto
             the
             
               Duty
               it self
            
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               ?
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               holding
               it
               fast
               ?
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               What
               to
               hold
               it
               fast
               without
               wavering
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Copies
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               profession
               of
               our
               hope
            
             ,
             which
             
             the
             Vulgar
             follows
             ,
             
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               us
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             may
             have
             a
             respect
             unto
             the
             Exhortation
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             will
             come
             unto
             the
             same
             with
             our
             reading
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             
               on
               our
               Faith
               our
               Hope
               is
               built
               ,
            
             and
             is
             an
             eminent
             fruit
             thereof
             .
             Wherefore
             
               holding
               fast
               our
               Hope
            
             ,
             includes
             in
             it
             
               the
               holding
               fast
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Cause
             is
             in
             the
             Effect
             ,
             and
             the
             Building
             in
             the
             Foundation
             .
             But
             I
             preferr
             the
             
               other
               Reading
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             more
             suited
             unto
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             his
             following
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             which
             his
             following
             Confirmations
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             do
             directly
             require
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             our
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             profession
             .
             See
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Faith
             is
             here
             taken
             in
             
               both
               the
               principal
               acceptations
            
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               whereby
               we
               believe
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Faith
               or
               Doctrine
               which
               we
               do
               believe
               .
            
             Of
             both
             which
             we
             make
             the
             
               same
               profession
            
             ;
             of
             one
             as
             the
             
               inward
               Principle
            
             ,
             of
             the
             other
             as
             the
             
               outward
               Rule
            
             .
             Of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             it self
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               joynt
               profession
            
             ,
             
             I
             have
             treated
             largely
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             This
             
               solemn
               profession
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             ,
             is
             two-fold
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Initial
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               By
               the
               way
               of
               continuation
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Acts
               and
               Duties
               required
               thereunto
               .
            
             The
             First
             ,
             is
             a
             
               solemn
               giving
               up
               of
               our selves
               unto
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             a
             professed
             subjection
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             therein
             contained
             .
             This
             
               of
               old
            
             was
             done
             by
             all
             Men
             ,
             at
             their
             
               First
               accession
            
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             the
             
               beginning
               of
               our
               confidence
            
             ,
             or
             subsistence
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             was
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             
               accompanied
               with
               excellent
               Graces
               and
               Priviledges
               .
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             God
             usually
             gave
             them
             hereon
             great
             
               Joy
               and
               Exultation
               with
               peace
               in
               their
               own
               Minds
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               Hath
               translated
               us
               out
               of
               darkness
               into
               his
               marvellous
               light
               .
            
             The
             
               glorious
               marvellous
               light
            
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             newly
             translated
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             the
             evidence
             which
             they
             had
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             the
             things
             that
             they
             believed
             and
             professed
             ,
             the
             value
             they
             had
             for
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             this
             high
             and
             Heavenly
             calling
             ,
             the
             greatness
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             things
             made
             known
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             believed
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             means
             whereby
             they
             were
             
               filled
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             And
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             this
             frame
             of
             Heart
             in
             this
             Exhortation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             apt
             on
             many
             accounts
             to
             decay
             and
             be
             lost
             :
             but
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             we
             lose
             much
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             profession
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             had
             hereon
             ,
             some
             
               such
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Gifts
               ,
               or
               Graces
               ,
            
             that
             was
             a
             Seal
             unto
             them
             of
             the
             
               promised
               inheritance
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.
             13.
             
             And
             although
             what
             was
             extraordinary
             herein
             is
             ceased
             and
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             after
             ,
             yet
             if
             Christians
             in
             their
             
               initial
               dedication
            
             of
             themselves
             unto
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             did
             attend
             unto
             their
             duty
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             or
             were
             affected
             with
             their
             priviledges
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             experience
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             and
             advantage
             in
             ways
             suitable
             unto
             their
             own
             state
             and
             condition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             continuation
             of
             their
             Profession
             first
             solemnly
             made
             ,
             avowing
             the
             Faith
             on
             all
             just
             occasions
             ,
             in
             attendance
             on
             all
             Duties
             of
             Worship
             required
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             professing
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereon
             chearfully
             undergoing
             afflictions
             ,
             troubles
             and
             persecutions
             on
             the
             account
             thereof
             ,
             is
             
               this
               profession
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             that
             is
             exhorted
             unto
             .
          
           
             II.
             What
             is
             it
             
               to
               hold
               fast
               this
               profession
            
             ?
             The
             words
             we
             so
             render
             ,
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             singly
             ,
             as
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             indefinitely
             used
             to
             this
             end
             ch
             .
             3.
             6.
             ch
             .
             4.
             14.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             25.
             ch
             .
             3.
             11.
             
             So
             that
             which
             is
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             included
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             either
             of
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 supposition
                 of
                 great
                 difficulty
                 with
                 danger
                 ,
              
               and
               opposition
               against
               
                 this
                 holding
              
               the
               Profession
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 putting
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 our
                 strength
                 and
                 endeavours
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 constant
                 perseverance
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               denoted
               in
               the
               word
               
                 keep
                 ;
                 possess
                 it
                 with
                 constancy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             III.
             This
             is
             to
             be
             done
             
               without
               wavering
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               profession
               must
               be
               immovable
               and
               constant
               .
            
             The
             frame
             of
             mind
             which
             this
             is
             opposed
             unto
             ,
             is
             expressed
             James
             1.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               one
               that
               is
               alwayes
               disputing
            
             ,
             and
             tost
             up
             and
             down
             with
             various
             thoughts
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             not
             coming
             to
             a
             fixed
             resolution
             or
             determination
             .
             He
             is
             like
             a
             
               Wave
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             subsides
             and
             is
             quiet
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             is
             
               tossed
               one
               way
               or
               another
            
             ,
             as
             it
             receives
             impressions
             from
             the
             Wind.
             There
             were
             many
             in
             those
             days
             who
             did
             hesitate
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             inclined
             unto
             it
             and
             embraced
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             returned
             again
             unto
             Judaisme
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             they
             would
             reconcile
             and
             
               compound
               the
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               two
               Religions
               ,
               the
               two
               Churches
            
             together
             ,
             with
             which
             sort
             of
             men
             our
             Apostle
             had
             great
             contention
             .
             As
             mens
             
               minds
               waver
            
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             their
             
               profession
               wavers
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             condemneth
             or
             opposeth
             unto
             that
             
               full
               assurance
               of
               Faith
            
             which
             he
             required
             in
             us
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               be
               bent
               one
            
             
             
               way
               or
               another
            
             ,
             by
             impressions
             made
             from
             any
             things
             or
             causes
             ;
             
               but
               to
               abide
               firm
               ,
               fixed
               ,
               stable
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             opposed
             unto
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               An
               halting
               between
               two
               opinions
               ,
               God
            
             or
             
               Baal
               ,
               Judaism
            
             or
             
               Christianity
               ,
               Truth
            
             or
             Error
             .
             This
             is
             to
             
               waver
               Doctrinally
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Unto
             a
             Weakness
             ,
             or
             Irresolution
             of
             mind
             as
             unto
             a
             
               continuance
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               faith
            
             against
             difficulties
             and
             oppositions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             
               an
               yielding
               in
               the
               way
               of
               complyance
               ,
            
             in
             any
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             Worship
             contrary
             unto
             or
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Faith
             we
             have
             professed
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             give
             place
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             hour
             unto
             them
             that
             taught
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             
               final
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               this
               wavering
               up
               and
               down
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             in
             his
             following
             discourse
             ,
             brings
             unto
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             includes
             Positively
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               A
               firm
               perswasion
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Faith
             whereof
             we
             have
             made
             profession
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               A
               constant
               resolution
            
             to
             abide
             therein
             ,
             and
             adhere
             thereunto
             against
             all
             oppositions
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Constancy
               and
               diligence
            
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             which
             are
             required
             unto
             the
             continuation
             of
             this
             profession
             .
             This
             is
             the
             summ
             and
             substance
             of
             that
             duty
             which
             the
             Apostle
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             presseth
             on
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             indispensibly
             necessary
             unto
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               an
               Internal
               Principle
               of
               saving
               Faith
               required
               unto
               our
               profession
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               will
               not
               avail
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               All
               that
               believe
               ,
               ought
               solemnly
               to
               give
               themselves
               up
               unto
               Christ
               and
               his
            
             
             
               Rule
               ,
               in
               an
               express
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               required
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               There
               will
               great
               difficulties
               arise
               in
               ,
               and
               opposition
               be
               made
               unto
               ,
               a
               sincere
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Firmness
               and
               constancy
               of
               mind
               with
               our
               utmost
               diligent
               endeavours
               ,
               are
               required
               unto
               an
               acceptable
               continuance
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Uncertainty
               and
               wavering
               of
               mind
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Truth
               and
               Doctrine
               we
               profess
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               the
               duties
               wherein
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               or
               compliance
               with
               errors
               for
               fear
               of
               persecution
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               do
               overthrow
               our
               profession
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               useless
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               As
               we
               ought
               not
               on
               any
               account
               to
               decline
               our
               Profession
               ,
               so
               to
               abate
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               fervency
               of
               spirit
               therein
               ,
               is
               dangerous
               unto
               our
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Proposal
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             passage
             interposeth
             an
             encouragement
             unto
             it
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             assured
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             that
             should
             be
             obtained
             thereby
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               He
               is
               faithfull
               that
               hath
               promised
               .
            
             And
             
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             these
             words
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               encouragement
            
             given
             us
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               God
               alone
               who
               Promiseth
               .
               He
               alone
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               Gospel
               Promises
            
             ;
             by
             him
             are
             they
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             Titus
             1.
             1.
             
             Hence
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             just
             Periphrasis
             of
             God
             ,
             
               He
               who
               hath
               Promised
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Promises
               of
               God
               are
               of
               that
               nature
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               are
               suited
               unto
               the
               encouragement
               of
               all
               Believers
               unto
               constancy
               ,
               and
               final
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Faith.
            
             They
             are
             so
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             them
             as
             they
             contain
             and
             exhibit
             present
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             consolation
             ;
             or
             as
             those
             which
             propose
             unto
             us
             things
             Eternal
             in
             the
             future
             glorious
             reward
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Promises
               unto
               this
               end
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               faithfulness
               of
               God
               who
               gives
               them
               .
            
             With
             him
             
               is
               neither
               variableness
               ,
               nor
               shadow
               of
               turning
               .
               The
               strength
               of
            
             Israel
             
               will
               not
               lie
               nor
               repent
            
             .
             Gods
             faithfulness
             is
             the
             unchangeableness
             of
             his
             Purpose
             and
             the
             Counsels
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             as
             accompanied
             with
             almighty
             Power
             for
             their
             accomplishment
             ,
             as
             declared
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             See
             chap.
             6.
             18.
             
             Titus
             1.
             2.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Reason
             unto
             the
             end
             he
             aims
             at
             .
             Consider
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             their
             incomparable
             Greatness
             and
             Glory
             ,
             in
             their
             enjoyment
             consists
             our
             eternal
             Blessedness
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             all
             of
             them
             be
             in
             all
             things
             accomplished
             towards
             those
             who
             
               hold
               fast
               their
               profession
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             who
             hath
             promised
             them
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             Faithful
             and
             Unchangeable
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Promises
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               encouragement
               and
               supportment
               ,
               under
               our
               continual
               Profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               against
               all
               oppositions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             24.
             
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             consider
             one
             another
             to
             provoke
             unto
             love
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             
               LOve
               and
               good
               works
               are
               the
               fruits
               ,
               effects
               ,
               and
               Evidences
               of
               the
               sincere
               profession
               of
               saving
               faith
            
             ;
             Wherefore
             a
             diligent
             attendance
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             an
             effectual
             means
             of
             our
             constancy
             in
             our
             profession
             .
             This
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             place
             Exhorts
             unto
             ,
             and
             thence
             declares
             the
             manner
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             excited
             and
             enabled
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               A
               profession
               of
               a
               Duty
            
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             unto
             another
             end
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               declaration
               of
               that
               end
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             and
             upon
             that
             consideration
             ,
             
               to
               provoke
               one
               another
               to
               Love
               and
               good
               Works
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             The
             word
             hath
             been
             opened
             on
             chap.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               A
               diligent
               inspection
               into
            
             ,
             an
             
               heedfull
               consideration
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             intent
             upon
             it
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             common
             ,
             
             careless
             ,
             transient
             thoughts
             about
             it
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             The
             Object
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             things
             ,
             but
             
               Persons
               ;
               one
               another
            
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               those
               unto
               whom
               he
               wrote
               ,
               had
               a
               deep
               concernment
               in
               one
               another
               ,
            
             their
             present
             temporal
             and
             future
             Eternal
             state
             .
             Without
             this
             the
             
               meer
               consideration
               of
               one
               another
            
             ,
             would
             only
             be
             a
             fruitless
             effect
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             tend
             unto
             many
             evils
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               they
               had
               also
               communion
               together
               about
               those
               things
               without
               which
               this
               Duty
               could
               not
               be
               rightly
               discharged
               .
            
             For
             it
             was
             not
             then
             in
             the
             world
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ;
             but
             all
             Christians
             who
             were
             
               joyned
               in
               Church
               Societies
            
             ,
             did
             meet
             together
             for
             
               mutual
               Communion
            
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             their
             Edification
             was
             concerned
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               they
               judged
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               watch
               over
               one
               another
               as
               unto
               stedfastness
               in
               profession
               ,
               and
               fruitfulness
               in
               Love
               and
               good
               Works
               .
            
             Hence
             they
             knew
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             admonish
             ,
             to
             exhort
             ,
             to
             provoke
             ,
             to
             encourage
             one
             another
             .
             Without
             this
             the
             
               meer
               consideration
               of
               one
               another
            
             is
             of
             no
             use
             .
          
           
             On
             these
             suppositions
             
               this
               consideration
               respects
            
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             the
             Graces
             ,
             the
             Temptations
             ,
             the
             Dangers
             ,
             the
             Seasons
             and
             
               Opportunities
               for
               Duty
            
             ,
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               walking
               of
               one
               another
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               World.
            
             For
             
               this
               consideration
            
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             these
             
               mutual
               Duties
            
             of
             Warning
             ,
             or
             Admonition
             and
             Exhorting
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             encouragement
             and
             strengthening
             of
             one
             another
             .
             But
             those
             Duties
             are
             now
             generally
             lost
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             departed
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             
               special
               kind
               of
               this
               Duty
            
             as
             here
             pressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Unto
               the
               Provocation
               of
               Love
               and
               good
               works
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             the
             words
             ,
             
               to
               provoke
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               one
               another
               )
               unto
               Love
               and
               good
               Works
               .
               Provocation
            
             is
             commonly
             used
             in
             an
             ill
             sense
             ,
             namely
             ,
             for
             the
             
               imbittering
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               another
               ,
            
             moving
             anger
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             disquietment
             ,
             and
             impatience
             of
             mind
             ;
             So
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
               to
               provoke
               one
            
             ,
             is
             to
             
               imbitter
               his
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             him
             up
             unto
             anger
             .
             And
             when
             any
             provocation
             is
             high
             ,
             we
             render
             it
             
               strife
               or
               contention
            
             ,
             such
             as
             whereby
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             are
             imbittered
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             39.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             sometimes
             for
             an
             
               earnest
               and
               diligent
               excitation
               of
               the
               Minds
               or
               Spirits
               of
               men
               unto
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             See
             Rom.
             11.
             14.
             
             So
             it
             is
             here
             used
             .
             And
             there
             is
             more
             in
             it
             than
             
               a
               bare
               mutual
               Exhortation
               ;
               An
               excitation
               of
               Spirit
               by
               Exhortation
               ,
               Example
               ,
               Rebukes
               ,
               until
               it
               be
               warmed
               unto
               a
               duty
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             great
             end
             of
             
               the
               Communion
            
             that
             is
             among
             Christians
             in
             the
             mutual
             consideration
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             considering
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             walkings
             ,
             abilities
             for
             usefulness
             ,
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             do
             
               excite
               one
               another
               unto
               love
               and
               good
               works
               ,
            
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               provocation
               of
               them
            
             ,
             or
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             way
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             old
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             generally
             lost
             ,
             with
             most
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             
               practical
               Obedience
            
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             concern
             our
             
               mutual
               edification
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Duties
               themselves
            
             which
             they
             are
             thus
             
               mutually
               to
               provoke
               one
               another
               unto
               ,
            
             are
             ,
             
               Love
               and
               good
               works
            
             ;
             And
             they
             are
             placed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             their
             proper
             order
             ;
             For
             
               Love
               is
               the
               spring
               and
               fountain
               of
               all
               acceptable
               good
               works
               .
            
             Of
             mutual
             love
             among
             believers
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             here
             intended
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             nature
             and
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             motives
             unto
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             treated
             at
             large
             Chap.
             6.
             
             The
             
               good
               works
            
             intended
             are
             called
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             usually
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Those
             which
             are
             most
             commendable
             ,
             and
             praise-worthy
             are
             intended
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             most
             usefull
             unto
             others
             ,
             such
             as
             whereby
             the
             Gospel
             is
             most
             exalted
             ;
             
               works
               proceeding
               from
               the
               shining
               Light
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             whereon
             God
             is
             glorified
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               mutual
               watch
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
               particular
               Societies
               whereof
               they
            
             
             
               are
               members
               ,
               is
               a
               duty
               necessary
               unto
               the
               preservation
               if
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               abilities
               ,
               temptations
               and
               opportunities
               for
               duties
               ,
               in
               one
               another
               ,
               is
               required
               hereunto
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Diligence
               ,
               or
               mutual
               Exhortation
               unto
               Gospel
               duties
               ,
               that
               men
               on
               all
               grounds
               of
               Reason
               and
               Example
               may
               be
               provoked
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               most
               Excellent
               Duty
               ,
               which
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               we
               ought
               to
               attend
               unto
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             25.
             
          
           
             Not
             forsaking
             the
             assembling
             of
             our selves
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
             but
             Exhorting
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             as
             ye
             see
             the
             day
             approaching
             .
          
           
             THe
             Words
             contain
             
               an
               enforcement
            
             of
             the
             preceding
             Exhortation
             ,
             in
             a
             caution
             against
             what
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             or
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             general
             Duty
             which
             is
             the
             Principal
             means
             to
             further
             us
             in
             all
             the
             things
             that
             we
             are
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             some
             of
             them
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             performed
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Words
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               neglect
               and
               evil
               which
               they
               are
               cautioned
               against
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
            
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             is
             exemplified
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             
               an
               instance
               of
               some
               that
               were
               guilty
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               By
               the
               contrary
               Duty
               ;
               but
               exhorting
               one
               another
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               degree
               of
               this
               Duty
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               more
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             
               The
               Motive
               unto
               that
               degree
               ;
               as
               ye
               see
               the
               day
               approaching
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             
               the
               thing
               spoken
               of
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             well
             rendred
             by
             us
             ,
             
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               Church-State
               absolutely
            
             ,
             
             but
             the
             
               actual
               assemblies
               of
               Believers
            
             ,
             walking
             together
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Church
               it self
            
             is
             Originally
             the
             Seat
             and
             Subject
             of
             all
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             so
             the
             
               actual
               Assemblies
               of
               it
            
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             for
             the
             Exercise
             and
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             These
             Assemblies
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Stated
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             or
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             2.
             
             Acts
             20.
             7.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             Occasional
             ,
             as
             the
             Duties
             or
             Occasions
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             require
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             were
             twofold
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               due
               performance
               of
               all
               solemn
               Stated
               ,
               orderly
               ,
               Evangelical
               Worship
               ,
            
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             or
             the
             watch
             of
             the
             Church
             over
             its
             Members
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             Walking
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             
               it
               be
               such
               as
               becomes
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             giving
             no
             Offence
             .
             So
             to
             Admonish
             ,
             Exhort
             ,
             and
             
               Provake
               one
               another
               to
               Love
               and
               Good
               Works
            
             ;
             Comfort
             ,
             Establish
             ,
             and
             Encourage
             them
             that
             were
             Afflicted
             or
             Persecuted
             ;
             to
             relieve
             the
             Poor
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Such
               Assemblies
            
             were
             constantly
             observed
             in
             the
             
               first
               Churches
            
             ;
             How
             they
             come
             to
             
               be
               lost
            
             is
             not
             unknown
             ,
             though
             how
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             revived
             is
             difficult
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             evident
             herein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               those
               Assemblies
               ,
               those
               comìngs
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               way
               whereby
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Church
               made
               its
               Profession
               of
               Subjection
               unto
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Performance
               of
               all
               those
               Duties
               of
               Sacred
               Worship
               ,
               whereby
               God
               was
               to
               be
               Glorified
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Wherefore
             a
             Voluntary
             neglect
             and
             relinquishment
             of
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             destroys
             any
             Church
             State
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             persisted
             in
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               those
               Assemblies
               were
               the
               Life
               ,
               the
               Food
               ,
               the
               Nourishment
               of
               their
               Souls
            
             ;
             Without
             which
             they
             could
             neither
             attend
             unto
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             yield
             Obedience
             unto
             his
             Commands
             ,
             nor
             make
             Profession
             of
             his
             Name
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             nor
             enjoy
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Evangelical
             Institutions
             :
             Whereas
             in
             
               a
               due
               Observance
               of
               them
            
             consisted
             the
             
               Tryal
               of
               their
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             Man.
             For
             as
             
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             whatever
             Reserves
             men
             may
             have
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             still
             continue
             
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
            
             though
             they
             attended
             not
             unto
             his
             Discipline
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             he
             regards
             it
             not
             ;
             because
             therein
             
             men
             do
             openly
             preferr
             their
             own
             temporal
             Safety
             before
             his
             Glory
             .
             And
             as
             
               unto
               men
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             Faith
             it self
             ,
             as
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             in
             those
             assemblies
             ,
             that
             they
             hate
             ,
             oppose
             ,
             and
             persecute
             .
             Wherefore
             Believers
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             constantly
             ventured
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             Observance
             of
             them
             through
             a
             thousand
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             ,
             esteeming
             them
             always
             
               aliens
               from
               their
               communion
            
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             charge
             concerning
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               not
               forsake
               them
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             forsaking
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             which
             is
             Total
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             and
             evidence
             of
             absolute
             Apostacy
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             which
             is
             so
             Partially
             only
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             Diligence
             and
             conscientious
             care
             in
             a
             constant
             attendance
             unto
             them
             according
             as
             the
             Rule
             and
             their
             Institution
             do
             require
             .
             It
             is
             the
             latter
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             intends
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             part
             signifies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             former
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             And
             this
             is
             usually
             done
             on
             some
             of
             these
             accounts
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               From
               fear
               of
               suffering
            
             .
             These
             Assemblies
             were
             those
             which
             exposed
             them
             unto
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             those
             whereby
             they
             made
             their
             Profession
             visible
             ,
             and
             evidenced
             their
             Subjection
             unto
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ;
             whereby
             the
             unbelieving
             World
             is
             enraged
             .
             This
             in
             all
             Ages
             hath
             prevailed
             on
             many
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Tryal
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             those
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             are
             
               those
               Fearful
            
             and
             Unbelieving
             ones
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             first
             place
             are
             excluded
             from
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Rev.
            
             21.
             8.
             
             In
             such
             a
             season
             ,
             all
             the
             
               arguings
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
            
             ,
             will
             arise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             be
             promoted
             with
             many
             spècious
             pretences
             :
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Enjoyments
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             will
             all
             put
             in
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             Reserves
             concerning
             their
             State
             in
             this
             frame
             ,
             with
             Resolutions
             to
             return
             unto
             their
             Duty
             when
             the
             Storm
             is
             over
             ;
             Pleas
             and
             Arguments
             that
             these
             Assemblies
             are
             not
             so
             necessary
             ,
             but
             that
             
               God
               will
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               them
               in
               this
               thing
               .
            
             All
             which
             and
             the
             like
             false
             reasonings
             do
             carry
             them
             away
             to
             ruine
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             vain
             pleas
             ,
             the
             
               Rule
               is
               peremptory
            
             against
             these
             persons
             .
             Those
             who
             for
             their
             Houses
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Possessions
             ,
             Relations
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Life
             ,
             preferr
             them
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             Gospel
             Promises
             .
             Whatever
             men
             pretend
             that
             they
             believe
             ,
             
               if
               they
               confess
               him
               not
               before
               men
               ,
               He
               will
               deny
               them
               before
               his
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Spiritual
               sloth
            
             ,
             with
             the
             occasions
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             the
             cause
             in
             many
             of
             this
             sinful
             neglect
             .
             Other
             things
             will
             offer
             themselves
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             diligent
             attendance
             unto
             these
             Assemblies
             .
             If
             men
             stir
             not
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             shake
             off
             the
             weight
             that
             lyes
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             fall
             under
             a
             wofull
             neglect
             as
             unto
             this
             and
             all
             other
             important
             Duties
             .
             Such
             Persons
             as
             are
             influenced
             by
             them
             ,
             will
             make
             use
             of
             many
             
               specious
               pleas
            
             ,
             taken
             for
             the
             most
             part
             from
             their
             occasions
             and
             necessities
             .
             These
             things
             they
             will
             plead
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             contending
             with
             them
             ;
             But
             let
             them
             go
             to
             Christ
             and
             plead
             them
             immediately
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             ask
             of
             themselves
             ,
             how
             they
             suppose
             they
             are
             accepted
             ?
             He
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             
               attend
               unto
               these
               Assemblies
            
             diligently
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             way
             and
             means
             of
             doing
             that
             ,
             and
             observing
             that
             which
             he
             commands
             us
             ,
             the
             
               certain
               indispensible
               Rule
            
             of
             our
             Obedience
             unto
             him
             .
             Will
             it
             be
             accepted
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             neglect
             of
             that
             ,
             we
             should
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             done
             so
             indeed
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             this
             business
             ,
             this
             diversion
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             attendance
             in
             our
             callings
             would
             not
             suffer
             us
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             This
             may
             indeed
             fall
             out
             sometimes
             where
             the
             Heart
             is
             sincere
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             will
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             the
             future
             against
             the
             like
             occasions
             .
             But
             where
             this
             is
             frequent
             ,
             and
             every
             trivial
             diversion
             is
             embraced
             unto
             a
             neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             the
             
               Heart
               is
               not
               upright
               before
               God
               ,
            
             the
             Man
             draws
             back
             in
             the
             way
             unto
             perdition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Unbelief
               working
               gradually
               towards
               the
               forsaking
               of
               all
               profession
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               first
               way
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             whereby
             an
             
               evil
               Heart
               of
               Unbelief
            
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             doth
             evidence
             it self
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostle
             on
             this
             consideration
             warns
             the
             Hebrews
             of
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             hereby
             usually
             it
             first
             evidenceth
             it self
             .
             It
             hath
             unquestionably
             put
             forth
             its
             power
             before
             ,
             within
             and
             in
             a
             neglect
             of
             private
             Duties
             ,
             but
             hereby
             it
             first
             evidenceth
             it self
             unto
             others
             .
             And
             if
             this
             course
             ,
             from
             this
             principle
             ,
             be
             persisted
             in
             ,
             
               total
               Apostacy
            
             lyes
             at
             the
             door
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             multiplyed
             instances
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               Great
               Diligence
               is
               required
               of
               us
               in
               a
               due
               attendance
               unto
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               ends
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               instituted
               and
               appointed
               by
               Jesus
            
             
             Christ.
             The
             benefit
             we
             recieve
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             neglect
             ,
             sense
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             concernment
             of
             his
             glory
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             pretences
             for
             their
             Neglect
             ,
             call
             aloud
             for
             this
             Diligence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               neglect
               of
               the
               Authority
               and
               Love
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               means
               of
               our
               Edification
               ,
               will
               alwayes
               tend
               to
               great
               and
               ruinous
               evils
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             Exemplifies
             their
             sin
             ,
             which
             he
             warms
             them
             against
             in
             an
             instance
             of
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               .
            
             The
             
               Church
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             especially
             that
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             had
             been
             exposed
             to
             great
             Tryals
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             v.
             32
             ,
             33.
             during
             this
             State
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             early
             dayes
             ,
             began
             so
             far
             to
             decline
             their
             profession
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             
               frequent
               the
               Assemblies
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             were
             afraid
             to
             be
             taken
             at
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             known
             persecuting
             Neighbours
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             as
             they
             went
             unto
             ,
             or
             came
             from
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             a
             few
             who
             were
             fallen
             into
             this
             sinfull
             neglect
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             well
             known
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             There
             were
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             at
             that
             time
             
               great
               disputes
            
             about
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Temple-worship
             ,
             with
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             many
             were
             entangled
             withall
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             error
             prevailed
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             begin
             gradually
             to
             neglect
             and
             forsake
             the
             Worship
             and
             Duties
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             ended
             with
             many
             in
             fatal
             Apostacy
             .
             To
             prevent
             the
             effects
             of
             these
             
               two
               evils
            
             ,
             was
             the
             principal
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             writing
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             fill'd
             with
             
               Cogent
               Arguments
            
             against
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               later
               cause
            
             of
             their
             Declension
             before
             intimated
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Unbelief
             secretly
             inclining
             unto
             a
             departure
             from
             the
             living
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             marked
             here
             as
             the
             
               Ordinary
               Beginning
            
             of
             an
             entrance
             into
             final
             Apostacy
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               men
               do
               for
               sake
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             Only
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             an
             
               occcasional
               Dereliction
            
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             they
             accustomed
             themselves
             unto
             ;
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             manner
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             walking
             which
             they
             accustomed
             themselves
             unto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               No
               Church-Order
               ,
               no
               outward
               profession
               can
               secure
               men
               from
               Apostacy
               .
            
             Persons
             
             were
             guilty
             of
             this
             Crime
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             Purest
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Perfection
               ,
               freedom
               from
               Offence
               ,
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               ruinous
               Evils
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               in
               any
               Church
               in
               this
               World.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Men
               that
               begin
               to
               decline
               their
               Duty
               in
               Church
               Relations
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               and
               their
               wayes
               avoided
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Forsaking
               of
               Church
               Assemblies
               is
               usually
               an
               entrance
               into
               Apostacy
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             illustrates
             this
             great
             evilby
             the
             contrary
             Duty
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             All
             the
             Duties
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             are
             usefull
             and
             needfull
             to
             prevent
             Backsliding
             ,
             and
             preserve
             from
             Apostacy
             ,
             are
             proposed
             under
             
               this
               one
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             head
             and
             chief
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             this
             mutual
             Exhortation
             among
             Christian
             Believers
             in
             Church
             Societies
             ,
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             on
             chap.
             3.
             
             Here
             it
             is
             opposed
             unto
             the
             evil
             dehorted
             from
             ,
             
               Forsake
               not
               ,
               but
               exhort
               one
               another
            
             ;
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Believers
             in
             Church
             Societies
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             a
             special
             respect
             unto
             Constancy
             and
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             diligent
             attendance
             unto
             the
             Duties
             of
             Gospel-worship
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             whole
             Context
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               perswade
               ,
               to
               encourage
               ,
               to
               exhort
               one
               another
               unto
               constancy
               in
               Profession
               ,
            
             with
             resolution
             and
             fortitude
             of
             mind
             against
             difficulties
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             and
             oppositions
             .
             A
             duty
             which
             a
             State
             of
             Persecution
             will
             teach
             them
             ,
             who
             intend
             not
             to
             leave
             any
             thing
             of
             Christ.
             And
             't
             is
             never
             the
             more
             inconsiderable
             ,
             because
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             is
             almost
             lost
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             before
             .
             The
             Motive
             unto
             these
             Duties
             is
             ,
             
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               Day
            
             .
             Wherein
             we
             have
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             Degree
             added
             unto
             the
             Performance
             of
             these
             Duties
             ,
             from
             this
             Motive
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               so
               much
               the
               more
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             motive
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               day
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             evidence
             they
             had
             of
             it
             ,
             
               you
               see
            
             .
             There
             is
             from
             this
             Motive
             ,
             an
             
               especial
               degree
            
             to
             be
             added
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             as
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             attended
             unto
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             season
             wherein
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             double
             our
             diligence
             about
             them
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             
               so
               much
               the
               rather
            
             ,
             referrs
             distinctly
             unto
             all
             the
             duties
             before
             mentioned
             being
             to
             be
             repeated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Institutions
             and
             commands
             ,
             do
             make
             duties
             constantly
             in
             their
             performance
             necessary
             unto
             us
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             warnings
             and
             works
             of
             Christ
             whose
             consideration
             ought
             to
             excite
             us
             unto
             a
             peculiar
             diligence
             and
             attendance
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             warnings
             of
             Christ
             there
             are
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             
               his
               Providence
            
             .
             For
             although
             he
             speak
             not
             now
             immediately
             unto
             them
             by
             Revelations
             ,
             yet
             he
             speaks
             unto
             them
             
               mediately
               in
               his
               Word
            
             .
             All
             the
             warnings
             he
             hath
             left
             on
             record
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             given
             unto
             his
             Churches
             in
             the
             various
             conditions
             wherein
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             Those
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             of
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             are
             given
             likewise
             unto
             all
             the
             Churches
             now
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             same
             State
             or
             condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             in
             threatnings
             ,
             Essicacious
             tryals
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               principal
               End
            
             of
             these
             warnings
             is
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             unto
             more
             diligence
             in
             attendance
             unto
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             all
             his
             dealings
             with
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Types
             of
             all
             others
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             Our
             
               neglect
               therein
            
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             displeasure
             which
             he
             in
             his
             warnings
             and
             tryals
             calls
             us
             unto
             .
             For
             this
             Cause
             
               many
               are
               sick
               and
               weak
               ,
               many
               are
               fallen
               a
               sleep
               .
               Because
               thou
               art
               luke-warm
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               so
               and
               so
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             
               without
               a
               diligent
               care
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             pass
             through
             trials
             of
             any
             nature
             ,
             in
             persecution
             ,
             in
             publick
             calamities
             ,
             unto
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             safety
             .
             For
             by
             a
             neglect
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             all
             graces
             will
             decay
             ,
             carnal
             fears
             will
             prevail
             ,
             counsel
             and
             help
             will
             be
             wanting
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             be
             betrayed
             into
             innumerable
             dangers
             and
             perplexities
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Without
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             to
             evidence
             his
             presence
             amongst
             them
             in
             their
             tryals
             ,
             or
             give
             deliverance
             to
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             consider
             what
             belongs
             unto
             this
             ,
             
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
            
             ,
             what
             additions
             unto
             our
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             is
             required
             from
             this
             motive
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               Recovery
               of
               our selves
               from
               outward
               neglects
               in
               attendance
               upon
               Church-Assemblies
            
             ;
             such
             there
             have
             been
             amongst
             us
             on
             various
             pretences
             ,
             which
             if
             on
             
               renewed
               warnings
            
             we
             recover
             not
             our selves
             from
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             eternal
             ruine
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             case
             is
             stated
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               diligent
               enquirie
               into
               all
               the
               duties
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               Believers
               ,
            
             is
             comprised
             here
             by
             the
             Apostle
             under
             the
             
               general
               head
            
             of
             mutual
             consideration
             ,
             provocation
             ,
             and
             Exhortation
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             found
             defective
             through
             our
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             unacquaintedness
             with
             what
             he
             doth
             require
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Spiritual
               Diligence
               in
               stirring
               up
               our
               hearts
               and
               minds
               unto
               sincerity
               ,
               zeal
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               them
            
             ;
             in
             all
             labouring
             after
             a
             recovery
             from
             our
             decays
             and
             backslidings
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             design
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             
               When
               especial
               Warnings
               do
               not
               excite
               us
               unto
               renewed
               Diligence
               in
               known
               duties
               ,
               our
               condition
               is
               dangerous
               as
               unto
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
            
             
             
               amongst
               us
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               motive
               it self
               is
               ,
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               day
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               What
               day
               it
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             intended
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             
               How
               it
               did
               approach
            
             ?
             
             And
             then
             ,
             
               How
               it
               did
               evidence
               it self
               so
               to
               be
               ,
            
             as
             they
             
               saw
               it
            
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             day
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               an
               eminent
               day
            
             ;
             The
             Rule
             whereby
             we
             may
             determine
             
               what
               day
            
             is
             intended
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             it
             was
             
               such
               a
               day
            
             as
             was
             a
             peculiar
             motive
             unto
             
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             their
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             to
             attend
             diligently
             unto
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             Gospel
             Duties
             .
             It
             is
             not
             
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               such
               a
               Motive
               ,
            
             as
             is
             alwaies
             
               common
               to
               all
            
             ,
             but
             only
             unto
             those
             who
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             the
             same
             circumstances
             with
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             neither
             the
             
               day
               of
               death
               personally
            
             
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             day
             of
             the
             
               future
               Judgment
               absolutely
            
             that
             is
             intended
             ;
             For
             those
             are
             common
             unto
             all
             equally
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             powerful
             motive
             in
             General
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             Gospel
             Duties
             ;
             but
             not
             an
             especial
             peculiar
             Motive
             at
             some
             time
             unto
             peculiar
             diligence
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             day
             was
             no
             other
             but
             that
             fearful
             and
             
               tremendous
               day
            
             ,
             a
             season
             
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             the
             
               Temple
               ,
               City
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             had
             forewarned
             his
             Disciples
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             had
             in
             continual
             expectation
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             How
             should
             the
             
               Approach
               of
               this
               day
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             things
             seem
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             scattered
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             to
             be
             consumed
             with
             blood
             and
             fire
             ,
             be
             a
             motive
             unto
             
               redoubled
               diligence
            
             in
             attendance
             unto
             the
             duties
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ?
             It
             should
             now
             seem
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             a
             time
             for
             every
             one
             to
             shift
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             than
             to
             leave
             all
             at
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             unto
             ruine
             ,
             whilest
             they
             looked
             after
             these
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             
               Whatever
               Desolations
               and
               Destructions
               may
               be
               approaching
               ,
               our
               best
               and
               wisest
               frame
               will
               be
               to
               trust
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               our
               duty
               .
            
             All
             other
             contrivances
             will
             prove
             not
             only
             vain
             ,
             and
             foolish
             ,
             but
             destructive
             unto
             our
             Souls
             .
             The
             day
             here
             intended
             was
             coming
             on
             the
             people
             and
             Nation
             for
             their
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Revenge
             of
             their
             Murder
             ,
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             Obstinacy
             against
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             if
             any
             that
             made
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             now
             negligent
             and
             careless
             in
             the
             known
             duties
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             no
             evidence
             or
             satisfaction
             in
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             fall
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             that
             day
             .
             They
             who
             will
             in
             any
             degree
             partake
             of
             mens
             sins
             ,
             must
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             partake
             of
             their
             plagues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               men
               should
               go
               or
               be
               carryed
               through
               a
               day
               of
               publique
               Calamity
               ,
               a
               destructive
               day
               ,
               comfortably
               and
               chearfully
               ,
               without
               a
               diligent
               attendance
               unto
               those
               known
               duties
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Guilt
               of
               this
               neglect
            
             will
             seize
             upon
             them
             when
             their
             tryal
             shall
             come
             :
             and
             they
             will
             wish
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             kept
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Let
             men
             pretend
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             this
             decay
             in
             those
             duties
             argues
             and
             evidenceth
             a
             decay
             in
             all
             graces
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             find
             weak
             ,
             and
             unfit
             to
             carry
             them
             through
             their
             tryals
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             them
             unto
             an
             unspeakable
             loss
             in
             their
             own
             minds
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             requireth
             this
             from
             us
             
               in
               a
               way
               of
               testimony
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             that
             we
             are
             found
             faithful
             in
             our
             adherence
             unto
             his
             Institutions
             upon
             the
             approach
             of
             such
             a
             day
             .
             For
             hereby
             do
             we
             evidence
             both
             the
             subjection
             of
             our
             soules
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             we
             value
             and
             esteem
             the
             priviledg
             of
             the
             Gospel
             above
             all
             other
             things
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Because
             the
             duties
             prescribed
             ,
             in
             a
             right
             discharge
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             great
             meanes
             for
             the
             strengthning
             and
             supporting
             of
             our
             soules
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             tryal
             which
             we
             are
             to
             undergo
             .
             For
             
               such
               a
               day
            
             as
             that
             intended
             ,
             hath
             
               fire
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               try
            
             every
             mans
             work
             of
             what
             sort
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             grace
             both
             as
             to
             its
             Sincerity
             and
             Power
             .
             Therefore
             all
             ways
             and
             means
             whereby
             our
             works
             may
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             our
             graces
             exercised
             ,
             are
             required
             of
             us
             in
             such
             a
             season
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             
               Approaching
               Judgments
               ought
               to
               influence
               unto
               especial
               diligence
               in
               all
               Evangelical
            
             
             Duties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               How
               did
               this
               day
               approach
            
             ?
             It
             was
             approaching
             ,
             coming
             ,
             drawing
             nigh
             ,
             it
             was
             
               in
               procinctu
            
             ,
             gradually
             coming
             upon
             them
             ;
             Warnings
             of
             it
             ,
             dispositions
             towards
             it
             ,
             intimations
             of
             its
             coming
             were
             given
             them
             every
             day
             .
             This
             I
             have
             before
             given
             an
             account
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             
               drawings
               nigh
            
             of
             this
             day
             were
             upon
             them
             when
             
               this
               Epistle
            
             was
             written
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             a
             short
             time
             it
             brake
             forth
             upon
             them
             in
             all
             its
             severity
             .
             And
             these
             things
             were
             so
             evident
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             
               did
               see
            
             openly
             and
             evidently
             the
             
               approaching
               day
            
             ;
             And
             it
             did
             so
             in
             these
             five
             things
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               signs
               of
               its
               coming
               ,
            
             foretold
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             compare
             Mat.
             24.
             9.
             
             &c.
             with
             the
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             
               all
               the
               other
               signs
            
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             were
             entring
             on
             their
             accomplishment
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             that
             
               things
               were
               at
               a
               great
               stand
               as
               unto
               the
               Progress
               of
               the
               Gospel
               among
               the
               Hebrews
               .
            
             At
             the
             first
             Preaching
             of
             it
             multitudes
             were
             converted
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             continued
             in
             efficacy
             towards
             them
             for
             some
             
             season
             afterwards
             ;
             but
             now
             as
             our
             Apostle
             plainly
             declares
             in
             
               this
               Epistle
            
             the
             case
             was
             changed
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             
               Elect
               obtained
               ,
               the
               rest
               were
               hardened
               ,
               Re.
            
             11.
             
             The
             
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
            
             among
             that
             people
             were
             now
             gathered
             in
             ;
             few
             additions
             were
             made
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             not
             daily
             nor
             in
             multitudes
             as
             formerly
             .
             And
             Believers
             knew
             full
             well
             that
             when
             their
             work
             was
             all
             accomplished
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             leave
             the
             people
             in
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             but
             that
             wrath
             should
             come
             upon
             them
             unto
             the
             uttermost
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             
               saw
               it
               approaching
               in
               all
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               .
            
             For
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             people
             having
             now
             refused
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             given
             up
             unto
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             hatred
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             An
             account
             whereof
             is
             given
             at
             large
             by
             the
             Historian
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               The
               Time
               and
               season
               did
               manifest
               it self
               unto
               them
               .
            
             For
             whereas
             the
             body
             of
             that
             people
             were
             to
             be
             
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             and
             
               cast
               off
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             This
             could
             not
             be
             done
             untill
             a
             sufficient
             tender
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             of
             Grace
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             were
             first
             made
             unto
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             their
             other
             wickednesses
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             surprize
             them
             with
             an
             overturning
             destruction
             .
             He
             had
             before
             as
             
               Types
               of
               his
               dealing
               with
               them
               ,
            
             warned
             the
             old
             world
             by
             Noah
             ,
             and
             Sodom
             by
             Lot
             ,
             before
             the
             one
             was
             destroyed
             by
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             fire
             .
             He
             would
             also
             give
             them
             their
             day
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             a
             sufficient
             tender
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             now
             done
             towards
             forty
             years
             .
             In
             this
             space
             ,
             through
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             other
             faithfull
             dispensers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             had
             been
             proposed
             unto
             all
             persons
             of
             that
             Nation
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             This
             being
             now
             accomplished
             ,
             they
             might
             evidently
             
               see
               that
               the
               day
               was
               approaching
               .
            
             (
             5.
             )
             
               In
               the
               Preparations
               for
               it
            
             .
             For
             at
             this
             time
             all
             things
             began
             to
             be
             fill'd
             with
             Confusions
             ,
             Disorders
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             Seditions
             ,
             and
             Slaughters
             in
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             them
             entrances
             of
             that
             woful
             day
             ,
             whose
             coming
             was
             declared
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               If
               men
               will
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               evident
               signs
               and
               tokens
               of
               approaching
            
             
             
               Judgments
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               stir
               up
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               engage
               into
               the
               due
               performance
               of
               present
               duties
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               approach
               of
               great
               and
               final
               Judgments
               ,
               God
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Providence
               gives
               such
               intimations
               of
               their
               coming
               ,
               as
               that
               wise
               men
               may
               discern
               them
               .
               Whoso
               is
               wise
               he
               will
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               understand
               the
               loving
               kindness
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Prudent
               foreseeth
               the
               evil
               and
               hideth
               himself
               .
               How
               is
               it
               that
               you
               discern
               not
               the
               Signs
               of
               the
               times
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               To
               see
               evidently
               such
               a
               day
               approaching
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               sedulous
               and
               diligent
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               divine
               Worship
               ,
               is
               a
               token
               of
               a
               backsliding
               frame
               tending
               unto
               final
               Apostacy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             XXVI
             ,
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             
               
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 sin
                 wilfully
                 after
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sins
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 a
                 certain
                 fearfull
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 fiery
                 indignation
                 which
                 shall
                 devour
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             Verses
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             a
             
               vehement
               enforcement
            
             of
             his
             preceding
             Exhortation
             ,
             from
             the
             dreadful
             Consequences
             of
             a
             
               total
               neglect
            
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             uncompliance
             with
             it
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               By
               expressing
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               sin
               which
               lyes
               therein
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               By
               an
               impossibility
               of
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               it
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               Punishment
               ,
               that
               would
               unavoidably
               follow
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             Interpreters
             have
             greatly
             perplexed
             themselves
             and
             others
             in
             the
             interpretation
             and
             exposition
             of
             these
             verses
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             .
             Their
             conjectures
             in
             great
             variety
             have
             proceeded
             principally
             from
             a
             want
             of
             a
             due
             attendance
             unto
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             argument
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             people
             unto
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             towards
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             their
             various
             conjectures
             and
             censures
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             give
             such
             an
             evident
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             themselves
             and
             the
             Context
             do
             evince
             to
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             unto
             the
             words
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Sin
               and
               State
               of
               such
               men
               is
               expressed
               ,
               If
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               .
            
             He
             puts
             himself
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             his
             manner
             in
             Comminations
             ;
             both
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             have
             equally
             sinned
             ,
             shall
             be
             equally
             punished
             :
             And
             to
             take
             off
             all
             appearance
             of
             severity
             towards
             them
             ,
             seeing
             he
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             but
             on
             such
             suppositions
             as
             wherein
             if
             he
             himself
             were
             concerned
             ,
             he
             pronounceth
             it
             against
             himself
             also
             .
             We
             sinning
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             sin
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wilfully
             ,
             say
             we
             ;
             our
             former
             translations
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             now
             avoyded
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             give
             Countenance
             
             unto
             a
             supposition
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Recovery
               after
               any
               voluntary
               sin
               .
               If
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Obstinately
               ,
               Maliciously
            
             ,
             and
             with
             despight
             which
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sin
             it self
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             v.
             28.
             
             But
             the
             word
             doth
             not
             require
             ,
             nor
             will
             scarce
             bear
             any
             such
             sence
             .
             Willingly
             is
             of
             choice
             ,
             without
             surprizal
             ,
             compulsion
             ,
             or
             fear
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             the
             word
             will
             bear
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Season
               and
               circumstance
            
             which
             states
             the
             sin
             intended
             is
             ,
             
               after
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             There
             is
             
               no
               Question
            
             but
             that
             by
             the
             Truth
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               receiving
               of
               it
            
             is
             upon
             the
             conviction
             of
             it's
             being
             truth
             ,
             to
             take
             on
             us
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             it
             .
             Only
             there
             is
             an
             Emphasis
             in
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             word
             is
             not
             used
             any
             where
             to
             express
             the
             
               meer
               conceptions
               or
               notions
               of
               the
               mind
               about
               truth
               ,
            
             but
             such
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             it
             as
             ariseth
             from
             some
             sense
             of
             it's
             power
             and
             excellency
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             
               description
               of
               the
               persons
            
             concerning
             whom
             this
             sin
             is
             supposed
             .
             They
             are
             such
             as
             unto
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             had
             been
             preached
             ;
             who
             upon
             conviction
             of
             its
             truth
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             its
             power
             ,
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             the
             publick
             profession
             of
             it
             :
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             state
             .
             And
             what
             is
             so
             required
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             of
             these
             
               two
               heads
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               solemn
               Dedication
               of
               themselves
               unto
               Christ
               in
               and
               by
               their
               Baptism
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Their
               solemn
               joyning
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               continuance
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               its
               worship
               ,
            
             Acts.
             2.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             On
             this
             opening
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             
               what
               sin
            
             it
             is
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             against
             which
             this
             heavy
             doom
             is
             denounced
             ;
             And
             that
             on
             these
             two
             considerations
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             head
             of
             the
             precedent
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               without
               wavering
               ,
            
             v.
             22.
             
             And
             the
             
               meanes
               of
               continuing
               in
               that
               profession
               ,
            
             v.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             sin
             against
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             is
             the
             
               relinquishment
               and
               renouncing
               of
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             with
             all
             acts
             and
             duties
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             state
             opposite
             unto
             this
             sin
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             
               receiving
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             which
             what
             is
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             we
             have
             now
             declared
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             sin
             here
             ,
             intended
             is
             plainly
             
               a
               relinquishment
               and
               renunciation
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             and
             the
             promises
             thereof
             ,
             with
             all
             duties
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             been
             convinced
             of
             its
             truth
             ,
             and
             avowed
             its
             power
             and
             Excellency
             .
             There
             is
             no
             more
             required
             but
             that
             this
             be
             done
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Willingly
             ,
             as
             (
             1.
             )
             Not
             
             upon
             a
             
               suddain
               surprizal
            
             and
             temptation
             ,
             as
             Peter
             denied
             Christ.
             (
             2.
             )
             Not
             on
             those
             
               compulsions
               and
               fears
            
             which
             may
             work
             a
             present
             dissimulation
             ,
             without
             an
             internal
             rejection
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Not
             through
             
               darkness
               ,
               Ignorance
            
             making
             an
             impression
             for
             a
             season
             on
             the
             minds
             and
             reasonings
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             things
             ,
             though
             exceedingly
             evil
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             may
             befal
             them
             who
             yet
             contract
             not
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             crime
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             required
             thereunto
             that
             men
             who
             thus
             sin
             ,
             do
             it
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               By
               choice
            
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             from
             the
             internal
             pravity
             of
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             and
             an
             
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               living
               God.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             do
             it
             by
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               preference
               of
               another
               way
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             a
             resting
             therein
             before
             or
             above
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             whereas
             there
             were
             
               two
               things
            
             
             which
             were
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Convenant
            
             ,
             or
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             attonement
             made
             thereby
             ;
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
            
             ;
             These
             they
             did
             openly
             renounce
             ,
             and
             declare
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             on
             ,
             v.
             29.
             
             Such
             were
             they
             who
             fell
             off
             from
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             Judaism
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             Such
             are
             they
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             here
             describeth
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             context
             .
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             unto
             the
             sin
             at
             present
             ,
             because
             I
             must
             treat
             of
             it
             under
             its
             aggravations
             on
             ,
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               If
               a
               voluntary
               relinquishment
               of
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               duties
            
             
             
               of
               it
               be
               the
               highest
               sin
               ,
               and
               be
               attended
               with
               the
               height
               of
               wrath
               and
               punishment
               ;
               we
               ought
               earnestly
               to
               watch
               against
               every
               thing
               that
               inclineth
               or
               disposeth
               us
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Every
               declension
               in
               or
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               hath
               a
               proportion
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               this
               great
               sin
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               proportion
               that
               it
               bears
               unto
               the
               sin
               it self
               .
            
             Hereof
             there
             may
             be
             various
             degrees
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               There
               are
               sins
               and
               times
               wherein
               God
               doth
               absolutely
               refuse
               to
               hear
               any
               more
               from
               men
               in
               order
               unto
               their
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               first
               thing
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             chargeth
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             expiated
             ,
             
               There
               remains
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               .
            
             Words
             not
             unlike
             those
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             
               house
               of
            
             Eli.
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               unto
               the
               house
               of
            
             Eli
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Iniquity
               of
            
             Eli's
             
               house
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               with
               Sacrifice
               nor
               offering
               for
               ever
               .
            
             An
             Allusion
             is
             had
             herein
             unto
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law.
             As
             there
             were
             certain
             sins
             which
             from
             their
             nature
             ,
             as
             
               Marder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Blasphemy
            
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Commission
             
               with
               Obstinacy
               and
               an
               high
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             had
             no
             Sacrifice
             allowed
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             were
             so
             guilty
             were
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             dye
             without
             mercy
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             So
             is
             it
             with
             them
             that
             thus
             
               sin
               willingly
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             relief
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             no
             means
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             
               especial
               Reason
            
             of
             this
             Severity
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             principal
             respect
             unto
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             there
             is
             now
             
               no
               multiplication
            
             ,
             or
             repetition
             of
             Sacrifices
             for
             sin
             .
             That
             of
             Christ
             our
             High
             Priest
             was
             
               offered
               once
               for
               all
            
             ,
             henceforth
             he
             dyeth
             no
             more
             ,
             he
             is
             offered
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             other
             Sacrifice
             offered
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             words
             express
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               remains
               not
            
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             in
             the
             
             Counsel
             ,
             purpose
             ,
             or
             institution
             of
             God
             any
             other
             Sacrifice
             yet
             left
             ,
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Case
             .
             To
             suppose
             there
             is
             yet
             any
             such
             left
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             on
             one
             of
             these
             two
             accounts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             God
             would
             change
             the
             whole
             dispensation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Grace
             by
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             weakness
             and
             insufficiency
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             whereas
             God
             did
             thus
             deal
             with
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Sacrifices
             to
             bring
             in
             that
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Why
             may
             not
             therefore
             there
             be
             
               another
               way
               of
               Expiation
               of
               sin
            
             yet
             remaining
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             purged
             and
             purified
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             Although
             men
             have
             justly
             forfeited
             all
             their
             interest
             and
             benefit
             by
             the
             
               one
               Offering
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             why
             may
             he
             not
             appoint
             another
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             cause
             himself
             to
             be
             offered
             again
             for
             their
             recovery
             ?
             But
             both
             these
             suppositions
             are
             not
             only
             false
             ,
             but
             highly
             Blasphemous
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             compriseth
             all
             sorts
             of
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             whereby
             
             sin
             might
             be
             expiated
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             expresseth
             that
             as
             persons
             by
             a
             
               voluntary
               relinquishment
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             did
             forfeit
             all
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             further
             declares
             ,
             v.
             29.
             so
             there
             was
             
               no
               way
            
             appointed
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             them
             by
             the
             expiation
             of
             their
             sin
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             herein
             ,
             I
             should
             Answer
             
               some
               enquiries
            
             that
             may
             arise
             on
             this
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             place
             I
             shall
             only
             propose
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             Commination
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             
               all
               Ages
            
             ,
             Times
             ,
             and
             Seasons
             ?
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             confined
             unto
             the
             
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             with
             the
             circumstances
             they
             were
             in
             ?
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Enquiry
             are
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             
             their
             
               circumstances
               were
               eminently
               peculiar
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             befall
             others
             in
             any
             season
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             there
             was
             a
             
               temporal
               Destruction
            
             then
             impendent
             over
             them
             ,
             ready
             to
             devour
             Apostates
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             applied
             unto
             them
             who
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             sins
             at
             other
             seasons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             sin
             intended
             may
             include
             
               great
               actual
               sins
            
             after
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             answering
             such
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             said
             to
             be
             
               committed
               with
               an
               high
               hand
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             there
             may
             be
             hopes
             for
             the
             persons
             here
             intended
             though
             no
             express
             provision
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Covenant
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             defect
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             that
             it
             hath
             but
             one
             Sacrifice
             for
             sins
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             neglected
             and
             despised
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             repeated
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             other
             Sacrifice
             be
             added
             unto
             it
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             a
             person
             who
             hath
             
               voluntarily
               forsaken
            
             and
             renounced
             the
             Gospel
             with
             a
             great
             appearance
             of
             all
             the
             circumstances
             that
             concur
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             the
             sin
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             should
             make
             profession
             of
             repentance
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             conceived
             concerning
             his
             Eternal
             condition
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             concerning
             such
             an
             one
             ?
             These
             things
             shall
             be
             spoken
             unto
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             
               The
               loss
               of
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               on
               what
               account
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               means
               soever
               it
               fall
               out
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               ruinous
               unto
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             27.
             
          
           
             But
             a
             certain
             fearfull
             looking
             for
             of
             Judgment
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             which
             shall
             devour
             the
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             under
             the
             Law
             had
             contracted
             the
             guilt
             of
             any
             such
             sin
             ,
             as
             was
             indispensibly
             capital
             in
             its
             punishment
             ,
             for
             the
             legal
             expiation
             whereof
             no
             Sacrifice
             was
             appointed
             or
             allowed
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Blasphemy
            
             ,
             he
             had
             nothing
             remaining
             but
             a
             
               fearful
               expectation
            
             of
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             this
             Context
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             from
             the
             less
             unto
             the
             greater
             ;
             If
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             him
             who
             so
             sinned
             against
             
               Moses
               Law
            
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             sin
             
               against
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             whose
             sin
             is
             incomparably
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             more
             severe
             ?
          
           
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             words
             with
             those
             foregoing
             ,
             by
             the
             Adversative
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             includes
             or
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               remains
            
             ;
             No
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             is
             left
             or
             remains
             ;
             But
             there
             doth
             remain
             or
             abide
             for
             such
             persons
             a
             
               fearful
               expectation
               of
               Judgment
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             
               two
               things
            
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             punishment
             due
             unto
             the
             sins
             of
             Apostates
             which
             is
             three
             waies
             expressed
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Judgment
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             the
             special
             nature
             of
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             
               it
               is
               fiery
               indignation
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             unto
             its
             end
             ,
             
               it
               devours
               the
               adversaries
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               certain
               approach
            
             of
             this
             Judgment
             ,
             
               there
               remains
               a
               fearful
               expectation
            
             .
             This
             last
             lies
             first
             in
             the
             words
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             we
             render
             certain
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             It
             doth
             not
             denote
             an
             
               assured
               expectation
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             punishment
             ;
             but
             only
             
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             expectation
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             fearful
             expectation
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             spoken
             in
             the
             way
             of
             diminution
             ,
             but
             to
             intimate
             something
             that
             is
             inexpressible
             ,
             
               such
               as
               no
               heart
               can
               conceive
               ,
               or
               tongue
               express
            
             ;
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             What
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             
               them
               who
               obey
            
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Where
             
               shall
               the
               sinners
               and
               ungodly
               appear
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             expectation
             ,
             is
             the
             frame
             of
             mind
             with
             respect
             unto
             any
             thing
             
             that
             is
             future
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             concerned
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             
               look
               for
            
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             reason
             and
             grounds
             to
             think
             it
             will
             come
             unto
             us
             or
             befal
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               Expectation
               is
               said
               to
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fearful
             ,
             tremendous
             ,
             which
             men
             can
             neither
             conflict
             withall
             ,
             nor
             avoid
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             further
             ,
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             That
             
             which
             fills
             the
             mind
             with
             dread
             and
             horror
             ,
             depriving
             it
             of
             all
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             relief
             .
             An
             expectation
             of
             this
             dreadful
             and
             terrible
             nature
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             
             wayes
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             For
             the
             
               certain
               Relation
            
             that
             is
             between
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             punishment
             spoken
             of
             ;
             the
             punishment
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             is
             which
             upon
             the
             most
             certain
             grounds
             is
             looked
             for
             .
             So
             they
             are
             said
             only
             metaphorically
             to
             look
             for
             that
             which
             will
             certainly
             ensue
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             it
             expresseth
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             concerning
             it
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Assertion
             may
             be
             used
             in
             the
             former
             sence
             ,
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             latter
             also
             is
             included
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             also
             on
             
               two
               accounts
            
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             if
             they
             did
             set
             themselves
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             event
             of
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             nothing
             else
             could
             befal
             their
             minds
             ,
             nothing
             will
             present
             it self
             unto
             them
             for
             their
             relief
             ;
             their
             minds
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             other
             thoughts
             but
             what
             belongs
             to
             this
             
               dreadful
               expectation
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             On
             the
             account
             of
             that
             dread
             and
             terror
             that
             God
             sends
             at
             times
             into
             the
             minds
             and
             Consciences
             of
             such
             persons
             .
             They
             may
             bear
             it
             high
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             Ostentation
             of
             Satisfaction
             on
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             yea
             ,
             commonly
             proclaim
             a
             self-Justification
             ,
             and
             prove
             desperate
             persecutors
             of
             them
             who
             sacredly
             adhere
             unto
             the
             Truth
             .
             But
             as
             he
             said
             of
             old
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             Breasts
             were
             opened
             ,
             it
             would
             appear
             what
             tortures
             they
             have
             within
             :
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             God
             very
             seldom
             lets
             them
             pass
             without
             
               tormenting
               fear
            
             and
             dread
             of
             approaching
             Judgments
             ,
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             broad
             entrance
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               There
               is
               an
               inseparable
               concatenation
               between
               Apostacy
               and
               Eternal
               ruin
               .
            
             
          
           
             II.
             
               God
               often
               times
               visits
               the
               minds
               of
               cursed
               Apostates
               with
               dreadful
               expectations
               of
               approaching
               wrath
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               When
               men
               have
               hardned
               themselves
               in
               sin
               ,
               no
               fear
               of
               punishment
               either
               will
               rouze
               or
               stirr
               them
               up
               to
               seek
               after
               relief
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               A
               dreadful
               expectation
               of
               future
               wrath
               without
               hope
               of
               relief
               ,
               is
               an
               open
               entrance
               into
               Hell
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             dreadful
             punishment
             is
             described
             by
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             Judgment
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             dubious
             ,
             that
             may
             fall
             out
             or
             may
             not
             do
             so
             .
             It
             is
             not
             an
             unaccountable
             severity
             that
             they
             are
             threatned
             withall
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             
               just
               and
               righteous
               sentence
            
             denouncing
             punishment
             proportionate
             unto
             their
             sin
             and
             crime
             .
             Judgment
             is
             taken
             sometimes
             for
             punishment
             it self
             ,
             Ps.
             9.
             16.
             
             James
             2.
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             17.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
             But
             most
             commonly
             it
             is
             used
             for
             the
             
               sentence
               of
               judicial
               condemnation
               and
               tryal
               ,
            
             determining
             the
             offender
             unto
             punishment
             ;
             And
             so
             't
             is
             most
             commonly
             used
             to
             express
             the
             
               general
               Judgment
            
             that
             shall
             pass
             on
             all
             mankind
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             15.
             
             &
             5.
             11
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             chap.
             12.
             36.
             
             Mark
             6.
             2.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
             John
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             in
             the
             word
             as
             here
             used
             both
             these
             are
             included
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               righteous
               sentence
               of
               God
            
             judging
             and
             determining
             on
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             
               punishment
               it self
            
             which
             ensues
             thereon
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             immediately
             described
             .
             And
             although
             respect
             be
             had
             herein
             principally
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               great
               day
            
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             exclusive
             of
             any
             previous
             Judgments
             that
             are
             preparatory
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             pledges
             of
             it
             ;
             such
             was
             that
             dreadful
             Judgment
             which
             was
             then
             coming
             on
             the
             Apostate
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Expectation
               of
               future
               Judgment
               in
               guilty
               persons
               ,
               is
               and
               will
               be
               at
               one
            
             
             
               time
               or
               another
               dreadful
               and
               tremendous
               .
            
          
           
             The
             punishment
             and
             destruction
             of
             those
             sinners
             is
             described
             by
             its
             particular
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               fiery
               indignation
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             these
             words
             do
             not
             relate
             
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             ,
             nor
             are
             regulated
             by
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             
               the
               expectation
               of
               fiery
               indignation
            
             :
             but
             refer
             immediately
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             there
             remains
             an
             
               expectation
               of
               Judgment
            
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             
               fiery
               indignation
            
             that
             remains
             .
             And
             so
             
               (
               which
               shall
            
             )
             afterwards
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             referrs
             to
             fire
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             indignation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             indignation
             ,
             the
             vehemency
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             
               What
               is
               this
               fire
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               this
               indignation
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             himself
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               consuming
               fire
               ;
               Deut.
            
             4.
             24.
             
             Ch.
             9.
             3.
             
             Isa.
             33.
             14.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
             What
             is
             intended
             thereby
             is
             declared
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               essential
               holiness
               and
            
             
             
               righteousness
               of
               God
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             cannot
             bear
             with
             the
             Iniquities
             and
             provocations
             of
             men
             who
             betake
             not
             themselves
             unto
             the
             only
             Attonement
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               will
               by
               no
               means
               acquit
               the
               Guilty
               ,
            
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             Metaphorical
             expression
             .
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             Punishment
             of
             sin
             as
             an
             Effect
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             consonant
             unto
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Exigence
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             called
             fire
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             13.
             
             But
             that
             is
             not
             the
             fire
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             It
             is
             Devouring
             ,
             Consuming
             ,
             Destroying
             ,
             such
             as
             answereth
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             unto
             the
             utmost
             ,
             as
             Isa.
             9.
             5.
             chap.
             30.
             33.
             chap.
             66.
             15.
             
             Amos
             7.
             4.
             
             Math.
             18.
             8.
             2
             
             Thes.
             1.
             8.
             
             Ps.
             11.
             7.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             22.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             indignation
             or
             fervor
             of
             fire
             ,
             hath
             respect
             unto
             
               three
               things
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Holiness
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             Originally
             this
             Judgment
             doth
             proceed
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             most
             suitable
             thereunto
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               righteous
               act
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ;
             sometimes
             called
             his
             wrath
             and
             anger
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             sutable
             unto
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             nature
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               dreadful
               severity
               of
               the
               Judgment
               in
               self
               ,
            
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             effects
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             
               final
               Judgment
            
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Eternal
             destruction
             of
             Apostates
             .
             But
             yet
             also
             it
             evidently
             includeth
             that
             
               sore
               and
               fiery
               Judgment
            
             which
             God
             was
             bringing
             on
             the
             Obstinate
             Apostate
             Jews
             ,
             in
             the
             total
             destruction
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Church-State
             by
             Fire
             and
             Sword.
             For
             as
             such
             Judgments
             are
             compared
             to
             ,
             and
             called
             fire
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             this
             was
             so
             singular
             ,
             so
             unparallel'd
             in
             any
             people
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             might
             well
             be
             called
             
               fiery
               indignation
            
             ,
             or
             fervor
             of
             fire
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             eminent
             pledge
             and
             token
             of
             the
             future
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             severity
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             Wherefore
             't
             is
             foretold
             in
             expressions
             that
             are
             applicable
             unto
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             See
             Math.
             24.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             This
             Indignation
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             fire
             is
             described
             in
             the
             last
             place
             by
             its
             efficacy
             and
             effects
             :
             It
             is
             the
             fire
             that
             shall
             devour
             ,
             or
             eat
             up
             the
             adversaries
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             taken
             from
             Isa.
             26.
             11.
             
             For
             
               the
               fire
               of
               thine
               Enemies
            
             ,
             is
             there
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             the
             Enemies
             burn
             with
             ,
             but
             wherewith
             they
             shall
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Efficacy
             and
             effect
             of
             this
             fire
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Seasons
               of
               its
               application
               unto
               this
               effect
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             
               the
               adversaries
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             
               way
               of
               its
               operation
               ,
               it
               shall
               devour
               them
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               It
               shall
               do
               so
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             the
             effect
             ,
             it
             is
             future
             .
             Hence
             
             many
             of
             them
             despised
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             never
             be
             ;
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             there
             are
             
               three
               things
            
             intimated
             in
             this
             word
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             
               in
               procinctu
               ,
               in
               readiness
            
             ,
             not
             yet
             come
             but
             ready
             to
             come
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             word
             used
             to
             express
             that
             which
             is
             future
             ,
             but
             ready
             to
             make
             its
             entrance
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             it
             shall
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             whatever
             appearances
             there
             are
             of
             its
             turning
             aside
             ,
             and
             mens
             avoiding
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             come
             in
             its
             proper
             season
             ;
             so
             speaks
             the
             Prophet
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ;
             Hab.
             2.
             3.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             foundation
             of
             the
             Certainty
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             this
             fiery
             Indignation
             ,
             is
             the
             
               irreversible
               Decree
               of
               God
            
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             measures
             which
             infinite
             Wisdom
             gave
             unto
             his
             Patience
             .
             This
             was
             the
             unavoidable
             season
             that
             was
             approaching
             ,
             when
             the
             adversaries
             had
             fill'd
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Providence
             had
             saved
             the
             Elect
             from
             this
             day
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               There
               is
               a
               determinate
               time
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               Divine
               threatnings
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               inflicton
               of
               the
               severest
               Judgments
               ,
               which
               no
               men
               can
               abide
               or
               avoid
               .
               He
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               World.
            
             So
             at
             present
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             whose
             damnation
             sleepeth
             not
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             he
             hath
             sworn
             that
             Time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             present
             State
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             World.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               The
               certain
               determination
               of
               Divine
               Vengeance
               on
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               Motive
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               a
               supportment
               under
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             Lift
             up
             your
             heads
             ,
             know
             your
             Salvation
             is
             nigh
             at
             hand
             ;
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             ?
             See
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             description
             of
             those
             on
             whom
             this
             
               fiery
               indignation
            
             shall
             have
             its
             effects
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             
               the
               Adversaries
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             those
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             elsewhere
             ,
             when
             he
             treats
             absolutely
             
             
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             place
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             now
             mentioned
             ;
             but
             it
             confines
             them
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             from
             a
             contrary
             principle
             set
             themselves
             against
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             is
             the
             peculiar
             description
             of
             the
             
               unbelieving
               Jews
            
             at
             that
             time
             :
             they
             did
             not
             only
             refuse
             the
             Gospel
             through
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             were
             acted
             by
             a
             principle
             of
             opposition
             thereunto
             ;
             not
             only
             as
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             others
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             so
             is
             their
             State
             described
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Who
               both
               killed
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               have
               persecuted
               us
               ,
               and
               they
               please
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               forbidding
               us
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               sin
               always
               ,
               for
               the
               wrath
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
             They
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             Enmity
             in
             Killing
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             they
             rested
             not
             therein
             ,
             they
             continued
             in
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             adhering
             to
             their
             old
             Judaism
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             therein
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             rest
             there
             ,
             but
             persecuted
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             drove
             them
             out
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             with
             respect
             unto
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             ;
             but
             they
             set
             themselves
             with
             fury
             all
             the
             World
             over
             against
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             cursed
             malice
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             saved
             .
             See
             instances
             of
             this
             Rage
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             45.
             
             Chap.
             22.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             They
             were
             properly
             the
             Adversaries
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Judgment
             which
             was
             peculiar
             unto
             them
             and
             their
             sins
             in
             that
             fearful
             temporal
             destruction
             which
             did
             then
             approach
             ,
             is
             intended
             herein
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             sentence
             is
             extended
             to
             the
             general
             Destruction
             of
             all
             Unbelievers
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               The
               highest
               aggravations
               for
               the
               greatest
               sins
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               out
               of
               a
               contrary
               principle
               of
               Superstition
               and
               Error
               ,
               do
               set
               themselves
               maliciously
               to
               oppose
            
             
             
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               themselves
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
               when
               God
               will
               make
               demonstrations
               of
               his
               Wrath
               and
               displeasure
               against
               all
               such
               Adversaries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               pledges
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Indignation
               .
            
             He
             will
             one
             day
             deal
             so
             with
             the
             Antichristian
             persecuting
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             fiery
             indignation
             against
             those
             adversaries
             ?
             
               It
               shall
               eat
               them
               up
               ,
               or
               devour
               them
               .
            
             The
             expression
             is
             Metaphorical
             ,
             taken
             from
             
             the
             nature
             and
             efficacious
             operation
             of
             fire
             ;
             it
             eats
             ,
             devours
             ,
             swallows
             up
             and
             consumes
             all
             combustible
             matter
             that
             it
             is
             applyed
             unto
             ,
             or
             is
             put
             into
             it
             .
             That
             intended
             is
             destruction
             ,
             inevitable
             ,
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             terrible
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             See
             Mal.
             4.
             1.
             whence
             those
             expressions
             are
             taken
             .
             Only
             the
             similitude
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             beyond
             the
             proper
             intention
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             fire
             doth
             so
             consume
             and
             devour
             what
             is
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             destroys
             the
             substance
             and
             being
             thereof
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             :
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             
               fiery
               indignation
            
             that
             shall
             consume
             or
             
               devour
               the
               Adversaries
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             It
             shall
             devour
             them
             as
             to
             all
             happiness
             ,
             all
             blessedness
             ,
             all
             hopes
             ,
             comforts
             and
             relief
             at
             once
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             at
             once
             utterly
             consume
             their
             Being
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             this
             fire
             shall
             Eternally
             prey
             upon
             ,
             and
             never
             utterly
             consume
             .
             But
             if
             we
             make
             the
             application
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             temporal
             destruction
             that
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             similitude
             holds
             throughout
             ,
             for
             it
             utterly
             consumed
             them
             ,
             and
             devoured
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belonged
             unto
             them
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             they
             were
             devoured
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               dread
               and
               terror
               of
               Gods
               final
               Judgments
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               in
               it self
               inconceivable
               ,
               and
               only
               shadowed
               out
               by
               things
               of
               the
               greatest
               dread
               and
            
             
             
               terror
               in
               the
               World.
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             declare
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             XXVIII
             ,
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses
                 Law
                 dyed
                 without
                 mercy
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ye
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 who
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 counted
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 Sanctified
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 despight
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             confirms
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             fore
             and
             certain
             destruction
             of
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             an
             
               Argument
               à
               comparatis
            
             ,
             and
             
               à
               minori
               ad
               majus
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             two
             states
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             all
             along
             compared
             and
             expressed
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             convince
             the
             Hebrews
             not
             only
             of
             the
             certainty
             ,
             and
             severity
             of
             the
             Judgment
             declared
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Equity
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             proposeth
             unto
             them
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             constitution
             of
             punishment
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             Just
             and
             Equal
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             28.
             he
             lays
             down
             the
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             as
             it
             was
             Stated
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             Wherein
             there
             are
             
               three
               things
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             sin
             whereunto
             that
             of
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Gospel
             is
             compared
             ,
             
               He
               that
               despised
               Moses
               Law.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Punishment
               of
               that
               sin
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             he
             that
             was
             guilty
             of
             it
             
               dyed
               without
               Mercy
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               way
               whereby
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
               his
               sin
               was
               to
               be
               charged
               on
               him
               ,
            
             it
             was
             
               under
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
            
             .
          
           
             Unto
             the
             first
             ,
             two
             things
             did
             concur
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             
               such
               a
               sin
            
             as
             by
             the
             Law
             was
             capital
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             .
             Concerning
             them
             it
             was
             provided
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             them
             should
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             .
             God
             alone
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             could
             dispense
             with
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Lavid
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             but
             as
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             were
             prohibited
             on
             any
             account
             to
             dispense
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             forbear
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             .
             Numb
             .
             35.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             required
             that
             he
             did
             it
             presumptuously
             ,
             or
             with
             an
             
               high
               hand
               .
               Ex.
            
             21.
             14.
             
             Numb
             .
             15.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             was
             thus
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             sinning
             is
             said
             to
             
               despise
               Moses
               Law
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             to
             abolish
             it
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             useless
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             himself
             ,
             by
             contempt
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             in
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               contempt
               ,
               and
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Because
               of
               Gods
               indulgence
               unto
               them
               therein
               .
            
             For
             although
             the
             general
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             a
             Curse
             ,
             wherein
             death
             was
             contained
             against
             every
             Transgression
             thereof
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             yet
             God
             had
             ordained
             and
             appointed
             that
             for
             all
             their
             
               sins
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
               Infirmity
            
             ,
             or
             
               surprisals
               by
               Temptations
            
             ,
             an
             Attonement
             should
             be
             made
             by
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereon
             the
             guilty
             were
             freed
             as
             unto
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             a
             right
             unto
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             it
             .
             Wherein
             they
             would
             not
             abide
             in
             those
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             but
             transgress
             the
             bounds
             annext
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             ,
             with
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             authority
             of
             God
             therein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             
               rejected
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               it
               which
               were
               given
               exclusively
               unto
               such
               sins
               ,
            
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             way
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             their
             recovery
             unto
             an
             interest
             in
             them
             .
             Hereby
             they
             made
             themselves
             
               Lawless
               Persons
            
             ,
             contemning
             the
             Threatnings
             ,
             and
             despising
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             not
             bear
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               contempt
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Authority
               in
               his
               Law
               that
               is
               the
               Gall
               and
            
             
             
               Poyson
               of
               sin
            
             .
             This
             may
             be
             said
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             all
             voluntary
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             there
             is
             of
             it
             in
             any
             sin
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             higher
             is
             their
             aggravation
             who
             have
             contracted
             it
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             degree
             hereof
             which
             God
             will
             not
             bear
             with
             ;
             namely
             ,
             when
             this
             
               presumptuous
               contempt
            
             hath
             such
             an
             influence
             into
             any
             sin
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             ignorance
             ,
             no
             infirmity
             ,
             no
             special
             temptation
             can
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             unto
             the
             extenuation
             of
             it
             .
             
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               because
               I
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               in
               unbelief
               .
            
             And
             sundry
             things
             are
             required
             hereunto
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             be
             known
             unto
             the
             sinner
             both
             in
             point
             of
             right
             and
             fact
             to
             be
             such
             a
             sin
             as
             whereunto
             the
             penalty
             of
             death
             without
             dispensation
             was
             annexed
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             therefore
             the
             sence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             be
             suggested
             unto
             the
             soul
             in
             and
             by
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             it
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             the
             Resolution
             of
             continuing
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             perpetration
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             prevail
             against
             all
             convictions
             and
             fear
             of
             punishment
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             Motives
             unto
             the
             contrary
             ,
             with
             reluctancies
             of
             Conscience
             be
             stifled
             or
             overcome
             .
             These
             things
             rendered
             a
             sinner
             presumptuous
             ,
             or
             caused
             him
             
               to
               sin
               with
               an
               high
               hand
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             Whereunto
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             the
             peculiar
             aggravations
             of
             
               sin
               against
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             This
             it
             is
             to
             
               despise
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             explained
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Punishment
             of
             
               this
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             was
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             
               died
               without
               mercy
               .
               He
               died
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             not
             alvaies
             ,
             it
             
             may
             be
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             but
             such
             was
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               he
               was
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               without
               mercy
               .
            
             There
             were
             several
             waies
             of
             inflicting
             Capital
             punishments
             appointed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             
               hanging
               on
               a
               Tree
               ,
               burning
               ,
               and
               stoning
               .
            
             Of
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             them
             unto
             particular
             Cases
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             a
             description
             in
             the
             Exercitations
             unto
             the
             first
             Volume
             of
             these
             Commentaries
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             dyed
             
               without
               mercy
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             there
             was
             no
             allowance
             for
             any
             such
             mercy
             as
             should
             save
             and
             deliver
             him
             ,
             but
             
             God
             had
             expresly
             forbidden
             that
             either
             mercy
             or
             compassion
             should
             be
             shewed
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Deut.
             19.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             expresly
             added
             unto
             the
             highest
             instance
             of
             despising
             the
             Law
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             decalogue
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             whereon
             all
             other
             precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             built
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             comprised
             a
             
               total
               Apostacy
            
             from
             the
             whole
             Law.
             Wherefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Apostle
             had
             an
             
               especial
               respect
            
             unto
             that
             sin
             in
             its
             punishment
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             compleat
             parallel
             with
             that
             whose
             hainousness
             he
             would
             represent
             .
             However
             ,
          
           
             
               When
               the
               God
               of
               mercies
               will
               have
               men
               shew
               no
               mercy
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Temporal
               punishment
               ;
               he
               can
               and
               will
               upon
               repentance
               shew
               mercy
               as
               to
               Eternal
               punishment
               .
            
             
             For
             we
             dare
             not
             condemn
             all
             unto
             Hell
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             condemned
             as
             unto
             temporal
             punishment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             way
             of
             Execution
             of
             this
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             
               under
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             of
             the
             fact
             and
             crime
             .
             The
             Law
             is
             
             express
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             6.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             13.
             
             Numb
             .
             35.
             30.
             
             Although
             God
             was
             very
             severe
             in
             the
             prescription
             of
             these
             Judgments
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             give
             no
             advantage
             thereby
             unto
             wicked
             and
             malicious
             persons
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             lives
             of
             innocent
             men
             .
             He
             rather
             chose
             that
             those
             who
             were
             guilty
             should
             through
             our
             weakness
             go
             free
             for
             want
             of
             evidence
             against
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             innocence
             should
             be
             exposed
             unto
             the
             malice
             of
             one
             single
             testimony
             or
             witness
             .
             And
             such
             abhorrency
             God
             had
             of
             false
             witnesses
             in
             criminal
             Causes
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             most
             contrary
             unto
             his
             Righteousness
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             established
             a
             
               Lex
               talionis
            
             in
             this
             case
             alone
             ;
             that
             a
             
               false
               witness
            
             should
             suffer
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             he
             thought
             and
             contrived
             to
             bring
             on
             another
             .
             The
             Equity
             of
             which
             Law
             is
             still
             continued
             in
             force
             ,
             as
             suitable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             observed
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             Deut.
             19.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             On
             this
             Proposition
             of
             the
             State
             of
             things
             under
             the
             Law
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             as
             to
             Sin
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             his
             Inference
             
             unto
             the
             certainty
             and
             equity
             of
             the
             punishment
             he
             had
             declared
             with
             respect
             unto
             sins
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             v.
             29.
             
             
               Of
               how
               sorer
               punishment
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             there
             is
             in
             these
             words
             
               three
               things
            
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             sin
             unto
             which
             
             the
             punishment
             is
             annexed
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               punishment
               it self
            
             expressed
             comparatively
             with
             and
             unto
             that
             of
             the
             transgression
             of
             
               Moses
               Law.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             evidence
             of
             the
             inference
             which
             he
             makes
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             such
             as
             he
             referrs
             it
             unto
             themselves
             to
             judge
             upon
             ,
             
               suppose
               ye-shall
               be
               thought
               worthy
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             Sin
             it self
             is
             described
             by
             a
             
               threefold
               Aggravation
               of
               it
            
             ,
             each
             instance
             having
             its
             especial
             Aggravation
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             From
             the
             
               Object
               sinned
               against
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               From
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               in
               sinning
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             intended
             is
             from
             the
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Act
             of
             their
             minds
             towards
             him
             ,
             
               they
               trod
               ,
               or
               trampled
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             
               against
               the
               Office
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             especially
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             blood
             which
             he
             offered
             therein
             ;
             
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               covenant
               wherewith
               he
               was
               Sanctified
            
             ;
             And
             the
             aggravation
             included
             therein
             from
             the
             act
             of
             their
             minds
             towards
             it
             ,
             
               that
               they
               accounted
               it
               an
               unholy
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             aggravation
             as
             unto
             the
             Object
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             the
             aggravation
             included
             therein
             is
             ,
             
               that
               they
               do
               despight
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             In
             general
             ,
             the
             Nature
             and
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             intended
             may
             be
             reduced
             unto
             
               these
               heads
            
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             summ
             and
             substance
             ,
             a
             divine
             constellation
             of
             all
             the
             blessed
             effects
             of
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             most
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             them
             .
             All
             these
             things
             are
             comprized
             in
             the
             
               Person
               ,
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               Actings
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               towards
               this
               Object
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             and
             by
             all
             the
             vilest
             affections
             that
             humane
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             
               Contempt
               ,
               Scorn
            
             ,
             and
             Malice
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             such
             sins
             ;
             
               they
               trample
               on
               ,
               they
               despise
               ,
               and
               do
            
             
             despight
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             ,
             any
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             can
             provoke
             the
             heat
             of
             divine
             indignation
             ;
             if
             any
             can
             contract
             such
             
               a
               guilt
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             holiness
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             engaged
             unto
             its
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             the
             sin
             here
             intended
             must
             do
             it
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             consider
             it
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             and
             distinct
             Aggravations
             .
          
           
             The
             sin
             
               in
               General
            
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             to
             before
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               sinning
               wilfully
            
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             absolute
             total
             relinquishment
             and
             rejection
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             In
             the
             description
             of
             the
             
               special
               Object
            
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             first
             exprest
             is
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             I
             have
             on
             sundry
             occasions
             before
             shewed
             ,
             how
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             vary
             in
             his
             expression
             of
             Christ
             ,
             here
             he
             calls
             him
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             
             this
             name
             to
             give
             a
             sence
             of
             the
             glorious
             greatness
             of
             the
             person
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             against
             whom
             this
             sin
             was
             committed
             .
             For
             although
             he
             were
             
               a
               man
            
             also
             ,
             who
             had
             Blood
             to
             shed
             ,
             and
             did
             shed
             it
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             what
             cursed
             Blasphemous
             thoughts
             they
             might
             have
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               the
               Living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             how
             comes
             this
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             concerned
             herein
             ?
             What
             injury
             is
             done
             him
             by
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             was
             the
             
               special
               Author
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             as
             his
             Authority
             is
             the
             
               special
               Object
            
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             his
             Office
             with
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             is
             the
             Subject
             ,
             Summ
             ,
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             So
             there
             is
             no
             reception
             of
             it
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             no
             rejection
             of
             it
             unto
             final
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             all
             of
             it
             Originally
             ,
             fundamentally
             ,
             and
             vertually
             contained
             in
             the
             reception
             ,
             or
             rejection
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Christ.
             This
             is
             the
             Life
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Gospel
             truth
             ;
             without
             which
             it
             is
             of
             no
             power
             ,
             or
             efficacy
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             But
             I
             have
             treated
             at
             large
             of
             these
             things
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             Observe
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             whosoever
             rejects
             ,
             refuses
             ,
             forsakes
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rejecteth
             and
             forsaketh
             
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             on
             what
             account
             soever
             men
             take
             up
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             foundation
             be
             not
             laid
             in
             a
             
               reception
               of
               Christ
               himself
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             their
             profession
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               first
               aggravation
            
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             
               it
               is
               committed
               immediately
               against
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             therein
             his
             Authority
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             be
             concerned
             herein
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             indirectly
             or
             consequentially
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             small
             degree
             :
             No
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             
               this
               sin
            
             ,
             doth
             
               trample
               on
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             
               tread
               him
               under
               foot
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             rendred
             with
             great
             variety
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             our
             Translation
             is
             
             proper
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             the
             
               highest
               expression
            
             of
             scorn
             ,
             contempt
             and
             malice
             amongst
             men
             .
             To
             
               tread
               under
               foot
            
             is
             to
             despise
             ,
             and
             insult
             over
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             Metaphor
             .
             And
             this
             contempt
             respects
             both
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Authority
             .
             He
             is
             proposed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             professed
             by
             this
             sort
             of
             sinners
             for
             a
             while
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
               true
               Messiah
            
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World.
             Hereon
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             holy
             reverence
             unto
             him
             are
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             on
             him
             whom
             God
             had
             exalted
             above
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             whom
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             exalt
             ,
             and
             adore
             in
             our
             Souls
             .
             But
             now
             by
             this
             sort
             of
             Persons
             he
             was
             esteemed
             an
             
               Evil
               doer
            
             ,
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             one
             not
             at
             all
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             one
             that
             justly
             suffered
             for
             his
             crimes
             .
             Herein
             they
             
               trod
               under
               foot
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             all
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             respects
             his
             Authority
             .
             This
             the
             Gospel
             declared
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             had
             come
             unto
             any
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             those
             had
             done
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             all
             must
             have
             done
             who
             contract
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             did
             avow
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             .
             The
             profession
             they
             made
             was
             to
             
               Observe
               and
               do
               all
               that
               he
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
            
             because
             all
             Power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             This
             they
             now
             
               utterly
               rejected
            
             and
             despised
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             outward
             observance
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Institutions
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             they
             
               openly
               rejected
            
             them
             ,
             betaking
             themselves
             unto
             other
             Modes
             ,
             and
             Rites
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             in
             opposition
             and
             contradiction
             unto
             them
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             the
             Law.
             Neither
             did
             they
             retain
             any
             regard
             in
             their
             minds
             unto
             his
             Authority
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Though
               there
               may
               be
               sometimes
               an
               appearance
               of
               great
               severity
               in
               Gods
               Judgments
            
             
             
               against
               sinners
               ,
               yet
               when
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               aggravation
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               discovered
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               manifest
               to
               have
               been
               righteous
               ,
               and
               within
               due
               measure
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               Take
               we
               heed
               of
               every
               neglect
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               or
               of
               his
               Authority
               ,
               lest
               we
               enter
               into
               some
               degree
               or
               other
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               this
               great
               offence
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               The
               sins
               of
               men
               can
               really
               reach
               neither
               the
               Person
               nor
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               only
               do
               that
               in
               desire
               ,
               which
               in
               effect
               they
               cannot
               accomplish
               .
            
             This
             doth
             not
             take
             off
             ,
             or
             extenuate
             their
             sin
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             is
             no
             less
             than
             if
             they
             did
             
               actually
               trample
            
             upon
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Second
               Aggravation
            
             of
             the
             sin
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             its
             
               Opposition
               to
               the
               Office
               of
            
             
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             he
             Offered
             thereby
             ,
             called
             here
             ,
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             And
             that
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             frame
             of
             their
             minds
             in
             that
             opposition
             ,
             
               they
               counted
               it
               an
               unholy
               thing
            
             ;
             both
             which
             have
             
             a
             
               third
               Aggravation
            
             from
             the
             use
             and
             efficacy
             of
             that
             Blood
             ,
             
               it
               is
               that
               wherein
               he
               was
               Sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             In
             what
             sence
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
             hath
             been
             fully
             declared
             on
             chap.
             9.
             
             That
             whereby
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             was
             ratified
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             made
             effectual
             as
             unto
             all
             the
             Grace
             of
             it
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             ;
             And
             it
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             following
             actings
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             in
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Intercession
             .
             See
             chap.
             13.
             20.
             
             The
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             was
             the
             great
             expression
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Cause
             of
             all
             good
             unto
             us
             ;
             the
             center
             of
             divine
             wisdom
             in
             all
             the
             mediatory
             actings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Of
             this
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             sin
             intended
             ,
             
               accounted
               it
               an
               unholy
               thing
            
             ,
             they
             judged
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Both
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             practice
             thereupon
             are
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             opposed
             unto
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             dedicated
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             sacred
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             used
             for
             prophane
             and
             unholy
             ,
             that
             which
             no
             way
             belongs
             unto
             divine
             worship
             .
             They
             did
             no
             longer
             esteem
             it
             as
             
               that
               blood
            
             wherewith
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             sealed
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             
             established
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             blood
             of
             an
             ordinary
             man
             shed
             for
             his
             crimes
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             and
             unholy
             ,
             not
             sacred
             ;
             not
             of
             so
             much
             use
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             as
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Beasts
             in
             legal
             Sacrifices
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             height
             of
             impiety
             .
             And
             there
             are
             
               many
               degrees
            
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             some
             Doctrinal
             ,
             some
             Practical
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             arise
             not
             unto
             the
             degree
             here
             intended
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             perilous
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             Those
             by
             whom
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             blood
             unto
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             by
             making
             satisfaction
             and
             attonement
             ,
             is
             denyed
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             free
             themselves
             ,
             from
             making
             this
             blood
             in
             some
             sence
             a
             
               common
               thing
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             contempt
             which
             hath
             been
             cast
             on
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             by
             
               that
               sort
               of
               men
            
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             expiated
             with
             any
             other
             Sacrifices
             for
             ever
             .
             Others
             do
             manifest
             what
             slight
             thoughts
             they
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             place
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Religion
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             value
             their
             
               own
               Light
            
             as
             unto
             Spiritual
             advantages
             above
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             Practically
             there
             are
             but
             few
             who
             trust
             unto
             it
             for
             their
             Justification
             ,
             for
             
               pardon
               ,
               righteousness
               and
               acceptance
               with
               God
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             to
             account
             it
             a
             
               Common
               thing
            
             ;
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             Life
             ,
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             Efficacy
             that
             is
             in
             it
             indeed
             .
             But
             as
             Christ
             is
             pretious
             unto
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             so
             is
             his
             Blood
             also
             wherewith
             they
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Every
               thing
               that
               takes
               off
               from
               an
               high
               and
               glorious
               esteem
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               a
               dangerous
               entrance
               into
               Apostacy
               :
            
             Such
             is
             the
             
             pretended
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             
               last
               aggravation
            
             of
             this
             sin
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Use
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             it
             ,
             
               it
               is
               that
               wherewith
               he
               was
               sanctified
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             
             real
             ,
             or
             
               internal
               sanctification
            
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             separation
             ,
             and
             
               dedication
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             in
             which
             sence
             the
             word
             is
             often
             used
             .
             And
             all
             the
             disputes
             concerning
             the
             total
             and
             final
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             of
             them
             who
             have
             been
             really
             ,
             and
             internally
             sanctified
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             are
             altogether
             vain
             ;
             Though
             that
             may
             be
             said
             of
             a
             man
             in
             aggravation
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             which
             he
             professeth
             concerning
             himself
             .
             But
             the
             difficulty
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             the
             person
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             sin
             insisted
             on
             ;
             he
             counts
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             himself
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             an
             unholy
             thing
             .
             For
             as
             at
             the
             
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             the
             people
             being
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Beasts
             that
             were
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             were
             sanctified
             ,
             or
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             :
             So
             those
             who
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             
               confession
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             were
             separated
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             were
             peculiarly
             dedicated
             to
             God
             thereby
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             case
             Apostates
             are
             said
             to
             
               deny
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
            
             or
             vindicated
             them
             from
             their
             slavery
             unto
             the
             Law
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Truth
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
             But
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Context
             leads
             plainly
             to
             another
             application
             of
             these
             words
             .
             It
             is
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             who
             was
             sanctified
             and
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Eternal
             high
             Priest
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             he
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             old
             were
             dedicated
             and
             sanctified
             unto
             their
             Office
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             sanctifie
             themselves
             ;
             so
             were
             Aaron
             and
             his
             
               Sons
               sanctified
            
             by
             Moses
             ,
             antecedently
             unto
             their
             offering
             any
             Sacrifice
             themselves
             .
             But
             no
             
               outward
               Act
            
             of
             men
             or
             Angels
             could
             unto
             this
             purpose
             pass
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             He
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Priest
             himself
             ,
             the
             Sacrificer
             himself
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             ,
             consecrate
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             concurrence
             with
             the
             actings
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             his
             suffering
             .
             See
             John
             17.
             19.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             10.
             chap.
             5.
             7
             ,
             9.
             chap.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             That
             
               precious
               blood
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             or
             whereby
             he
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             as
             the
             Eternal
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             they
             esteemed
             
               an
               unholy
               thing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             have
             no
             such
             effect
             as
             to
             consecrate
             him
             unto
             God
             and
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             
               However
               men
               may
               esteem
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Mediatory
               actings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
            
             
             
               in
               themselves
               glorious
               and
               Excellent
            
             .
             So
             was
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               own
               Blood
            
             ,
             even
             
             that
             whereby
             not
             only
             the
             Church
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             himself
             also
             was
             dedicated
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Third
               aggravation
            
             of
             this
             Sin
             is
             taken
             from
             its
             opposition
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               done
               despight
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             And
             as
             in
             the
             
             former
             instances
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             there
             are
             
               two
               parts
            
             of
             this
             aggravation
             .
             The
             first
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Object
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             The
             second
             taken
             from
             the
             
               manner
               of
               their
               opposition
            
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               they
               do
               him
               despight
            
             .
             The
             
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             promised
             and
             communicated
             under
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             and
             cause
             ,
             actually
             communicating
             and
             applying
             of
             all
             Grace
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             is
             this
             
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             And
             this
             carries
             in
             it
             innumerable
             aggravations
             of
             this
             Sin.
             This
             Person
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             God
             himself
             ,
             his
             Communication
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             most
             glorious
             Promises
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             was
             he
             whom
             these
             Apostates
             renounced
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             notion
             or
             consideration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             respect
             whereunto
             he
             is
             
               sinned
               against
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             
               peculiarly
               sent
               ,
               given
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               to
               bear
               witness
               unto
               the
               Person
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Death
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               glory
               that
               ensued
               thereon
               .
               John
            
             16.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
             And
             this
             he
             did
             various
             wayes
             .
             For
             by
             him
             the
             souls
             of
             multitudes
             were
             converted
             unto
             God
             ,
             their
             eyes
             enlightned
             ,
             their
             minds
             sanctified
             ,
             their
             lives
             changed
             .
             By
             him
             did
             those
             who
             believed
             ,
             come
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             as
             a
             
               sealed
               book
            
             unto
             them
             ;
             were
             directed
             ,
             encouraged
             ,
             supported
             ,
             and
             comforted
             in
             all
             that
             they
             had
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             By
             him
             were
             all
             those
             
               mighty
               works
            
             ,
             wonders
             ,
             signs
             and
             miracles
             wrought
             which
             accompanied
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             effects
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Power
             on
             all
             who
             made
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             owned
             ,
             believed
             ,
             and
             avowed
             to
             be
             the
             works
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             as
             promised
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             they
             pleaded
             the
             evidence
             of
             them
             unto
             the
             confusion
             of
             all
             their
             adversaries
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             done
             also
             by
             these
             Apostates
             before
             their
             Apostasie
             .
             But
             now
             being
             fully
             fallen
             off
             from
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             openly
             declared
             that
             there
             was
             
               no
               testimony
            
             in
             them
             unto
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             things
             were
             either
             
               diabolical
               delusions
            
             ,
             or
             phanatical
             misapprehensions
             ;
             that
             indeed
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             truth
             ,
             reality
             ,
             or
             power
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             argument
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             unto
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Now
             this
             proceeding
             from
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             once
             themselves
             made
             the
             same
             profession
             with
             others
             ,
             of
             their
             truth
             and
             reality
             ,
             gave
             the
             
               deepest
               wound
            
             that
             could
             be
             given
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             all
             the
             adversaries
             of
             it
             who
             were
             silenced
             with
             this
             
               publick
               testimony
            
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             considering
             the
             many
             miracles
             that
             were
             wrought
             ,
             did
             now
             strengthen
             themselves
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             these
             Apostates
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             pretence
             ;
             and
             who
             should
             better
             know
             than
             those
             who
             had
             been
             of
             that
             Society
             ?
          
           
             
               There
               are
               no
               such
               cursed
               pernicious
               Enemies
               unto
               Religion
               as
               Apostates
               .
            
             
          
           
             Hence
             are
             they
             said
             to
             do
             
               despite
               unto
               the
               Spirit
            
             of
             Grace
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             They
             
             do
             injure
             him
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             able
             .
             The
             word
             includes
             
               wrong
               with
               contempt
            
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             upon
             a
             twofold
             account
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             works
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             which
             he
             then
             wrought
             ,
             were
             eminent
             and
             evident
             effects
             of
             divine
             Power
             ;
             and
             to
             ascribe
             such
             works
             unto
             another
             cause
             ,
             is
             to
             
               do
               despite
            
             unto
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             did
             so
             principally
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             dispensation
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             gave
             testimony
             unto
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             despite
             and
             wrong
             could
             be
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             question
             his
             truth
             and
             the
             veracity
             of
             his
             testimony
             ?
             No
             greater
             despite
             can
             be
             done
             unto
             a
             man
             of
             any
             reputation
             ,
             than
             to
             question
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             credit
             ,
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             engageth
             himself
             as
             a
             witness
             .
             And
             if
             
               lying
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             is
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             
               make
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               a
               Liar
               ?
            
             Herein
             did
             such
             persons
             
               do
               him
               despite
            
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             the
             publick
             testimony
             he
             gave
             in
             ,
             with
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             rejected
             it
             as
             a
             fable
             ,
             in
             despising
             his
             Person
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
           
             All
             these
             great
             and
             terrible
             Aggravations
             are
             inseparable
             from
             this
             
               sin
               of
               Apostasie
            
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             above
             those
             of
             any
             sin
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             whatever
             .
             They
             were
             none
             of
             them
             in
             the
             vilest
             sin
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Law
             under
             capital
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Hence
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Proposeth
             it
             unto
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               of
               how
               much
               sorer
               punishment
               ,
            
             They
             suppose
             a
             sinner
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             shall
             
             be
             Judged
             worthy
             ,
             above
             what
             was
             inflicted
             on
             the
             wilful
             transgressors
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             And
             there
             is
             included
             herein
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               such
               a
               sinner
               shall
               be
               punished
               .
            
             
             Apostates
             may
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             impunity
             ,
             but
             in
             due
             time
             punishment
             will
             overtake
             them
             .
             
               How
               shall
               they
               escape
               who
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ?
            
             Much
             less
             shall
             they
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             thus
             despised
             in
             all
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               this
               shall
               be
               a
               sore
               ,
               a
               great
               and
               an
               evil
               punishment
               ,
            
             which
             is
             included
             in
             the
             note
             of
             comparison
             ,
             
               far
               greater
               punishment
            
             ,
             such
             as
             men
             shall
             be
             able
             neither
             to
             abide
             ,
             nor
             to
             avoid
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Comparatively
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             
               sorer
               Punishment
            
             then
             that
             which
             was
             appointed
             for
             wilfull
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             Death
             without
             Mercy
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               That
               the
               degree
               of
               its
               exceeding
               that
               punishment
               is
               inexpressible
               :
               Of
               how
               much
               sorer
               ?
            
             None
             can
             declare
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             expresseth
             himself
             when
             he
             would
             intimate
             unto
             our
             minds
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             absolutely
             conceive
             and
             apprehend
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             whereas
             that
             punishment
             was
             
               Death
               without
               Mercy
            
             ,
             wherein
             could
             this
             exceed
             it
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             Because
             that
             was
             a
             
               temporal
               death
               only
            
             .
             For
             though
             such
             sinners
             under
             the
             Law
             might
             and
             did
             many
             of
             them
             perish
             Eternally
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             so
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             reached
             only
             unto
             
               temporal
               punishments
            
             :
             But
             this
             punishment
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             that
             's
             constantly
             proposed
             in
             the
             first
             place
             unto
             all
             impenitent
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             despisers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             See
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Mark
             16.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             exclude
             any
             other
             temporal
             Judgments
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             or
             Naturals
             that
             may
             precede
             it
             .
             Such
             was
             that
             whereunto
             the
             
               temporal
               destruction
            
             ,
             that
             was
             ready
             to
             come
             on
             these
             despi●ers
             ,
             did
             belong
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             Obnoxious
             unto
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             counted
             Worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             but
             their
             due
             .
             
             The
             Judge
             in
             this
             case
             is
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             He
             alone
             knows
             ,
             he
             alone
             can
             justly
             determine
             what
             such
             Apostates
             are
             worthy
             of
             .
             But
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             this
             shall
             unspeakably
             exceed
             that
             annexed
             unto
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             left
             unto
             themselves
             to
             judge
             ,
             
               suppose
               ye
            
             .
             Ye
             know
             and
             
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             punishments
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             its
             transgressors
             by
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Sanction
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             righteous
             ,
             for
             God
             was
             the
             Judge
             of
             this
             in
             them
             all
             .
             Consider
             now
             what
             aggravations
             this
             sin
             is
             accompanied
             withall
             above
             all
             sins
             whatever
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             
               be
               your selves
               Judges
            
             of
             what
             will
             follow
             hereon
             .
             What
             do
             you
             think
             in
             your
             own
             hearts
             will
             be
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             concerning
             these
             sinners
             ?
             This
             argument
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             frequently
             insist
             upon
             ,
             as
             chap.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             chap.
             12.
             25.
             and
             it
             had
             a
             
               peculiar
               cogency
            
             towards
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             had
             lived
             under
             the
             terror
             of
             those
             legal
             punishments
             all
             their
             dayes
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               The
               inevitable
               certainty
               of
               the
               Eternal
               punishment
               of
               Gospel-despisers
               ,
               depends
            
             
             
               on
               the
               Essential
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Ruler
               and
               Judge
               of
               all
               .
            
             It
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             in
             his
             just
             Judgment
             which
             is
             according
             unto
             truth
             ,
             accounteth
             them
             worthy
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               It
               is
               a
               righteous
               thing
               with
               God
               thus
               to
               deal
               with
               men
               .
               Wherefore
               all
               hopes
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               relaxation
               of
               Punishment
               unto
               all
               Eternity
               are
               vain
               and
               false
               unto
               Apostates
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               Judgment
               without
               Mercy
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               God
               hath
               allotted
               different
               degrees
               of
               Punishment
               unto
               the
               different
               degrees
               and
               aggravations
               of
               sin
               .
            
             The
             wages
             indeed
             of
             every
             sin
             is
             Death
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             unto
             such
             persons
             as
             these
             a
             
               Savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             different
             degrees
             of
             Eternal
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             IV.
             
               The
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               here
               described
               ,
               being
               the
               absolute
               height
               of
               all
               sin
               and
               impiety
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               it
               renders
               them
               unto
               Eternity
               obnoxious
               unto
               all
               punishment
               that
               the
               same
               nature
               is
               capable
               of
               .
            
             The
             greatest
             sin
             must
             have
             the
             greatest
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             V.
             
               It
               is
               our
               Duty
               diligently
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               sin
               ,
               lest
               we
               be
               overtaken
            
             
             
               in
               the
               great
               Offence
            
             .
             Such
             Persons
             as
             they
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             little
             thought
             what
             it
             was
             that
             they
             should
             principally
             be
             charged
             withal
             ,
             namely
             ,
             for
             their
             Apostasie
             ;
             and
             how
             dreadful
             was
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             upon
             them
             in
             an
             evident
             conviction
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             
               Sinning
               against
               the
               Testimony
               given
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               unto
               the
               truth
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whereof
               men
               have
               had
               experience
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               dangerous
               Symtom
               of
               a
               perishing
               Condition
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               Threatnings
               of
               future
               Eternal
               Judgments
               unto
               Gospel-despisers
               belong
               unto
               the
               preaching
               and
               declaration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             VIII
             .
             
               The
               Equity
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               most
               severe
               Judgments
               of
               God
               in
               eternal
               Punishments
               against
               Gospel-Despisers
               ,
               is
               so
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               men
               not
               obstinate
               in
               their
               Blindness
               .
            
          
           
             IX
             .
             
               'T
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               justifie
               and
               bear
               witness
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               his
               Judgments
               against
               Gospel-Despisers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             XXX
             ,
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             
               
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 Vengeance
                 belongeth
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 recompence
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 Judge
                 his
                 People
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fearfull
                 thing
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             in
             these
             Verses
             the
             confirmation
             of
             all
             that
             was
             spoken
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             God
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             with
             whom
             alone
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             assumeth
             unto
             himself
             in
             this
             and
             the
             like
             Cases
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ,
             In
             the
             severe
             sentence
             which
             we
             have
             denounced
             against
             Apostates
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             suitable
             unto
             the
             holiness
             of
             God
             and
             what
             indeed
             in
             such
             cases
             he
             hath
             declared
             that
             he
             will
             do
             .
             The
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denotes
             the
             
               introduction
               of
               a
               Reason
            
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             all
             which
             he
             had
             discoursed
             on
             ,
             on
             this
             Subject
             ;
             but
             more
             particularly
             the
             
             reference
             he
             had
             made
             unto
             their
             own
             Judgments
             ,
             of
             what
             sore
             punishment
             was
             due
             unto
             Apostates
             .
             Thus
             it
             will
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             thus
             you
             must
             needs
             determine
             concerning
             them
             in
             your
             own
             minds
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             him
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             these
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             
               confirms
               the
               truth
            
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               illustrates
               the
               evidence
            
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             double
             consideration
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             the
             person
             of
             him
             who
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Judge
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             alone
             ,
             
               For
               we
               know
               him
            
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             he
             hath
             assumed
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             
             concerning
             himself
             in
             the
             like-cases
             ,
             which
             he
             expresseth
             in
             a
             double
             Testimony
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             way
             whereby
             our
             minds
             are
             influenced
             from
             this
             Person
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               know
               him
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               consideration
            
             confirming
             the
             Evidence
             and
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             asserted
             ,
             is
             the
             person
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Judge
             in
             this
             case
             .
             I
             confess
             the
             Pronoun
             herein
             is
             not
             exprest
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             but
             as
             't
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Participle
             and
             Article
             prefixed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               that
               saith
            
             ,
             who
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             the
             words
             
             ensuing
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Apostle
             directeth
             unto
             a
             
               special
               consideration
            
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             addition
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Testimony
             which
             he
             writes
             immediately
             .
             If
             you
             will
             be
             convinced
             of
             a
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             this
             dreadful
             destruction
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             consider
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Judgment
             the
             only
             Judge
             in
             the
             case
             ;
             
               We
               know
               him
               that
               hath
               said
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             
               There
               can
               be
               no
               right
               Judgment
               made
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               demerit
               of
               sin
               ,
               without
            
             
             
             
               a
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Holiness
               of
               God
               ,
               against
               whom
               it
               is
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             Fools
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             sin
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             sense
             of
             its
             guilt
             ,
             nor
             dread
             of
             its
             punishment
             .
             Others
             have
             
               slight
               thoughts
            
             of
             it
             ,
             measuring
             it
             only
             either
             by
             outward
             effects
             ,
             or
             by
             presumptions
             which
             they
             have
             been
             accustomed
             unto
             .
             Some
             have
             
               general
               notions
            
             of
             its
             guilt
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             but
             never
             search
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Law
             with
             respect
             unto
             its
             Author
             .
             Such
             false
             measures
             of
             sin
             ruin
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             
               will
               state
               our
               thoughts
               aright
               concerning
               the
               guilt
               and
               demerit
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               a
               deep
               consideration
               of
               the
               infinite
               greatness
               ,
               holiness
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               God
               against
               whom
               it
               is
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             And
             hereunto
             this
             also
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             That
             
               God
               acts
               not
               in
               the
               effect
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Properties
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               preceding
               contempt
               of
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               Bounty
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
            
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             sin
             should
             come
             into
             the
             world
             but
             by
             the
             contempt
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Antecedently
             unto
             all
             possibility
             of
             sinning
             ,
             God
             communicates
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             goodness
             and
             bounty
             unto
             the
             Creation
             ;
             And
             in
             those
             sins
             which
             are
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             doth
             so
             also
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             will
             give
             us
             a
             due
             measure
             of
             the
             guilt
             and
             demerit
             of
             sin
             :
             Look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             contempt
             of
             infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             Bounty
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             infinite
             greatness
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             view
             of
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Under
               apprehensions
               of
               great
               severities
               of
               Divine
               Judgments
               ,
               the
               consideration
            
             
             
               of
               God
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               both
               relieve
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               quiet
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             Such
             instances
             are
             given
             of
             the
             Eternal
             casting
             off
             Multitudes
             of
             Angels
             ,
             on
             their
             guilt
             in
             one
             sin
             ;
             the
             woful
             sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             who
             had
             not
             sinned
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             Transgression
             ;
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             old
             world
             by
             an
             
               Universal
               Flood
            
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             that
             God
             rained
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ;
             in
             the
             final
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             the
             
               dreadful
               overthrow
            
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             by
             fire
             ;
             in
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             impenitent
             sinners
             .
             In
             all
             these
             things
             and
             others
             that
             seem
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             need
             nothing
             to
             give
             the
             most
             full
             satisfaction
             unto
             our
             Souls
             ,
             
               if
               we
               know
               him
               who
               hath
               said
               ,
               Vengeance
               is
               mine
               ,
               I
               will
               repay
               it
               .
            
          
           
             This
             consideration
             is
             confirmed
             by
             a
             
               double
               Testimony
            
             ,
             wherein
             God
             assumeth
             unto
             himself
             that
             which
             will
             give
             assurance
             of
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Apostates
             .
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             concerning
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Apostles
             application
             of
             them
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             force
             that
             is
             in
             them
             unto
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             both
             of
             them
             taken
             from
             Deut.
             32.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             But
             in
             that
             place
             they
             seem
             absolutely
             to
             intend
             vengeance
             and
             Judgment
             on
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             his
             people
             to
             make
             a
             way
             for
             their
             deliverance
             .
             But
             here
             they
             are
             applyed
             unto
             the
             final
             destruction
             of
             that
             same
             people
             ,
             namely
             the
             Jews
             ,
             without
             hopes
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             the
             particular
             cases
             and
             designs
             which
             they
             are
             originally
             applyed
             unto
             ;
             but
             with
             regard
             unto
             the
             Truth
             and
             Equity
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             Whereon
             they
             are
             equally
             applicable
             unto
             all
             cases
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             .
             Thus
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             God
             declares
             himself
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             
               Stubborn
               Enemies
            
             ,
             whence
             a
             Rule
             is
             established
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             deal
             so
             with
             all
             that
             are
             so
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             the
             same
             circumstances
             with
             them
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             God
             speaks
             concerning
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             people
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             applicable
             unto
             that
             people
             it self
             ,
             when
             they
             absolutely
             break
             and
             reject
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             was
             it
             done
             by
             these
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             thereon
             came
             into
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             the
             most
             cursed
             Enemies
             of
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             will
             be
             unto
             them
             what
             he
             was
             unto
             the
             worst
             of
             those
             his
             adversaries
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             God
             properly
             in
             that
             place
             assumeth
             this
             title
             unto
             himself
             upon
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Cruelty
               and
               Rage
            
             of
             those
             adversaries
             in
             the
             persecution
             and
             destruction
             of
             his
             people
             :
             And
             shall
             he
             not
             act
             in
             like
             manner
             towards
             them
             who
             murdered
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             all
             his
             followers
             ?
             Wherefore
             whatever
             frame
             of
             mind
             in
             God
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             unto
             his
             indignation
             against
             the
             worst
             of
             sinners
             and
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             is
             fully
             applicable
             unto
             these
             degenerate
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             The
             
               First
               testimony
            
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               me
               vengeance
               and
               recompence
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Recompence
             is
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             Vengeance
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vengeance
             ,
             is
             the
             
             actual
             execution
             of
             Judgment
             on
             sinners
             according
             unto
             their
             desert
             without
             mitigation
             of
             mercy
             .
             'T
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             wherever
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             is
             still
             proposed
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             
               just
               retribution
            
             ,
             on
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             demerit
             of
             sin
             as
             sin
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Vengeance
             God
             appropriateth
             the
             right
             of
             unto
             himself
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             no
             Creature
             in
             it's
             full
             latitude
             hath
             any
             interest
             in
             .
             See
             Psal.
             94.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             it
             respects
             only
             
               sin
               in
               its
               own
               formal
               nature
               ,
            
             as
             sin
             against
             God.
             (
             1.
             )
             Though
             men
             may
             inflict
             punishments
             on
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             it
             principally
             on
             other
             accounts
             .
             Whatever
             is
             of
             vengeance
             in
             punishment
             is
             meerly
             an
             emanation
             from
             divine
             constitution
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             No
             creature
             can
             have
             the
             
               just
               measures
            
             of
             the
             desert
             of
             sin
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             it
             a
             just
             and
             due
             recompence
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Creature
             cannot
             extend
             to
             the
             
               just
               execution
               of
               Vengeance
            
             ,
             sins
             deserving
             eternal
             punishment
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Pure
             vengeance
             as
             vengeance
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             intrusted
             with
             our
             nature
             ,
             nor
             would
             any
             man
             be
             able
             to
             manage
             it
             ,
             but
             would
             fall
             into
             one
             excess
             or
             other
             ,
             unto
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             own
             soul.
             Wherefore
             God
             hath
             reserved
             and
             included
             
               all
               vengeance
            
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             just
             ,
             final
             retribution
             for
             and
             unto
             sin
             .
             Although
             he
             hath
             allowed
             infliction
             of
             punishment
             on
             offenders
             in
             order
             unto
             the
             Government
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             world
             in
             Magistrates
             and
             publick
             persons
             ;
             yet
             as
             unto
             vengeance
             ,
             as
             it
             denotes
             giving
             satisfaction
             to
             our selves
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             forbidden
             unto
             all
             persons
             both
             private
             and
             publick
             .
             God
             in
             
               executing
               vengeance
            
             gives
             satisfaction
             unto
             his
             own
             infinite
             holiness
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             holy
             and
             just
             .
             Men
             cannot
             give
             satisfaction
             unto
             themselves
             in
             punishment
             but
             it
             is
             unto
             their
             
               evil
               affections
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             useless
             and
             unjust
             .
             Hence
             David
             blessed
             God
             that
             he
             had
             kept
             him
             from
             avenging
             himself
             on
             Nabal
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             vengeance
             but
             what
             is
             exerted
             by
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             case
             and
             cause
             :
             The
             Judgment
             unto
             punishment
             is
             for
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               formal
               Reason
            
             of
             the
             appropriation
             of
             all
             vengeance
             unto
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             alone
             can
             Judge
             and
             Punish
             in
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             and
             unto
             his
             own
             satisfaction
             .
             
               He
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               day
               of
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             this
             
               appropriation
               of
               vengeance
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             there
             is
             supposed
             and
             included
             ,
             that
             indeed
             there
             is
             vengeance
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             due
             time
             he
             will
             execute
             ;
             
               I
               will
               repay
               saith
               God.
            
             He
             doth
             oftentimes
             exercise
             great
             Patience
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             vengeance
             might
             justly
             be
             expected
             and
             is
             called
             
             for
             ;
             
               How
               long
               doest
               thou
               not
               avenge
               our
               blood
               ?
            
             This
             commonly
             adds
             unto
             the
             security
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             learn
             to
             despise
             the
             threatnings
             of
             all
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             which
             they
             have
             deserved
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Eccles
             .
             8.
             11.
             
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             conclude
             that
             either
             vengeance
             doth
             not
             belong
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             executed
             when
             and
             where
             they
             are
             not
             concerned
             .
             But
             in
             all
             these
             cases
             God
             hath
             fixed
             a
             determinate
             time
             and
             season
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             deserved
             vengeance
             .
             Hence
             he
             calls
             it
             the
             
               year
               of
               vengeance
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               day
               of
               recompence
            
             ;
             so
             here
             ,
             
               I
               will
               repay
               it
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
            
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             God
             having
             said
             that
             
               vengeance
               belongeth
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             due
             unto
             provoking
             sins
             and
             sinners
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             
             alone
             to
             inflict
             it
             when
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             certainly
             do
             so
             ;
             in
             the
             assurance
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             that
             word
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               repay
               it
            
             ;
             It
             evidently
             follows
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             appointed
             season
             ,
             the
             
               day
               and
               year
               of
               vengeance
            
             ,
             such
             horrible
             provoking
             sinners
             as
             were
             those
             treated
             of
             ,
             must
             fall
             under
             the
             most
             severe
             punishment
             and
             that
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Second
               testimony
            
             taken
             from
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             
             with
             this
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               judge
               his
               people
               .
            
             In
             Deuteronomy
             it
             is
             applyed
             
             unto
             such
             a
             Judgment
             of
             them
             as
             tends
             unto
             their
             deliverance
             .
             But
             the
             general
             truth
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               the
               Supream
               Judge
            
             ,
             he
             is
             Judge
             himself
             .
             Psal.
             50.
             6.
             
             This
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             concluding
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             of
             all
             ,
             obligeth
             him
             unto
             this
             severe
             destruction
             of
             Apostates
             :
             For
             
               shall
               not
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               do
               right
               ?
            
             Shall
             not
             he
             who
             is
             Judg
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             break
             off
             all
             Covenant-relation
             between
             him
             and
             them
             ?
          
           
             I.
             
               A
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               office
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               especially
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               enclosure
               he
               hath
               made
               of
               vengeance
               unto
               himself
            
             
             
               under
               an
               irrevocable
               purpose
               for
               it's
               execution
               ,
               gives
               indubitable
               assurance
               of
               the
               certain
               unavoyable
               destruction
               of
               all
               wilful
               Apostates
               .
            
             All
             their
             security
             ,
             all
             their
             presumptions
             ,
             all
             their
             hopes
             will
             vanish
             before
             this
             consideration
             ,
             as
             darkness
             before
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               Although
               those
               who
               are
               the
               peculiar
               people
               of
               God
               do
               stand
               in
               many
               relations
               unto
               him
               that
               are
               full
               of
               refreshment
               and
               comfort
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               their
               duty
               constantly
               to
               remember
               that
               he
               is
               the
               holy
               and
               righteous
               Judge
               even
               towards
               his
               own
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             application
             of
             these
             testimonies
             unto
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             is
             that
             knowledge
             of
             God
             which
             they
             had
             unto
             whom
             he
             spoke
             ,
             
               (
               for
            
             
             
               we
               know
               him
               ,
            
             )
             You
             have
             the
             same
             sence
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             holiness
             and
             truth
             as
             I
             have
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             strange
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             deal
             thus
             severely
             with
             Apostates
             ;
             you
             know
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             how
             infinite
             in
             holiness
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             power
             ;
             you
             know
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             in
             cases
             like
             unto
             this
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               vengeance
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               repay
               it
            
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             must
             be
             evident
             unto
             you
             that
             these
             things
             will
             be
             as
             they
             are
             now
             declared
             .
          
           
             
               The
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               both
               what
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               what
            
             
             
               he
               hath
               taken
               on
               himself
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               render
               either
               his
               promises
               or
               threatnings
               effectual
               unto
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             31.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             winds
             up
             his
             whole
             argument
             against
             the
             wilful
             despisers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             aggravations
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             with
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             punishment
             that
             would
             certainly
             befall
             them
             that
             are
             guilty
             thereof
             .
             And
             these
             words
             are
             ,
             as
             an
             inference
             from
             them
             that
             go
             immediately
             before
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             a
             recapitulation
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             Let
             men
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             consider
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             for
             
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             
               three
               things
            
             in
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             description
             given
             of
             God
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               living
               God.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             event
             of
             their
             sin
             with
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               falling
               into
               his
               hands
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             nature
             hereof
             in
             general
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             what
             sence
             God
             is
             called
             the
             
               Living
               God
            
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             unto
             what
             ends
             ,
             hath
             been
             declared
             on
             chap.
             3.
             12.
             chap.
             9.
             14.
             
             In
             brief
             ,
             this
             title
             is
             ascribed
             
             unto
             God
             principally
             on
             
               two
               accounts
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             way
             of
             opposition
             unto
             all
             dead
             and
             dumb
             Idols
             ,
             those
             whom
             the
             Heathen
             worshipped
             ;
             and
             which
             are
             graphically
             described
             by
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Ps.
            
             115.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isa.
             44.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             to
             impress
             upon
             our
             minds
             a
             due
             sence
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Power
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             are
             called
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             or
             to
             fear
             him
             .
             
               Life
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               Power
               .
            
             He
             who
             hath
             life
             in
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             Life
             in
             all
             other
             things
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             only
             spring
             of
             infinite
             Power
             .
             But
             God
             is
             here
             called
             the
             
               Living
               God
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             avenge
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             .
             Indeed
             it
             calls
             to
             mind
             all
             
             the
             other
             holy
             properties
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             which
             are
             suited
             to
             impress
             dread
             or
             terror
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             presumptuous
             sinners
             ,
             whose
             punishment
             is
             thence
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             unavoidable
             .
             He
             sees
             ,
             and
             knows
             all
             the
             Evil
             and
             Malice
             that
             is
             in
             their
             sin
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             .
             He
             is
             the
             
               God
               that
               liveth
               and
               seeth
               ,
               Gen.
            
             16.
             14.
             
             And
             as
             he
             seeth
             ,
             so
             he
             judgeth
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             
               Living
               God
            
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             holy
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             1
             Tim
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Name
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               is
               full
               of
               Terror
               or
               Comfort
               unto
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Event
             of
             the
             sin
             spoken
             against
             as
             unto
             its
             demerit
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             
               falling
               into
               his
               hands
            
             .
             The
             Assertion
             is
             general
             ,
             but
             particularly
             applied
             unto
             this
             case
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             To
             
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
            
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             expression
             
             with
             reference
             unto
             any
             one
             falling
             into
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             None
             can
             be
             said
             to
             
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             though
             they
             were
             not
             before
             in
             his
             Power
             .
             But
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Power
               and
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
            
             when
             and
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             God
             himself
             ,
             nothing
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Institutions
             that
             should
             oblige
             him
             to
             Mercy
             or
             a
             mitigation
             of
             Punishment
             .
             So
             when
             a
             man
             falls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             between
             whom
             and
             him
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             no
             Love
             ,
             he
             can
             expect
             nothing
             but
             Death
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             this
             
               falling
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Living
               God
            
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             pleaded
             for
             the
             least
             abatement
             of
             punishment
             .
             There
             is
             no
             property
             of
             God
             that
             can
             be
             implored
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             sinner
             alone
             whereby
             they
             will
             all
             be
             glorified
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             
               falling
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
            
             that
             respects
             temporal
             things
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             spoken
             of
             comparatively
             .
             When
             David
             knew
             that
             an
             affliction
             or
             temporal
             punishment
             was
             unavoidable
             ,
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
            
             as
             unto
             the
             immediate
             infliction
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             the
             Wrath
             of
             men
             used
             as
             the
             instruments
             thereof
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             17.
             
             But
             this
             appertains
             not
             unto
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereof
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               fearful
               ,
               dreadful
            
             
             thing
             ,
             that
             which
             no
             heart
             can
             conceive
             ,
             nor
             tongue
             express
             .
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             put
             off
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             slight
             thoughts
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             and
             will
             be
             dreadful
             ,
             terrible
             ,
             and
             eternally
             destructive
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             inflictive
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             or
             that
             our
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               There
               is
               an
               apprehension
               of
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               final
               Judgment
               ,
               which
            
             
             
               is
               of
               great
               use
               unto
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
             It
             is
             so
             to
             them
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             irrecoverably
             ingaged
             into
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               When
               there
               is
               nothing
               left
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               nothing
               remains
               but
               the
               Expectation
               of
               it
               ,
               its
               foreapprehension
               will
               be
               fill'd
               with
               dread
               and
               terror
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               The
               dread
               of
               the
               final
               Judgment
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               mixture
               of
               ease
               ,
               is
               altogether
               inexpressible
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               That
               man
               is
               lost
               for
               ever
               who
               hath
               nothing
               in
               God
               that
               he
               can
               appeal
               unto
               ;
               nothing
               in
               the
               Law
               or
               Gospel
               which
               he
               can
               plead
               for
               himself
               ;
               which
               is
            
             the
             State
             of
             all
             wilful
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             V.
             
               Those
               properties
               of
               God
               which
               are
               the
               Principal
               delight
               of
               Believers
               ,
               the
               chief
               object
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Trust
               ,
               are
               an
               eternal
               spring
               of
               dread
               and
               terror
               unto
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               ;
               the
               Living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             VI.
             
               The
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               future
               state
               of
               Blessedness
               and
               Misery
               ,
               are
               inconceivable
               either
               to
               Believers
               or
               Sinners
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               The
               fear
               and
               dread
               of
               God
               in
               the
               description
               of
               his
               Wrath
               ,
               ought
               continually
               to
               be
               on
               the
               Hearts
               of
               all
               who
               profess
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             Herein
             by
             this
             
               general
               assertion
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             summs
             up
             ,
             and
             closeth
             his
             blessed
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             
               greatest
               sin
            
             that
             men
             can
             make
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             
               greatest
               punishment
            
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             will
             inflict
             on
             any
             sinners
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             reaching
             of
             either
             part
             of
             this
             Divine
             discourse
             unto
             the
             utmost
             .
             When
             he
             treats
             of
             this
             sin
             and
             its
             aggravations
             ,
             no
             mind
             is
             able
             to
             search
             into
             ,
             no
             Heart
             is
             able
             truly
             to
             apprehend
             the
             evil
             and
             guilt
             which
             he
             chargeth
             it
             withal
             .
             No
             one
             can
             express
             or
             declare
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             evil
             which
             is
             comprised
             in
             every
             
             aggravation
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             this
             sin
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             accompanyed
             with
             an
             incomprehensible
             severity
             ,
             dread
             ,
             and
             terror
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             passage
             of
             holy
             Writ
             which
             is
             much
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             days
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             wherein
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             grow
             cold
             and
             careless
             in
             their
             Profession
             ,
             and
             to
             decline
             gradually
             from
             what
             they
             had
             attained
             unto
             .
             To
             be
             useful
             in
             such
             a
             season
             it
             was
             first
             written
             ;
             and
             belongs
             unto
             us
             no
             less
             than
             unto
             them
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             first
             Originally
             sent
             .
             And
             we
             live
             in
             dayes
             wherein
             the
             security
             and
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             despite
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             come
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             justifie
             the
             truth
             that
             we
             have
             insisted
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             XXXII
             ,
             XXXIII
             ,
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 former
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 after
                 ye
                 were
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 ye
                 endured
                 a
                 great
                 fight
                 of
                 afflictions
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Partly
                 whilest
                 ye
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 gazing-stock
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 reproaches
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 whilest
                 ye
                 became
                 companions
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 used
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 ye
                 had
                 compassion
                 of
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 joyfully
                 the
                 spoyling
                 of
                 your
                 goods
                 ,
                 knowing
                 in
                 your selves
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 in
                 Heaven
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enduring
                 Substance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             words
             in
             their
             Coherence
             intimated
             in
             the
             Adversative
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             have
             respect
             unto
             the
             Exhortation
             laid
             down
             v.
             25.
             
             All
             the
             Verses
             interposed
             contain
             a
             dehortation
             from
             the
             evil
             which
             they
             are
             warned
             of
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             returns
             unto
             his
             former
             Exhortation
             unto
             the
             duties
             recommended
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             therein
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             difficulties
             which
             they
             might
             meet
             withal
             ,
             wherewith
             others
             were
             turned
             into
             destruction
             .
             And
             the
             
               present
               argument
            
             which
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             unto
             this
             purpose
             is
             this
             now
             mentioned
             .
             And
             there
             are
             in
             the
             words
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Direction
             unto
             a
             means
             useful
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             ,
             
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               former
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             description
             of
             those
             days
             which
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               From
               the
               Season
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             their
             state
             therein
             ,
             
               after
               they
               were
               enlightned
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               From
               what
               they
               suffered
               in
               them
               ,
               A
               great
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               ,
            
             which
             are
             enumerated
             in
             sundry
             instances
             ,
             v.
             33.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               From
               what
               they
               did
               in
               them
               ,
               v.
            
             34.
             with
             respect
             unto
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             From
             the
             
               ground
               and
               reason
            
             whereon
             they
             were
             carried
             chearfully
             through
             what
             they
             suffered
             and
             did
             ,
             
               knowing
               in
               your selves
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Prescription
             of
             the
             Means
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             well
             rendred
             ,
             
               call
               to
               mind
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             
               bare
               remembrance
            
             he
             intends
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             men
             should
             absolutely
             forget
             such
             a
             season
             .
             Men
             are
             apt
             enough
             to
             remember
             the
             times
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             injurious
             treatments
             from
             men
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             them
             so
             
               call
               to
               mind
            
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             withal
             what
             supportment
             they
             had
             under
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             what
             satisfaction
             in
             them
             ,
             what
             deliverance
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             despond
             upon
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             like
             evils
             and
             trials
             on
             the
             same
             account
             .
             If
             we
             remember
             our
             sufferings
             only
             as
             unto
             what
             is
             evil
             and
             afflictive
             in
             them
             ,
             what
             we
             lose
             ,
             what
             we
             endure
             and
             undergoe
             ;
             such
             a
             remembrance
             will
             weaken
             and
             dispirit
             us
             ,
             as
             unto
             our
             future
             trials
             .
             
             Hereon
             many
             cast
             about
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             for
             the
             future
             by
             undue
             means
             and
             sinful
             compliances
             ,
             in
             a
             desertion
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             the
             thing
             the
             Apostle
             was
             jealous
             of
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             But
             if
             withal
             we
             
               call
               to
               mind
            
             what
             was
             the
             case
             for
             which
             we
             suffered
             ,
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             in
             such
             sufferings
             out-ballancing
             all
             the
             contempt
             and
             reproaches
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             
               presence
               of
               God
            
             enjoyed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ;
             the
             
               calling
               them
               to
               mind
            
             will
             greatly
             strengthen
             us
             against
             future
             trials
             ;
             provided
             we
             retain
             the
             same
             love
             unto
             ,
             and
             valuation
             of
             the
             things
             for
             which
             we
             suffered
             ,
             as
             we
             had
             in
             those
             former
             days
             .
             And
             these
             various
             events
             we
             find
             exemplified
             every
             day
             .
             Some
             who
             have
             endured
             trials
             ,
             and
             came
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             do
             grow
             immediately
             more
             wary
             as
             they
             suppose
             ,
             and
             more
             cold
             really
             as
             unto
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             sufferings
             .
             The
             
               remembrance
               of
               what
               was
               afflictive
            
             in
             their
             trials
             ,
             fills
             them
             with
             fear
             of
             the
             like
             exercise
             again
             .
             Hence
             they
             grow
             timerous
             and
             cautious
             as
             to
             all
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             expose
             them
             unto
             new
             sufferings
             ;
             and
             then
             some
             of
             them
             by
             degrees
             fall
             absolutely
             off
             from
             attendance
             unto
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             some
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             
               call
               to
               mind
            
             only
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             and
             afflictive
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ;
             and
             taking
             the
             measure
             thereof
             in
             the
             counsel
             or
             representation
             made
             of
             it
             by
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             it
             proves
             unto
             their
             dammage
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             unto
             their
             eternal
             ruine
             .
             Others
             who
             
               call
               to
               mind
            
             with
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
               presence
               of
               God
            
             with
             them
             therein
             ,
             are
             encouraged
             ,
             emboldened
             and
             strengthned
             unto
             Duty
             with
             zeal
             and
             constancy
             .
          
           
             
               A
               wise
               management
               of
               former
               Experiences
               is
               a
               great
               Direction
               and
               Encouragement
            
             
             
               unto
               future
               Obedience
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             so
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               call
               to
               mind
            
             
             
               the
               former
               days
            
             .
             It
             is
             uncertain
             what
             times
             or
             Seasons
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             peculiarly
             intend
             .
             Besides
             those
             continual
             hazards
             they
             were
             in
             from
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             the
             occasional
             sufferings
             that
             they
             were
             exposed
             unto
             ;
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             some
             special
             seasons
             of
             persecution
             before
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             The
             first
             was
             in
             the
             
               stoning
               of
               Stephen
            
             ,
             when
             great
             Persecution
             rose
             against
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             extended
             it self
             unto
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             Nation
             ,
             wherein
             our
             holy
             Apostle
             himself
             was
             highly
             concerned
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             1.
             ch
             .
             22.
             19.
             ch
             .
             26.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             the
             other
             was
             on
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             Apostle
             himself
             ;
             for
             upon
             his
             last
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             after
             his
             great
             successes
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             people
             was
             fill'd
             with
             rage
             and
             madness
             against
             him
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Disciples
             .
             It
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             although
             express
             mention
             be
             not
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             that
             time
             
               the
               Rage
               and
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             and
             the
             multitude
             ,
             did
             put
             forth
             themselves
             unto
             a
             general
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             season
             he
             seems
             to
             reflect
             upon
             in
             particular
             ,
             because
             he
             mentions
             his
             own
             bonds
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             their
             compassion
             with
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Judea
             had
             suffered
             those
             things
             here
             mentioned
             from
             their
             Countrey-men
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             declares
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             14.
             
             At
             this
             present
             time
             they
             seemed
             to
             have
             had
             some
             outward
             peace
             .
             The
             occasion
             whereof
             were
             the
             Tumults
             and
             Disorders
             which
             were
             then
             growing
             in
             their
             whole
             Nation
             .
             Their
             own
             intestine
             discords
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             outward
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             shortly
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             diverted
             them
             from
             prosecuting
             their
             rage
             for
             a
             season
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             some
             began
             to
             grow
             careless
             and
             secure
             hereon
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             generally
             apt
             to
             do
             ,
             supposing
             that
             all
             will
             be
             serene
             when
             one
             or
             another
             storm
             is
             over
             .
             These
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             press
             unto
             such
             a
             
               remembrance
               of
               former
               trials
            
             as
             might
             prepare
             for
             those
             that
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             still
             need
             of
             Patience
             ,
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Description
             of
             these
             
               former
               days
            
             from
             their
             State
             and
             Condition
             in
             them
             ,
             
               the
               days
               in
               which
               they
               were
               inlightned
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               in
               which
               having
            
             
             
               been
               inlightned
            
             .
             The
             mention
             of
             this
             their
             illumination
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             tense
             of
             the
             
               time
               past
            
             ,
             manifests
             that
             their
             inlightning
             did
             precede
             those
             days
             of
             their
             sufferings
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Expression
             is
             such
             as
             argues
             a
             nearer
             conjunction
             or
             concurrence
             between
             those
             two
             things
             ,
             
               their
               illumination
            
             ,
             and
             
               these
               dayes
               of
               affliction
            
             ;
             the
             
             one
             followed
             as
             it
             were
             immediately
             on
             the
             other
             .
             This
             inlightning
             was
             that
             work
             of
             Gods
             grace
             mentioned
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               Their
               translation
               out
               of
               darkness
               into
               his
               marvellous
               light
               .
            
             They
             were
             naturally
             blind
             ,
             as
             were
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             peculiarly
             blinded
             with
             prejudices
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Therefore
             when
             God
             by
             his
             
               effectual
               call
            
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             that
             State
             of
             darkness
             ,
             by
             the
             Renovation
             of
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             the
             removal
             of
             their
             prejudices
             ;
             the
             
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               shining
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             is
             this
             Illumination
             ,
             the
             saving
             Sanctifying
             Light
             which
             they
             received
             at
             their
             first
             effectual
             call
             ,
             and
             Conversion
             to
             God.
             This
             
               Spiritual
               change
            
             was
             presently
             followed
             with
             
               days
               of
               affliction
            
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             persecution
             .
             In
             it self
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             joy
             ,
             delight
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             acting
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ;
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             God
             did
             usually
             grant
             unto
             Believers
             some
             
               secret
               Pledge
               and
               Sealing
            
             of
             his
             Spirit
             which
             fill'd
             them
             with
             joy
             and
             zeal
             ;
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             Their
             
               own
               hearts
            
             are
             exceedingly
             affected
             with
             the
             Excellency
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             beauty
             of
             the
             things
             revealed
             unto
             them
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             now
             see
             perfectly
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             before
             in
             darkness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Love
             and
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Revelation
             of
             himself
             unto
             them
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             All
             Graces
             are
             new
             and
             fresh
             ,
             not
             yet
             burdened
             ,
             clogged
             ,
             or
             wearied
             by
             temptations
             ,
             but
             are
             active
             in
             their
             several
             places
             ;
             Hence
             frequent
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             and
             commendation
             given
             unto
             the
             
               first
               Love
            
             of
             persons
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             State
             and
             condition
             of
             those
             Hebrews
             ,
             when
             the
             days
             of
             tryal
             and
             affliction
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             immediately
             after
             their
             
               first
               conversion
            
             unto
             God.
             And
             't
             is
             usual
             with
             God
             thus
             to
             deal
             with
             his
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             He
             no
             sooner
             calls
             persons
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             leads
             them
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             He
             no
             sooner
             plants
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             shakes
             them
             with
             storms
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             more
             firmly
             rooted
             .
          
           
             He
             doth
             it
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Utterly
             to
             
               take
               off
               their
               expectations
               from
               this
               world
               ,
            
             or
             any
             thing
             therein
             .
             They
             shall
             find
             that
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             bettering
             their
             outward
             Estate
             in
             this
             world
             by
             cleaving
             unto
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             rage
             of
             it
             would
             be
             stirr'd
             up
             against
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             things
             enjoyed
             in
             it
             be
             exposed
             unto
             ruine
             .
             This
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             every
             where
             warned
             his
             disciples
             of
             ,
             affirming
             that
             those
             who
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             
               renounce
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               take
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             did
             not
             belong
             unto
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               For
               the
               tryal
               of
               their
               faith
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               For
               the
               glory
            
             and
             
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               For
               the
               exercise
               of
               all
               graces
               .
            
             (
             5.
             )
             
               To
               breed
               us
               up
               into
               the
               military
               discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             They
             who
             pass
             through
             their
             first
             trials
             ,
             are
             Christs
             Veterans
             on
             new
             attempts
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               All
               men
               by
               nature
               are
               darkness
               and
               in
               darkness
               .
            
             
          
           
             II.
             
               Saving
               illumination
               is
               the
               first
               fruit
               of
               effectual
               vocation
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               Spiritual
               Light
               in
               its
               first
               Communication
               puts
               the
               soul
               on
               the
               diligent
               exercise
               of
               all
               Graces
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               'T
               is
               suited
               unto
               the
               wisdom
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               suffer
               persons
               on
               their
               first
               Conversion
               to
               fall
               into
               manifold
               trials
               and
               temptations
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             
               those
               days
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             them
             
               call
               to
               mind
            
             .
             But
             the
             words
             have
             respect
             unto
             what
             follows
             immediately
             ,
             which
             
               you
               endured
            
             .
             The
             description
             of
             this
             State
             and
             condition
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             that
             
               they
               were
               inlightned
            
             ,
             is
             interposed
             for
             the
             ends
             we
             have
             spoken
             unto
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             season
             he
             would
             have
             them
             call
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             is
             described
             by
             what
             they
             suffered
             therein
             .
             This
             as
             was
             observed
             he
             expresseth
             two
             ways
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               general
            
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             particular
             instances
             .
             The
             First
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               ye
               endured
               a
               great
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             which
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             mind
             is
             affliction
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             aggravation
             of
             it
             ,
             
               it
               was
               a
               great
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             Their
             deportment
             under
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             
               endured
               them
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             render
             this
             word
             by
             Afflictions
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             particulars
             mentioned
             
             afterwards
             ,
             it
             appeared
             it
             was
             Persecutions
             from
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             only
             intended
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             afflictions
             in
             the
             ordinary
             sence
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             
               chastisements
               ,
               corrections
               and
               trials
            
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             mens
             persecutions
             are
             also
             
             Gods
             afflictions
             ,
             with
             the
             special
             end
             of
             them
             in
             our
             trials
             ;
             we
             are
             chastned
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
             God
             used
             them
             as
             his
             furnace
             ,
             and
             
               fining
               pot
            
             for
             the
             trial
             of
             their
             faith
             which
             is
             more
             pretious
             then
             gold
             .
             And
             under
             all
             persecutions
             we
             are
             to
             have
             a
             special
             regard
             unto
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             such
             afflictive
             trials
             .
             This
             will
             keep
             us
             humble
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             constant
             subjection
             of
             our
             souls
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             
             But
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             sufferings
             .
             The
             same
             word
             that
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             to
             express
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             10.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             8.
             
             It
             's
             a
             general
             name
             for
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             hard
             and
             afflictive
             unto
             our
             nature
             ,
             from
             what
             cause
             or
             occasion
             soever
             it
             doth
             arise
             .
             Even
             what
             wicked
             men
             undergo
             justly
             for
             their
             crimes
             is
             what
             they
             suffer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             Believers
             undergo
             for
             the
             truth
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Materially
             they
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             general
             name
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             hardships
             ,
             distresses
             ,
             that
             may
             befall
             men
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             strange
             of
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             requires
             of
             all
             his
             disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             
               take
               up
               their
               Cross
            
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             a
             continual
             readiness
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             and
             actually
             so
             to
             do
             as
             they
             are
             called
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             kind
             of
             suffering
             but
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Cross.
             He
             calls
             us
             indeed
             unto
             his
             Eternal
             glory
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             reign
             also
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             these
             Trials
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             Persecutions
             they
             had
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             
             labour
             and
             
               contention
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             in
             their
             profession
             ,
             with
             sin
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             these
             words
             ;
             which
             set
             forth
             the
             greatest
             ,
             most
             earnest
             ,
             vehement
             actings
             and
             endeavours
             of
             Spirit
             that
             our
             nature
             can
             arise
             unto
             .
             It
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             25.
             
             The
             Allusion
             is
             taken
             from
             their
             striving
             ,
             wrestling
             ,
             fighting
             ,
             who
             contended
             publickly
             for
             a
             Prize
             ,
             Victory
             and
             Reward
             ,
             with
             the
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             attending
             it
             .
             The
             custom
             of
             the
             Nations
             as
             then
             observed
             ,
             is
             frequently
             alluded
             unto
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Now
             there
             was
             never
             any
             way
             of
             life
             wherein
             men
             voluntarily
             or
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             engaged
             themselves
             into
             such
             hardships
             ,
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             contended
             in
             their
             Games
             and
             strivings
             for
             mastery
             ;
             Their
             preparation
             for
             it
             was
             an
             
               universal
               temperance
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             25.
             
             And
             an
             abstinence
             from
             all
             Sensual
             pleasures
             ;
             wherein
             they
             offered
             no
             small
             violence
             unto
             their
             natural
             Inclinations
             and
             Lusts.
             In
             the
             conflicts
             themselves
             ,
             in
             wrestling
             ,
             and
             fighting
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             dangerous
             exercises
             in
             skill
             and
             strength
             ,
             they
             endured
             all
             pains
             ,
             sometimes
             death
             it self
             .
             And
             if
             they
             failed
             or
             gave
             over
             through
             weariness
             ,
             they
             lost
             the
             whole
             reward
             that
             lay
             before
             them
             .
             And
             with
             words
             ,
             which
             signify
             all
             this
             contest
             ,
             doth
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             express
             the
             fight
             or
             contention
             which
             Believers
             have
             with
             sufferings
             .
             There
             is
             a
             reward
             proposed
             unto
             all
             such
             persons
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             infinitely
             above
             all
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Rewards
             proposed
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             
               Olympick
               Games
            
             .
             No
             man
             is
             compelled
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             way
             or
             course
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             make
             it
             an
             act
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             and
             choice
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             they
             must
             undergo
             a
             
               great
               strife
            
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             conflict
             .
             In
             order
             hereunto
             
               three
               things
            
             are
             required
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             25.
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             readiness
             for
             the
             Cross
             ,
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             this
             preparation
             ;
             without
             this
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             go
             through
             with
             this
             conflict
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             
               vigorous
               acting
               of
               all
               graces
            
             in
             the
             conflict
             it self
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             and
             destruction
             of
             our
             Spiritual
             and
             worldly
             adversaries
             ;
             Eph.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             5.
             
             He
             could
             never
             prevail
             nor
             overcome
             in
             the
             publick
             contests
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             strive
             mightily
             ,
             putting
             forth
             his
             strength
             and
             skill
             ,
             both
             to
             preserve
             himself
             ,
             and
             oppose
             his
             Enemy
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             go
             successfully
             through
             with
             our
             conflict
             ,
             unless
             we
             
               stir
               up
            
             all
             graces
             ,
             as
             
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               trust
            
             ,
             unto
             their
             most
             vigorous
             exercise
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             we
             endure
             the
             hardship
             ,
             and
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             conflict
             with
             Patience
             and
             Perseverance
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             specially
             intends
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             he
             commends
             in
             the
             Hebrews
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             first
             trials
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               you
               endured
            
             ,
             and
             bare
             patiently
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             faint
             
             or
             despond
             ,
             or
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             your
             profession
             .
             They
             came
             off
             conquerers
             ,
             having
             failed
             in
             no
             point
             of
             their
             conflict
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             they
             were
             called
             unto
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             by
             his
             Grace
             enabled
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             through
             which
             they
             had
             that
             success
             which
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             them
             to
             
               call
               to
               remembrance
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             strengthened
             and
             encouraged
             unto
             what
             yet
             remains
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             lot
             and
             portion
             of
             sincere
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             most
             ages
             .
             And
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             it
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             to
             be
             ours
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             than
             what
             as
             yet
             we
             have
             had
             experience
             of
             .
             How
             many
             ways
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             what
             advantages
             they
             receive
             thereby
             ,
             the
             prevailing
             Testimony
             that
             is
             given
             thereof
             unto
             the
             truth
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             commonly
             spoken
             to
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             33.
             
          
           
             Partly
             whilest
             ye
             were
             made
             a
             gazing-stock
             ,
             both
             by
             reproaches
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             partly
             whilest
             ye
             became
             companions
             of
             them
             that
             were
             so
             used
             .
          
           
             Having
             mentioned
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             their
             deportment
             under
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             he
             distributes
             them
             into
             
               two
               heads
            
             in
             this
             verse
             :
             The
             First
             is
             what
             immediately
             concerned
             their
             own
             persons
             ;
             and
             the
             Second
             ,
             their
             concernment
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             participations
             of
             them
             .
             This
             distribution
             is
             exprest
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               this
               hand
               and
               that
            
             .
             The
             whole
             of
             their
             sufferings
             was
             made
             up
             of
             various
             parts
             ,
             many
             things
             concurred
             thereunto
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             consist
             in
             any
             one
             trouble
             or
             affliction
             ,
             but
             a
             confluence
             of
             many
             ,
             of
             various
             sorts
             did
             meet
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             sufferings
             :
             Many
             of
             them
             come
             
               at
               once
            
             upon
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             rest
             from
             their
             assaults
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             design
             of
             Satan
             and
             the
             world
             on
             these
             occasions
             to
             destroy
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             unto
             that
             end
             he
             will
             assault
             us
             inwardly
             by
             temptations
             and
             fears
             ,
             outwardly
             in
             our
             Names
             and
             Reputations
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             are
             or
             have
             .
             But
             he
             that
             knows
             how
             to
             account
             all
             such
             things
             but
             
               Loss
               and
               Dung
               ,
               for
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             is
             prepared
             for
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             What
             referrs
             unto
             the
             
               first
               part
            
             is
             
               their
               suffering
               in
               their
               own
               persons
            
             ;
             And
             herein
             he
             declares
             both
             what
             they
             suffered
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             .
             That
             which
             they
             suffered
             was
             
               reproaches
               and
               afflictions
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             
               were
               made
               a
               gazing
               stock
            
             unto
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             wherein
             they
             suffered
             was
             Reproaches
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             great
             aggravation
             
             of
             sufferings
             unto
             ingenuous
             minds
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             complains
             
               that
               reproaches
               had
               broken
               his
               Heart
               ,
               Psal.
            
             69.
             20.
             
             And
             elsewhere
             ,
             frequently
             he
             complaineth
             of
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             evils
             he
             had
             to
             conflict
             withal
             .
             It
             is
             that
             kind
             of
             reproach
             which
             proceeds
             from
             malicious
             hatred
             ,
             and
             is
             accompanied
             with
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             vents
             it self
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             obloquies
             ,
             or
             hard
             speeches
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Jude
               v.
            
             15.
             
             And
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             fully
             declared
             by
             the
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Jer.
            
             10.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             there
             are
             
               two
               Branches
            
             of
             reproaches
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               False
               accusations
            
             ,
             or
             charging
             of
             men
             with
             things
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             expose
             them
             unto
             publick
             scorn
             and
             rage
             ;
             
               They
               shall
               speak
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               of
               you
               falsly
               ;
               wherein
               you
               are
               evil
               spoken
               of
               as
               evil
               doers
               .
            
             So
             they
             reproached
             the
             Person
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             they
             said
             he
             was
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             an
             
               evil
               doer
            
             ,
             a
             
               seditious
               person
            
             ,
             a
             Glutton
             ,
             a
             Wine-bibber
             ,
             a
             
               Seducer
               ,
               one
               that
               had
               a
               Devil
               ,
            
             and
             thereby
             stirred
             up
             the
             rage
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             people
             against
             him
             .
             So
             they
             reproached
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             among
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Atheists
             ,
             confederating
             themselves
             for
             Adulteries
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             under
             which
             notion
             they
             slaughtered
             them
             as
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             .
             And
             the
             like
             reproaches
             have
             been
             cast
             on
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Those
             reproaches
             consist
             in
             the
             contempt
             that
             is
             cast
             upon
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             it self
             is
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Good
             ,
             and
             Praise-worthy
             .
             They
             reproached
             them
             with
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             their
             Worship
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             owning
             his
             Authority
             .
             This
             in
             it self
             was
             their
             Honour
             and
             their
             Crown
             .
             But
             as
             it
             
             was
             managed
             with
             hatred
             and
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             received
             Strength
             and
             Countenance
             from
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             wherein
             they
             esteemed
             them
             punished
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             impieties
             ,
             it
             added
             unto
             their
             distress
             .
             For
             men
             thus
             to
             be
             traduced
             ,
             aspersed
             ,
             and
             charged
             ,
             partly
             with
             things
             infamous
             ,
             base
             ,
             vile
             ,
             partly
             by
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             cast
             on
             what
             they
             do
             own
             and
             profess
             ,
             by
             their
             Friends
             ,
             Neighbours
             ,
             Relations
             ,
             and
             the
             Multitude
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             further
             hurt
             and
             ruin
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             and
             Judged
             as
             persons
             meet
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             not
             suffered
             to
             live
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               great
               suffering
            
             ,
             and
             difficulty
             to
             be
             endured
             and
             undergone
             .
             Therefore
             all
             those
             that
             make
             Profession
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             to
             look
             and
             provide
             for
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               so
               much
               softness
               and
               tenderness
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               may
               give
               too
               deep
               a
               sense
               of
               reproach
               ,
               scorn
               ,
               and
               shame
               ;
               which
               may
               give
               too
               deep
               an
               Entrance
               unto
               these
               things
               into
               your
               minds
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               will
               weaken
               them
               in
               their
               duties
               .
            
             This
             Ordinarily
             is
             a
             frame
             and
             disposition
             of
             mind
             that
             lies
             at
             the
             next
             door
             to
             Vertue
             ,
             to
             Modesty
             ,
             to
             Humility
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             case
             it
             lies
             at
             the
             next
             door
             to
             diffidence
             ,
             despondency
             ,
             and
             carnal
             fears
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             in
             this
             case
             to
             
               harden
               our
               Countenances
            
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             our
             faces
             as
             a
             Flint
             and
             Adamant
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             despise
             all
             Reproaches
             and
             Scorns
             on
             the
             account
             of
             our
             profession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             required
             ,
             
               that
               we
               do
               not
               put
               too
               much
               value
               on
               our
               Names
               and
               Reputations
               in
               the
               world
               .
               A
               good
               name
               is
               a
               Precious
               Oyntment
               ,
            
             it
             yields
             a
             good
             savour
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             so
             only
             with
             these
             
               two
               limitations
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             is
             obtained
             by
             things
             that
             are
             really
             Good
             and
             Praise-worthy
             ;
             for
             some
             have
             made
             their
             Names
             famous
             and
             acceptable
             to
             the
             multitude
             by
             ways
             and
             actions
             that
             have
             really
             nothing
             praise-worthy
             in
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             that
             they
             be
             
               good
               men
            
             who
             esteem
             their
             name
             to
             be
             good
             .
             
               Laudari
               volo
            
             ,
             said
             one
             ,
             
               sed
               à
               viro
               Laudato
            
             .
             To
             have
             a
             good
             report
             amongst
             an
             evil
             Multitude
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             advantage
             .
             Yet
             are
             some
             men
             very
             tender
             herein
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             praised
             ,
             and
             spoken
             well
             of
             by
             the
             many
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             would
             not
             be
             spoken
             evilly
             or
             contemptuously
             of
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             not
             an
             under-valuation
             of
             our
             names
             and
             reputations
             universally
             in
             respect
             unto
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             not
             contented
             to
             be
             made
             as
             the
             Filth
             and
             
               〈…〉
               scouring
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             it
             will
             greatly
             disadvantage
             us
             in
             the
             
               time
               of
               sufferings
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             frequently
             it
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             unto
             us
             as
             the
             
               Apple
               of
               our
               eye
            
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             we
             should
             be
             tender
             of
             our
             Names
             and
             reputations
             in
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             peculiarly
             attempted
             and
             reproached
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             do
             not
             think
             that
             any
             
               new
               thing
            
             befalls
             them
             when
             they
             are
             reproached
             .
             No
             ,
             not
             when
             the
             reproaches
             are
             new
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             never
             were
             cast
             on
             any
             that
             went
             before
             them
             .
             For
             the
             stores
             of
             reproach
             ,
             and
             false
             accusations
             in
             the
             treasury
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             hearts
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             exhausted
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Know
               that
               where
               reproach
               goes
               before
               ,
               persecution
               will
               follow
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             It
             thunders
             in
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             fails
             in
             a
             Storm
             of
             persecution
             .
             These
             sufferings
             consisted
             in
             afflictions
             ;
             these
             Afflictions
             did
             partly
             
               ●●sue
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             partly
             accompany
             these
             reproaches
             .
             For
             those
             who
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             men
             under
             contempt
             by
             reproaches
             ,
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             reproach
             them
             under
             their
             Sufferings
             .
             Therefore
             do
             we
             render
             the
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             both
             ,
             referring
             both
             the
             reproaches
             and
             afflictions
             unto
             their
             being
             made
             a
             gazing-stock
             .
             And
             the
             word
             is
             of
             a
             large
             signification
             ,
             denoting
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             and
             grievous
             to
             us
             in
             any
             kind
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             reproaches
             ,
             it
             denotes
             suffering
             in
             their
             persons
             or
             enjoyments
             ;
             an
             instance
             whereof
             he
             gives
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             in
             the
             
               spoyling
               of
               their
               goods
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               Suffering
               of
               these
               things
               ,
            
             it
             is
             said
             they
             were
             
               made
               a
               gazing-stock
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             properly
             spoken
             of
             them
             who
             were
             brought
             on
             the
             
             publick
             Stage
             or
             Theater
             in
             any
             City
             ,
             and
             there
             exposed
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             evils
             and
             punishments
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             way
             of
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             
               capital
               punishment
            
             .
             For
             when
             guilty
             persons
             were
             cast
             unto
             Beasts
             to
             be
             devoured
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Theater
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             made
             a
             spectacle
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             a
             gazing-stock
             ,
             But
             the
             Apostle
             limits
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             unto
             reproaches
             and
             afflictions
             ;
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             
               resisted
               unto
               blood
            
             .
             So
             at
             Ephesus
             they
             drew
             Gaius
             and
             Aristarchus
             into
             the
             Theater
             ,
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             Acts
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
           
             But
             yet
             neither
             doth
             it
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             spoken
             of
             were
             actually
             or
             solemnly
             carried
             into
             any
             Theater
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             reproached
             ,
             then
             destroyed
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Theater
             was
             the
             place
             where
             persons
             were
             publickly
             exposed
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             with
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             ;
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             mens
             being
             so
             exposed
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Spectacle
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             on
             any
             occasion
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             phrase
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
             No
             more
             is
             required
             hereunto
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             publickly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             that
             had
             occasion
             or
             opportunity
             to
             behold
             them
             ,
             exposed
             unto
             these
             things
             .
             So
             was
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             halled
             men
             and
             women
             out
             of
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             who
             being
             dragged
             ,
             or
             driven
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             were
             committed
             some
             of
             them
             into
             Prisons
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             3.
             then
             were
             they
             loaden
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             
               made
               a
               gazing-stock
            
             to
             all
             that
             were
             about
             them
             .
             This
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             suffering
             was
             a
             great
             addition
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             aggravation
             of
             it
             .
             It
             requireth
             Excellent
             actings
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             courage
             ,
             to
             carry
             ingenuous
             persons
             above
             this
             publick
             contest
             .
             But
             their
             Cause
             and
             their
             Example
             were
             sufficient
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             and
             enable
             them
             unto
             this
             Duty
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               All
               temporary
               Sufferings
               in
               all
               their
               aggravating
               Circumstances
               ,
               in
               their
               most
               dreadful
               preparation
               ,
               dress
               ,
               and
               appearance
               ,
               are
               but
               light
               things
               in
               comparison
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Promises
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               There
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               temporary
               Sufferings
               ,
               or
               any
               circumstance
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               claim
               an
               exemption
               from
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               undertaken
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             contention
             with
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             those
             Hebrews
             had
             undergone
             .
          
           
             The
             
               other
               part
            
             of
             their
             sufferings
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             
               became
               the
               Companions
               of
               them
               that
               were
               so
               used
               .
            
             They
             not
             only
             suffered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             on
             what
             they
             gave
             occasion
             unto
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             its
             Worship
             ;
             but
             also
             
               came
               into
               a
               Fellowship
            
             of
             Sufferings
             with
             them
             that
             were
             so
             used
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Who
               those
               are
               that
               were
               so
               used
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               How
               they
               became
               their
               Companions
            
             in
             that
             condition
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             word
             signifies
             the
             
               way
               ,
               manner
            
             ,
             and
             
               course
               of
               our
            
             
             
               Conversation
               in
               the
               World.
            
             And
             in
             that
             sence
             the
             sufferings
             of
             these
             persons
             is
             included
             as
             the
             Effect
             in
             the
             Cause
             .
             They
             so
             walked
             in
             the
             World
             as
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             sufferings
             .
             We
             take
             the
             word
             in
             a
             passive
             sence
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             
               so
               used
            
             ,
             used
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             which
             you
             were
             .
             It
             is
             also
             used
             for
             
               to
               be
               tossed
               ,
               overturned
               ,
               oppressed
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             writing
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             we
             may
             enquire
             who
             they
             were
             who
             were
             used
             in
             this
             manner
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             them
             unto
             whom
             he
             wrote
             .
             And
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             the
             Apostle
             might
             have
             respect
             unto
             those
             that
             were
             sober
             and
             moderate
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             .
             For
             things
             were
             now
             come
             unto
             that
             confusion
             in
             Jerusalem
             and
             in
             all
             Judea
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             persons
             were
             continually
             exposed
             unto
             the
             violence
             and
             rage
             of
             Robbers
             ,
             Oppressors
             ,
             and
             seditious
             Villains
             .
             The
             Christians
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             conversation
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             known
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             nor
             distinguisht
             from
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             unlikely
             that
             they
             might
             suffer
             with
             them
             in
             those
             publick
             violences
             ,
             which
             being
             not
             immediately
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             in
             what
             they
             so
             underwent
             ,
             
               to
               be
               made
               the
               companions
            
             of
             others
             .
             Or
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             respect
             may
             be
             had
             unto
             the
             
               sufferings
               of
               Christians
            
             in
             other
             places
             up
             and
             down
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             they
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             no
             small
             measure
             affected
             with
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             peculiarly
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             .
             Or
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             may
             be
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             some
             that
             had
             suffered
             amongst
             themselves
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Judea
             ,
             who
             were
             their
             Countrey-men
             ,
             yet
             belonged
             not
             unto
             the
             stated
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             place
             unto
             which
             he
             wrote
             at
             present
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             Countenance
             given
             it
             from
             the
             next
             Verse
             ;
             where
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             given
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             their
             being
             
               made
               companions
               of
               them
               that
               suffered
               ,
            
             in
             that
             they
             had
             
               compassion
               of
               the
               Apostle
               himself
               in
               his
               bonds
               ,
            
             and
             such
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             others
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             am
             rather
             inclined
             unto
             a
             double
             distribution
             of
             things
             and
             persons
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             both
             included
             in
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             of
             Things
             is
             actual
             suffering
             ,
             and
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             suffering
             of
             others
             .
             That
             of
             Persons
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             unto
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             did
             not
             actually
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             suffer
             the
             things
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             did
             so
             suffer
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             were
             companions
             with
             them
             that
             did
             so
             suffer
             .
             And
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             so
             falls
             out
             in
             the
             fiercest
             persecution
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             All
             individual
             persons
             are
             not
             called
             forth
             unto
             the
             same
             actual
             sufferings
             ;
             some
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             rage
             of
             men
             are
             singled
             out
             for
             trials
             ;
             some
             are
             hid
             ,
             or
             do
             escape
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             are
             reserved
             for
             the
             same
             trials
             at
             another
             time
             .
             So
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             they
             endured
             a
             
               great
               fight
               of
               afflictions
            
             ,
             while
             some
             of
             them
             were
             
               a
               gazing-stock
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               others
               of
            
             them
             were
             
               Companions
               of
               them
               who
               were
               so
               used
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               reserved
               unto
               the
               soveraign
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               to
               measure
               out
               unto
               all
               Professors
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Gospel
               their
               especial
               Lot
               and
               portion
               as
               unto
               trials
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               complain
               ,
               none
               to
               envy
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             appears
             in
             what
             sence
             those
             who
             
               suffered
               not
            
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             were
             made
             Companions
             of
             them
             who
             did
             so
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             Church
             partook
             of
             the
             same
             troubles
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             were
             made
             so
             by
             their
             
               common
               Interest
            
             in
             the
             
             same
             cause
             for
             which
             they
             suffered
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             their
             apprehension
             that
             the
             same
             sufferings
             would
             reach
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             seeing
             there
             was
             the
             same
             Cause
             in
             them
             as
             in
             others
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             their
             
               sorrow
               ,
               trouble
            
             ,
             and
             compassion
             for
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Head
             and
             Body
             with
             them
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             By
             
               all
               duties
               of
               Love
               and
               Affections
            
             which
             they
             discharged
             in
             owning
             and
             visiting
             of
             them
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             By
             the
             
               Communication
               of
               their
               Goods
            
             ,
             and
             outward
             enjoyments
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             made
             their
             companions
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             34.
             
          
           
             For
             ye
             had
             compassion
             of
             me
             in
             my
             bonds
             ,
             and
             took
             joyfully
             the
             spoyling
             of
             your
             Goods
             ,
             knowing
             in
             your selves
             that
             ye
             have
             in
             Heaven
             a
             better
             and
             an
             enduring
             Substance
             .
          
           
             Having
             distributed
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Believers
             into
             
               two
               heads
            
             :
             (
             1
             )
             What
             they
             underwent
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             their
             
               own
               persons
            
             ;
             and
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             befell
             them
             with
             respect
             
               unto
               others
            
             ,
             suffering
             in
             the
             same
             Cause
             with
             themselves
             .
             In
             
               this
               Verse
            
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             an
             
               especial
               instance
            
             of
             each
             kind
             ,
             only
             he
             inverts
             the
             Order
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             before
             layd
             them
             down
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             first
             mentioned
             what
             they
             suffered
             
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             they
             
               accompanied
               others
            
             in
             ;
             here
             he
             insisteth
             of
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               they
               had
               compassion
               of
               him
               in
               his
               bonds
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             former
             in
             the
             latter
             place
             ,
             
               and
               took
               joyfully
               the
               spoyling
               of
               their
               goods
               .
            
             But
             he
             adds
             unto
             both
             the
             
               frame
               of
               their
               minds
            
             in
             what
             they
             did
             and
             suffered
             .
             As
             unto
             others
             ,
             they
             were
             
               their
               companions
            
             in
             sympathy
             and
             compassion
             ,
             and
             as
             unto
             their
             own
             losses
             ,
             
               they
               them
               took
               joyfully
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             First
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             an
             instance
             in
             himself
             ,
             
               Ye
               had
               compassion
               of
               me
               in
               my
               bonds
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             affirms
             as
             a
             proof
             and
             confirmation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             concerning
             their
             being
             
               made
               Companions
            
             of
             them
             that
             suffered
             .
             This
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             
               introductive
               particles
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               even
               you
               had
            
             ,
             as
             for
             Example
             sake
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             before
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             this
             very
             passage
             is
             sufficient
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             For
             who
             else
             could
             there
             be
             ,
             whose
             bonds
             for
             the
             Gospel
             were
             so
             known
             ,
             so
             famous
             among
             the
             Believers
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             his
             own
             .
             For
             the
             other
             persons
             ,
             who
             some
             would
             needs
             fancy
             to
             be
             Writers
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             
               Luke
               ,
               Barnabas
            
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             story
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Bonds
             in
             Judea
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             here
             speaketh
             .
             But
             the
             sufferings
             of
             our
             Apostle
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             bonds
             and
             imprisonment
             were
             peculiar
             above
             any
             other
             Apostles
             whatsoever
             .
             Hence
             he
             stiles
             himself
             in
             particular
             Philem.
             1.
             the
             bond-man
             
             
               for
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             gloried
             in
             his
             bonds
             as
             his
             peculiar
             honour
             ,
             Acts
             26.
             29.
             
               an
               Ambassador
               in
               bonds
            
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             20.
             
             So
             Phil.
             1.
             7.
             and
             12.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             Col.
             4.
             3.
             which
             he
             desired
             the
             Church
             to
             remember
             him
             in
             ,
             Col.
             4.
             18.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             
               his
               bonds
            
             being
             singularly
             and
             above
             all
             others
             so
             known
             ,
             so
             famous
             ,
             so
             useful
             ,
             such
             a
             subject
             of
             the
             Churches
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             having
             been
             begun
             and
             long
             continued
             among
             those
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             being
             spoken
             of
             by
             him
             as
             a
             matter
             known
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             't
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             suppose
             that
             any
             other
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               what
               sort
               or
               kind
               the
               sufferings
               of
               any
               that
               God
               employs
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               be
               ,
               is
               in
               his
               soveraign
               disposal
               alone
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             Apostle
             unto
             whom
             as
             being
             the
             
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             God
             had
             designed
             more
             work
             and
             travelling
             up
             and
             down
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             unto
             them
             all
             ;
             yet
             God
             was
             pleased
             that
             much
             of
             his
             time
             should
             be
             spent
             in
             bonds
             and
             imprisonments
             .
             But
             although
             the
             
               principal
               reason
            
             hereof
             must
             be
             left
             hid
             in
             the
             wisdom
             and
             soveraign
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             see
             that
             two
             inestimable
             Advantages
             did
             redound
             unto
             the
             Church
             thereby
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             His
             bonds
             being
             first
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Acts
             23.
             11.
             the
             two
             capital
             Cities
             and
             seats
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             he
             being
             called
             out
             to
             
               plead
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             openly
             and
             publickly
             ,
             the
             report
             of
             it
             was
             carried
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             and
             occasion
             given
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             to
             inquire
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             remote
             from
             the
             suspicion
             of
             any
             crime
             ,
             did
             suffer
             such
             things
             for
             .
             I
             no
             way
             doubt
             but
             that
             multitudes
             by
             this
             means
             were
             brought
             to
             make
             inquiry
             after
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             have
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             See
             Eph.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             During
             his
             confinement
             under
             
               those
               bonds
            
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             him
             in
             writing
             sundry
             of
             those
             blessed
             Epistles
             which
             have
             been
             the
             Light
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             
               Wherefore
               let
               every
               one
               of
               us
               be
               content
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               what
               may
               soever
               God
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               call
               us
               to
               suffer
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             For
             although
             it
             may
             seem
             outwardly
             to
             be
             of
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             we
             would
             desire
             ,
             
               that
               we
               might
               enjoy
               our
               Liberty
            
             ;
             yet
             God
             can
             and
             will
             make
             them
             subservient
             unto
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             wherein
             we
             ought
             to
             acquiesce
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             expresseth
             the
             concernment
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             in
             those
             bonds
             of
             his
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               suffered
               together
               with
               him
            
             therein
             .
             They
             were
             not
             unconcerned
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             being
             satisfied
             with
             their
             own
             freedom
             ,
             as
             
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             .
             Now
             compassion
             consists
             in
             these
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               real
               condolency
            
             ,
             grief
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             mind
             for
             the
             bonds
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             our selves
             were
             bound
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Continual
               Prayers
            
             for
             their
             relief
             ,
             supportment
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Peter
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             Acts
             12.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             
               ministration
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             things
             that
             may
             be
             outwardly
             wanting
             ,
             as
             many
             did
             to
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             24.
             23.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             
               owning
               and
               avowing
               of
               them
            
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             ashamed
             of
             their
             chains
             ,
             bonds
             ,
             or
             sufferings
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             
               A
               readine
               to
               undergo
               hazards
               ,
               difficulties
               and
               dangers
               ,
            
             for
             them
             who
             are
             called
             thereunto
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             heartless
             ,
             fruitless
             ,
             ineffectual
             pity
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             ;
             but
             such
             a
             frame
             of
             mind
             that
             hath
             a
             
               real
               concernment
            
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             is
             operative
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             duties
             towards
             their
             good
             .
             These
             things
             are
             required
             in
             us
             towards
             all
             those
             who
             suffer
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             have
             oportunity
             for
             their
             exercise
             .
             Where
             this
             is
             wanting
             we
             can
             have
             no
             solid
             Evidence
             of
             our
             being
             
               one
               with
               them
            
             in
             the
             same
             mystical
             Body
             .
             The
             remembrance
             of
             this
             frame
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             all
             those
             duties
             towards
             them
             who
             have
             suffered
             ,
             is
             of
             singular
             use
             to
             prepare
             our
             minds
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             our
             hearts
             in
             our
             own
             sufferings
             when
             they
             do
             approach
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             minds
             them
             of
             their
             deportment
             under
             their
             own
             sufferings
             ,
             
               they
               took
               joyfully
            
             .
             That
             which
             they
             suffered
             in
             was
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               outward
               substance
            
             ,
             and
             present
             enjoyments
             :
             It
             is
             extended
             unto
             Houses
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Possessions
             ,
             
             whatever
             rightfully
             belongs
             unto
             men
             and
             is
             enjoyed
             by
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             especially
             applied
             unto
             things
             of
             present
             use
             ,
             as
             the
             goods
             of
             a
             mans
             House
             ,
             his
             Money
             ,
             Corn
             ,
             or
             Cattel
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             subject
             to
             present
             rapine
             and
             spoil
             ,
             than
             other
             real
             Possessions
             ,
             Lands
             or
             Inheritances
             .
             These
             are
             the
             
             things
             of
             mens
             present
             supportment
             without
             which
             ordinarily
             they
             cannot
             live
             nor
             subsist
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             persecutions
             ,
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             do
             usually
             fall
             on
             these
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             supposing
             that
             the
             
               loss
               of
               them
            
             will
             reduce
             their
             owners
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             extremity
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             have
             no
             pretence
             or
             warranty
             as
             yet
             to
             destroy
             their
             persons
             .
             They
             will
             take
             ,
             from
             them
             the
             bread
             that
             they
             should
             eat
             ,
             the
             clothes
             that
             they
             should
             wear
             ,
             the
             beds
             whereon
             they
             should
             lye
             ,
             whatever
             is
             of
             use
             unto
             them
             and
             their
             families
             .
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             
               sore
               trial
            
             unto
             men
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             themselves
             ,
             but
             their
             Relations
             also
             ,
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             some
             perhaps
             in
             their
             Infant
             age
             ,
             are
             reduced
             unto
             all
             extremities
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             whereby
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             their
             goods
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             rapine
             and
             spoil
             .
             What
             pretence
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             constitution
             of
             the
             Rulers
             
             they
             who
             did
             it
             ,
             had
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             But
             the
             
               way
               of
               Execution
            
             was
             with
             savage
             rapine
             and
             spoil
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             .
             They
             violently
             tare
             away
             from
             them
             what
             they
             did
             enjoy
             ;
             not
             aiming
             to
             take
             all
             the
             spoil
             meerly
             unto
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             wherewith
             yet
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             cursed
             Enemies
             are
             influenced
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             rage
             and
             malice
             ,
             in
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             Christ.
             This
             it
             seems
             had
             been
             the
             state
             of
             things
             with
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             passed
             over
             for
             that
             season
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             probability
             would
             quickly
             again
             return
             ,
             as
             the
             warning
             here
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             did
             plainly
             intimate
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             world
             in
             such
             persecutions
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             vented
             their
             rage
             and
             malice
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             cruelty
             ,
             to
             give
             over
             until
             some
             
               new
               cause
            
             ,
             pretence
             ,
             or
             new
             instigation
             of
             the
             Devil
             sets
             them
             a
             work
             again
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               frame
               of
               mind
            
             in
             the
             Hebrews
             as
             unto
             this
             part
             of
             their
             suffering
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             their
             losses
             and
             spoiles
             
               with
               joy
            
             .
             Nothing
             doth
             usually
             more
             affect
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             than
             the
             suddain
             spoiling
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             laboured
             
             for
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             use
             for
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             provided
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             families
             .
             We
             see
             in
             ordinary
             Cases
             what
             Wailings
             and
             Lamentatious
             do
             accompany
             such
             occasions
             .
             But
             these
             Hebrews
             received
             and
             accepted
             of
             this
             rapine
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             not
             only
             patiently
             and
             chearfully
             ;
             but
             with
             a
             certain
             peculiar
             joy
             .
             The
             ground
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               knowing
               in
               your selves
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               in
               Heaven
               a
               better
               and
               an
               enduring
               substance
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             Copies
             of
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             some
             antient
             translations
             ,
             as
             the
             
               vulgar
               Latin
            
             ,
             read
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             And
             I
             suppose
             the
             difference
             arose
             from
             the
             
             Order
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             the
             placing
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             immediately
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             interposing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             between
             them
             .
             Hence
             the
             words
             may
             be
             rendred
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             
               knowing
               in
               your selves
               that
               you
               have
               a
               better
               substance
               ,
            
             or
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             Original
             
               knowing
               that
               ye
               have
               a
               better
               substance
               in
               your selves
               .
            
             In
             this
             latter
             way
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             that
             addition
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             former
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             say
             ,
             
               knowing
               that
               you
               have
               in
               your selves
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             though
             it
             be
             most
             proper
             to
             say
             ,
             
               knowing
               in
               your selves
               that
               you
               have
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             I
             confess
             I
             should
             absolutely
             imbrace
             the
             latter
             reading
             ,
             
               knowing
               that
               you
               have
               in
               your selves
               ,
            
             and
             so
             leave
             out
             that
             ,
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             for
             evident
             reasons
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             most
             antient
             Copies
             and
             Translations
             of
             the
             best
             note
             require
             the
             retaining
             of
             it
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             words
             according
             to
             both
             readings
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Knowing
               that
               we
               have
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             The
             things
             which
             they
             had
             lost
             ,
             were
             their
             goods
             ,
             or
             their
             substance
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             Luke
             15.
             13.
             
             Unto
             these
             he
             opposeth
             the
             substance
             ,
             which
             of
             what
             nature
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             declares
             in
             comparison
             with
             those
             other
             goods
             .
             Those
             other
             goods
             were
             so
             theirs
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             without
             them
             ,
             things
             lyable
             unto
             rapine
             and
             spoyl
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             ;
             men
             could
             and
             men
             did
             take
             them
             away
             .
             But
             this
             substance
             is
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             take
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             none
             could
             spoil
             them
             of
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             peace
             and
             joy
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             gives
             unto
             his
             Church
             here
             below
             ,
             John
             16.
             22.
             chap.
             14.
             27.
             
             And
             if
             the
             substance
             ,
             here
             intended
             ,
             be
             that
             which
             was
             in
             themselves
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             those
             
               external
               goods
            
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             were
             deprived
             of
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             that
             subsistence
             in
             the
             soul
             and
             unto
             the
             experience
             of
             Believers
             ,
             which
             Faith
             gives
             unto
             the
             Grace
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             consequents
             of
             it
             here
             and
             for
             evermore
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             comforts
             Believers
             under
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
             this
             fills
             them
             with
             
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               Glory
               ,
            
             even
             in
             their
             Sufferings
             .
             This
             will
             make
             them
             to
             
               take
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
            
             when
             they
             lay
             it
             in
             the
             Ballance
             against
             them
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             expresseth
             an
             assurance
             arising
             from
             experience
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             often
             used
             .
             They
             knew
             they
             had
             it
             in
             themselves
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Powerful
               Experience
            
             which
             Faith
             gave
             them
             of
             it
             .
             So
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             explained
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Faith
               gives
               us
               Justification
               before
               God
               ,
            
             access
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therewithal
             
               gives
               joy
               and
               rejoycing
            
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             doth
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             under
             Tribulations
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             enabling
             men
             to
             
               take
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
            
             for
             it
             stirreth
             up
             all
             Graces
             in
             such
             a
             Condition
             unto
             their
             due
             Exercise
             issuing
             in
             a
             
               blessed
               experience
            
             of
             the
             Exellency
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             Christ
             with
             a
             firm
             and
             
               stable
               hope
            
             of
             future
             Glory
             .
             Yea
             and
             by
             these
             things
             doth
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               shed
               abroad
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
            
             which
             will
             give
             joy
             in
             any
             Condition
             .
             And
             this
             Substance
             hath
             both
             the
             Qualifications
             here
             assigned
             unto
             it
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               better
               ,
               more
               excellent
            
             ,
             incomparably
             so
             ,
             than
             the
             outward
             goods
             that
             are
             subject
             to
             rapine
             and
             spoil
             .
             And
             it
             
             is
             (
             2.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             abiding
             ,
             that
             which
             will
             not
             leave
             them
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             
               My
               joy
               shall
               no
               man
               take
               from
               you
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Faith
               giving
               an
               experience
               of
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Grace
               received
               thereby
               ,
               with
               its
               incomparable
               preference
               above
               all
               outward
            
             
             
               perishing
               things
               ,
               will
               give
               joy
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               an
               interest
               in
               these
               better
               things
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             follow
             the
             Ordinary
             reading
             and
             retain
             those
             words
             ,
             
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             must
             be
             somewhat
             otherwise
             expounded
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             faith
             but
             hope
             that
             is
             expressed
             .
             And
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             expression
             of
             
               knowing
               in
               your selves
            
             ,
             declares
             the
             evidence
             they
             had
             of
             the
             grounds
             whereon
             they
             
               rejoyced
               in
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               .
            
             It
             was
             manifest
             and
             evident
             unto
             themselves
             .
             The
             world
             looked
             on
             them
             under
             another
             notion
             ,
             they
             took
             them
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             them
             to
             be
             persons
             who
             deserved
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             perish
             for
             ever
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             So
             they
             did
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             when
             they
             reproached
             him
             with
             his
             
               trust
               in
               God
            
             when
             he
             was
             on
             the
             Cross.
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             direct
             them
             unto
             any
             
               outward
               defence
            
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             unto
             the
             
               uncontrollable
               evidence
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               in
               themselves
               ,
            
             of
             future
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             they
             had
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             From
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             
               From
               the
               Testimony
               and
               witness
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             From
             the
             Experience
             which
             they
             had
             of
             the
             beginnings
             and
             first-fruits
             of
             this
             glory
             in
             themselves
             .
             Faith
             in
             and
             by
             these
             means
             will
             give
             an
             infallible
             evidence
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             secure
             against
             all
             opposition
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             these
             things
             it
             works
             by
             hope
             ,
             because
             it
             respects
             things
             that
             are
             future
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             substance
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             prepared
             ,
             there
             laid
             up
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             compriseth
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             future
             
             state
             of
             blessedness
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             well
             called
             Substance
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             also
             riches
             ,
             and
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             or
             a
             
               weight
               of
               glory
            
             ;
             for
             in
             comparison
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             temporary
             have
             no
             substance
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             Substance
             ,
             not
             in
             present
             possession
             ,
             but
             in
             right
             ,
             title
             ,
             and
             evidence
             .
             They
             know
             in
             themselves
             that
             they
             had
             
             an
             
               undeniable
               Title
            
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             deprive
             them
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             certainly
             enjoy
             it
             in
             the
             appointed
             season
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             it
             is
             prepared
             for
             them
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
               It
               is
               your
               Fathers
               pleasure
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             't
             is
             purchased
             for
             them
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               he
               hath
               purchased
               ,
               or
               obtained
               eternal
               redemption
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             'T
             is
             promised
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             is
             secured
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ.
             (
             5.
             )
             Granted
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             First-fruits
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             All
             this
             is
             confirmed
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God.
             The
             First-fruits
             they
             had
             in
             possession
             and
             use
             ,
             the
             whole
             in
             right
             
             and
             title
             :
             And
             continual
             application
             of
             it
             was
             made
             unto
             their
             souls
             by
             the
             hope
             which
             will
             not
             make
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             this
             substance
             is
             better
             then
             outward
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             abiding
             ,
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             they
             are
             things
             in
             themselves
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
             This
             two-fold
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             is
             so
             far
             coincident
             and
             agreeing
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             draw
             our
             Observations
             from
             both
             or
             either
             of
             them
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             I.
             
               It
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               on
               a
               just
               account
               ,
               from
               a
               sense
               of
               and
               interest
               in
               it
               ,
               give
               satisfaction
               and
               joy
               unto
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               sufferings
            
             
             
               for
               it
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               It
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               take
               care
               that
               we
               be
               not
               surprized
               with
               outward
               sufferings
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               in
               the
               dark
               as
               unto
               our
               interest
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
             This
             may
             often
             fall
             out
             through
             our
             carelesness
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             keeping
             our
             garments
             about
             us
             in
             our
             walk
             before
             God
             :
             
               They
               rejoyced
               as
               knowing
               they
               had
               in
               themselves
               ,
            
             which
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               Internal
               Evidences
               of
               the
               beginnings
               of
               Glory
               in
               Grace
               ,
               a
               sense
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               and
               assured
               pledges
               of
               our
               Adoption
               ,
               will
               give
               insuperable
               joy
               unto
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               under
               the
               greatest
               outward
               sufferings
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               It
               is
               our
               Interest
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               respect
               unto
               Eternity
               ,
               to
               preserve
               our
               Evidences
               for
               heaven
               clear
               and
               unstain'd
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               may
               know
               in
               our selves
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               great
               Duty
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             
               There
               is
               a
               substance
               in
               spiritual
               and
               Eternal
               things
               ,
               whereunto
               Faith
               gives
               a
               subsistence
               in
               the
               souls
               of
               believers
               .
            
             See
             chap.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             VI.
             
               There
               is
               no
               Rule
               of
               proportion
               between
               Eternal
               and
               temporal
               things
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             one
             will
             give
             joy
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             XXXV
             ,
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Cast
                 not
                 away
                 therefore
                 your
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 great
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 ye
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             
               two
               verses
            
             there
             is
             an
             Inference
             from
             his
             former
             argument
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Confirmation
            
             of
             it
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             what
             is
             required
             thereunto
             .
             The
             first
             in
             ver
             .
             35.
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             us
             the
             peculiar
             design
             ,
             use
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             the
             preceding
             Exhortation
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             they
             had
             suffered
             in
             and
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               note
               of
               inference
            
             from
             the
             foregoing
             discourse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wherefore
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             
               grace
               and
               duty
            
             which
             in
             this
             Inference
             he
             exhorts
             them
             to
             retain
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             retaining
             it
             ,
             
               cast
               not
               away
            
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             not
             to
             cast
             it
             away
             ,
             
               because
               it
               hath
               great
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             inference
             is
             plain
             :
             seeing
             you
             have
             suffered
             so
             many
             things
             in
             your
             Persons
             and
             Goods
             ,
             seeing
             God
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             grace
             hath
             carried
             you
             through
             
             with
             satisfaction
             and
             joy
             ,
             do
             not
             now
             despond
             and
             faint
             upon
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             same
             difficulties
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             .
             The
             
               especial
               force
            
             of
             the
             inference
             the
             words
             themselves
             do
             declare
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             he
             exhorts
             them
             thus
             unto
             by
             this
             argument
             is
             the
             preservation
             and
             continuance
             of
             their
             confidence
             .
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             was
             
             that
             which
             engaged
             them
             in
             and
             carryed
             them
             through
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             alone
             was
             praise-worthy
             in
             them
             .
             For
             meerly
             to
             suffer
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             may
             
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             as
             it's
             causes
             and
             occasions
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             are
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             absolutely
             neither
             their
             Faith
             nor
             Profession
             .
             But
             as
             we
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             mention
             several
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               fruit
               and
               effect
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             minds
             of
             Believers
             are
             made
             prompt
             ,
             ready
             ,
             free
             ,
             unto
             all
             duties
             of
             profession
             ,
             against
             all
             difficulties
             and
             discouragements
             .
             It
             is
             
               a
               boldness
               of
               mind
            
             with
             freedom
             from
             bondage
             and
             fear
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             from
             a
             prevailing
             perswasion
             of
             our
             acceptance
             with
             God
             therein
             .
             In
             this
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             this
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             faith
             these
             Hebrews
             were
             carried
             chearfully
             through
             all
             their
             sufferings
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             indeed
             without
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             we
             should
             undergo
             any
             great
             sufferings
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             advantage
             .
             For
             if
             we
             are
             made
             diffident
             of
             our
             cause
             by
             unbelief
             ;
             if
             the
             helps
             and
             succours
             tendered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             promises
             thereof
             be
             betrayed
             by
             fear
             ;
             if
             the
             shame
             of
             outward
             sufferings
             and
             scorns
             do
             enfeeble
             the
             mind
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             not
             an
             evidence
             of
             
               better
               things
            
             to
             lay
             in
             the
             Ballance
             against
             present
             evils
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             endure
             any
             
               great
               fight
            
             of
             afflictions
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
             Unto
             all
             these
             evil
             habits
             of
             the
             mind
             is
             
               this
               confidence
            
             opposed
             .
             This
             was
             that
             Grace
             ,
             that
             
               exercise
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             admir'd
             in
             Peter
             and
             
               John
               ,
               Acts
            
             4.
             13.
             
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             account
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             behaviour
             of
             those
             
               two
               Apostles
            
             in
             that
             season
             .
             Being
             in
             bonds
             ,
             under
             the
             power
             of
             their
             enraged
             enemies
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             
               without
               fear
            
             ,
             tergiversation
             ,
             or
             hesitation
             ,
             without
             all
             questioning
             what
             will
             be
             the
             issue
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             would
             deal
             with
             them
             whom
             they
             charged
             to
             have
             
               murdered
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ;
             with
             all
             boldness
             and
             plainness
             of
             speech
             ,
             they
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             testified
             unto
             the
             Truth
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             things
             that
             I
             have
             mentioned
             are
             plainly
             included
             in
             this
             confidence
             ,
             as
             to
             
               invincible
               constancy
            
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             boldness
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             
               through
               a
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             and
             a
             valuation
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               reward
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             
               frame
               of
               Spirit
            
             they
             ought
             to
             labour
             to
             confirm
             in
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             or
             may
             be
             called
             unto
             sufferings
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
             If
             they
             are
             unprepared
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             shaken
             and
             cast
             down
             from
             their
             stability
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             confidence
             which
             
               hath
               been
            
             of
             such
             use
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Exhorts
             
             them
             now
             not
             to
             cast
             it
             away
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               leave
               it
            
             not
             ,
             
               forgo
               it
               not
            
             ;
             but
             
               cast
               it
               not
               away
            
             .
             For
             where
             any
             Graces
             have
             been
             stirred
             up
             unto
             their
             due
             exercise
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             success
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             fail
             ,
             nor
             be
             lost
             without
             some
             
               positive
               act
            
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             rejecting
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             refusal
             of
             the
             succours
             which
             they
             tender
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             this
             rejection
             may
             be
             only
             as
             unto
             it's
             
               actual
               exercise
            
             ,
             not
             as
             unto
             it's
             
               radical
               in-being
            
             in
             the
             soul.
             For
             as
             I
             look
             on
             this
             confidence
             as
             a
             Grace
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             the
             root
             ,
             but
             a
             branch
             of
             it
             :
             Faith
             is
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             confidence
             is
             a
             branch
             springing
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             may
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             while
             faith
             abides
             firm
             .
             Sometimes
             failing
             in
             Faith
             makes
             this
             Confidence
             to
             fail
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             failing
             in
             this
             Confidence
             weakens
             and
             impairs
             Faith.
             When
             faith
             on
             any
             occasion
             is
             impaired
             and
             insnared
             ,
             this
             confidence
             will
             not
             abide
             .
             And
             so
             soon
             as
             we
             begin
             to
             fail
             in
             our
             confidence
             ,
             it
             will
             reflect
             weakness
             
               on
               faith
               it self
            
             .
             Now
             unto
             the
             
               casting
               away
               of
               this
               Confidence
            
             these
             things
             do
             concur
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             do
             as
             it
             were
             
               offer
               it self
            
             unto
             us
             for
             our
             assistance
             as
             in
             former
             times
             .
             This
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             reasonings
             and
             
               arguings
               of
               faith
            
             for
             boldness
             and
             constancy
             in
             profession
             ,
             which
             are
             great
             and
             many
             ,
             and
             will
             arise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Spiritually
             enlightned
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Arguments
               against
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
            
             especially
             at
             the
             present
             season
             when
             it
             is
             called
             forth
             ,
             are
             required
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Such
             as
             are
             suggested
             by
             
               carnal
               wisdom
            
             ,
             urging
             men
             unto
             this
             or
             that
             course
             whereby
             they
             may
             spare
             themselves
             ,
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             keep
             their
             Goods
             ,
             by
             rejecting
             this
             confidence
             ,
             although
             they
             continued
             firm
             in
             the
             Faith.
             (
             2.
             )
             From
             
               carnal
               fears
            
             ,
             representing
             the
             greatness
             ,
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
             open
             profession
             with
             boldness
             and
             confidence
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             resolution
             to
             forgoe
             this
             confidence
             upon
             the
             urgency
             of
             these
             arguings
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             An
             application
             unto
             other
             ways
             and
             means
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             it
             appears
             how
             great
             is
             the
             evil
             here
             dehorted
             from
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             certain
             entrance
             it
             will
             prove
             into
             the
             Apostacy
             it self
             so
             judged
             as
             before
             ,
             if
             
             not
             timely
             prevented
             .
             And
             't
             is
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             continually
             to
             watch
             against
             .
             For
             he
             that
             was
             constant
             in
             this
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             did
             once
             make
             a
             forseiture
             of
             it
             unto
             his
             unutterable
             sorrow
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             lost
             but
             upon
             the
             Corrupt
             reasonings
             which
             we
             have
             now
             mentioned
             that
             aggravate
             its
             guilt
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             casts
             away
             his
             Confidence
             as
             unto
             his
             present
             profession
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             what
             lies
             in
             him
             cast
             away
             his
             interest
             in
             future
             salvation
             .
             Men
             in
             such
             cases
             have
             a
             thousand
             pretences
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             .
             But
             the
             
               present
               Duty
            
             is
             as
             indispensibly
             required
             ,
             as
             future
             happiness
             is
             faithfully
             promised
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             the
             Reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             careful
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             this
             confidence
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               that
               it
               hath
               a
               great
            
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             as
             unto
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             calls
             here
             a
             
               recompence
               of
            
             
             reward
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             from
             the
             
               formal
               cause
            
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             calls
             the
             
               promise
               ,
               and
               that
               promise
               which
               we
               receive
               after
               we
               have
               done
               the
               will
               of
               God.
            
             Wherefore
             the
             
               reward
               of
               recompence
            
             here
             intended
             is
             the
             
               glory
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             proposed
             as
             a
             crown
             ,
             a
             reward
             in
             way
             of
             recompence
             unto
             them
             that
             overcome
             in
             their
             sufferings
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             future
             glory
             ,
             which
             as
             unto
             it's
             
               Original
               cause
            
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             good
             pleasure
             and
             soveraign
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             
               pleasure
               it
               is
               to
               give
               us
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             as
             unto
             it's
             Procuring
             cause
             is
             the
             sole
             purchase
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             obtained
             for
             us
             Eternal
             redemption
             ;
             and
             on
             both
             accounts
             a
             
               free
               gift
            
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               through
               Christ
               is
               Life
               Eternal
               ,
            
             so
             as
             it
             can
             be
             no
             way
             merited
             nor
             procured
             by
             our selves
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             proportion
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Justice
             between
             what
             we
             do
             or
             suffer
             and
             what
             is
             promised
             ;
             is
             yet
             constantly
             promised
             unto
             suffering
             Believers
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             recompence
             and
             reward
             .
             For
             it
             doth
             not
             become
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             call
             his
             own
             people
             unto
             sufferings
             for
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             unto
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Lives
             many
             times
             ,
             with
             all
             Enjoyments
             here
             below
             ;
             and
             not
             propose
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             
               infinitely
               better
            
             than
             all
             that
             they
             so
             undergo
             .
             See
             Heb.
             6.
             11.
             and
             the
             Exposition
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             added
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             Confidence
             hath
             this
             
               recompence
               of
               reward
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             it
             gives
             a
             right
             and
             title
             unto
             the
             future
             reward
             of
             glory
             ;
             it
             hath
             it
             in
             the
             promise
             and
             constitution
             of
             God
             ;
             whoever
             abides
             in
             it's
             Exercise
             shall
             be
             no
             loser
             in
             the
             issue
             .
             They
             are
             as
             sure
             in
             divine
             Promises
             as
             in
             our
             own
             possession
             .
             And
             although
             they
             are
             yet
             future
             ,
             Faith
             gives
             them
             a
             present
             subsistence
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             power
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               times
               of
               suffering
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               approaches
               of
               them
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Believers
               to
               look
               on
               the
               Glory
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               refreshing
               ,
               alsufficient
               Reward
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             36.
             
          
           
             For
             ye
             have
             need
             of
             Patience
             ,
             that
             after
             ye
             have
             done
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             might
             receive
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             confirms
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             he
             had
             insisted
             on
             .
             He
             had
             pressed
             them
             unto
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             needful
             for
             them
             .
             For
             whereas
             there
             were
             
               two
               things
            
             proposed
             unto
             them
             ;
             one
             in
             the
             
               way
               of
               Duty
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             the
             
               way
               of
               Reward
            
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             should
             receive
             upon
             their
             so
             doing
             ;
             things
             were
             so
             ordered
             in
             the
             soveraign
             pleasure
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             believe
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             the
             Duty
             which
             he
             exhorted
             them
             unto
             ,
             but
             without
             a
             continuance
             therein
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             
               Exhortation
               ,
               not
               to
               cast
               away
               their
               confidence
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             abide
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             it
             against
             all
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             ,
             doth
             include
             in
             it
             that
             patience
             which
             he
             affirms
             that
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             are
             three
             things
             in
             the
             words
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             confirmation
             of
             the
             preceding
             Exhortation
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               need
               of
               Patience
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             time
             and
             season
             wherein
             that
             Patience
             was
             so
             needful
             as
             unto
             
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             whilest
             
               they
               were
               doing
               the
               will
               of
               God.
            
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             end
             whereunto
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               rational
               Enforcement
            
             is
             introduced
             by
             the
             Redditive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For.
             This
             is
             
             that
             which
             you
             must
             apply
             your
             minds
             unto
             ,
             or
             you
             cannot
             attain
             your
             end
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             which
             he
             asserts
             in
             this
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             
               had
               need
               of
               Patience
            
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             charge
             them
             with
             
               want
               of
               Patience
            
             ,
             but
             declares
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             as
             unto
             its
             continual
             Exercise
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             a
             bearing
             of
             evils
             with
             quietness
             ,
             and
             
             complacency
             of
             mind
             ,
             without
             raging
             ,
             fretting
             ,
             despondency
             ,
             or
             inclination
             unto
             complyance
             with
             undue
             ways
             of
             deliverance
             .
             
               In
               Patience
               possess
               your
               Souls
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             confidence
             will
             ingage
             men
             into
             troubles
             and
             difficulties
             in
             a
             way
             of
             duty
             .
             But
             if
             patience
             take
             not
             up
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             on
             ,
             confidence
             will
             flagg
             and
             fail
             .
             See
             chap.
             6.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             our
             Exposition
             thereon
             .
             
               Patience
               is
               the
               perfecting
               grace
               of
               suffering
               Christians
               ,
               James
            
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             that
             which
             all
             tribulations
             do
             excite
             in
             the
             first
             place
             unto
             it's
             proper
             actings
             ,
             whereon
             the
             exercise
             of
             other
             graces
             doth
             depend
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             This
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             
               you
               have
               need
               of
            
             .
             He
             speaks
             not
             absolutely
             of
             the
             Grace
             it self
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             of
             its
             
               continual
               exercise
            
             in
             the
             condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             whereinto
             they
             were
             entring
             .
             Men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             desire
             such
             a
             state
             wherein
             they
             may
             have
             as
             little
             need
             and
             use
             of
             this
             grace
             as
             possible
             .
             For
             it
             supposeth
             things
             hard
             and
             difficult
             ,
             about
             which
             alone
             it
             is
             conversant
             .
             But
             this
             is
             seldom
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             which
             are
             common
             unto
             ,
             and
             almost
             inseparable
             from
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             continually
             exposed
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             troubles
             and
             miseries
             ,
             
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               profession
               .
            
             He
             that
             will
             be
             the
             disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             
               take
               up
               his
               Cross.
            
             The
             necessity
             here
             intimated
             of
             Patience
             ,
             is
             grounded
             on
             these
             
               two
               suppositions
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             those
             who
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             in
             sincerity
             shall
             ordinarily
             meet
             with
             trials
             ,
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             profession
             .
             This
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             ages
             doth
             abundantly
             testifie
             ;
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             all
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             without
             the
             constant
             exercise
             of
             Patience
             ,
             none
             can
             pass
             through
             these
             tribulations
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             obtaining
             the
             promise
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             For
             without
             it
             men
             will
             either
             faint
             and
             give
             way
             to
             temptations
             ,
             that
             shall
             turn
             them
             aside
             from
             their
             profession
             ;
             or
             will
             misbehave
             themselves
             under
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             unto
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             .
             Patience
             is
             not
             a
             
               meer
               endurance
               of
               trouble
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             
               due
               exercise
               of
               all
               graces
            
             under
             sufferings
             ;
             nor
             can
             
               any
               grace
            
             be
             acted
             in
             that
             condition
             where
             Patience
             is
             wanting
             .
             The
             Exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             resignation
             of
             our selves
             to
             his
             soveraign
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             valuation
             of
             things
             Eternal
             above
             all
             things
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             is
             kept
             quiet
             and
             composed
             ,
             free
             from
             distractions
             ,
             fortified
             against
             temptations
             ,
             resolved
             for
             perseverance
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             this
             is
             Patience
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             indispensibly
             necessary
             unto
             this
             condition
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               would
               abide
               faithful
               in
               difficult
               seasons
               ,
               must
               fortifie
               his
               soul
               with
               an
               unconquerable
               Patience
               .
            
             (
             1.
             )
             Then
             pray
             for
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Give
             it
             it
             's
             
               due
               exercise
            
             in
             the
             approaches
             of
             troubles
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             pressed
             and
             overwhelmed
             by
             thoughts
             contrary
             unto
             it
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Take
             care
             to
             keep
             Faith
             vigorous
             and
             active
             :
             it
             will
             grow
             on
             no
             other
             root
             but
             that
             of
             Faith.
             (
             4.
             )
             Especially
             exercise
             Faith
             unto
             a
             view
             of
             Eternal
             things
             ,
             which
             will
             ingage
             the
             aid
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             food
             that
             Patience
             lives
             upon
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             (
             5.
             )
             Remember
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               want
               of
               it
            
             layes
             the
             soul
             open
             unto
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             temptations
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Armour
             of
             proof
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             Satan
             and
             the
             World
             in
             a
             suffering
             season
             .
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             
               that
               alone
            
             which
             will
             asswage
             the
             pain
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             ease
             the
             burden
             of
             them
             ,
             rebate
             their
             edge
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             easy
             to
             be
             born
             .
             All
             other
             things
             will
             fall
             before
             the
             sharpness
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             give
             relief
             that
             shall
             end
             in
             ruine
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             this
             alone
             whereby
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             honour
             given
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             is
             the
             season
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Grace
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             untill
             
               we
               have
               done
               the
               will
               of
               God.
            
             
             There
             is
             no
             dismission
             from
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             duty
             untill
             we
             have
             done
             the
             
               whole
               will
            
             of
             God.
             The
             Will
             of
             God
             is
             twofold
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Will
               of
               his
               Purpose
               and
               good
               pleasure
               ,
            
             the
             Eternal
             act
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             which
             is
             accompanied
             with
             infinite
             wisdom
             concerning
             all
             things
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Will
               of
               his
               Command
            
             presenting
             unto
             us
             our
             Duty
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             is
             that
             he
             requireth
             of
             us
             .
             Respect
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             I
             judge
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             both
             these
             sences
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             respect
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             
               will
               of
               God
            
             disposing
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             Believers
             therein
             into
             Troubles
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             ;
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
             He
             could
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             seemed
             good
             unto
             him
             have
             placed
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             have
             been
             freed
             from
             all
             outward
             troubles
             and
             distresses
             .
             But
             it
             is
             
               his
               will
            
             that
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             for
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             state
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             world
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             as
             unto
             all
             the
             sufferings
             we
             may
             de
             exposed
             unto
             in
             this
             world
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               .
            
             And
             he
             seldom
             leaves
             us
             destitute
             without
             a
             prospect
             into
             those
             holy
             Reasons
             and
             ends
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             But
             whereas
             this
             principally
             respects
             sufferings
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             How
             can
             we
             
               do
               this
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             when
             nothing
             is
             required
             of
             us
             but
             outwardly
             to
             endure
             what
             we
             do
             undergo
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Though
             sufferings
             be
             principally
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             only
             .
             The
             
               whole
               state
            
             and
             condition
             of
             our
             lives
             in
             this
             world
             depends
             on
             this
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             our
             doing
             and
             suffering
             ,
             of
             living
             and
             dying
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             circumstances
             ,
             are
             resolved
             into
             his
             will
             concerning
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             weariness
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             most
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             departure
             from
             their
             profession
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             sence
             is
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             .
             See
             Acts
             13.
             26.
             
             But
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             will
             of
             God
             is
             that
             whereby
             our
             
               whole
               duty
            
             is
             presented
             unto
             us
             as
             unto
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Worship
             .
             As
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             came
             to
             
               do
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             Commandment
             he
             received
             of
             him
             .
             The
             whole
             of
             our
             duty
             is
             resolved
             into
             the
             
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             the
             
               will
               of
               his
               Command
            
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             in
             this
             sence
             is
             to
             
               abide
               constant
               in
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Profession
               ,
               which
               he
               requireth
               of
               us
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             no
             release
             in
             this
             matter
             whilest
             we
             are
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               you
               have
               need
               of
               patience
            
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             obedience
             presented
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             which
             you
             cannot
             pass
             through
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             thereon
             to
             inherit
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             the
             promise
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Context
             .
             All
             the
             
             promises
             of
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             in
             the
             Covenant
             which
             they
             had
             already
             received
             .
             God
             had
             not
             only
             given
             them
             the
             promises
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             given
             them
             the
             
               good
               things
               themselves
            
             that
             were
             promised
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             degrees
             and
             measures
             of
             their
             enjoyment
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             as
             unto
             the
             
               promise
               of
               Eternal
               life
               and
               glory
               ,
            
             they
             had
             received
             that
             also
             ,
             and
             did
             mix
             it
             with
             Faith.
             But
             the
             
               thing
               promised
               it self
            
             they
             had
             not
             received
             .
             This
             
               different
               notion
            
             of
             the
             promises
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             Chap.
             11.
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             God
             willing
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               The
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               is
               an
               abundant
               recompence
               for
               all
               we
               shall
               undergo
               in
               our
            
             
             
               way
               towards
               it
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Believers
               ought
               to
               sustain
               themselves
               in
               their
               sufferings
               with
               the
               promise
               of
               future
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               The
               future
               Blessedness
               is
               given
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               free
               and
               undeserved
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               as
               the
               free
               effect
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               proposed
               in
               a
               gracious
               promise
               ,
               is
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               full
               of
               Spiritual
               refreshment
               unto
               a
               believer
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               should
               conceive
               of
               it
               or
               look
               upon
               it
               meerly
               as
               a
               reward
               proposed
               unto
               our
               own
               doings
               or
               merits
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             XXXVII
             ,
             XXXVIII
             ,
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             
               
                 For
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 tarry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Just
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 draw
                 back
                 ,
                 my
                 Soul
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 draw
                 back
                 unto
                 perdition
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THe
             substance
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               exhortation
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             observed
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Constancy
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               their
               profession
               against
               persecutions
               and
               temptations
               .
            
             Unto
             this
             end
             he
             commends
             unto
             them
             the
             necessary
             use
             of
             confidence
             and
             Patience
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             would
             carry
             them
             through
             their
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             support
             them
             under
             it
             .
             But
             those
             Graces
             are
             not
             the
             root
             whereon
             constancy
             and
             perseverance
             do
             grow
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             branches
             of
             it
             .
             They
             do
             not
             give
             strength
             unto
             the
             soul
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             the
             way
             whereby
             it
             doth
             exercise
             its
             strength
             which
             it
             hath
             from
             another
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             faith
             from
             whence
             alone
             all
             these
             things
             do
             spring
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             knowing
             ,
             he
             reserves
             the
             declaration
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             power
             unto
             the
             close
             of
             this
             argument
             .
             And
             such
             an
             ennarration
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             efficacy
             of
             it
             he
             intends
             ,
             as
             will
             certainly
             effect
             the
             great
             work
             of
             carrying
             them
             through
             their
             difficulties
             ,
             even
             all
             that
             they
             may
             be
             called
             unto
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             done
             the
             same
             in
             all
             true
             Believers
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             these
             Verses
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             transition
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             Faith
             it self
             ,
             whereinto
             he
             resolves
             the
             whole
             Exhortation
             unto
             constancy
             in
             profession
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             three
             things
             in
             these
             three
             verses
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               A
               Proposal
               of
               the
               Object
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             with
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             v.
             37.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               necessity
               and
               efficacy
            
             of
             Faith
             on
             that
             proposal
             ,
             with
             the
             certain
             ruine
             of
             them
             that
             are
             strangers
             unto
             it
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             
               prophetical
               testimony
               ,
               v.
            
             38.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             unto
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             sincerity
             of
             it
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             proceeds
             to
             declare
             it's
             nature
             ,
             and
             confirm
             its
             efficacy
             ,
             v.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             37.
             
          
           
             For
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             come
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarry
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             arise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             weakning
             and
             discouraging
             them
             from
             a
             complyance
             with
             this
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               long
               time
            
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             and
             exercised
             with
             these
             troubles
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             might
             justly
             fear
             that
             they
             should
             be
             worn
             out
             by
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             doth
             more
             press
             upon
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             can
             see
             no
             issue
             out
             of
             them
             .
             For
             we
             are
             all
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             desire
             some
             rest
             and
             peace
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             whilest
             we
             are
             in
             this
             world
             .
             To
             encourage
             them
             against
             the
             influence
             of
             this
             temptation
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             accommodates
             a
             testimony
             out
             of
             the
             
               Prophet
               Habakkuk
            
             ,
             which
             leads
             him
             directly
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             designed
             .
             Hab.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               For
               the
               vision
               is
               yet
               for
               an
               appointed
               time
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               end
               it
               shall
               speak
               and
               not
               lie
               :
               though
               it
               tarry
               ,
               wait
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               surely
               come
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
               Behold
               ,
               his
               soul
               which
            
             
             
               is
               lifted
               up
               ,
               is
               not
               upright
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               his
               faith
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             of
             a
             Vision
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             prophetical
             vision
             of
             good
             things
             which
             God
             would
             effect
             in
             due
             time
             .
             And
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             in
             general
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             one
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             may
             be
             accommodated
             unto
             another
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             whereby
             that
             deliverance
             is
             to
             be
             wrought
             .
             There
             is
             in
             the
             Prophet
             a
             supposition
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             delayed
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             to
             be
             retarded
             ;
             
               though
               it
               tarry
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             seem
             to
             you
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             believers
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             long
             under
             their
             sufferings
             of
             the
             seeming
             delaies
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             wicked
             men
             and
             Scoffers
             harden
             themselves
             in
             their
             sins
             and
             impieties
             on
             the
             same
             account
             with
             respect
             to
             Gods
             Threatnings
             ;
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               will
               not
               tarry
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             although
             it
             seem
             to
             you
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             dejected
             thereon
             about
             it
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             appointed
             time
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             it self
             no
             long
             time
             ,
             beyond
             which
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             deferr'd
             one
             moment
             ,
             Isa.
             60.
             22.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             This
             whole
             sence
             the
             Apostle
             compriseth
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             peculiarly
             render
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             respects
             in
             this
             Verse
             the
             season
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             he
             now
             proposeth
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             there
             are
             
               three
               things
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             An
             Acknowledgment
             that
             it
             is
             not
             immediately
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             yet
             to
             be
             waited
             for
             ,
             yet
             there
             remains
             some
             time
             for
             its
             accomplishment
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             renders
             their
             confidence
             and
             Patience
             in
             Sufferings
             
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             before
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               delay
               of
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               Promises
               is
               a
               great
               exercise
               of
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               .
               Whence
               are
               all
               the
               Exhortations
               not
               to
               faint
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
            
             
             weary
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             
               limitation
               of
               the
               time
            
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             seems
             so
             to
             be
             delayed
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               little
               space
            
             .
             Though
             it
             seem
             to
             tarry
             ,
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             ere
             long
             ,
             or
             after
             a
             
               short
               space
               of
               time
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             farther
             declaration
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Season
             in
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               quantum
               quantum
            
             ,
             or
             
               quantillum
               quantillum
            
             ;
             the
             reduplication
             of
             the
             word
             may
             yield
             a
             double
             sence
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             Limitation
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             a
             
               very
               little
            
             ,
             a
             short
             space
             not
             to
             be
             fear'd
             or
             reckon'd
             on
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             a
             supposition
             of
             some
             Duration
             how
             long
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             a
             
               little
               while
            
             .
             According
             unto
             either
             sence
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Hebrews
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             such
             delay
             in
             what
             they
             looked
             after
             and
             expected
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             despondencies
             or
             weariness
             in
             them
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             faint
             not
             ,
             be
             not
             weary
             nor
             discouraged
             ,
             keep
             up
             Confidence
             and
             Patience
             ,
             you
             know
             what
             you
             wait
             for
             and
             expect
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             an
             abundant
             recompence
             unto
             you
             for
             all
             your
             Sufferings
             ;
             And
             whatever
             appearances
             there
             may
             be
             of
             its
             
               tarrying
               or
               delay
            
             ,
             whatever
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             you
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             have
             but
             a
             prospect
             into
             Eternity
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             
               very
               little
               while
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             proposed
             unto
             them
             under
             this
             Limitation
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               he
               who
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
            
             What
             the
             Prophet
             spake
             of
             the
             Vision
             he
             saw
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             unto
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             mentioned
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               that
               shall
               come
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Periphrasis
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             frequently
             used
             and
             applied
             unto
             him
             .
             Once
             it
             is
             used
             to
             express
             his
             
               Eternity
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             8.
             but
             generally
             it
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             Promise
             of
             him
             .
             The
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             Promise
             that
             
               he
               should
               come
            
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             in
             his
             Spirit
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             ch
             .
             3.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             yet
             this
             was
             he
             
               that
               should
               come
            
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             John
             1.
             this
             was
             
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh.
            
             After
             his
             Incarnation
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             he
             was
             now
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               he
               that
               was
               come
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             to
             deny
             him
             
               to
               be
               come
            
             in
             answer
             unto
             that
             promise
             ,
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             1
             John
             4.
             3.
             
             Yet
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             
               to
               come
               again
            
             ,
             on
             a
             double
             account
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             
               Power
               of
               his
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             for
             the
             setting
             up
             and
             settling
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             whereof
             there
             are
             
               two
               parts
            
             :
          
           
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             his
             miraculous
             Operations
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
            
             John
             16.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             This
             was
             an
             illustrious
             Advent
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             of
             his
             Vicar
             and
             Substitute
             ,
             whom
             he
             promised
             to
             send
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             Hereby
             he
             was
             acquitted
             from
             all
             that
             dishonour
             ,
             contempt
             andreproach
             ,
             that
             was
             cast
             on
             him
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             was
             to
             come
             for
             the
             punishment
             and
             destruction
             of
             his
             stubborn
             and
             inveterate
             Adversaries
             .
             And
             these
             also
             were
             of
             three
             sorts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Those
             that
             were
             so
             
               directly
               unto
               his
               own
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             unto
             his
             Gospel
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Such
             as
             were
             
               directly
               Enemies
               unto
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             unto
             his
             Person
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Such
             as
             were
             
               declared
               Enemies
            
             to
             them
             both
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             the
             
               First
               sort
            
             were
             the
             Jews
             who
             slew
             him
             ,
             who
             murdered
             him
             ,
             and
             
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
            
             and
             thereon
             continued
             their
             hatred
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             made
             profession
             thereof
             .
             He
             was
             to
             come
             to
             
               destroy
               those
               murderers
               ,
               and
               to
               burn
               their
               City
               ,
            
             which
             fell
             out
             not
             long
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             is
             properly
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             .
             See
             Matth.
             24.
             3
             ,
             27
             ,
             30.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
             Jude
             14.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
             Mark
             16.
             28.
             
             James
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             hereon
             ensued
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Rage
             and
             persecution
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             with
             the
             illustrious
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Pagan
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             the
             
               Second
               sort
            
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             who
             were
             immediate
             Enemies
             unto
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             his
             Person
             .
             These
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             raged
             with
             all
             Blood
             and
             Cruelty
             against
             the
             Church
             for
             sundry
             Ages
             .
             These
             therefore
             he
             promised
             he
             would
             come
             and
             destroy
             ;
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             concerning
             this
             his
             Coming
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             
               should
               come
               ,
               would
               come
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               tarry
               .
            
             The
             description
             of
             this
             coming
             of
             Christ
             is
             given
             us
             ;
             Rev.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             After
             this
             arose
             a
             
               third
               sort
            
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             in
             words
             owning
             his
             person
             and
             Gospel
             opposed
             all
             his
             Offices
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             all
             that
             would
             yield
             Obedience
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             thereby
             consequentially
             Enemies
             both
             to
             his
             Person
             and
             Gospel
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               Apostate
               Christian
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             or
             the
             New
             Testament
             Babylon
             .
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             Enemies
             of
             his
             ,
             Christ
             is
             still
             
               he
               that
               is
               to
               come
            
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             is
             believed
             in
             ,
             and
             his
             coming
             prayed
             for
             by
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
             For
             he
             is
             to
             destroy
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             that
             Apostasie
             ,
             by
             the
             Brightness
             
               of
               his
               coming
            
             .
             For
             as
             the
             opposition
             made
             unto
             him
             did
             not
             arise
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             
               at
               once
            
             ,
             as
             those
             forementioned
             did
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whose
             destruction
             was
             therefore
             speedy
             and
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             grew
             up
             gradually
             unto
             its
             height
             ;
             so
             he
             will
             destroy
             it
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             he
             hath
             set
             his
             hand
             unto
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             begun
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Judgments
             on
             the
             
               Antichristian
               State
            
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             it
             by
             those
             Plagues
             which
             shall
             befall
             it
             in
             
               one
               day
            
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             looked
             for
             ,
             
               he
               that
               is
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             
               coming
               at
               the
               last
               day
            
             unto
             Judgment
             .
             This
             is
             known
             and
             confessed
             ,
             and
             the
             business
             of
             his
             coming
             therein
             is
             the
             Prayer
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             20.
             
             And
             it
             is
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             whose
             nature
             we
             have
             described
             on
             Chap.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             now
             inquired
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             whether
             of
             these
             comings
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             here
             
               he
               shall
               come
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             generally
             referr'd
             by
             Interpreters
             unto
             his
             
               last
               Advent
            
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             also
             is
             included
             ,
             but
             I
             dare
             not
             exclude
             the
             other
             Comings
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             things
             which
             were
             principally
             suited
             unto
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             it's
             distress
             .
             For
             unto
             every
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             is
             a
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             suited
             and
             accommodated
             unto
             their
             condition
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Faith
             is
             kept
             in
             continual
             exercise
             of
             desires
             after
             it
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               life
               of
               faith
            
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             as
             to
             his
             
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             accomplished
             .
             
               This
               faith
            
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             they
             lived
             on
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             a
             short
             season
             ,
             untill
             he
             came
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             miraculous
             Operations
             ,
             so
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             understand
             how
             the
             
               Just
               can
               live
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             without
             a
             continual
             expectation
             of
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             a
             way
             suited
             to
             the
             Sufferings
             and
             Deliverance
             of
             his
             
             Church
             in
             that
             season
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             the
             state
             was
             such
             now
             with
             those
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             end
             were
             not
             put
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             dayes
             were
             not
             shortned
             ,
             no
             flesh
             among
             them
             could
             have
             been
             saved
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             22.
             
             In
             this
             state
             the
             Church
             looked
             for
             such
             a
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             should
             work
             out
             their
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             the
             Earth
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             .
             In
             this
             state
             those
             that
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             alive
             ,
             appointed
             unto
             death
             ,
             cryed
             ,
             
               How
               long
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               just
               ,
               doest
               thou
               not
               avenge
               our
               blood
               on
               them
               that
               live
               on
               the
               Earth
               ?
            
             They
             exercised
             Faith
             also
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               ,
               will
               come
            
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             accordingly
             .
             And
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             with
             those
             that
             suffer
             under
             the
             
               Antichristian
               Apostasie
            
             ,
             they
             live
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             Appearance
             of
             the
             Brightness
             of
             
               that
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Sin
            
             shall
             be
             consumed
             ,
             and
             although
             it
             seem
             to
             tarry
             ,
             they
             wait
             for
             it
             :
             This
             is
             the
             
               faith
               and
               patience
            
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             End
             for
             which
             this
             coming
             of
             Christ
             is
             proposed
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             the
             supportment
             and
             encouragement
             of
             their
             Souls
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             a
             respect
             must
             be
             had
             unto
             
               such
               a
               coming
            
             as
             is
             suited
             to
             their
             relief
             in
             their
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             And
             this
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             was
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             a
             literal
             sence
             .
             So
             it
             is
             to
             be
             accommodated
             unto
             all
             other
             states
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therein
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
               at
               the
               last
               day
            
             unto
             the
             final
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Anchor
             and
             great
             Reserve
             of
             Believers
             in
             all
             their
             distresses
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             when
             all
             appearance
             of
             deliverance
             in
             the
             World
             absolutely
             ceaseth
             ,
             to
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             day
             approaching
             ,
             
               wherein
               God
               will
               judge
               the
               World
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               by
               the
               Man
               whom
               he
               hath
               ordained
               .
            
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             shall
             assuredly
             come
             unto
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             they
             principally
             resolve
             their
             Satisfaction
             into
             .
             See
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               It
               is
               essential
               unto
               Faith
               to
               be
               acted
               on
               the
               promised
               Coming
               of
               Christ
               to
            
             
             
               all
               that
               look
               for
               his
               appearance
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               There
               is
               a
               Promise
               of
               the
               Coming
               of
               Christ
               suited
               unto
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               The
               appearing
               delay
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Promises
               requires
               an
               exercise
               of
               the
               faith
               and
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               Every
               such
               coming
               of
               Christ
               hath
               its
               appointed
               season
               beyond
               which
               it
               shall
               not
               tarry
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             
               This
               divine
               disposition
               of
               things
               gives
               a
               necessity
               unto
               the
               continual
               exercise
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Patience
               ,
               about
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             VI.
             
               Although
               we
               may
               not
               know
               the
               especial
               Dispensations
               and
               moments
               of
               time
               that
               are
               passing
               over
               us
               ,
               yet
               all
               Believers
               may
               know
               the
               state
               in
               general
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               which
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               coming
               of
               Christ
               they
               are
               to
               look
               for
               and
               expect
               .
            
             So
             is
             it
             with
             us
             who
             live
             under
             the
             Antichristian
             state
             ,
             which
             Christ
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             will
             come
             and
             destroy
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               Faith
               in
               any
               Church
               satisfies
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               with
               what
               is
               the
               Good
               and
               deliverance
               of
               that
               state
               ;
               Although
               a
               man
               do
               know
               or
               is
               perswaded
               that
               personally
               he
               shall
               not
               see
               it
               himself
               ,
               nor
               enjoy
               it
               .
            
             The
             Faith
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             mens
             individual
             persons
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             
               Under
               despondencies
               as
               to
               peculiar
               appearances
               or
               comings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Believers
               to
               fix
               and
               exercise
               their
               Faith
               on
               his
               illustrious
               Appearance
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
           
             IX
             .
             
               Every
               particular
               coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               way
               suited
               unto
               the
               present
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               an
               infallible
               pledge
               of
               his
               coming
               at
               the
               last
               unto
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             X.
             
               Every
               promised
               coming
               of
               Christ
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               delayed
               beyond
               its
               appointed
               season
               ,
               when
               no
               difficulties
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Now
                 the
                 just
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 draw
                 back
                 ,
                 my
                 soul
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 draw
                 back
                 unto
                 perdition
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             proceedeth
             in
             the
             Allegation
             of
             the
             Testimony
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             it
             unto
             his
             present
             purpose
             .
             And
             he
             observeth
             not
             herein
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             keeps
             unto
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             And
             
               two
               things
            
             he
             designeth
             in
             these
             two
             Verses
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             declare
             the
             Event
             of
             the
             Proposal
             made
             unto
             them
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             he
             confirmed
             his
             Exhortation
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             in
             their
             suffering
             condition
             ,
             v.
             38.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             An
             Application
             of
             the
             different
             Events
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Prophet
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             v.
             39.
             
             In
             the
             First
             there
             are
             two
             different
             events
             expressed
             of
             the
             Proposal
             and
             Exhortation
             before
             given
             and
             made
             ,
             with
             the
             means
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               his
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             which
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Supposition
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
               draw
               back
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               then
               my
               soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             First
             ,
             there
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               note
               of
               Connexion
            
             in
             the
             Adversative
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             the
             Qualification
             of
             the
             Person
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               just
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             means
             of
             his
             being
             so
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             obtaining
             the
             event
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             
               by
               Faith.
            
             (
             4.
             )
             What
             is
             the
             event
             it self
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               live
            
             .
          
           
             Three
             times
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             Epistles
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Prophetical
             testimony
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             11.
             and
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Note
               of
               Inference
            
             in
             the
             
               Exceptive
               Particle
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             render
             Now
             ,
             as
             
             afterwards
             we
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             But.
             The
             first
             proper
             sence
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             retained
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             And
             afterwards
             .
             But
             the
             difference
             is
             of
             no
             importance
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             here
             taken
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             which
             is
             oft
             times
             exceptive
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Prophet
             the
             expression
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             it
             followeth
             the
             description
             of
             the
             contrary
             frame
             unto
             what
             is
             here
             asserted
             ;
             
               He
               whose
               heart
               is
               lifted
               up
               :
            
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             transposition
             of
             the
             Words
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             first
             repeats
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             former
             afterwards
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             accommodate
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             )
             doth
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             force
             of
             an
             exceptive
             :
             nor
             hath
             it
             so
             indeed
             ,
             in
             respect
             unto
             what
             was
             affirmed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             ;
             but
             it
             hath
             so
             unto
             the
             difficulty
             supposed
             in
             the
             case
             under
             consideration
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Sufferings
             and
             Temptations
             which
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             in
             common
             meet
             withall
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             delay
             as
             unto
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             however
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             things
             ,
             
               the
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Person
             spoken
             of
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               just
               person
            
             ,
             a
             man
             really
             made
             just
             ,
             
             or
             
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             is
             really
             and
             truly
             so
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             is
             included
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             
               state
               of
               Justification
            
             is
             intended
             in
             it
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             the
             words
             are
             elsewhere
             cited
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             here
             principally
             intended
             ,
             is
             that
             qualification
             of
             a
             Righteous
             man
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             Pride
             ,
             and
             
               haste
               of
               Spirit
            
             through
             Unbelief
             ,
             whereon
             men
             
               draw
               back
            
             from
             God
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gopel
             .
             The
             
               just
               man
            
             ,
             he
             
             who
             is
             humble
             ,
             meek
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             subdued
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             waiting
             for
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             all
             Justified
             persons
             are
             in
             their
             several
             degrees
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               live
            
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             free
             from
             that
             principle
             of
             Pride
             and
             Unbelief
             which
             ruines
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             in
             times
             of
             trial
             .
          
           
             
               There
               are
               especial
               Qualifications
               of
               Grace
               required
               unto
               stedfastness
               in
               Profession
            
             
             
               in
               times
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               long
               continued
               tryals
               .
            
          
           
             
               Shall
               live
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             so
             we
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             joyned
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
             express
             the
             
               Instrumental
               cause
            
             ,
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             just
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             justified
             ,
             which
             is
             
               by
               faith
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             both
             that
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             ,
             and
             also
             those
             
               gracious
               Qualifications
            
             are
             wrought
             in
             him
             which
             enable
             him
             to
             persevere
             in
             his
             Profession
             .
             It
             purifieth
             the
             heart
             of
             that
             Leaven
             of
             Pride
             which
             destroyeth
             all
             who
             are
             infected
             with
             it
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             denote
             the
             
               way
               and
               means
            
             whereby
             a
             Just
             man
             doth
             abide
             and
             persevere
             in
             his
             Profession
             unto
             life
             .
             And
             this
             sence
             I
             embrace
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Apostle
             into
             his
             demonstration
             of
             the
             
               mighty
               things
            
             which
             faith
             will
             doe
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             been
             done
             and
             suffered
             through
             Faith
             by
             Believers
             ,
             which
             he
             declares
             here
             in
             general
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whatever
             difficulties
             and
             oppositions
             a
             just
             man
             meets
             withall
             in
             the
             way
             to
             things
             Eternal
             ,
             faith
             will
             carry
             him
             through
             them
             with
             safety
             and
             success
             .
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               live
               :
               Life
            
             in
             both
             the
             principal
             sences
             of
             it
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             
             shall
             not
             die
             in
             and
             from
             his
             Profession
             ;
             he
             shall
             not
             perish
             as
             trees
             plucked
             up
             from
             the
             roots
             ,
             twice
             dead
             ;
             he
             shall
             maintain
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             the
             
               life
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               not
               die
               but
               live
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               loving
               kindness
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               He
               shall
               live
            
             ,
             or
             attain
             the
             Promise
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             word
             expounded
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             
               Believe
               unto
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             
               Many
               things
               are
               required
               to
               secure
               the
               success
               of
               our
               Profession
               in
               times
               of
            
             
             
               difficulties
               and
               trials
            
             :
             As
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             our
             Persons
             are
             righteous
             or
             justified
             by
             Grace
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             we
             be
             furnished
             with
             those
             Graces
             that
             are
             appointed
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             faith
             be
             kept
             unto
             a
             
               diligent
               exercise
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               The
               continuance
               of
               the
               spiritual
               Life
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               salvation
               of
               true
               Believers
               are
               secured
               from
               all
               oppositions
               whatever
               .
            
             As
             't
             is
             confest
             there
             is
             in
             these
             words
             a
             prescription
             of
             the
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             so
             there
             
               is
               a
               faithfull
               promise
            
             of
             God
             that
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               latter
               part
            
             of
             the
             Verse
             there
             is
             
               a
               description
            
             of
             others
             ,
             on
             a
             Supposition
             of
             a
             contrary
             state
             ,
             frame
             and
             event
             .
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             person
             is
             righteous
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             his
             acting
             in
             the
             present
             case
             is
             
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             is
             
               Life
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             there
             is
             a
             supposition
             made
             of
             a
             person
             
               not
               so
               qualified
            
             ,
             not
             so
             acting
             ,
             not
             so
             living
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             same
             success
             ,
             but
             contrary
             in
             all
             these
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             do
             greatly
             deceive
             themselves
             and
             others
             who
             suppose
             it
             the
             same
             person
             who
             is
             thus
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             countenance
             themselves
             by
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Pronoun
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             supplyed
             in
             our
             Translation
             .
             For
             this
             Reading
             and
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               The
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               draw
               back
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             both
             in
             the
             Prophet
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             declaration
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             For
             as
             the
             words
             lie
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             Just
             
               living
               by
               Faith
            
             is
             a
             direct
             exception
             unto
             and
             removal
             of
             them
             whose
             souls
             are
             lifted
             up
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             depart
             from
             God.
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Just
            
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Just
             he
             shall
             
               live
               by
               his
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             direct
             opposition
             unto
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             persons
             .
             And
             although
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             be
             changed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             yet
             the
             opposition
             between
             the
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             is
             evidently
             continued
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             an
             express
             distinction
             of
             these
             unto
             whom
             he
             spake
             ,
             or
             concerning
             whom
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             two
             states
             ,
             the
             one
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Of
             the
             latter
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
             former
             in
             these
             that
             are
             now
             to
             be
             spoken
             unto
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             retain
             the
             supplement
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
            
             ,
             or
             
               any
               one
               draw
               back
            
             ,
             if
             
               there
               be
               in
               any
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
               in
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             appearance
             of
             a
             great
             change
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               his
               Soul
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Prophet
             is
             referr'd
             unto
             the
             persons
             offending
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Apostle
             referr'd
             unto
             God
             who
             is
             offended
             .
             For
             indeed
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             so
             referred
             in
             the
             Original
             if
             we
             suppose
             a
             change
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Prophet
             having
             spoken
             before
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             here
             speak
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             respect
             he
             had
             unto
             proud
             Unbelievers
             .
             But
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             scarce
             reconcileable
             unto
             this
             Interpretation
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             us
             the
             
               plain
               general
               sence
            
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             with
             an
             Exposition
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             since
             he
             seldom
             keeps
             unto
             the
             proper
             words
             of
             the
             testimonies
             he
             quotes
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             gives
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             
               two
               things
            
             in
             the
             words
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             Crime
             supposed
             with
             reference
             unto
             the
             case
             under
             consideration
             ,
             which
             is
             perseverance
             under
             trials
             and
             temptations
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             Sentence
             pronounced
             upon
             that
             Crime
             .
             The
             first
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Prophet
             denotes
             the
             
               cause
               of
               the
               sin
            
             intended
             .
             
             therein
             ,
             it
             's
             Nature
             and
             Effect
             .
             The
             Original
             of
             all
             defection
             from
             the
             Gospel
             is
             in
             the
             sinful
             elation
             of
             heart
             ,
             not
             submitting
             unto
             ,
             not
             acquiescing
             in
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             Temporal
             sufferings
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Reward
             .
             When
             men
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             this
             evil
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             will
             
               draw
               back
            
             ,
             subduct
             themselves
             out
             of
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             wherein
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             these
             inconveniences
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
            
             who
             hath
             made
             ,
             doth
             make
             profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             upon
             the
             invasion
             and
             long
             continuance
             of
             trials
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             through
             want
             of
             submission
             unto
             ,
             and
             acquiescence
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             that
             Profession
             ,
             and
             Communion
             therein
             with
             them
             who
             persist
             faithfull
             in
             it
             ,
             
               my
               heart
               shall
               not
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             evil
             which
             the
             great
             design
             of
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             is
             to
             obviate
             and
             prevent
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             himself
             unto
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             Motives
             ,
             Exhortations
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             to
             make
             effectual
             .
             For
             this
             was
             
               that
               sin
            
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sufferings
             and
             persecutions
             Professors
             were
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             absolutely
             ruinous
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             fell
             under
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               No
               persons
               whatever
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               on
               any
               consideration
               secure
               against
               those
            
             
             
               sins
               which
               present
               circumstances
               give
               an
               efficacy
               unto
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               It
               is
               an
               Effect
               of
               spiritual
               Wisdom
               to
               discern
               what
               is
               the
               dangerous
               and
               prevailing
               Temptation
               of
               any
               Season
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               to
               set
               our selves
               in
               opposition
               unto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               It
               is
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               that
               in
               great
               Trials
               ,
               some
               will
               draw
               back
               from
               that
               Profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               wherein
               they
               are
               engaged
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               This
               defection
               is
               commonly
               durable
               ,
               continued
               by
               various
               pretences
               .
            
             This
             is
             included
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             gradually
             and
             covertly
             to
             subduct
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Sentence
             denounced
             against
             this
             sin
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Soul
             of
             God
             is
             
               God
               himself
            
             :
             But
             he
             so
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             affect
             us
             with
             
             a
             due
             apprehension
             of
             his
             concernment
             in
             what
             he
             so
             speaks
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             with
             that
             which
             our
             Souls
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             minds
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             affections
             are
             ingaged
             in
             .
             So
             God
             promises
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             
               rejoyce
               over
               them
               with
               his
               whole
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               whole
               Soul.
            
             So
             is
             it
             here
             .
             What
             God
             thus
             affirms
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             
               no
               delight
               in
               such
            
             a
             Person
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             pleased
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             live
             before
             him
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             abhorr
             him
             ,
             despise
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             utterly
             destroy
             him
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             expressed
             also
             to
             obviate
             a
             pretence
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             against
             the
             Apostle
             at
             that
             season
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             that
             by
             deserting
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             returning
             unto
             their
             Judaism
             ,
             they
             did
             that
             which
             was
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             should
             find
             acceptance
             with
             him
             .
             For
             as
             they
             supposed
             ,
             they
             returned
             again
             unto
             those
             Institutions
             of
             Worship
             which
             he
             had
             been
             pleased
             withall
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             .
             So
             all
             Apostates
             have
             
               some
               pretence
            
             for
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             justifie
             themselves
             untill
             their
             iniquity
             be
             found
             out
             to
             be
             hatefull
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             this
             pretence
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             that
             the
             
               soul
               of
               God
               takes
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             Negation
             all
             positive
             evils
             are
             included
             .
             When
             God
             will
             not
             ,
             doth
             not
             delight
             in
             any
             persons
             ,
             the
             consequent
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             
               utterly
               destroy
            
             them
             .
             See
             Jer.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               It
               is
               our
               great
               Duty
               to
               look
               diligently
               that
               we
               are
               of
               that
               holy
               frame
               of
               mind
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               due
               exercise
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               God
               may
               take
               pleasure
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               Though
               there
               appear
               as
               yet
               no
               outward
               tokens
               or
               evidences
               of
               the
               anger
               and
               displeasure
               of
               God
               against
               our
               ways
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               are
               in
               that
               state
               wherein
               God
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               entring
               into
               certain
               Ruine
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               Backsliders
               from
               the
               Gospel
               are
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               the
               Abhorrency
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               When
               the
               Soul
               of
               God
               is
               not
               delighted
               in
               any
               ,
               nothing
               can
               preserve
               them
               from
               utter
               destruction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VERSE
             39.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             not
             of
             them
             who
             draw
             back
             unto
             perdition
             :
             but
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             An
             Application
             is
             made
             in
             these
             words
             unto
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             at
             present
             ,
             at
             lest
             unto
             them
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             .
             As
             also
             a
             transition
             is
             made
             unto
             that
             which
             now
             lay
             in
             his
             Eye
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               full
               demonstration
            
             of
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             faith
             to
             make
             us
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             us
             through
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             greatest
             trials
             and
             temptations
             with
             success
             and
             victory
             .
             The
             Application
             he
             makes
             unto
             the
             
               believing
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             kind
             with
             that
             which
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             he
             had
             made
             unto
             them
             before
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             9.
             
             In
             both
             places
             having
             treated
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Apostacy
             and
             the
             woful
             state
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             he
             relieves
             the
             minds
             of
             Believers
             by
             letting
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             although
             for
             their
             awakening
             and
             instruction
             ,
             as
             for
             other
             ends
             ,
             he
             declared
             the
             dreadful
             Judgments
             of
             God
             against
             unprofitable
             professors
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             as
             though
             he
             apprehended
             that
             that
             were
             their
             condition
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             cursed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             
               he
               was
               perswaded
               better
               things
               of
               them
               .
            
             Such
             
               ministerial
               encouragements
            
             are
             needful
             in
             like
             cases
             ,
             that
             persons
             be
             not
             exasperated
             through
             an
             apprehension
             that
             undue
             surmises
             are
             entertained
             against
             them
             ,
             nor
             too
             much
             dejected
             with
             fears
             that
             their
             condition
             makes
             them
             obnoxious
             unto
             the
             threatning
             .
             Both
             which
             are
             diligently
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle's
             reckoning
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             ministerial
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             as
             here
             ,
             
               we
               are
               not
            
             ,
             hath
             been
             spoken
             unto
             elswhere
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             sayes
             
               we
               are
               not
            
             ,
             it
             is
             frivolous
             to
             interpret
             it
             by
             
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             done
             by
             some
             ;
             For
             so
             the
             words
             have
             nothing
             of
             comfort
             or
             supportment
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             total
             design
             of
             them
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             an
             
               absolute
               infallible
               declaration
            
             of
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             all
             individuals
             concerning
             whom
             he
             speaks
             ;
             but
             he
             gives
             the
             interpretation
             of
             that
             perswasion
             on
             what
             grounds
             it
             was
             built
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             was
             resolved
             into
             ,
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             whether
             the
             Reader
             is
             referred
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             there
             is
             a
             
               double
               supposition
            
             of
             a
             
               twofold
               opposite
               state
            
             and
             a
             
             
               twofold
               opposite
               event
            
             ,
             whose
             foundation
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             .
             The
             States
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             on
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Events
             are
             perdition
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             
               saving
               the
               Soul
            
             on
             the
             other
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             denyed
             ,
             the
             latter
             affirmed
             concerning
             these
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Even
             among
             them
             that
             were
             called
             in
             those
             days
             this
             
               twofold
               state
            
             was
             found
             .
             No
             small
             number
             there
             were
             who
             were
             
             then
             falling
             into
             Apostacy
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             a
             certain
             determined
             number
             which
             that
             Plague
             should
             prevail
             against
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             They
             were
             appointed
             to
             
               stumble
               at
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             being
             of
             old
             ordained
             unto
             this
             condemnation
             .
             Those
             of
             Israel
             unto
             whom
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             a
             
               Stone
               of
               stumbling
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               rock
               of
               offence
            
             ,
             the
             Reprobates
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             but
             not
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             whole
             band
             of
             Rovers
             though
             in
             profession
             they
             were
             harnessed
             like
             the
             Children
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             yet
             
               turned
               their
               backs
               in
               the
               day
               of
               battail
               .
            
             The
             Event
             of
             this
             defection
             was
             destruction
             .
             Gradual
             decays
             and
             declensions
             there
             may
             be
             among
             true
             Believers
             from
             which
             they
             may
             be
             recovered
             :
             But
             those
             here
             intended
             are
             such
             as
             fall
             into
             Eternal
             ruine
             .
             For
             although
             some
             respect
             may
             be
             had
             unto
             that
             woful
             fiery
             destruction
             that
             was
             coming
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             Land
             and
             Temple
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             
               Eternal
               ruine
            
             and
             destruction
             that
             is
             principally
             intended
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Antithesis
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             opposed
             unto
             the
             
               saving
               of
               the
               Soul.
            
             
          
           
             I.
             
               The
               Scripture
               every
               where
               testifieth
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               false
               Hypocrites
               ,
               whose
               end
               and
               lot
               it
               is
               to
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             
          
           
             II.
             
               'T
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               evidence
               unto
               our
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               give
               evidence
               unto
               others
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               of
               this
               sort
               or
               number
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               Nothing
               can
               free
               Apostates
               from
               Eternal
               ruine
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             asserted
             of
             these
             believing
             Hebrews
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             belonged
             unto
             another
             state
             that
             had
             another
             event
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             This
             state
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             so
             our
             Apostle
             useth
             this
             expression
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             That
             is
             true
             believers
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
             He
             there
             declares
             ,
             not
             only
             such
             as
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             truly
             and
             really
             believe
             .
             A
             State
             of
             them
             unto
             whom
             
               all
               the
               promises
            
             as
             unto
             present
             preservation
             and
             Eternal
             salvation
             were
             made
             in
             the
             word
             .
             We
             that
             are
             of
             
               that
               faith
               which
               is
               effectual
               unto
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               soul.
            
             Both
             here
             and
             in
             the
             former
             clause
             not
             only
             the
             Event
             but
             the
             
               actual
               influence
               of
               Apostacy
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             unto
             destruction
             ,
             and
             of
             faith
             on
             the
             other
             to
             the
             
               saving
               of
               the
               soul
            
             ,
             is
             intended
             ;
             so
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             denote
             .
             Faith
             that
             is
             effectual
             unto
             the
             acquisition
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             as
             by
             a
             due
             means
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             souls
             from
             Eternal
             ruine
             ,
             and
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             Acts
             26.
             18.
             
             
               For
               sincere
               faith
               will
               carry
               men
               through
               all
               difficulties
               ,
               hazards
               ,
               and
               troubles
               ,
               unto
               the
               certain
               enjoyment
               of
               Eternal
               Blessedness
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53678-e790
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ver.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             2.
             
          
           
             V.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             4.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser.
             1
             ;
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             4.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             6.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             4.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             6.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             7.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             4.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53678-e88430
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ei
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53678-e191260
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             viii
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53678-e249580
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             VER
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53678-e340250
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Observ
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
          
           
             Observ
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Observ.